《I, the All-Class Magus, All My Awakening Skills are LvMax》


 Chapter 1 -1-THE AWAKENING DAY

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter1-THE AWAKENING DAY</h4>


    Human Federal Alliance, Security Area 301.


    Sterburg City.


    SterSea Academy.


    "Good brother...faster...faster!"


    On the rooftop of the school building, a girl in a school uniform bent over the railing, her ck pleated skirt lifted up to her waist as she let the man behind her charge wildly.


    The girl''s blonde hair kept flying in the breeze, and her moans kept fluttering in the wind.


    Vaguely, the duo could still hear the instructor''s impassioned pre-war mobilization downstairs: "Today is the annual AWAKENING DAY, the day that will determine your lives! In this day and age, only awakeners have a future, while ordinary people can only spend their lives nestled in Sterburg ..."


    John paused for a moment.


    Then he lifted the girl''s long ck silk legs and changed position to continue thrusting.


    But his eyes were looking into the distance.


    Beneath the blue sky, at the edge of the city, a huge wall rose up, so that even from the top of a tall building, there was no way to see the outside world.


    This wall is called "Wallfort", which was built by awakener with extraordinary ability, and its only function is to create a cleannd for human beings in this post-apocalyptic world.


    One hundred and twenty years ago, the virtual world descended into reality, and countless monsters came to the human world across the dimensions.


    Dark god descended, the end times came, order copsed, and civilization began to die.


    If not for the appearance of awakener, perhaps humanity would have long ceased to exist.


    "Awakener?..." John muttered.


    "Awakener" is a kind of transcendent ss that appeared after the virtual descent, different awakener holds different transcendent power.


    They were roughly categorized into the battle ss, support ss, and life ss categories, such as warriors, priests, and forgers.


    ording to different powers, awakener are further divided into iron-tier, bronze-tier, silver-tier and several other sses.


    It is said that the top awakener in THE FEDERAL can even burn mountains and boil the sea with a wave of his hand, destroying cities and destroying the world, and this level of awakener is already called a god on earth!


    In this world, if an ordinary person wants to be an awakener, the only way is to be awakened at the age of eighteen during the official awakening day organized by the Federal.


    The awakening of an awakener is categorized into seven grades ording to talent: E-level, D-level, C-level, B-level, A-level, S-level, and SSS-level.


    As long as an ordinary person can awaken a D-level talent, even the worst life ss can ensure that they can live in this world without worrying about food and clothing.


    If you can awaken C-level and B-level talent, plutocrats andpanies will extend the olive branch, and the future will be bright and promising.


    As for the A-level and S-level talent awakener, they were the geniuses that the officials and the major plutocrats would snatch up, and they wouldn''t even need to do anything before someone would throw resources at them to cultivate them.


    As for the SSS-level talent awakener, it belongs to the existence of legends.


    For more than a hundred years since the emergence of the awakener, there were no more than a handful of SSS-level talents, and each of them was a well-known top-level powerhouse in the Federal.


    John didn''t know what ss he would awaken today, and what talent he would be.


    But he was self-conscious and had done his best.


    In the four years since he crossed over, he had grown from a helpless orphan in the slums to the brightest genius of SterSea Academy.


    In an era where it was as hard as heaven for ordinary people to climb upwards, this kind of achievement was absolutely appalling.


    But even so, it was still uncertain whether he would fall from the aura of Sterburg''s first genius into the abyss, or whether he would soar into the heavens and ask for transcendence.


    "What a fucked up world!" John cursed in a low voice, he didn''t like the feeling of having no control over things, especially his own life.


    Feeling John stop moving.


    The girl underneath turned her head, revealing a delicate face, andughed: "You won''t be able to do it, is that all we have in Sterburg''s first genius?"


    John pped the girl''s ass with a crunching sound and snickered, "You were just fucked and begging for mercy, and now you''re being tough?"


    The girl let out a cry of pain and hurriedly covered her red lips again, afraid of being heard by the people downstairs.


    She nced at John angrily and said in a delicate voice, "Be gentle, it hurts~"


    "Who told you to say I can''t?" John spread his hands and said, "I''m angry now, next you move yourself."


    The girl gave him a nk look and said, "Move by yourself, I''ll let you see what I can do today too!"


    After saying that, the girl leaned into John''s arms, and her white and pretty hips began to twist continuously.


    Her movements wererge and skillful.


    John only felt that he was tightly wrapped by a mass of warmth and couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cool air.


    This woman was really a siren!


    With the secretion of hormones, the body temperature of the two of them began to rise rapidly.


    Amidst the instructor''s sage advice, John''s ramming became more and more violent, and the girl''s moans became more and more slutty.


    John wrapped one hand around the girl''s slender waist and one hand on her breasts, the action was non-stop, the ck silk on the girl''s legs was soon drenched in liquid, a burst of pleasure hit the nerves of the two of them, and they enjoyed the stimtion brought by their bodies and minds.


    On the awakening day, the two of them indulged their desires on the rooftop of the school building.


    Because they both understand, if there is no ident, after today, they are the people of two worlds, this life may not have intersections again ...


    "Ding bell bell!"


    This time the two of them did it for two whole sses, and in the sound of the ss bell and the girl''s begging for mercy, John cummed all over the girl''s body.


    After pulling out, John looked at the girl who slowly copsed to the ground, even her ck silk was nowhere to be found, and went down to the rooftop with satisfaction.


    After a long time, the girl regained some strength, she looked at her red and swollen lower body, and while putting on her bra, she said angrily, "What an asshole, how could you cum inside again and make me take pills!"


    ...


    After descending from the rooftop, John headed straight back to ss 1, Senior Year 3.


    At that moment, the instructor, Benjamin, was still at the lectern, diligently reminding the students about matters to be mindful of in the uing session.


    Despite having repeated these instructions some eight hundred times, he remained tirelessly devoted.


    Upon seeing John enter, Benjamin furrowed his brows but said nothing, choosing to ignore his presence.


    In SterSea Academy, John was a notable figure for two main reasons.


    Firstly, his academic achievements were unrivaled; over three years, no one had evene close to catching up with him.


    Secondly, it was his unconventional approach to life.


    Common perception held that high achievers like John were either extremely diligent or rigid in character.


    However, John was the antithesis of this stereotype.


    He exuded a carefree and nonchnt attitude, hardly fitting the mold of a model student and seeming more like a troubled youth.


    Such a demeanor naturally did not endear him to many.


    In the ss, a student d in designer brands, seated in the front row, visibly darkened upon noticing John.


    His name was Alex Foster, the ss educational officer and a wealthy second-generation heir.


    His family''s business in waste collection was well-known in Sterburg, and he had a known beef with John.


    The source of their discord?


    It seemed to stem from Alex''s unrequited love for Emma, the ss belle of ss 2.


    Scoffing coldly, Alex made a snide remark, "Relying on his academic prowess to do whatever he pleases, how can someone like that possibly awaken? Even if he does, he''s likely to be a menace. Why should the Federal waste resources on him?"


    John nced sideways at Alex, a faint look of disdain in his eyes. \


    Alex Foster ¨C the ss officer, a rich kid, and his longstanding rival. As for why they shed?


    Well, it seemed to be rooted in Alex''s long-standing crush on Emma from ss 2.


    A sly smile curled at the corner of John''s mouth.


    Emma, the girl who had just been entangled with him beneath him on the rooftop.


    A hint of mockery flickered in John''s eyes as he approached Alex, then abruptly halted.


    Amidst Alex''s wary expression, John leaned in and whispered with a chuckle, "I''m not sure about my awakeningter, but I do know one thing ¨C Emma is really... exquisite."


    Alex''splexion turned an ashen hue of fury.


    He abruptly stood up, bellowing, "John, you bastard, what have you done?!"


    Emma was the goddess he had silently adored for three years, a figure he dared not defile.


    And now, John had the audacity to suggest something so scandalous about her?


    If it weren''t for his inability to best John physically, Alex''s fists would be itching for a fight.


    "Alex, I get that you''ve always had issues with me, but that doesn''t mean you can call me a bastard for no reason!" John shrugged nonchntly, feigning innocence.


    SterSea Academy did offerbat training, and John''s skills in that area were unrivaled in the entire school.


    He secretly longed for Alex to make a move, giving him a legitimate reason to put this fool in his ce.


    The surrounding ssmates cast curious nces their way.


    John''s voice had been deliberately low earlier, so most hadn''t heard his provocation.


    Now, with his clever reversal, it appeared to the others as though Alex was the one causing unwarranted trouble.

 Chapter 2 -2-The Awakening Begins

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter2-The Awakening Begins</h4>


    "Alex, are you aware that we''re in the middle of a ss?" Benjamin, stern-faced, rapped the ckboard sharply from the lectern, reprimanding, "If you have personal grievances, settle them elsewhere. This is a ssroom, not a yground for your disputes!"


    With the fall of his words, an invisible aura of authority emanated from him, silencing the room instantly.


    John, aware of Benjamin''s former strength as a gold-tier gale magus, chose not to counter and further provoke Alex, respecting his teacher''s presence.


    On the other hand, Alex, having been chastised out of the blue, was seething with rage.


    His face flushed with anger and his body trembling, he red at John with fiery eyes.


    Pointing at John, he struggled to articte his thoughts.


    With Benjamin present, he dared not act rashly.


    After a tense moment, Alex, filled with resentment, threatened, "John, after today, I''ll show you the vast gulf between you and me!"


    John, indifferent to such childish threats, didn''t even spare Alex a nce and returned to his seat.


    Daniel, John''s desk mate, brimming with excitement, gave John a thumbs up, "Man, John, you rock! I''ve always disliked Alex, unting his wealth, thinking everyone should bow to him."


    Daniel''s family was also well-off, but his personality was worlds apart from Alex''s.


    Having shared a desk with John for three years, their rtionship was solid, both sharing amon disdain for Alex.


    After a pause, Daniel voiced his concern, "But still, John, be careful. I heard the Foster family recently connected with some big financial tycoon. Watch out, he might seek revenge."


    John waved his hand dismissively, "Don''t worry, I can handle that kind of guy."


    John had never been one to shy away from trouble.


    Even unawakened, he wasn''t afraid of someone like Alex, let alone if he awakened today.


    The ssroom soon returned to its usual tranquility.


    While Benjamin continued his monologue, often likened to pouring out ''chicken soup for the soul'', John promptly sprawled across his desk and sumbed to sleep.


    The exertions with that woman had indeed left him drained; he needed to rest up, gathering energy for the uing Awakening Ceremony.


    Time trickled by, and soon it was midday.


    At the strike of twelve, a voice, both majestic and solemn, echoed throughout Sterburg: "The hour has arrived, the Awakening Ceremony officiallymences!"


    "All unawakened individuals in Sterburg who have reached the age of eighteen, please proceed to the Awakening Temple under the guidance of your instructors. Upon reaching the Awakening Square, everyone is to wait in ce. Disturbances and loud noises are strictly forbidden. Any vitions will result in forfeiture of this awakening opportunity."


    The booming announcement jolted John from his slumber.


    Lifting his head, he noticed that everyone in the ss was fixated on the scene unfolding outside, their eyes aze with excitement.


    Turning to look, John''s gaze was captured by the spectacle in the sky.


    There, figures shrouded in radiance hovered above Sterburg.


    Some held staffs twinkling with starlight, others were draped in mystical, rune-etched priest robes, and some donned glittering golden armor, resembling deities descended upon the mortal realm.


    The voice that had spoken belonged to none other than Eldritch ckwood, the principal of SterSea Academy.


    ckwood was the only individual in Sterburg to have reached the transcendent-tier of level seventy, a Sacred Word Priest.


    He stood as a true high-tier awakener, a figure of awe and reverence.


    Benjamin straightened his clothes, his expression solemn as he announced, "Everyone in ss 1, Year 3, follow me to the Awakening Square. No pushing or shoving!"


    Thirty students from ss 1, Year 3 of SterSea Academy filed out of the ssroom and followed in Benjamin''s footsteps towards the school gates.


    Outside, numerous students from SterSea Academy had already gathered, awaiting their turn.


    Once everyone had assembled, the group set off for the Awakening Temple.


    The temple, situated a mere few hundred meters from SterSea Academy, was not far.


    The crowd quickly reached their destination.


    The Awakening Temple was a tower-like structure, nearly a hundred meters tall, with ornately carved beams and painted rafters, exuding grandeur.


    Inside, it was said to house statues of legendary awakeners from the past century.


    At that moment, the sprawling Awakening Square, spanning nearly a kilometer, was packed to the brim.


    The square, teeming with at least ten thousand people, continued to swell as more individuals streamed in. Judging by their uniforms, many were not from SterSea Academy but from other institutes in Sterburg, here for their awakening.


    John scanned the surroundings, his keen eyes picking up on a particrly distinguished group from another academy.


    This group, about a hundred strong, wore uniforms of ck with gold trim, adorned with intricate gold embroidery.


    Their attire was impable, and each member carried themselves with a poised and extraordinary air.


    Especially notable were the handsome men and beautiful women at the forefront, whose every gesture and conversation hinted at a non-ordinary family background.


    Amidst this group, a girl at the very front captured everyone''s attention.


    She had long blue hair, delicate features, and a cool demeanor.


    Her tall stature, easily around 1.78 meters,bined with an aura of icy coldness, made her particrly striking.


    John observed that the students from this particr academy seemed to subtly recognize the girl as their leader.


    Their looks towards her were tinged with deep respect and admiration.


    Despite being well-traveled and knowledgeable, John couldn''t identify these individuals.


    He quickly caught up with Benjamin and asked, "Benjamin, what''s the deal with that group of affluent-looking students?"


    Their rtionship was quite informal, allowing for such direct questioning.


    "With so many eyes on us, can''t you at least pretend to show me some respect?" Benjamin retorted with a stern nce at John, before revealing, "They are the scions of noble families from a prestigious academy. Their backgrounds are extraordinary. They''re here for the awakening ceremony at the city lord''s behest, a rare sight under normal circumstances."


    John realized why these faces were unfamiliar to him.


    These noble offspring usually resided in the noble district at the core of Sterburg, with their exclusive Awakening Temple.


    Commoners like him seldom had the chance to encounter them.


    "What about that girl in the front? She seems quite exceptional," John queried further.


    Benjamin stiffened, nced around to ensure no one was eavesdropping, and then whispered, "Keep it down, will you? That''s Seraphina Winters, the city lord''s daughter. Don''t you dare provoke her. If you offend her, no one can protect you."


    John replied in resignation, "What are you thinking, Benjamin? I was just curious about these new faces. I wouldn''t dare to mess with someone of such evident noble lineage."


    "As long as you understand," said Benjamin, keeping his eyes fixed ahead, especially since Principal Eldritch was up front.


    It wasn''t a good time to be caught off guard.


    Time swiftly passed, and the square grew increasingly crowded.


    By one o''clock, nearly all academies in Sterburg had assembled.


    Principal Eldritch announced loudly, "The Awakening Ceremony officially begins!"


    As his words echoed, the first batch of students began queuing to enter the Awakening Temple.


    From the grand hall, rays of light, some dazzling, others dim, began to shine from the statues within.


    An awakening mentor stood by, calmly dering the oues:


    "Olivia, awakening failed!"


    "Mason, awakening failed!"


    "Liam, awakened as a life ss: cksmith, talent level: E-level!"


    "Eliza, awakening failed!"


    "Isabe, awakened as a battle ss: Berserker, talent level: D-level!"


    ...


    The first batch of students emerged from their awakening, presenting a myriad of human emotions.


    Those who seeded beamed with joy, while the ones who failed were crestfallen, some even breaking down in tears on the spot.


    They understood that this failure could very well mean a lifelong disconnection from bing an awakener.


    Although there were other means to awaken, such as through rare and expensive awakening tomes, these were not feasible for themon folk.


    Out of a hundred students, astonishingly, less than twelve seeded in awakening, and all into rather ordinary sses, with the highest talent level being merely D-level.


    Even John, known for his stoic nature, felt a twinge of anxiety at this revtion.


    He had often heard Benjamin talk about the minuscule odds of awakening to a ss, but it was only now that he truly grasped the brutal reality of these odds.


    Atop the Awakening Temple, in a room filled with an air of antiquity, Eldritch and several other powerful individuals observed the students below through a MystiMirror.


    One of them, a muscr man d in golden armor, shook his head and remarked, "This batch of students doesn''t look promising. Not even a twenty percent awakening rate, and all into insignificant sses."


    Eldritch, with his white flowing beard, stroked his chin and chuckled, "General Stratford, no need to be hasty. This is just the beginning. Besides, Lord Winters'' daughter hasn''t taken her turn yet. There should be some promising talents appearingter on."

 Chapter 3 -3-Frostweaver

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter3-Frostweaver</h4>


    Beside Eldritch, Theodore Winters, a genteel man donning sses, spoke up, "Principal ckwood is being modest. In Sterburg, who doesn''t know about John, the prodigy from SterSea Academy? It''s only because Seraphina heard of his reputation that she insisted oning here to see for herself."


    In the room, a portly man adorned invish jewels, Baron Goldworth, squinted his eyes and chuckled, "I just hope that when a promising seed emerges, you gentlemen will be willing to part with them. Of course, I won''t let your efforts go unrewarded. I, Baron Goldworth, mayck many things, but money isn''t one of them!"


    His words unmistakably revealed the mboyance of a tycoon.


    General Stratford scoffed, "Humph! You tycoons reek of money from top to bottom! Let me make it clear, if a promising talent does appear, the military won''t just stand by and watch!"


    The others in the room smiled silently.


    Although unspoken, it was clear to all: their presence here, given their statuses, was solely in pursuit of talent.


    The pleasantries exchanged were just formalities; in the end, it would be a matter of ability and influence.


    Just as Eldritch was about to smooth things over, a sudden green glow appeared in the MystiMirror.


    Baron narrowed his eyes, "Looks like a promising candidate has emerged."


    Theodore adjusted his sses, "Seems to be the young scion from House Foster."


    Inside the Awakening Temple, Alex stood before the statue of the Archer ss, radiating in green light, his face unable to hide his ecstatic triumph.


    He burst into a haughtyugh, "Haha, I knew I would awaken sessfully!"


    The awakening mentor beside him announced, "SterSea Academy: Alex, awakened battle ss: Vine Archer, talent level: B-level!"


    The announcement sent ripples of astonishment throughout the entire Awakening Square.


    This was the only awakener with a talent level above C-level so far, and a B-level battle ss at that.


    SterSea Academy truly lived up to its reputation!


    Emerging from the Awakening Temple, Alex made a point of approaching John, smugness written all over his face.


    "Peasant, now that I''ve awakened sessfully, let''s see how you''ll stand against me in the future!"


    John didn''t even bother to nce at him, opting to ignore himpletely.


    Alex, sneering, retorted, "Hmph, enjoy your arrogance while itsts. If you fail to awakenter, I can''t wait to see you groveling at my feet!"


    Daniel, standing nearby, defiantly responded, "Alex, don''t get too ahead of yourself. It''s just a B-level talent, what''s the big deal?"


    It was then Daniel''s turn to undergo the awakening.


    With a snort, he pushed past Alex and strode into the Awakening Temple.


    Alex mocked, "If Daniel awakens, I''ll eat my hat!"


    No sooner had Alex''s words left his mouth than a terracotta-hued light burst forth from the warrior statue, illuminating his astonished face.


    The awakening mentor announced, "SterSea Academy: Daniel, awakened warrior ss: Rock Shield Warrior, talent level: B-level!"


    John couldn''t help butugh, patting Alex''s shoulder jokingly, "Commissioner Foster, don''t forget what you just said. If you need more, I''ll ask Daniel to get some for you, to make sure you''re full!"


    The students nearby, having heard Alex''s earlier boast, burst into snickers.


    Alex''s face turned an unsightly shade of red, and he quickly turned to leave.


    After all, who would want to stick around after such an embarrassment?


    Following this, it was SterSea Academy students'' turn to awaken.


    John could distinctly feel that the sess rate among these students was noticeably higher.


    SterSea Academy''s status as Sterburg''s gship institution was no mere coincidence.


    Interestingly, John noted that he hadn''t been included in SterSea Academy''s batch of awakeners.


    Even as the noble academies began their awakenings, his turn hadn''te.


    ording to Benjamin, it seemed a VIP had rearranged the order, and he was set to awaken alongside Seraphina.


    John''s eyebrows raised as he nced towards the noble academy.


    At that moment, Seraphina''s gaze also met his.


    Their eyes locked. Surprisingly, John discerned a strong sense ofbativeness in the eyes of this ice beauty.


    A smirk tugged at his lips, realizing she too was someone who relishedpetition.


    He also noticed that many from the noble academy looked at him with hostility.


    John, ustomed to unwarranted animosity, paid it no mind.


    The noble academy had a rtively small cohort, just over a hundred, and more than ny percent of them awakened to a ss, a terrifyingly high rate.


    Even those who didn''t awaken didn''t seem discouraged, maintaining theirposure and cheerfulness.


    Evidently, their families had prepared awakening artifacts for them, giving them confidence.


    Once all from the noble academy had undergone their awakenings, it was Seraphina''s turn.


    The eyes of the powerhouses atop the Awakening Temple and the tens of thousands in the square all converged on her.


    She walked towards the temple steps with a calm demeanor.


    Just before entering the Awakening Temple, Seraphina turned to look in John''s direction.


    Lifting her delicate chin slightly, her lips parted silently, conveying a message clear as day: "I will not lose to you!"


    With those words, she turned and entered the Awakening Temple.


    The next moment, a dazzling blue light soared into the sky, illuminating the entire temple.


    The temperature around the Awakening Square plummeted as icy blue snowkes began to fall from the sky, creating a wondrous phenomenon.


    At the top of the Awakening Temple, several streaks of light shot out, all observers visibly astonished by the scene unfolding below.


    General Stratford, slightly surprised, remarked, "An awakening phenomenon? Could it be a hidden ss?"


    Baron shook his head, "Not quite, but it''s close!"


    Eldritch, seasoned and knowledgeable, expressed his awe, "This is the phenomenon brought forth by an S-level talent. It appears to be the rare ss of a Frostweaver. Lord Winters has done an exceptional job in nurturing her. His daughter''s future is boundless!"


    Theodoreughed heartily upon hearing this, "This isn''t my doing, but Seraphina''s own choice. If she had used the ss scroll I provided, such a talent would not have been possible!"


    Inside the Awakening Temple, Seraphina was enveloped in a shimmering icy blue light, with delicate snowkes swirling continuously around her.


    The awakening mentor, visibly astounded, loudly proimed, "Noble Academy: Seraphina, awakened in the rare battle ss: Frostweaver, talent level: S-level!"


    As his words echoed, the Awakening Square erupted into murmurs of astonishment.


    Everyone gazed at Seraphina in shock.


    An S-level talent in a rare ss was a supetive genius, a rarity in the entire Federal. They were witnessing the rise of a new star in the Federal.


    Perhaps in a decade, Seraphina would be one of the legendary awakeners of the Federal, a name among the very top.


    As Seraphina stepped out of the temple, her demeanor remained neutral, betraying no emotion.


    Her hair had turned an icy blue, adding to her already chilly aura, akin to a snow goddess.


    John couldn''t help but notice that her chin seemed raised even higher, and as she exited, she seemed to nce intentionally in his direction.


    Was there a hint of self-satisfaction in her eyes?


    John chuckled softly to himself, "This woman is interesting."


    Shaking his head, he readied his mind, stepping forward without hesitation towards the Awakening Temple.


    Now, it was his turn to awaken!


    Every eye, including those of the formidable figures in the sky, was fixed on John.


    The reputation of Sterburg''s foremost genius was well-known to all.


    What ss could he possibly awaken to?


    This question stirred everyone''s curiosity.


    At the entrance of the Awakening Temple, John and Seraphina passed each other.


    No words were exchanged, but their eyes met - one as aloof as an ice mountain, the other as untamed as a lone wolf.


    Under the watchful gaze of the entire audience, John didn''t hesitate or dy; he stepped into the Awakening Temple with a firm stride.


    Inside the grand, glittering temple, a raised tform stood at the center of the hall, upon which rested a softly glowing Crystal Ball.


    nking the hall on both sides were several towering statues, each several meters tall.


    They represented various sses - warrior, magus, priest, and others.


    Each sculpture was exquisitely lifelike, emanating an aura of majesty.


    The awakening mentor took an extra moment to observe John, having heard of this prodigy from Sterburg.


    He advised, "ce your hand on the Crystal Ball and clear your mind."


    John nodded, stepped forward, and ced his hand on the Crystal Ball.


    It was warm to the touch, with a hint of coolness. Closing his eyes, John allowed his mind to be tranquil and empty.


    Guided by the Crystal Ball, his consciousness seemed to enter a mysterious space.


    Here, stars shone brilliantly against the vast expanse of the universe.


    Feeling a connection, he looked up.


    In the infinite starry sky, a series of majestic and solemn golden eyes were gazing down at him.

 Chapter 4 -4-Awakening an SSS-level Talent

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter4-Awakening an SSS-level Talent</h4>


    "Boom!"


    Outside the Awakening Temple, a thunderous roar suddenly echoed across the sky.


    Concurrently, a golden light pir, ten times thicker than the one for Seraphina, shot up into the heavens.


    The previously calm sky transformed dramatically, now shrouded in dense, dark clouds.


    From the sky, a golden rain descended, with enormous golden figures materializing amidst the clouds.


    Some held golden staffs, others raised massive swords or cradled tomes.


    Their towering forms, too vast to be fully perceived, were utterly awe-inspiring.


    These golden figures looked down upon the world together.


    Their authoritative gaze fell from the horizon, all focusing intently on John within the Awakening Temple.


    In the Awakening Square, everyone gazed at this spectacle in utter shock, their breaths seemingly caught in their throats.


    The golden colossi appeared like true deities descending to earth, their imposing presence enveloping the entire Sterburg.


    Even the formidable beings in the sky were drenched in cold sweat, not daring to make the slightest movement.


    Baron inhaled sharply, "Such a phenomenon... Even hidden sses don''t manifest this way, do they?"


    General Stratford''s eyes zed with passion, "This kid is mine! Whoever dares to contend with me will have to answer to the Northwest Citadel first!"


    A voice of discontent arose, "Isn''t the military being too overbearing?"


    Others joined in, and soon, a heated argument ensued.


    Eldritch, with a face full of gratification, remarked, "Worthy of being a student of my SterSea Academy, indeed in high demand!"


    Theodore, ncing between John inside the Awakening Temple and Seraphina, had a contemtive look in his eyes, pondering something unknown.


    The celestial phenomenonsted for a long while before gradually fading away.


    Benjamin, watching the spectacle, murmured to himself, "Goodd, I knew I hadn''t misjudged you!"


    Beside him, Daniel''s face was full of admiration, "John is John, even his awakening is unlike any other!"


    On the other side, Seraphina bit her lip lightly, her eyes filled with reluctance.


    She had been aware of John''s reputation for a long time and always considered him her rival.


    She had thought that this time she would surely surpass him. To her dismay, she still found herself bested by him.


    Inside the Awakening Temple, John slowly opened his eyes, only to stand there, stunned.


    Before him, all the statues remained inert, with only the magus ss statue emitting a faint glow.


    John eximed in bewilderment, "Is this... could it be that I''ve failed to awaken?!"


    The awakening mentor beside him looked just as astonished.


    He had clearly witnessed the extraordinary phenomenon just moments ago.


    How could it result in an ordinary magus ss awakening?


    Having guided countless students through their awakenings, he had never encountered such a peculiar situation.


    He hurriedly said, "Wait here, I''ll call Principal ckwood and Lord Winters to have a look."


    With that, the mentor quickly left the Awakening Temple, leaving John alone.


    John, with a mix of amusement and frustration, shook his head and mentally invoked, "Attribute panel."


    A semi-transparent disy materialized before him, showing his personal information.


    This was a normal phenomenon post the fusion of virtual and reality, essible to anyone who hadpleted the awakening.


    Seeing the panel, John breathed a sigh of relief; at least it meant he had sessfully awakened.


    But the moment his eyes fell on the panel, he froze,pletely taken aback.


    [Name]: John


    [Level]: lv1£¨iron-tier£©


    [HP]: 100


    [MP]: 400


    [ ss]: All-ss Magus


    [ Talent]: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-level)


    [Attributes]: Strength 9; Stamina 10; Spirit 20; Speed 8


    [Skills]: Spring of Soul£¨MAX),Mana Recovery£¨MAX£©,Pyrokinesis (MAX),Aquakinesis (MAX)...


    [Equipment]: None


    ...


    [Divine Favor Tome (talent)]


    [Level]: SSS-level [Description]: Visitor from another realm, you have been favored by the gods. All the gods hold goodwill towards you. All skills you learn will automatically reach the maximum level without the need to expend any skill points. ...


    John inhaled sharply, taken aback.


    It turned out that he hadn''t failed to awaken.


    Instead, he had awakened an SSS-level talent, and an extraordinary one at that ¨C a divine-grade talent that allowed his skills to reach maximum level without the need for skill points!


    A wave of exhration surged through John''s heart.


    In the realm of awakeners, the division of talent is pivotal not only because it dictates the upper limits of an awakener''s potential, but also due to its ability to amplify skills.


    Take, for instance, Daniel''s talent, [Rock Knight], which boosts his defense points and HP by 30%.


    The potency of talent lies in the fact that it endows certain individuals with skills inherently more unique than their peers.


    John, however, possessed a talent that was leagues apart - [Divine Favor Tome].


    With this, his skills were innately at their peak level!


    This was a paradigm far surpassing any S-level talent, verging on the realms of the miraculous.


    Should the Federal be aware of this, it would undoubtedly stir a maelstrom of attention and intrigue.


    Yet, before John could scrutinize his other skills, a cohort of formidable figures burst in, urgency etched in every action.


    General Stratford''s boisterous voice led the charge: "Where''s John? Let me see what''s wrong!"


    Upon sighting John, General Stratford, without a word of forewarning, advanced to undress him.


    John, filled with a creeping sense of rm, resisted fiercely.


    If not for his desperate intervention, he might have been stripped bare on the spot.


    The other powerhouses also surrounded him, showering him with a mix of concern and inquiries.


    John initially intended to disclose his condition candidly.


    However, just as he was about to speak, a sudden thought arrested his words.


    He realized that revealing his talent might not be necessary.


    Joining a major force would undoubtedly grant ess to abundant resources, but there are no free lunches in this world.


    Such an alliance would also bring various forms of constraints.


    Moreover, given the nature of his talent, the absence of such support would likely have minimal impact on him.


    Furthermore, the bigger the tree, the stronger the wind it attracts.


    The celestial phenomenon over Sterburg was bound to spread through the Federal soon.


    If it became known that he possessed an SSS-level talent, it would undoubtedly paint a target on his back.


    Many would hasten to eliminate him as a potential threat. John was confident, but he was not arrogant.


    He doubted his ability to withstand the barrage of covert attacks that would inevitably follow.


    In a sh of insight, John decided to keep this matter under wraps, a decision that would shape his path in ways unseen and unfathomable.


    In the Awakening Temple, several transcendent beings encircled John, scrutinizing him with keen eyes, yet after prolonged deliberation, they could not unravel the mystery of his condition.


    Eldritch, with a furrowed brow, mused, "This isn''t right. Such a phenomenon typically signifies a hidden ss, or at the very least, an S-level talent. How could it result in an ordinary magus?"


    Theodore, adjusting his sses, spected, "Could it be a failed awakening? Thereby preventing the ss from fully emerging? I recall a simr case where an S-level prodigy, unable to withstand the force of awakening, tragically ended up a broken figure."


    A silence enveloped the group, their gazes towards John tinged with a blend of pity and regret.


    Baron sighed, "The brightest stars often burn too fast."


    John remained silent, realizing that as long as he didn''t reveal his true status, the outside world, including the transcendent-tier awakeners, would remain oblivious to his reality.


    ...


    The event of John''s awakening turned out to be more noise than substance.


    Despite the spectacle it had initially caused, the conclusion drawn by the powerful figures, after their thorough examination, was a failed awakening.


    Some mourned John''s fate, while others rejoiced in secret.


    Regardless, the episode hade to an end. With the official closure of the Awakening Ceremony, life moved on.


    John, along with others, returned to SterSea Academy.


    His ssmates offered words offort during the journey.


    Emma, a casual acquaintance, even made a special trip to see him.


    Having awakened as a priest with a C-level talent, she was selected by a wealthy conglomerate for focused development.


    John, prepared for this eventuality, wished her a prosperous future.


    "John, don''t be disheartened," Daniel said reassuringly. "Even if your awakening failed, I''ve got your back."


    John bumped fists with him, a smile flickering across his face. "Haven''t I already awakened as a magus? Who knows who will be covering for whom in the future."


    "It''s good to see you taking it well," Benjaminmented, giving John''s shoulder a supportive pat.


    He didn''t delve further but reminded, "You guys have the Phantom Ruins trial tomorrow. Better head back and rest up."


    The Phantom Ruins, a dungeon near Sterburg, ranged from levels 1 to 10.


    It was an ideal setting for novices to level up, a quintessential beginner''s dungeon.


    John nodded in agreement, eager to return home and delve into the intricacies of his skills.


    However, he had barely taken a few steps when he stopped in his tracks.


    The setting sun cast its glow on Seraphina, who stood by the sidewalk.


    Her long, ice-blue hair cascaded down to her waist, and her slender, statuesque legsmanded attention.


    Her stunningly beautiful face, though cold and aloof, drew the gazes of many passersby.


    John surveyed Seraphina''s striking face, discerning no particr emotion.


    With a teasing tone, he asked, "Miss Winters, do you need me for something this evening?"


    Seraphina, unfazed by John''s yful banter, replied calmly, "I will be waiting for you in the Phantom Ruins."


    With those words, she turned and walked away, leaving behind a graceful silhouette that gradually disappeared into the twilight.

 Chapter 5 -5- God-tier Class

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter5- God-tier ss</h4>


    As Seraphina walked away, John''s lips twitched slightly.


    Did she reallye over just to tell him that?


    "Do all rich girls have this much free time?" John muttered, then hailed a taxi and headed towards the outer city district.


    Sterburg was a city rebuilt over a century ago, divided into three areas: the Noble District, the Inner City, and the Outer City.


    The Noble District was where the wealthy resided, the Inner City was popted bymoners, and those without money or citizenship, the undocumented, naturally had to live in the Outer City.


    John had managed to acquire Sterburg citizenship.


    But after living in the Inner City for a while, he found he preferred the Outer City.


    Despite its dirt, disorder, and chaos, rife with crime, vice, and drugs,


    John found he could only rx in this kind of environment, perhaps also due to his dislike of being constrained.


    Actually, it was mainly because he was broke...


    During his journey home, John also took some time to check his skills.


    [Spring of Soul lv10 (MAX)]


    [Type]: ss skill (passive)


    [Description]: The mind is the wellspring of magic; your maximum MP is enhanced by 200%, MP recovery speed increased by 100%, and magical attack power strengthened by 50%.


    ...


    [Mana Recovery lv10 (MAX)]


    [Type]: ss skill (active)


    [Description]: Upon activation of this skill, recover 20 MP per minute.


    ...


    [Pyrokinesis lv10 (MAX)]


    [Type]: basic skill (active)


    [Description]: Upon activation, this skill inflicts 200 points of fire-based damage on the target, with a 30% chance of setting the target aze. In this burning state, the target suffers 20 points of burn damage per second for 30 seconds. The cooldown period is 60 seconds, with an MP cost of 40.


    ...


    [Aquakinesis lv10 (MAX)]


    [Type]: basic skill (active)


    [Description]: Upon activation, this skill deals 200 points of water-based damage to the target, with a 30% chance of freezing the opponent. In this frozen state, the target''s speed is reduced by 50% for 30 seconds. The cooldown period is 60 seconds, with an MP cost of 40.


    ...


    Looking at the skills on his skill panel, John felt a surge of excitement.


    The power of the "Divine Favor Tome" was beyond question!


    While others struggled and fought tooth and nail to level up their skills, he was born with max-level skills!


    This not only greatly enhanced his early-stagebat strength but also saved him a tremendous amount of time, and more importantly, all without any cost!


    It was truly worthy of an SSS-level talent, unbelievably defying the heavens!


    However, what excited John even more was his ss skill.


    [All-ss Magus (god-tier)]


    [Type]: Exclusive Skill (passive)


    [Description]: You can transcend ss barriers and learn skills from other magi without any cost.


    ...


    At the Awakening Temple, John had focused all his attention on his "Divine Favor Tome" talent, thinking he had awakened as just a regr magus ss.


    Only now did he realize that he had also awakened a god-tier ss!


    Had John''s temperament not been far beyond ordinary, he might have burst into ecstaticughter at this moment.


    Professions were divided into four ranks:mon, rare, hidden, and god-tier.


    In the Federal, those who awakened a rare ss were considered geniuses.


    Hidden sses were so scarce in Sterburg''s poption of millions that there were only a few, and god-tier sses were the stuff of legends!


    Since virtual reality merged with reality over a century ago, god-tier awakeners could be counted on one''s fingers.


    Moreover, most of them became god-tier sses through the use of god-tier ss scrolls.


    Someone like John, born with a god-tier ss, would cause a frenzy among countless powers in the Federal if word got out!


    At this moment, John was incredibly grateful that he had chosen to keep it hidden.


    Otherwise, whether he would still be alive at this moment was an uncertainty!


    In this world, there surely were many who would not wish a person who had awakened both an SSS-level talent and a god-tier ss to live well.


    John had already made up his mind.


    Until he had sufficient power to protect himself, he must not reveal his secret!


    The taxi drove on, the scenery outside the window rapidly receding.


    City skyscrapers gradually turned into dpidated residential houses, and then slowly into low shanty towns.


    John''s emotions gradually calmed as he got out of the taxi a few kilometers from Wallfort, in a corner of the city.


    Although he was still some distance from his destination, the taxi driver tly refused to go any further.


    The chaos of the Outer City was well-known; murder and robbery weremon urrences.


    Compared to earning a few more federal coins, the taxi driver clearly valued his life more.


    The sky had darkened by now.


    The uneven road was lined with dimly lit streetmps, and the dpidated vending machines, long since out of operation, had been emptied by looters.


    Garbage littered the streets, while inebriated vagrants, clutching their bottles, slept on benches, with drying stains of urine still evident on nearbympposts.


    John lit a cigarette, taking a deep, contented drag, utterly indifferent to the malicious gazes from the alley corners.


    Having lived here for years, he was well ustomed to the environment.


    John, cigarette in mouth, navigated through the dimly lit alleys.


    Some vagrants and petty thugs initially thought to make an easy score but consciously cleared a path upon recognizing John''s face.


    This was the respect he had earned with his fists.


    After about a twenty-minute walk, John arrived at a neon-lit bar named "Dark Forest".


    Pushing open the soundproof door, the vibrant rock music instantly filled his ears, and the mix of smoke, alcohol, perfume, and sweat assaulted his nostrils, causing John to sneeze involuntarily.


    It was peak hour in the bar, crowded with patrons.


    In the dance floor, scantily d men and women gyrated to the music, rubbing against each other''s sensitive parts, unconcerned with their unfamiliarity, with some even making love in the corners of the bar.


    John, unfazed, pushed past several clingy women and pickpockets, making his way to the second floor.


    Contrasting the raucous first floor, the second was much quieter, with softer music and only a few people drinking and chatting.


    On seeing John, they greeted him warmly.


    After sharing a few drinks, John approached the bar, where the bartender was wiping down sses.


    "Where''s the boss?" he asked.


    The young bartender shrugged and gestured behind John.


    Just as John was about to turn around, a pair of slender hands with red nail polish was already ced on his chest.


    Following that, John felt a softness pressing against his back, and a faint jasmine-like fragrance tickled his nose.


    "Little brother, what brings you to see me?" The woman behind him wrapped her arms around John, pulling his head tightly against her ample bosom.


    Her voice waszy and seductive, the mere sound of it was enough to set one aze.


    John turned his head to look at the face that could bring disaster to a nation.


    The woman''s features were stunning, her skin as white as jade, with a teardrop mole at the corner of her eye, and a natural seductiveness in every move that was captivating.


    She was Scarlett Monroe, the owner of the Dark Forest bar, the ruler of this dark territory, and a level 56 stersummoner.


    They were so close, their noses almost touching, even feeling each other''s breaths.


    Their posture was intimate, but neither seemed to mind.


    Their rtionship was close; if not for Scarlett''s frequent care, John might not have survived till now.


    His visit this time was mainly to borrow something from Scarlett.


    "You want to borrow a low-level staff?" Scarlett looked at John in surprise, pressing on, "You''ve awakened as a magus ss? What''s your talent? A-level? Or S-level?"


    John, troubled by her questioning and unable to disclose his situation, deflected, "I have indeed awakened as a magus ss. I''m heading to the Phantom Ruins for a trial tomorrow and wanted a handy weapon to use for now. I''ll return it in a couple of days."


    Scarlett was even more astonished, "Didn''t you earn quite a sum from underground boxing before? A level 1 staff wouldn''t cost much!"


    John, an orphan with no parents, had to struggle to stand his ground in Sterburg.


    Not just underground boxing, he had also worked as a hitman, detective, and psychologist, among other professions, indeed earning a fair amount of money, but he had spent it all.


    As for where it went...


    Scarlett frowned, "You didn''t spend all your money on women, did you?"

 Chapter 6 -6-Phantom Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter6-Phantom Ruins</h4>


    Feeling somewhat guilty but having honed a thick skin over the years, John replied without batting an eyelid,


    "How could that be? I used all that money to get Sterburg citizenship. Those swindlerspletely emptied my wallet!"


    Scarlett sneered, clearly not believing him.


    Having known John for so many years, she understood him too well.


    She was absolutely certain that John had undoubtedly spent all that money on women!


    In a cold tone, Scarlett said, "You squandered your money on other women and now youe to me when you''re broke? John, you really are aplete jerk."


    Seeing he couldn''t bluff his way out, John could only concede, "I know I was wrong, and I promise it won''t happen again. I swear, I''lle to see you every day!"


    "Only an idiot would believe you, not a single truthes out of your mouth," Scarlett retorted, but still waved her hand and took out a ck staff resembling a withered branch from her storage ring.


    She handed the staff to John, admonishing, "This is the only Level 1 staff I have, and I''ve kept it as a keepsake. Don''t you dare damage it."


    "Rx, rx, I promise it will be returned just as it is," John assured her while taking the staff.


    At the same time, the equipment information appeared before his eyes.


    [Equipment]: Withered Staff


    [Type]: Weapon


    [Level]: lv1


    [Tier]: iron-tier


    [Quality]: exquisite


    [Attributes]: Spirit +10, Casting Speed +5


    [Skill]: None


    Seeing the equipment information, John''s eyes lit up.


    He hadn''t expected it to be an exquisite-tier staff!


    Equipment quality is generally ssified into four levels: damaged,mon, exquisite, and perfect. The higher the quality, the better the attributes of the equipment.


    Equipment of the same tier but different qualities can have vastly different attributes, making high-quality equipment exceedingly rare.


    After some thought, Scarlett took out a storage ring and handed it to John, saying,


    "I no longer need this storage ring. It has a few square meters of storage space. It''s yours now."


    High-level life forgers can make storage rings, but they are incredibly expensive.


    Just this few square meters storage ring would probably cost hundreds of thousands of federal coins.


    Scarlett''s generosity in giving away such a valuable item was indeed impressive!


    John quickly expressed his gratitude, unable to hide his joy.


    This visit was not in vain.


    With these two items, he would definitely be more at ease in tomorrow''s Phantom Ruins.


    Scarlett, with a mischievous smile, said, "I did give you items worth several hundred thousand federal coins. You should show some gratitude, right?"


    As she spoke, Scarlett''s voluptuous and fiery body was already sitting on John''sp, her hand sneaking into his pants, gently teasing.


    Wearing only a ck spaghetti strap dress, Scarlett''s touch felt almost like she was wearing nothing as she sat in John''s embrace.


    Realizing he was about to lose control, John quickly grabbed her hand, smiling wryly,


    "I have to go to the ghost dungeon tomorrow. I need to be well-rested. How about I make it up to you properly when I return?"


    It wasn''t that John was shy about being with Scarlett; their rtionship was far from ordinary ¨C his first time had been with Scarlett.


    The main issue was that he had already been with Emma five or six times today.


    If he were to be with Scarlett now...


    John genuinely feared he would be mentally distracted tomorrow, risking a fatal mistake in the dungeon.


    "Losing your energy when ites to me, but not with other women?" Scarlett red at John, her tone a mix of grievance and resignation, but she didn''t pursue the matter further.


    She was aware that tomorrow would be John''s first time in a dungeon and didn''t want him to be in any real danger.


    John breathed a sigh of relief.


    The reason he didn''t frequent this ce was precisely because this woman was too hard to handle.


    Today, he considered himself lucky to have escaped unscathed.


    Afterward, John returned to his home.


    The night passed quickly...


    The next morning, John woke up on time.


    He had slept soundly and felt exceptionally refreshed, invigorated, and clear-headed.


    After freshening up, he took a cab straight to SterSea Academy.


    By then, many sses had already set off.


    The dozen or so students of ss 3 Year 1 who had sessfully awakened, along with Benjamin, were already there.


    However, John didn''t see Alex.


    Benjamin mentioned that Alex had already gone ahead to Phantom Ruins with the House Foster guards.


    John felt a bit disappointed; he had wanted to see Alex make a fool of himself.


    Once John arrived, everyone from ss 3 Year 1 of SterSea Academy was present.


    Without dy, they all boarded a bus heading towards Wallfort, located to the south of Sterburg.


    As they drew closer to Wallfort, many, including John, felt a surge of excitement.


    For many of them, it was their first time stepping out of Sterburg, John included.


    "John, what do you think it''s like outside? Is it really like in the books, full of monsters everywhere? Are we going to encounter a BOSS in the dungeon..." Daniel''s face was flushed with excitement as he chattered non-stop.


    Initially, John responded, but realizing that Daniel had no intention of stopping, he eventually put on his headphones and closed his eyes to rest.


    It was the first time John discovered Daniel''s chattiness.


    The bus journeyed on, and before long, John was awakened by Benjamin''s loud voice.


    When he opened his eyes again, the sky had turned a murky grey.


    The endless expanse of weeds indicated they had left Sterburg and were now outside the safe zone.


    Not far from them, a massive ruiny like a decaying carcass of a giant beast, draped in a ck shroud, its true nature obscured in the haze.


    It was the [Phantom Ruins] dungeon!


    At the entrance of Phantom Ruins, awakeners were either calling out to form teams or selling items, creating a bustling adventurer''s marketce.


    After disembarking, Benjamin, dressed in a magus robe, spoke solemnly,


    "Although all of you have awakened your talents and sses, I must warn you not to take this lightly. Phantom Ruins may be a level 1-10 dungeon, but its elite monsters and Lord-tier Bosses are no weaker than level 15 or even 20 monsters!"


    "Every year, too many talents perish in beginner dungeons due to carelessness. I don''t want such a thing to happen to my students."


    Benjamin looked around at his students earnestly, "You have onest chance to back out. Anyone who wants to quit, step forward now."


    After Benjamin finished speaking, he waited silently for three minutes, but no one stepped forward.


    Everyone''s gaze was firm, showing no sign of hesitation.


    After years of study at school and the arduous process of awakening their ss, they were now just one step away from bing official awakeners.


    Except for the nonbat life sses, no one was willing to back out.


    Benjamin expressed both pride and emotion,


    "I am proud of you all! Go forth, children. After you emerge from the dungeon, I will personally apply for the iron-tier ss medals from the Awakener Guild on your behalf. Then, you will be true awakeners!"


    After speaking, Benjamin allowed everyone to move freely.


    ssmates from Year 3 ss 1 began to form teams.


    Daniel and a few students invited John, but he declined without a second thought.


    He harbored secrets that made it impractical for him to join a team, so he nned to solo the dungeon.


    Despite the increased difficulty and risk of going alone, the experience points and rewards would also be more substantial.


    Moreover, John wanted to gauge his current strength.


    Daniel and others initially wanted to persuade him otherwise, knowing the frailty of a typical magus ss wasmon knowledge.


    John, being a regr magus, might face life-threatening dangers.


    But before they could speak, John had already approached the entrance of Phantom Ruins and walked in.


    Benjamin sighed, "The boy is still too headstrong, perhaps not yet recovered from the shock of his awakening failure."


    The others fell silent, only able to pray for John.


    Meanwhile, as John stepped through the dungeon entrance, it felt like passing through a curtain of water.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was in another world.


    It was still night here, the sky devoid of stars, with only a red moon hanging in the horizon.


    The crimson moonlight cast a red veil over the ruins.


    John looked around and found himself standing in the middle of a weed-covered road.


    Abandoned cars and shops lined both sides, while the distance was shrouded in darkness and obscured by tall buildings.


    The entire city was eerily silent, as if he were the only person there.

 Chapter 7 -7-Level UP!

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter7-Level UP!</h4>


    John fell silent for a second.


    Then, he pulled out the Withered Staff from his backpack and nced at his character panel.


    [ss]: All-ss Magus (god-tier)


    [HP]: 100


    [MP]: 600


    [Attributes]: Strength 9, Stamina 10, Spirit 30, Speed 13


    [Talent]: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-level)


    [Skills]: Spring of Soul lv10, Mana Recovery lv10, Pyrokinesis lv10, Aquakinesis lv10...


    [Equipment]: Withered Staff (iron-tier lv1)


    Seeing his panel, John''s heart settled into a sense of security.


    Indeed, only power could give him that feeling of safety!


    He walked briskly through the ruins of the city, his eyes constantly scanning for any sign of monsters.


    At this moment, John was itching for a fight with a creature.


    His expectations were soon met.


    Not long into his journey, John encountered his first monster on the roadside.


    [Name: Blood Rabbit mon monster)]


    [Level: 3]


    [HP: 300]


    [Strength: 18]


    [Stamina: 15]


    [Defense: 10]


    [Speed: 25]


    [Skill: Gnaw]


    True to its name, it was a blood-red rabbit.


    When John spotted it, the creature was burying its head in a pile of rotting bones, its body twitching continuously, the grating sound of bones scraping together piercing the air.


    John didn''t approach.


    He extended his hand, focusing his thoughts.


    "Pyrokinesis, activate!"


    In an instant, a serpent of fire as thick as a wrist and over a meter long burst forth from John''s hand, racing towards the blood rabbit!


    "Boom!!"


    After a thunderous explosion, a three-digit red number rose into the air.


    "-434!"


    The blood rabbit didn''t even have time to let out a cry before it disintegrated into tiny specks of light.


    An instant kill!


    [You have in "Blood Rabbit lv3", earning 300 Exp!]


    [Current Level: lv1]


    [Exp: 300/2000]


    Themotion even startled John himself.


    He hadn''t anticipated that his Pyrokinesis would obliterate the creature in one hit!


    This was, after all, a two-level jump!


    The power of an SSS-level talent was indeed extraordinary!


    John reckoned that with his current damage output, even level 5 monsters might not withstand a hit!


    With this in mind, John began to move towards the area where level 5 creatures were known to roam.


    SterSea Academy offers specialized courses on dungeons, with beginner dungeons like the Phantom Ruins being a major focus of study.


    Hence, although John had never visited them, he was quite knowledgeable about the Phantom Ruins.


    On his way to the level 5 area, John encountered three level 2 blood rabbits and two level 3 abyss rats.


    After defeating them, he gained 1200 Exp points.


    Additionally, these five monsters dropped two items: [Blood Rabbit Teeth] and [Abyss Rat Eyeballs], bothmon materials.


    In Sterburg, there are general stores that buy such materials.


    While low-level materials aren''t very valuable, John was in need of federal coins, so selling them was better than nothing.


    It was just unfortunate that no equipment dropped.


    John was prepared for this.


    The chances of monsters dropping equipment were inherently low, a matter purely based on luck and not something one could insist upon.


    It didn''t take long for John to reach the level 5 area.


    As soon as he arrived, he alerted some hidden monsters.


    A giant, foul-smelling dog, over two meters in length, slowly approached him from behind.


    Its saliva dripped steadily, and its crimson eyes were filled with hunger and greed, as if it already envisioned biting through John''s neck.


    But before it could attack, John''s years of honed sharp senses and high spirit attribute allowed him to sense its presence in advance.


    [Name: Decayhound]


    [Level: 5]


    [HP: 800]


    [Strength: 40]


    [Stamina: 30]


    [Defense: 15]


    [Speed: 33]


    [Skills: Bite, Pounce]


    "Roar!!"


    Realizing it had been spotted, the decayhound no longer concealed itself.


    With a ferocious howl, it burst forward with explosive force, lunging at John like a ck arrow.


    John''s eyes turned icy, magical energy swirling around him.


    In front of him, a fist-sized water orb rapidly expanded.


    In just the blink of an eye, the orb grew to a massive two meters in diameter.


    Aquakinesis, activate!


    The colossal water orb, like a cannonball, smashed towards the decayhound.


    The beast, still mid-air, was hit squarely by the massive orb, sent flying like a burst sack.


    "-432!"


    The damage number rose!


    The decayhound was mmed brutally against an old car, ck blood sttering everywhere. It struggled, attempting to stand.


    John, naturally, did not grant it the chance.


    A single Pyrokinesis took its life.


    The decayhound disintegrated into specks of light.


    Simultaneously, a white light shone upon John.


    [You have in "Decayhound lv5", earning 500 Exp!]


    [Your level has increased to lv2, granting you 10 free attribute points!]


    [Current Level: lv2]


    [Exp: 0/5000]


    By now, John''s spirit attribute had reached 40 points.


    Each level-up granted him a basic increase of 5 points in all four attributes.


    For spirit attribute, he received an additional 5 points, a ss bonus specific to magus.


    Without hesitation, John allocated all 10 free attribute points to his spirit.


    The spirit attribute not only enhances a magus ss''s magical attack power and MP recovery speed but also subtly boosts a magus''s perception and reaction skills, making it the most crucial attribute for them.


    However, most magi need to distribute their attribute points across various skills and can''t afford to invest them all in spirit.


    John was different.


    Possessing the SSS-level super talent [Divine Favor Tome], he didn''t need to worry about skill enhancement, allowing him to use his attribute points extravagantly.


    Now, with the boost from his Withered Staff, his spirit attribute had reached 50 points, and the basic skill damage had increased to 500 points.


    With the full-level Spring of Soul augmenting his magic damage by 50%, John''s final damage output had soared to 750 points!


    For creatures like the recently encountered decayhound, John could almost achieve a one-hit kill.


    The palpable rush of power from such a visible improvement in strength was indescribable.


    John''s eyes zed with excitement as he gripped his staff, ready to delve deeper into the Phantom Ruins.


    Just then, his gaze caught a faint ck shimmer at the spot where the decayhound had dissipated, conspicuous even in the darkness.


    Intrigued, John walked over and looked down. As expected, the decayhound had dropped equipment!


    [Equipment]: Hound Paw Ne


    [Type]: essory


    [Level]: lv5


    [Tier]: iron-tier


    [Quality]:mon


    [Attributes]: Wisdom +5, Speed +5


    [Skill]: None


    Seeing the equipment''s attributes, John''s eyes lit up.


    He hadn''t expected a rare-tier essory to drop, especially one ofmon quality!


    essory equipment is the second hardest to drop after weapons.


    Even though the Hound Paw Ne was just a level 5 iron-tier item, it was enough to delight John.


    It was a pity, however, that he couldn''t wear it yet due to its level restriction.


    But John figured that with his rapid leveling speed, it wouldn''t be long before he could.


    Picking up the equipment from the ground, he stored it in the storage ring Scarlett had given him yesterday and continued deeper into the ruins.


    As John ventured further into the Phantom Ruins, the monsters became denser and more powerful, and he began to feel the strain.


    It wasn''t a matter of damage; the main issue was his mere 200 HP.


    A single touch from these monsters could leave him severely injured or even dead, so he had to remainpletely focused, which was mentally exhausting.


    After some thought, John decided to find a ce to level up.


    His primary goal was rapid leveling, and proceeding further seemed too risky.


    Finally, he stopped outside an abandoned parking lot.


    Inside, there were numerous shabby, rotting walking corpses, mostly between levels 6 and 8.


    They were strong but slow, making them ideal for leveling up.


    John found a good spot to climb up, lit a cigarette, and then started hurling his Pyrokinesis and Aquakinesis around as if they cost him nothing.


    With his maxed-out Pyrokinesis and Aquakinesis, which were instant cast, and the added benefits of max-level Spring of Soul and Mana Recovery, he had no worries about running out of MP.


    Streams of fire and orbs of water mmed into the walking corpses, skyrocketing John''s Exp like a rocket!


    [You have in "Walking Corpse lv6," earning 623 Exp!]


    [You have in "Ghoul lv7," earning 720 Exp!]


    [You have in "Rotten Corpse lv8," earning 789 Exp!]


    ...

 Chapter 8 -8-Wanderer

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter8-Wanderer</h4>


    "Roar!!"


    Monsters in the parking lot roared in anger.


    Countless walking corpses, some wielding damaged greatswords or brandishing shields, charged towards him.


    But standing atop the ruins, John had the high ground, and their sluggish pace meant they were hit by his magic and turned into experience points before they could even get close.


    They stood no chance against him.


    As monster after monster fell unwillingly,


    It wasn''t long before a white light of leveling up shone again around John!


    [Your level has increased to lv3, granting you 10 free attribute points!]


    [Current Level: lv3]


    [Exp: 0/10000]


    John allocated all his attribute points to spirit, boosting his strength once more.


    Using Aquakinesis, he conjured a water arrow and hurled it at the head of an unfortunate walking corpse.


    Instantly, a huge red damage number rose from the corpse''s head!


    "-1038!!"


    John''s damage had now broken the 1000-point mark.


    Even a level 8 walking corpse with just 1600 HP couldn''t withstand his second attack!


    John''s monster-ying speed increased yet again.


    For the first time, he experienced the joy of being a magus, turning into a human artillery, his spells firing off like a machine gun!


    [You have in "Ghost Cat lv7," earning 721 Exp!]


    [You have in "Walking Corpse lv8," earning 856 Exp!]


    [You have in "Ghoul lv9," earning 1070 Exp!]


    ...


    [Your level has increased to lv4, granting you 10 attribute points!]


    ...


    [Your level has increased to lv5, granting you 10 attribute points!]


    ...


    Before long, John was enveloped in the glow of leveling up twice in quick session.


    His level had now reached lv5.


    Without a second thought, he immediately put on the Hound Paw Ne, then opened his attribute panel to check his stats.


    [ss]: All-ss Magus (god-tier)


    [HP]: 500


    [MP]: 2000


    [Attributes]: Strength 29, Stamina 30, Spirit 100, Speed 38


    [Talent]: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-level)


    [Skills]: Spring of Soul lv10 (MAX), Mana Recovery lv10 (MAX), Pyrokinesis lv10 (MAX), Aquakinesis lv10 (MAX), Zephyr Shield lv10 (MAX), Vine Thorn lv10 (MAX)...


    [Equipment]: Withered Staff lv1 (iron-tier), Hound Paw Ne lv5 (iron-tier)


    ...


    This leveling up significantly enhanced John''s power.


    What thrilled him even more was that he had acquired two new skills.


    [Zephyr Shield lv10 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon activation, you will receive a wind shield capable of withstanding 800 points of damage, and gain a 30-point speed attribute bonus for 60 seconds. Cooldown time: 3 minutes, MP cost: 100.


    ...


    [Vine Thorn lv10 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon activation, deals 2500 points of wood-based magical damage to the target, with a 30% chance of poisoning the target. The poisoned state inflicts 50 points of poison-based damage per second for 60 seconds. Cooldown time: 3 minutes, MP cost: 100.


    ...


    These two skills perfectlyplemented John''s weaknesses.


    Zephyr Shield could enhance his survivability, while Vine Thorn could unleash massive burst damage.


    Satisfied with his progress, John closed the panel, very pleased with his day''s achievements.


    In just half a day, he had advanced to lv5, with his damage breaking past 2000 points!


    Now equipped with Zephyr Shield and Vine Thorn, ordinary monsters in the Phantom Ruins no longer posed any threat to him.


    Next, he hoped to encounter elite or BOSS-level monsters, though such encounters were purely a matter of luck.


    Shaking his head, John leapt down from the broken wall, ready to sort through the materials and equipment dropped by the monsters, then head to the deepest part of the Phantom Ruins.


    From a distance, he could vaguely see a bronze glow shimmering.


    "Could it be bronze-tier gear?!" John''s heart began to race.


    The rarity of bronze-tier gear was unquestionable.


    Even if he couldn''t use it himself, selling it to a ck market dealer could fetch a substantial sum, easing his financial struggles for the time being.


    Quickening his pace, just as he was about to see what the equipment was, John felt a chill run down his spine.


    Danger!


    John''s pupils constricted, and without a moment''s hesitation, he instantly activated Zephyr Shield, wrapping himself in a protective wind barrier.


    "Whoosh!"


    The next moment, an ice-blue arrow whistling through the air struck the azure wind shield!


    Simultaneously, a white damage number appeared above John''s head.


    "-380!"


    At this scene, a surprised female voice echoed from a corner of the parking lot: "Instant cast Zephyr Shield? Everyone, be careful, this kid might be a genius with an A-level talent or a rare ss!"


    Another sinister voice responded, "Who cares what kind of genius he is, dead, he''s just a pile of rotting flesh. In the dungeon, only strength speaks!"


    "Who''s there, show yourself!" John''s voice was icy, his gaze coldly fixed on the source of the voices.


    "Kid, being too arrogant isn''t a good thing!" A rugged voice sounded.


    As the voice faded, two men and a woman slowly emerged from the shadows.


    One of the men was tall and burly, with a rough appearance, d in heavy armor, carrying a giant sword - likely the one who had just spoken.


    The other was lean and tall, dressed in a magus robe, with a sharp, monkey-like face, holding a cyan staff.


    Thest, a woman of average appearance, draped in a ck cloak, holding a ck bow, was probably the one who had just attacked him.


    The burly man spoke arrogantly, "Kid, seeing as you''re a newly awakened student, I advise you to hand over your stuff quickly. Don''t even think about resisting; your little talent is useless here!"


    The lean magus sneered at John, "Let me tell you clearly, all three of us are level 10 iron-tier peak awakeners. In this dungeon, there''s no one we can''t kill!"


    John''s gaze swept over the three, forming a basic judgment of them in his mind.


    He chuckled coldly, "A few Wanderers who can''t even reach silver-tier, acting like experts in front of me?"


    "Wanderers" are bandits who roam dungeons and wilderness, preying on others for equipment and riches through brute force.


    These people generally have mediocre talent and only dare to bully neers in low-level dungeons.


    John had seen plenty of such scum.


    John''s words pierced the trio''s hearts like a sharp knife, and their faces instantly contorted with displeasure.


    Indeed, if they had sufficient strength and talent, who would willingly linger in such low-level dungeons?


    Especially the lean magus, who was already envious of John''s talent, couldn''t hold back any longer upon hearing John''s words.


    "You''ll pay for your words, kid!" he shouted angrily, raising his staff.


    But before he could act, John preempted with his own attack.


    Pyrokinesis!


    A massive fire serpent, several meters long and as thick as a barrel, instantly materialized in the air, like an enraged fire dragon lunging ferociously at the lean magus!


    The trio was stunned by the enormous fire snake hurtling towards them.


    "This... This is Pyrokinesis?!" eximed the female archer in shock.


    The lean magus, now utterly terrified, was speechless.


    Being a magus himself, he recognized this as the basic Pyrokinesis.


    But why was this kid''s Pyrokinesis so massive, and how could it be instant cast? Wasn''t he just awakened?


    Caught in his moment of hesitation, it was already toote for him to dodge.


    As the giant fire serpent pounced towards him, terror filled his eyes.


    "Save me!!" the lean magus screamed.


    "Watch out!" The burly man bellowed, stepping forward to raise his giant sword in front of the lean magus, executing a warrior''s blocking skill.


    The next moment, the giant fire serpent collided with the man''s sword!


    "Boom!!"


    With a thunderous explosion, the burly man was instantly engulfed by the fire serpent!


    The violent heat wave sent the lean magus and the woman flying backward.


    "Aaahhh!!!" The burly man''s agonized scream echoed through the night sky but vanished in the blink of an eye as he was instantly turned to ash by the intense mes.


    All that remained was a crimson number slowly fading in the air.


    "-2135!"

 Chapter 9 -9-The Kill

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter9-The Kill</h4>


    Thenky magus and the archer woman were utterly dumbstruck on the spot.


    After all, the burly man was no magus or assassin of the frail sort, but a bona fide iron-tier warrior with high HP and defense!


    And to think, a warrior at the peak of level 10, iron-tier, was instantly in by a mere novice!


    The two could scarcely believe their eyes!


    Fear flickered in the eyes of thenky magus.


    Without so much as a nce at the archer woman, he cast two wind-based spells on himself and, without another word, turned tail and fled!


    If even a level 10 warrior couldn''t withstand a single spell from this youngster, his magus self would likely meet his demise upon mere contact!


    At this moment, thenky magus was immensely grateful for his wind-based magus abilities.


    He didn''t even need to run all that fast; just faster than his teammate would suffice!


    "You... you bastard!"


    It took a good three or four meters before the archer woman came to her senses, realizing she''d been abandoned.


    The archer woman was both furious and despairing.


    She wasn''t a wind-based magus but a mere short-legged archer.


    She feared she wouldn''t have made it far before that demon turned her into ashes!


    As John watched thenky magus make his desperate escape, a cold smile yed upon his lips.


    To think one could offend him and simply flee, as if such fortune existed in this world!


    Skill activated! Vine Thorn!


    The earth beneath John''s feet writhed, and a thick green vine, bristling with thorns, burst forth from the ground.


    Before the horrified eyes of the archer woman, the vine shot forward like a sharp steelnce, straight towards the fleeingnky magus!


    By now, thenky magus had made it some ten meters away, escaping the casting range of Pyrokinesis.


    He had just breathed a sigh of relief, thinking he had narrowly escaped to the heavens.


    But the next moment, he heard a "thud"!


    A thick green vine brutally and unreasonably pierced through his body!


    Thenky magus''s stride came to an abrupt halt.


    He looked at the blood-stained vine protruding from his chest, then at his wound, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    He couldn''t understand how, after using a wind-based Zephyr Shield and a fire-based Pyrokinesis, this person could still wield a wood-based Vine Thorn!


    "Thud!"


    Before he could ponder any further, the Vine Thorn violently ripped out of his body!


    "Aaahhh!!"


    The vine, covered in countless barbs, inflicted excruciating pain, nearly silencing thenky magus.


    Blood and fragments of his innards flowed from the massive wound on his chest, his face twisted in agony as he screamed.


    John remained calm amidst the gory scene; such bloodshed was all too familiar to him, leaving him unmoved.


    After all, those who dared to provoke him should be prepared to pay the price!


    Thenky magus''s injuries were too severe, his chest pierced through, and he quicklyy still.


    With a casual flick, John ignited a me that reduced him to ashes, erasing all traces of the corpse.


    It was evident this wasn''t his first kill; he was adept and experienced in disposing of bodies.


    The archer woman, witnessing this, sat paralyzed on the ground, her face ashen, her body shaking uncontrobly, her eyes brimming with terror.


    To burn the body to cinders even after death, this man was truly a demon!


    Seeing John turn his gaze towards her and raise his hand, the archer woman felt instantly enveloped by the shadow of death.


    She could no longer care for anything else and pleaded through tears, "Please... please spare me! I beg of you, spare my life! I... I was just following orders, the real person who wants you dead isn''t me..."


    "Oh?" John paused, his eyes narrowing suddenly.


    He had sensed something was amiss; it was too coincidental that he stumbled upon the Wanderer.


    It turned out someone had sent them.


    With so many enemies, John couldn''t pinpoint who wanted him dead.


    John halted his spellcasting and said indifferently, "Who sent you? Tell me, and I''ll spare your life."


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything I know!"


    Hearing John''s words, the archer woman clung to this lifeline, spilling everything she knew.


    Her voice trembling, she said, "It was someone dressed in a noble academy''s uniform who sent us. He said you had offended a big shot from the Imperial City''s Rosewood Group and offered us six hundred thousand federal coins for your life!"


    After speaking, she hurriedly took out a bank card from her belongings and handed it to John with both hands, pleading,


    "The six hundred thousand was to be split among us, two hundred thousand each. Here is my share, all for you!"


    "A noble academy? A big shot from the Rosewood Group?" John murmured to himself, recalling the group of nobles who bore animosity towards him at the Awakening Square the day before.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, one of the leaders among them bore the Rosewood surname.


    John''s expression gradually turned cold.


    He had thought it was Alex or some past foe, but he hadn''t expected it to be them!


    He had virtually no dealings with these people; in fact, he had only be aware of their existence yesterday and had never paid them any mind before, given the vast difference in their statuses.


    If he had to point out any connection... it would probably be only with that woman, Seraphina.


    But to seek someone''s life over such a trivial matter, as if squashing an ant, one can only imagine the arrogance of that Rosewood Group bigwig, who clearly didn''t take him seriously at all.


    John let out a coldugh.


    With the enemying to his doorstep, he saw no reason not to retaliate.


    As for the bigwig from the Imperial City''s Rosewood Group, he''d deal with him first and worry about the consequencester.


    As long as he covered his tracks well, there would be no lingering threats, something he was adept at handling.


    With this in mind, John inquired,


    "How can I find the person you were supposed to meet? They must have left you a way to contact them, right?"


    The archer woman hesitated, but upon seeing John''s icy stare, she quickly said,


    "They told us... after killing you, to bring your body to ''Morgue Hospital'' to meet them, and they would pay us an additional three hundred thousand federal coins as hush money."


    "Morgue Hospital" was located in the middle section of Phantom Ruins, a level-up area for levels 5-6, not far from here.


    John made a preliminary assessment of their strength and had already formted a n.


    He had always been one to hold grudges, and now that he was being targeted, there was no reason not to return the favor with a significant gesture.


    The archer woman seemed to sense John''s grim intent and guessed what he was nning, too frightened to speak.


    Offending either party was beyond her capabilities; at this point, she only wished to save her own life.


    Seeing John remain silent, the archer woman bit her lip and suddenly started to undress, revealing her well-proportioned body, and pleaded,


    "Young man, if you want to have your way with me, I can make you feel good. I know many positions and I''m sure you''ll enjoy it! Just please don''t kill me, I''d even be willing to be your ve."


    Though she said this, the archer woman had her own calctions.


    Encountering John could be a blessing or a curse, yet from his actions, it was clear he was an exceptional talent, and young at that.


    If she could take this opportunity to be his woman, it wouldn''t be a bad oue at all.


    Of course, if the opportunity arose, she wouldn''t mind sharing John''s story with those noble youths.


    After all, aligning with a prominent figure from Rosewood Group seemed more in her interestpared to an unknown genius.


    John nced at the archer woman before averting his gaze, uninterested in her body, as neither her appearance nor figure met his standards.


    However, he acknowledged her intelligence in leveraging her advantages.


    Had John been a typical newly awakened awakener, he might have been tempted, but unfortunately for her, he was not.


    John spoke indifferently, "I''ll stick to the original promise; you''re free to go. As for what to say afterward, I presume you don''t need my guidance?"


    Upon hearing John''s words, the archer woman paused, then quickly responded with joy,


    "Thank you, young man! I''ll definitely keep your secret, not mentioning today''s events to anyone. The other two members of our squad were killed by a dungeon boss; no one will know!"


    John nodded, saying no more.


    Seeing this, the archer woman, not bothering to dress properly, turned and fled, as if fearing John might change his mind.


    John watched the woman''s retreating figure and smiled.


    She indeed was a clever woman.


    But sometimes, a woman can be too clever...


    The next moment, a green vine shot out from beneath John''s feet, heading straight for the archer woman''s head.

 Chapter 10 -10- Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter10- Secret Realm</h4>


    Phantom Ruins, Morgue Hospital.


    In the dpidated hospital corridors, corpses dressed in patient gowns and nurse uniforms wandered endlessly, emitting terrifying growls from time to time.


    Seraphina stood at the entrance of the corridor, d in a ck dress, clutching a silver-white crystal staff.


    Silver-white snowkes swirled and danced around her, like silver darts flying towards a lv5 rotting revenant, shing it with numerous wounds.


    "-145!"


    "-152!"


    "-148!"


    ...


    One damage number after another appeared above the rotting revenant''s head, its HP rapidly depleting.


    Beads of sweat formed on Seraphina''s fair forehead, yet she persisted, gritting her teeth.


    Finally, with a wail, the rotting revenant fell to the ground, dissolving into specks of starlight.


    A flicker of joy appeared in Seraphina''s eyes.


    This was her first time defeating a monster two levels above her, signifying she now possessed the strength of a lv5!


    Although it was achieved with the aid of a silver-tier ice crystal staff, it was enough to fill her with tion.


    However, Seraphina quickly subdued her emotions.


    Temporary leads meant little; she needed to strive harder.


    This trialsted seven days, and she was determined to be the first to reach level ten, to be the top contender of this trial!


    Not for any rewards or honors, but to win against that man just once!


    The thought of that man conjured an image in Seraphina''s mind of him in the Awakening Temple, watched by the gods, akin to a divine figure.


    Despite everyone saying now that his awakening failed and he has be an ordinary awakener.


    Yet, for some reason, Seraphina always felt that the man wouldn''t fall so easily.


    Even more, she believed that one day, he would shine as brightly as he once did in the temple!


    This feeling was inexplicable, yet Seraphina held onto it with unwavering faith.


    It was for this reason that she had sought him out yesterday to issue a challenge personally!


    Regardless of whether he was now a genius or a has-been, she wanted to defeat him fair and square, a testament to the deepest pride within Seraphina''s heart.


    Seraphina pursed her lips, fatigued yet determined to continue pulling monsters to fight; she knew she needed to keep pushing herself.


    Just then, a gentle voice came from behind her, "Seraphina, do you want to take a break? I''ve brought you some food to replenish your MP."


    The speaker was a young man in a white suit, exuding a gentle elegance, holding a delicately prepared meal box, his eyes filled with tenderness towards Seraphina.


    Seraphina''s brows furrowed slightly, her voice cold, "ssmate Carter, I''ve told you many times that we are not close, please refer to me by my name, thank you."


    The young man named Carter seemed unfazed by Seraphina''s demeanor, smiling, "We''ve known each other for so many years, there''s no need to be so formal."


    Seraphina replied calmly, "I''m sorry, ssmate Carter, but I need to level up. If there''s nothing else, could you please leave?"


    Lucas Carter, sensing the displeasure in Seraphina''s words, ced the meal box on the ground, still smiling,


    "Don''t be mad, Seraphina. I''ll leave now. I''ll just leave this meal box here for you, remember to eat."


    Seraphina didn''t respond and continued her monster hunting, while Carter left the corridor.


    The moment he stepped out of the corridor, the smile on his face gradually vanished.


    Outside, a young man with a buzz cut and wearing the uniform of a noble academy was waiting.


    "Master Carter..." The moment he saw Carter emerge, he started to speak, but a nce from Carter made the young man instantly fall silent, following Carter to the hospital''s ground floor lobby.


    By then, the hospital lobby had been tidied up, even furnished with expensive leather sofas and a coffee table, with seven or eight maids and bodyguards standing by.


    Carter sat on the sofa, and a maid poured him a ss of red wine.


    Carter spoke calmly, "I believe I''ve made it clear that no one is toe here without reason. I do not wish for my private time with Seraphina to be disturbed."


    The buzz-cut youth, Liam, instantly broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly exined,


    "I apologize, Master Carter. There are two matters that necessitated my intrusion upon your time with Miss Winters."


    Carter sipped his red wine, not speaking.


    Liam continued,


    "The first matter concerns the scavenging team from the House of Sterburg Foster. They''ve discovered a sealed secret realm about a hundred miles from Sterburg, likely a high-level secret realm. Lord Theodore Winters and Principal Eldritch, among other notables who were preparing to return, might now head there instead."


    Carter nodded, "I hadn''t expected such a remote ce to harbor a high-level secret realm. I''ll have my family send some more powerful individuals there. You''ve done well."


    Liam bowed respectfully, "It''s all part of my duties. There''s another matter, regarding John. You mentioned your displeasure with him yesterday; I''ve made arrangements, and he will permanently disappear within the Phantom Ruins today, never to cross your path again."


    Carter took another sip of his wine and said indifferently, "There''s no need to report such trivialities in the future. A failed awakener is but a lowlife, hardly worth my time. You''ve performed adequately this time, so I won''t punish you."


    Liam quickly bowed, "Thank you, Master Carter. I''ll remember that."


    With a wave of his hand from Carter, Liam respectfully exited the hospital lobby.


    Elsewhere, in an abandoned parking lot.


    John had meticulously erased all traces of the three bodies, scavenging a good amount of valuable items from them.


    Although he had reduced the trio to ashes with a single ze, their equipment and other possessions remained intact.


    Given that all three were Wanderers, ustomed to carrying their treasures on them, John''s haul was quite significant.


    Surveying the three storage rings before him, John emptied their contents.


    Bank cards and such, except for those in anonymous ounts, were all incinerated by John. Keeping them served no purpose but to leave behind clues.


    After a final tally, John had amassed approximately 1.2 million federal coins, along with seven iron-tier items and two bronze-tier items.


    It had to be said, the wealth of these three was substantial, likely umted over many years as Wanderers, and now it had all fortuitously fallen into John''sp.


    John discarded the useless equipment into his storage ring, ultimately keeping only two iron-tier items and one bronze-tier gear that were useful to him.


    [Item]: Gale Staff


    Type: Weapon


    Level: lv5


    Tier: Bronze-tier


    Quality: Perfect


    Attributes: Spirit +30, Speed +20


    Skill: Wind Flow Spell


    Description: Activates a skill that increases speed by 30% for 10 minutes, with a cooldown of 3 hours.


    ...


    [Item]: Dark Iron Beastskin Armor


    Type: Armor


    Level: lv5


    Tier: Iron-tier


    Quality: Common


    Attributes: Stamina +15, HP +200


    Skill: None


    ...


    [Item]: Dark Iron Beastskin Belt


    Type: Armor


    Level: lv5


    Tier: Iron-tier


    Quality: Common


    Attributes: Stamina +15, HP +200


    Skill: None


    ...


    Among all these items, only these three were immediately usable by John; the rest were either too high level or unsuitable for his ss.


    What pleased John the most was the bronze-tier [Gale Staff], which was of perfect quality and came with a skill.


    Moreover, the skill was quite impressive, offering a 30% increase in speed attributes.


    Speed attributes refer not only to movement speed but also to attack speed, casting speed, and more.


    It''s a crucial attribute for warriors, archers, and magi alike.


    The tall, skinny mage must have used this skill to escape.


    Given the generally low survivability of magi, this item could significantly enhance a mage''s ability to stay alive.


    No wonder he hadn''t changed his equipment even at level 10; this staff truly was a gem among level 5 bronze-tier gear.


    After equipping these items, John remembered he had also obtained a bronze-tier gear piece he hadn''t had the chance to examine closely.


    He took it out to have a look.


    [Item]: Giant Stone Bracelet


    Type: essory


    Level: LV5


    Tier: Bronze-tier


    Quality: Exquisite


    Attributes: Strength +25, Stamina +25


    Skill: None


    John couldn''t help but smile.


    Today really was a stroke of great luck, having obtained an exquisite quality bronze-tier gear piece.


    Although it boosted strength and stamina, which were not his primary attributes, it was still beneficial for John to wear it.


    After all, stamina determines one''s defense and HP, and having more of it is always advantageous.

 Chapter 11 -11-Cemetery of the Deceased

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter11-Cemetery of the Deceased</h4>


    John swapped his Withered Staff for the Gale Staff and equipped all his new gear.


    Then, he opened his personal panel.


    Name: John


    Level: lv5 (Iron-tier)


    ss: All-ss Magus (God-tier)


    HP: 2000


    MP: 3000


    Attributes: Strength 54, Stamina 85, Spirit 130, Speed 58


    Talent: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-level)


    Skills: Spring of Soul lv10, Mana Recovery lv10, Pyrokinesis lv10, Aquakinesis lv10, Zephyr Shield lv10, Vine Thorn lv10, Wind Flow Spell (equipment)...


    Equipment: Gale Staff lv5 (Bronze-tier), Giant Stone Bracelet lv5 (Bronze-tier), Hound Paw Ne lv5 (Iron-tier), Dark Iron Beastskin Armor lv5 (Iron-tier), Dark Iron Beastskin Belt lv5 (Iron-tier)...


    Looking at his panel, John lit a cigarette, his face etched with a worldly wisdom, feeling an invincible aura within the dungeon!


    After a brief moment of self-admiration, John didn''t linger.


    He nned to probe into that Carter surname today.


    After all,ing from a major imperial family, he couldn''t be underestimated.


    Although the Morgue Hospital wasn''t far from the abandoned parking lot, it was on the other side of the Phantom Ruins.


    John needed to cross the core area of the Phantom Ruins, the "Cemetery of the Deceased," to get there.


    With his current strength, it shouldn''t be a problem, and John was eager to check it out.


    Magical power surged around John, and a blue light suddenly illuminated him.


    Wind Flow Spell, activated!


    John felt his body be significantly lighter, with his speed attribute reaching 75 points.


    With a powerful push from his feet, he shot forward like an arrow towards the core area of the Phantom Ruins.


    The scenery rapidly receded as he moved deeper into the ruins, with the surrounding buildings bing increasingly dpidated.


    High-rises were covered in cracks and red vines, and cars were so rusted that their original shapes were indiscernible.


    Along the way, whenever he encountered monsters, John would casually dispatch them with a few skills.


    "-3210!"


    "-3178!"


    "-3017!"


    ...


    Crimson damage numbers floated up incessantly.


    Several unlucky ghouls and rotting revenants disintegrated into starlight before they could react, contributing to John''s experience.


    [You have in a "ghoul lv9" and gained 943 experience points!]


    [You have in a "decayhound lv10" and gained 1953 experience points!]


    [You have in a "rotting revenant lv10" and gained 1770 experience points!]


    ...


    The experience provided by ying level 10 monsters was almost double that of level 9 ones.


    Even though John didn''t linger, his experience points soared rapidly.


    Soon, John was enveloped in the glow of leveling up again!


    [Your level has increased to lv6, granting you 10 free attribute points!]


    [Current Level: lv6]


    [Experience: 2124/41,000]


    Ten minutes swiftly passed, and the effect of the Wind Flow Spell began to fade.


    Simultaneously, John arrived at the core area of the Phantom Ruins, the Cemetery of the Deceased.


    The area was shrouded in ayer of ck mist, even the ground was ck, and at a nce, it was densely popted with tombstones, most of which were in ruins, some even revealing dark coffins.


    In the deepest part of the graveyard, a ck church could vaguely be seen standing abruptly there, its eerie presence amplified by drifting blue ghost mes.


    John slowed his pace, sensing the unusual atmosphere of this ce.


    Compared to the city, it was eerily quiet here, almost like a different world.


    The ck mist seemed capable of silencing sounds.


    After John''s arrival, the mist appeared to thicken.


    John gradually lost sight of the path ahead, and the church vanished from his view.


    "Creak! Creak! Creak!..."


    A grating sound of bone friction suddenly echoed close to John''s ears, seemingly emanating from a nearby tomb.


    John narrowed his eyes andunched two Aquakinesis spells towards the source of the sound.


    "-2779!"


    "-2864!"


    Two crimson numbers rose, but John immediately sensed something was amiss.


    There was no system notification sound!


    This meant the entity on the other side had at least around 6000 HP.


    Such an HP level was impossible for a regr lv10 monster!


    At that moment, John''s instincts screamed a warning, and without hesitation, he retreated instantly.


    The next second, a ghastly white giant bone scythe emerged from the mist, striking precisely where John had stood moments before!


    "Boom!"


    Dirt flew as a half-meter wide crater instantly appeared where John had just been standing!


    At the same time, the creature that had taken two hits from John''s skills revealed itself!


    It was a humanoid monster, naked from the waist up, headless, with grey-white skin and bulging muscles.


    Standing three meters tall, it wielded a two-meter-long bone scythe, a terrifying sight.


    Name: Decapitating Specter (Elite)


    Level: lv10


    HP: 12000


    Strength: 252


    Stamina: 90


    Defense: 178


    Speed: 30


    Skills: Decapitate, Sweep, Combo sh


    Seeing John dodge its attack, the Decapitating Specter''s abdomen split open to reveal a horrifyinglyrge mouth, emitting a terrifying roar.


    "Roar!!!"


    Simultaneously, it swung its massive de, shing viciously towards John''s neck!


    Decapitate!


    With a calm gaze, John enveloped himself in a Zephyr Shield, swiftly shifting his position.


    The giant de grazed his nose but failed to inflict any harm.


    At the same time, a sh of green light vanished from John''s staff.


    Vine Thorn!


    A thorn-covered vine burst from the ground behind the Decapitating Specter, piercing through its body and leaving a ghastly wound!


    "-3819!"


    Foul-smelling ck blood flowed freely as the Decapitating Specter howled in agony, its bone scythe wildly shing at John.


    Combo sh!


    With the Zephyr Shield''s protection, John moved like a phantom, continuously dodging.


    The Decapitating Specter couldn''t touch him at all, only able to roar in frustration.


    mes ignited in John''s hands, quickly transforming into a giant fire serpent that mmed into the Decapitating Specter!


    "-2735!"


    The fire serpent exploded, sending the three-meter-tall Decapitating Specter flying several meters, crashing through several tombstones before copsing to the ground with a thunderous fall.


    [You have in "Decapitating Specter lv10 (Elite)" and gained 7300 experience points!]


    [Current Level: lv6]


    [Experience: 23,000/41,000]


    Watching the Decapitating Specter''s body slowly dissipate, John exhaled deeply.


    This elite monster was indeed challenging to kill, but the experience it provided was substantial.


    If he could encounter a few more like it, he figured he''d level up again soon.


    Picking up the materials dropped by the Decapitating Specter, John pressed on.


    The Cemetery of the Deceased, true to its name as the core area of the Phantom Ruins, was teeming with monsters, far more than the outer areas.


    Almost every few steps, he would encounter one, mostly level 10 creatures, with a significantly higher probability of encountering elite monsters.


    After encountering two more Decapitating Specters and a Gravekeeper and defeating them, John sessfully leveled up to 7.


    To John''s delight, thest Gravekeeper even dropped a magus skill scroll.


    [Item]: Skill Book


    [Skill]: Ice Spear


    [Level]: lv5


    [Tier]: Basic skill


    [ss]: Ice-based magus, Frostweaver...


    This was a pleasant surprise indeed.


    Skill books were much rarer than equipment, extremely scarce.


    Even a basic skill book like this one could fetch around 600,000 federal coins on the market, and more powerful skills couldmand even higher prices, often being priceless.


    Naturally, John had no intention of selling this skill book.


    As an All-ss Magus capable of learning any magical ss skill, the idea of selling such a valuable resource was unthinkable.


    John decisively unrolled the skill scroll.


    As he did, a stream of light emerged from the scroll, merging into his body.


    Simultaneously, a new skill appeared on his panel: [Ice Spear], and it was at its maximum level, level 10.


    [Ice Spear lv10 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, you can conjure an ice spear, dealing 4,100 points of magic damage to the target. There''s a 30% chance of putting the target into a frozen state for 3 seconds. The cooldown time is 60 seconds, consuming 100 MP.


    A blue glow gathered around John''s staff, as frost coalesced, forming a gigantic ice spear, three meters long, hovering in front of him.


    With a mere thought, John sent the ice spear soaring, cutting through the air with a tremendous whoosh, aimed at a skeleton that had just crawled out of a grave.


    The level 10 skeleton, having just risen from its grave, looked up only to be greeted by the massive ice spear, exuding a chilling aura, flying straight towards it.


    "Boom!"


    The skeleton was instantly pierced by the ice spear, which then suddenly exploded, freezing the skeleton on the spot and turning it into a sculpture of ice.


    "-4061!"


    An instant kill!

 Chapter 12 -12-What I Have That You Don鈥檛

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter12-What I Have That You Don''t</h4>


    With the acquisition of the Ice Spear skill, John''s single-target damage soared once again.


    Even the monsters in the Cemetery of the Deceased couldn''t withstand his barrage of spells, akin to a machine gun''s relentless fire.


    The cooldown for maxed-out basic skills was minimal, and the MP consumption was low.


    Using a rotation of Pyrokinesis, Aquakinesis, Ice Spear, and Vine Thorn, John effortlessly traversed the Cemetery of the Deceased without breaking a sweat.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t encounter the dark church again before leaving the Cemetery of the Deceased.


    John surmised that it might be the Necrochurch, home to the Phantom Ruins BOSS, the Ghost Wizard.


    He had initially wanted to charge straight in to see if he could defeat this newbie dungeon''s BOSS.


    But in the end, he decided against it.


    The ck fog in the Cemetery of the Deceased, though not harmful, severely impaired visibility, especially at night, making it impossible to locate the church.


    John felt that searching aimlessly was a waste of time and that it was more worthwhile to hunt a few elite monsters instead, nning to try his luck again when he had more time.


    As he passed through the Cemetery of the Deceased, the ck fog gradually dissipated, and the blood moon reappeared in the sky.


    Crimson moonlight poured down. Rotting zombies staggered through the ruins of the city, hunger-driven decayhounds searched for food, and giant abyssrats with blood-red eyes lurked in the corners of the debris.


    A blue glow emanated from John as he hurried towards Morgue Hospital.


    Today was destined to be out of the ordinary.


    Phantom Ruins, a level 3-5 area.


    "Daniel, you bastard, how dare you steal my kill! I''ll fight you for this!"


    A cry of indignation shattered the night''s calm.


    In an open-air park, Daniel, carrying a shield, ran like the wind. Behind him, Alex, face contorted with anger, chased him with a bow in hand, shooting as he ran.


    He had brought four guards from home to level up, not even forming a party, all to hog the experience for himself.


    Just as he had finally found an elite monster and had his guards carefully whittle its HP down, Daniel, who happened to pass by, stole the kill, driving Alex to the brink of fury.


    Daniel felt wronged.


    He had only meant to throw a stone to scare Alex, never expecting to identally steal his kill.


    Even though the two had always been at odds, Daniel felt a bit guilty; after all, such actions were truly hical.


    As he ran, Daniel called out, "Alex, do you really have to be so petty? We''re ssmates, after all. It''s just a level 5 elite monster. I''ll let you off this time, and we''ll call it even, okay?"


    Students from SterSea Academy, also grinding in the area, couldn''t help butugh upon hearing this.


    Alex''s words from the Awakening Square had spread throughout SterSea Academy.


    Now, whenever students mentioned Alex, they recalled his infamous deration.


    Daniel''s reminder only turned Alex''s face greener.


    Daniel had certainly yed his part in spreading the tale!


    "-1!" "-1!" "-1!"


    ...


    Daniel was enveloped in an earthen glow, arrows striking him but only inflicting negligible damage, each "-1" seeming to mock Alex in silent ridicule.


    Daniel, a Rock Shield Warrior, naturally possessed high defense.


    The two were simr in ss, talents, and equipment, but with Daniel having stolen his elite monster and being one level higher at level 4, Alex''s vine arrows couldn''t prate his defense.


    Realizing this, Daniel stopped running and let Alex shoot, knowing that with many SterSea Academy students around, Alex wouldn''t dare do much.


    Seeing Daniel suddenly stop, Alex felt deeply insulted.


    For the first time, he found Daniel as infuriating as John!


    Was this not the height of insult?


    Alex''s guards exchanged bewildered looks, unsure whether to intervene.


    They knew Daniel and Alex were ssmates, and with Daniel''s family background not inferior to Alex''s, rashly stepping in might backfire and offend the Kingsley House behind Daniel.


    Just then, a blue figure swiftly passed by, stirring up a gust of wind.


    Alex''s four guards were taken aback, but before they could react, the blue figure had already returned.


    John nced at the stationary Daniel and then at Alex, who was relentlessly shooting, and asked in confusion, "What are you guys doing?"


    "Protect the young master!" Finally catching on, Alex''s four guards quickly surrounded him.


    They were tense and on high alert upon seeing this sudden arrival, whose speed was so astonishing that they hadn''t even been sure if he was human or a ghost.


    John merely gave them a look, unbothered.


    Alex, startled by John''s appearance, eximed, "You''re still alive?"


    It was too dark for anyone besides the four guards to notice how John had appeared.


    The rest of the students were equally surprised to see John.


    Apart from Daniel, who inexplicably had confidence that John woulde to no harm, the rest of the students believed John might meet his end in Phantom Ruins.


    After all, within SterSea Academy, he was the only one who had ventured into the dungeon alone, while everyone else had formed teams.


    They had witnessed the horrors of Phantom Ruins firsthand; the ce was teeming with terrifying monsters, and even those of rare ss could potentially perish, let alone a regr magus like John.


    Daniel boasted, "I told you John would be fine, do you believe me now?"


    After exchanging greetings with Daniel, John looked at Alex as if he were looking at a fool and asked, "Why shouldn''t I be alive?"


    In disbelief, Alex retorted, "But how could a mere fragile magus like you survive?"


    The corners of the guards'' mouths twitched.


    If someone like this was considered a ''mere magus,'' what did that make them?


    Keep in mind, all four guards were level 10 iron-tier awakeners, yet they hadn''t been able to react when the young man passed by them.


    This incident alone spoke volumes of the youth''s formidable capabilities!


    Furthermore, it seemed from the young master''s words that this individual was a ssmate of theirs, an awakener from the same cohort.


    And now, in just half a day, he had already achieved such strength!


    The guards exchanged nces, feeling a chill run down their spines at the thought of his rapid progression.


    John subtly nced at the guards and exined, "I borrowed some equipment and items from a friend. Why shouldn''t I survive?"


    With that, John revealed his gale staff, disying its attributes for everyone to see.


    His rapid increase in strength was bound to raise some eyebrows, but inventing a fictitious friend made for an easy exnation.


    One of the guards eximed in surprise, "It''s a perfect attribute bronze-tier staff!"


    Such low-level perfect quality staffs were rare, practically priceless on the market.


    Even on the rare asion one appeared, it would be snapped up immediately.


    They also noticed that the staff was imbued with a wind-based skill.


    The four guards suddenly understood why the young man had been enveloped in a green glow and moved so swiftly; he had been using an equipment skill.


    The students of SterSea Academy looked on with envy at the attributes of the gale staff.


    Many of them hadn''t even acquired a single piece of equipment yet, and here was John already wielding a perfect quality bronze-tier item.


    Truly, some people were just in a different league.


    Alex snorted coldly, feigning indifference, "So what if it''s a perfect quality bronze-tier weapon? Nothing to boast about. I''ll get myself a silver-tier item today!"


    Daniel scoffed, "You''re just jealous."


    John beamed, "Well, at least I have something you don''t."


    Alex''s face flushed with anger; talking to these two was infuriating.


    He red at John, "There are seven days left until the assessment ends. This is just a temporary lead. Don''t get too smug; it''s still up in the air who wille out on top. We''ll see!"


    John chuckled, "But for now, I''m stronger than you."


    Alex''s face darkened, "Is that the only line you know?"


    John replied, "But for now, you''re weaker than me."


    Without another word, Alex turned and stormed off.


    Conversing with this person was maddening; he simply couldn''t stand it any longer.

 Chapter 13 -13-The Beginning of Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter13-The Beginning of Revenge</h4>


    Watching Alex''s retreating figure, John shook his head,


    "That guy reallycks manners. We''re all ssmates here, and he didn''t even bother to say goodbye."


    Daniel nodded in agreement, "Exactly, no manners at all!"


    Alex, who hadn''t gone far, stumbled upon hearing their words.


    If it weren''t for his inability to beat them, he would have loved to confront these two shameless fellows right then and there.


    They dared to use him ofcking manners!


    Alex was starting to regret his actions.


    He shouldn''t have wasted his breath on knightly virtues with these two; he should have just ordered his guards to take them down, burying these nuisances alive.


    Even if not killing them, at least giving them a good beating to vent his frustration would have been satisfying.


    The others around fell silent, stunned by the audacity of the two.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Alex managed to suppress the rage boiling within him.


    His expression darkened as he thought bitterly,


    "Enjoy your arrogance for now. It won''t be long before you regret crossing me, begging for my forgiveness!"


    The Foster House''s scavenging team had recently discovered a high-level secret realm not far from Sterburg.


    Alex''s father, Richard Foster, had already connected with a representative from the Goldworth Consortium in Safe Zone 301, Baron, nning to jointly develop this secret realm.


    With this high-level secret realm and the support of the Goldworth Consortium, the power of House Foster was bound to surge significantly!


    From then on, House Foster could step out of Sterburg and make its mark in the capital, shining in the Federal.


    By then, he and these two detestable fellows would be worlds apart, with them only able to look up to him in pity.


    The thought of these two despised individuals possibly groveling before him one day dispelled much of Alex''s frustration, lightening his steps considerably.


    After Alex left, many from SterSea Academy also bid farewell to John and Daniel.


    By now, ten hours had passed since they had entered the dungeon.


    After a day of battling, they were all exhausted and ready to head back for a good rest, to recharge for the fight tomorrow.


    Of course, there were also many leveling enthusiasts who chose to stay in the dungeon.


    They were determined not to leave until the seven-day newbie trial was over.


    The oue of this trial was crucial for their futures, as it would determine the caliber of institutions where they could further their studies.


    Especially for those students withmon talents and sses, achieving good results in this trial could potentially catch the attention of renowned Federal institutions.


    Therefore, for them, this trial was akin to ast lifeline, which exined their desperate efforts.


    John watched this scene with mixed feelings.


    Initially, he would have been one of them.


    But after awakening the Divine Favor Tome and bing an All-ss Magus, John didn''t much care about which academy he would end up in.


    With his talent, no institution could hinder his rise; it was merely a matter of time.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t pass up the opportunity to join top-tier institutions in the Federal like the Imperial College, War Academy, or SterSea Academy.


    But if the opportunity didn''t arise, he would only feel a sense of loss, not despair.


    Such was the confidence that his immense talent afforded him.


    Seeing so many people choose to stay, Daniel scratched his head and said to John, "These folks are really crazy. I''m nning to head back too. Youing with?"


    Daniel had considerable talent, and with his father, Christopher Kingsley, having invested money in a prestigious academy in the capital, he wasn''t worried about his admission.


    Naturally, he felt no need to push himself as hard as the others.


    "You go ahead, I''ll head backter," John shook his head.


    He had things to do and couldn''t leave with Daniel.


    Daniel didn''t say much else, nodded, and departed.


    Once Daniel had left, John didn''t linger.


    He was close to Morgue Hospital.


    It wasn''t long before he saw the ominous hospital looming ahead.


    To avoid leaving any traces, John took out the iron-tier robe that belonged to the archer woman.


    Draping it over himself, he then covered his face with a ck cloth, leaving only his cold, murderous eyes exposed.


    The game of revenge had begun!


    ...


    Morgue Hospital, the morgue.


    At this moment, the temperature in the morgue had dropped to several degrees below zero, with bright white frost forming on the ceiling and floor, creating a world of ice and snow.


    "Roar!!!"


    A humanoid monster with eight arms, resembling a spider, let out a series of roars at the stunning woman holding an ice crystal staff in front of it.


    Three of its arms had been shattered, the wounds covered in unthawed frost.


    Despite its injuries, the monster''s speed was undiminished, its five remaining arms attacking in turn, each movement leaving a trail of afterimages.


    Seraphina''s graceful figure dodged the monster''s assaults, her ice crystal staff emitting an icy blue light.


    Frost quickly gathered, forming an ice spike in mid-air, slowly taking shape.


    Beads of sweat glistened on Seraphina''s forehead, yet her eyes remained bright.


    Seizing the opportunity, she aligned the ice spike and thrust it fiercely towards the monster''s skull.


    "-863!"


    The sharp ice spike pierced through the Octo-limbed Undead Fiend, bringing it crashing to the ground.


    At the same time, a glow of leveling up emanated from Seraphina.


    Level 5!


    Leaning against the wall, Seraphina breathed heavily, her expression weary.


    The battle against the level 6 elite monster, the Octo-limbed Undead Fiend, had drained her physical strength and MP to their limits, leaving her unable to fight any longer.


    However, Seraphina was satisfied with her performance.


    In just one day, she had reached level 5 on her own, a feat she believed few in Sterburg could match.


    After regaining some strength, Seraphina didn''t even nce at the equipment dropped by the Octo-limbed Undead Fiend and headed straight out of the morgue.


    Lucas was waiting outside quietly.


    Seeing Seraphina emerge, his eyes lit up, and he hurried over.


    Lucas said enthusiastically, "Seraphina, I''ve arranged for a hovercar to be ready downstairs. It can take us back, which will be much more convenient."


    "Thank you, but there''s no need. I can go back on my own," Seraphina declined politely, her brows slightly furrowed, clearly unenthused by Lucas''s attentiveness.


    Ever since her trip to the capital three years ago, where she met Lucas at her grandfather''s banquet, he had clung to her like a persistent adhesive, even going as far as to follow her to Sterburg, much to her annoyance.


    Seraphina understood all too well that Lucas''s pursuit was driven by her beauty and her connections to the House Harris in the capital.


    His courteous demeanor was merely a facade.


    However, Lucas hailed from the renowned House Carter of the capital, a prominent family within the Federal, and even Seraphina''s father could not easily dismiss him.


    Despite her dislike for the man, Seraphina could do nothing but tolerate his presence, not wanting to trouble her father or grandfather.


    Seraphina sighed inwardly. Born into a top-tier family, she enjoyed all the glory, wealth, and conveniences that came with it, but she was also bound by the unspoken rules among the elite families.


    Seraphina was well aware that despite her considerable talent and the affection she received from her family''s elders, without sufficient influence, she could one day be a pawn in the family''s games, her life used as a bargaining chip to secure greater benefits for the n.


    It was precisely because Seraphina did not want such a fate that she was strict with herself, striving tirelessly to enhance her strength and tap into her potential.


    Only with enough power could she ascend to a position of authority, say "no" to the elders, and take control of her own life...


    "Seraphina, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Lucas, noticing something amiss in Seraphina''s demeanor, asked with a look of concern.


    Seraphina gathered her thoughts, reverting to her usual coolposure. "It''s nothing," she said calmly.


    Lucas opened his mouth, intending to say more.


    But Seraphina had already turned and left without hesitation, showing no interest in further conversation.


    Watching Seraphina''s graceful departing figure, Lucas swallowed the words he had prepared, his eyes revealing a deep and dark shade of gloom.

 Chapter 14 -14-Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter14-Taking Action</h4>


    Lucas was indifferent to Seraphina''s attitude towards him, as his pleasurey in the conquest of her spirit.


    His fascination began three years ago when he first encountered Seraphina at House Harris.


    She struck him as a vision of heavenly beauty, her transcendent appearance and icy demeanor captivating him instantly.


    The cold aloofness that defined Seraphina''s character only served to ignite a fierce desire in Lucas to conquer and possess her.


    He deeply believed that only by winning over and dominating such a woman could he find true satisfaction.


    Furthermore, Seraphina''s noble birth in the imperial House Harris and her considerable talents made them a well-matched pair in terms of social status.


    Driven by this conviction, Lucasunched an unhesitating and vigorous pursuit of Seraphina.


    He even abandoned the pathid out for him by his family in the capital, choosing instead to relocate to Sterburg.


    He spent three years in this city, all for the sake of winning the heart of the woman he desired.


    However, Seraphina proved to be more elusive than Lucas had anticipated.


    Despite three years of relentless effort, their rtionship showed no signs of progress.


    Seraphina''s attitude towards him remained consistently cold and detached, without a hint of reciprocation.


    After three long years, even Lucas''s patience was nearing its end.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and a sudden sh of crimson glinted deep within them.


    Behind Lucas, a decayhound that had been poised to pounce on him burst into mes of the same blood-red hue.


    The fire seemed to originate from within the creature itself.


    The decayhound didn''t even have time to howl before it was reduced to ashes in an instant.


    As the mes extinguished, not a trace was left on the ground.


    Only the blood-red numbers and faint twinkling of starlight slowly faded into the air.


    "-2319!"


    The sinister crimson glow in Lucas''s eyes didn''t fade; instead, it grew increasingly intense until his entire pupils were transformed into a disturbing shade of blood-red.


    "No more hiding, you cowardly rats; I can hear your heartbeats," he said, turning his gaze towards the dark depths of the hospital corridor.


    His eyes, zing with a brutal crimson, were full of savagery.


    Lucas''s voice echoed through the hallway.


    The lights flickered unpredictably, yet no other sounds disturbed the silence, as if Lucas was merely speaking to the air.


    Frowning slightly, Lucas wondered if he had been mistaken.


    Just moments ago, when he had in the decayhound, he thought he had heard the faint sounds of a human heartbeat and the flow of blood.


    But it was only for an instant; the sound disappeared as quickly as it came, almost as if it was an illusion.


    After a brief wait, with no further disturbances in the corridor, and no more sounds to be heard, Lucas shook his head and turned to leave.


    But just then, his blood-red pupils suddenly contracted in shock.


    The wall above him exploded, and from it, a giant fire serpent, over three meters long, lunged at him with its massive jaws wide open.


    "Boom!!" The fiery serpent erupted, its immense mes instantly engulfing Lucas.


    The ss in the hospital corridor shattered under the force of the explosion, which thundered through the night air.


    "Young master is in danger!" Liam and the bodyguards in the hospital lobby reacted instantly.


    Without a second thought, they rushed towards the morgue corridor, their faces filled with horror and fear.


    The consequences of any harming to Lucas were unimaginable.


    Not just for them, but even for their families ¨C the wrath of the Carter financial empire was not something anyone could bear.


    Having just left the hospital, Seraphina also turned towards themotion.


    She saw the morgue corridor she had just been in now breached by an explosion, with thick smoke billowing and mes raging, visible even from a great distance.


    A hint of surprise flickered in her beautiful eyes.


    The idea that someone would dare to attempt an assassination on Lucas in Sterburg was unexpected.


    She was well aware of Lucas''s strength ¨C a prodigy of the current generation of House Carter.


    He had awakened to the Crimson Count ss at the age of twelve.


    Had it not been for the limitations of the Crimson Count ss, he would have likely broken through the iron-tier by now.


    Even with these restrictions, Lucas had gained considerable renown in the imperial city.


    Unlike other sses, the Crimson Count was a hereditary family ss.


    The direct descendants of House Carter were all Crimson Counts, a ss capable of manipting blood inbat, no less formidable than some hidden sses.


    Lucas, in particr, with his exceptional talent, stood out among his peers in House Carter.


    He was a perfect fit for the Crimson Count ss, making him the genius of his generation in the House.


    Seraphina shook her head slightly.


    While the assant''s courage wasmendable, their chances of leaving alive seemed slim.


    ...


    In the hospital morgue''s corridor, the ground was littered with debris and shards of ss.


    John, cloaked in ck, emerged slowly from the shadows.


    His calm eyes reflected the fierce mes, his expression inscrutable.


    "Ha ha ha, you actually dare to show yourself. Admirable courage indeed!" Lucas''sughter echoed from within the mes, augh filled with endless coldness, chilling to the bone.


    Dressed in a white suit, Lucas stepped out from the inferno, a blood-red shield enveloping him.


    Apart from some slight curling at the tips of his hair, he appeared unharmed.


    John wasn''t overly surprised.


    From the moment he almost got detected by Lucas, he realized this man would be tough to handle.


    Had it not been for his quick reflexes and the stealth skills he had honed as an assassin, he wouldn''t have had the chance for this ambush.


    Yet, even so, Lucas remained unscathed.


    Handling someone from a great imperial family was indeed no simple feat.


    Now, Lucas''s demeanor had undergone a radical transformation.


    His crimson eyes were filled with murderous intent and madness, his whole being exuding brutality, like an enraged lion.


    Smelling the scent of char above him, anger surged in Lucas''s heart.


    Had it not been for his quick reaction in deploying an instant [Blood Shield], he might have fallen victim to this lowly ambush.


    For the usually proud Lucas, this was an utmost insult!


    Lucas spoke with lethal intent: "I''ll give you a chance now. Reveal who sent you to assassinate me, and I might grant you a swift death. Otherwise, I''ll let you experience the agony of having your blood slowly drained and your bones gradually crushed."


    In Lucas''s mind, this person must die, no matter what.


    Feeling the madness and brutality emanating from Lucas, John, who had heard that certain special sses could influence one''s mindset, found this first-hand experience somewhat novel.


    Hearing Lucas''s words, John chuckled and said, "I''ll also give you a chance. If you kneel and beg for mercy right now, p yourself twice, and apologize to me, I might just reluctantly let you go. Otherwise, once I make my move, you''re not going to have such an easy time."


    John''s words stunned everyone ¨C be it the bodyguards and Liam who had just arrived, or Lucas himself.


    Arrogant! It was sheer arrogance! Lucas was a member of the imperial House Carter and a top-tier genius.


    Yet, this man was demanding that he kneel, apologize, and even p himself?


    The atmosphere in the corridor instantly turned icy.


    Liam and the seven or eight powerful bodyguards could feel Lucas''s murderous intent skyrocketing, causing cold sweat to bead on their foreheads.


    Liam thought this man must be insane to speak to Lucas in such a manner!


    But then again, it made sense.


    If he weren''t crazy, how could he dare to attempt assassinating Lucas, especially when Lucas was surrounded by so many bodyguards?


    For the first time, Lucas discovered that there were people in the world even more arrogant than himself.


    He sneered, "You are the first person to ever speak to me like this.


    Even in death, you can take pride in that!"


    "You talk too much!" John, growing impatient, held his staff, which lit up with an icy blue glow.


    A massive ice spear, three meters in length, materialized instantly, its chilling aura causing the temperature in the corridor to drop by several degrees.


    Lucas and the others'' pupils contracted sharply.


    An ice-based ability?


    If he remembered correctly, this man had just used a fire-based ability, and now he was wielding an ice-based skill.


    This man was a rare dual-element magus!


    Before anyone could react, John''s thought triggered the ice spear to transform into a streak of blue light, hurtling towards Lucas with such speed that it tore through the air with a whooshing sound.


    "Young master, be careful!" The bodyguards, unable to deploy their skills in time, could only shout a warning.


    As the gigantic ice spear flew towards him, Lucas was shocked to find that he couldn''t cast a spell fast enough to counterattack.

 Chapter 15 -15-Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter15-Rampage</h4>


    With no time to think, Lucas swiftly dodged to the side.


    Almost the instant he moved, the cold-emitting ice spear shot past, grazing his ear and leaving a small cut that quickly frosted over with a thinyer of white ice.


    Though Lucas narrowly escaped, one of his bodyguards wasn''t so lucky.


    The gigantic ice spear pierced through the guard''s body.


    "-4215!"


    The bodyguard didn''t even have a chance to scream before he was frozen into a lifelike ice sculpture.


    He died instantly.


    Everyone was stunned by the horrific number disyed.


    It was only at this moment that Lucas realized something shocking.


    The cloaked assassin attempting to take his life had managed to max out two basic skills!


    Otherwise, the casting speed and power of his skills couldn''t possibly be this extraordinary.


    Even Lucas, who had seen much of the world, felt a sense of absurdity.


    Was there really someone extravagant enough to use their free attribute points to upgrade basic skills?


    Everyone had a fixed amount of these points, with no way to gain more ¨C use one, and you lose one.


    But this assassin had used his attribute points to max out two of the most fundamental skills!


    John, unaware of their thoughts, didn''t give them a moment to breathe.


    Firepower suppression was his forte.


    Mana swirled around him, and his staff once again lit up with a red glow.


    Another fierce fire serpent surged towards Lucas and hispanions!


    Lucas and the others scrambled to dodge, cursing inwardly.


    Conserving attribute points is basic knowledge for any awakener, yet today, they encountered someone who defied all norms.


    Another explosion erupted in the darkness, instantly reducing a level 10 bodyguard to ashes, while the others sustained minor injuries.


    Lucas, in his once immacte white suit, now bore traces of scorch marks, appearing somewhat disheveled.


    Lucas''s face was dark with fury.


    Always the favored son of heaven since birth, he had never experienced such disarray as he did today.


    But he was not panicked.


    Lucas knew well that even max-level basic skills had cooldown periods.


    And in this newbie dungeon, where the maximum awakener level was only 10, the assassin couldn''t have too many skills.


    So, if he just bided his time, eventually the assant would show a weakness.


    That would be his moment to strike back!


    While Lucas was pondering this, he suddenly noticed John starting to retreat rapidly, seemingly trying to create distance between them.


    An opportunity!


    A thought crossed Lucas''s mind, and he quickly activated a skill he had been preparing.


    "Crimson Shadow!"


    A burst of blood-red light exploded from him, transforming his entire being into a blur of red shadow, rapidly closing in on John.


    At the same time, several experienced bodyguards seized the chance tounch their own skills.


    For a moment, the hospital corridor was alight with a kaleidoscope of colors - wind des, arrows, and poison fog surged towards John.


    Even Liam, the level 4 assassin, albeit a beat slower, activated his Shadow Step, joining the melee-focused bodyguards in their charge.


    Lucas was the first to reach John, his staff shing with a blood-red glow as a sword of blood swiftly formed in his other hand.


    Lucas''s wrist flicked, thrusting the sword towards John''s chest.


    A cruel smile crept onto his face.


    He intentionally aimed the sword slightly off, not intending to kill his opponent.


    He had promised to make this man wish for death, and he intended to keep that promise.


    However, in the next moment, Lucas''s smile froze.


    He suddenly noticed the panic in his opponent''s eyes vanish, reced by a mocking gleam.


    Lucas felt a surge of dread, his pupils contracting sharply.


    To everyone''s shock, two pale blue lights suddenly shone from John.


    Everyone present felt a suffocating pressure, their minds screaming in disbelief.


    A tri-element magus! This man was a tri-element magus!!


    John instantly cast Wind Flow Spell and Zephyr Shield on himself, his speed skyrocketing.


    Lucas''s blood sword missed even the edge of his garment, easily dodged by John.


    John had deliberately exposed a w, aiming to lower Lucas''s guard.


    Having vowed to p his face, he was determined to follow through.


    A slight smirk appeared on John''s lips as he kicked Lucas''s knee and, under Lucas''s horrified and furious gaze, raised his hand.


    "Smack!"


    "Smack!"


    Apanied by two crisp, resounding ps, two red damage numbers rose.


    "-1!"


    "-1!"


    Amidst the explosions of various skills, the sound of these ps seemed particrly jarring.


    Lucas knelt on the ground, his body rigid.


    He slowly reached up to touch his face, his eyes zed with disbelief, as if unable to fathom what had just urred.


    Yet, the burning pain on his cheek was a stark reminder.


    He, Lucas, the heir of House Carter of the imperial city, had been brought to his knees and pped twice in public!


    Liam and the bodyguards stood frozen, like statues, their eyes wide with shock as they stared at John.


    They couldn''t believe what they had witnessed.


    Someone had actually made Lucas kneel and pped him twice? How dared he? This was the heir to House Carter!


    Everyone stopped in their tracks, the entire corridor falling into a deathly silence, reminiscent of the calm before a storm.


    John looked at the dazed Lucas, patted his cheek, and said with a smile, "I told you to kneel and p yourself twice. Why didn''t you listen? You forced me to do it myself. Look at what you''ve done; you''ve turned yourself silly."


    Liam and the other bodyguards twitched ufortably at John''s words.


    Who would ever p themselves?


    Lucas''s face turned a visible shade of red.


    Slowly turning his head, his eyes bloodshot, he spoke in a calm yet hoarse voice, "You will regret what you did today. I will turn the Federal upside down if I have to, but I will find you and destroy everyone rted to you..."


    "Smack!"


    "-13!"


    Before Lucas could finish, John delivered another heavy p to his face.


    The force of the blow nearly knocked Lucas down, and blood streamed from his nose instantly.


    His white suit was spotted with blood, making him look utterly miserable.


    Narrowing his eyes, John said, "I told you that you''ve been pped silly, but you didn''t believe me. You even dare to threaten me? Are you asking for more? Believe me, I can shove an ice spear right into your mouth if you don''t behave. If you think you can act faster than me, we can test it out ¨C let''s see if your gadgets are quicker than my skills."


    John certainly didn''t believe that a scion of the imperial city like Lucas wouldn''t have any life-saving gadgets.


    However, even if Lucas truly lost his temper, John was confident he could make his escape.


    Lucas''s nostrils red, his neck veins bulging, his face twisted in rage like a starving ghost.


    He red at John and roared hoarsely, "I will kill you, I swear I will!"


    Before John could respond, he suddenly noticed a rich blood-red glow emanating from Lucas.


    A strong sense of danger surged in John''s heart, and without a second thought, he turned and ran.


    He couldn''t help but internally criticize, surprised that Lucas was so easily provoked into a life-or-death struggle.


    But before making his escape, an idea struck John.


    His staff lit up with a tri-color glow of red, blue, and green.


    Before the astonished onlookers could react, a fire serpent, ice spear, and vines surged towards Lucas, Liam, and the others.


    After releasing his skills, John didn''t look back and jumped straight out of the hospital window.


    "Boom!!" Another tremendous explosion rang out.


    Under Seraphina''s astonished gaze, John transformed into a streak of blue light and swiftly vanished into the night.


    The already dpidated hospital building, battered and weakened, saw a significant portion of its structure copse in an instant.


    At the same time, a blood-red light shot up into the sky! Lucas, in tattered clothes and utmost disarray, his face twisted grotesquely, didn''t even nce at Seraphina.


    He turned into a streak of blood light, chasing in the direction John had fled.


    "You can''t escape! I will scour the entire Sterburg if I have to, but I will find you. I will drink your blood, skin you, and feast on your flesh!!" Lucas''s hoarse, furious roars echoed through the night sky.


    Seraphina watched the scene in shock, wondering what that man had done to push Lucas to such extremes.

 Chapter 16 -16-Identity Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter16-Identity Revealed</h4>


    Seraphina watched the two figures recede with a slight furrow of her brows.


    The fleeting glimpse of that green figure seemed familiar, yet she couldn''t quite ce who it might be.


    But one thing was clear¡ªthis was a top-tier talent. Otherwise, they couldn''t have pushed Lucas to resort to hisst resort.


    The skill Lucas had employed was a secret technique of House Carter, one that inflicted severe damage to his very foundation.


    He would never have used it unless driven to a corner.


    Seraphina grew curious about this person''s identity.


    After a moment of thought, she retrieved several potions from her storage ring, ones that restored mana and vitality.


    Having consumed them, the weariness in Seraphina''s body eased somewhat, and she quickly set off in the direction the two had gone.


    ...


    The Red Moon cast its crimson light below.


    Atop the towering edifices of Phantom Ruins, a green figure leaped from building to building with the agility of a spirited monkey.


    Hot on his trail, Lucas was enveloped in a mist of blood, pursuing him with a frenzy.


    He was fast, attempting several times to close the gap between them, but each time John''s timely skills frustratingly interrupted him.


    John''s skills were deployed with impable timing, leaving Lucas feeling particrly thwarted.


    Despite being faster, he just couldn''t catch up, and the distance between them seemed to only grow wider.


    However, Lucas was not in a hurry.


    He knew such skills from his opponent couldn''t be sustained indefinitely; there would eventually be a gap.


    And once the opponent''s skill ended, he could unleash Crimson Shadow and surely catch up.


    Lucas sneered, "I told you, you can''t escape! The moment your skill runs out, it''ll be your doom!"


    Ahead, John didn''t turn back, instead, he hurled a massive water orb towards Lucas with a wave of his hand.


    Lucas hastily dodged, activating a blood shield, but was still struck.


    "Boom!"


    The skill exploded, and although Lucas was unharmed, his figure was forced back, widening the gap between them once again.


    Lucas, furious, gritted his teeth, "You bastard, if I catch you, I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    John ahead remained silent.


    He knew Lucas was waiting for the Wind Flow Spell''s duration to end to capture him in one fell swoop.


    But John had his countermeasures ready...


    As the chase ensued, a dpidated building soon appeared in front of them.


    The gap between the two buildings was over twenty meters¡ªimpossible to leap across¡ªand below was a hundred-meter drop.


    At this moment, the green glow around John began to flicker.


    The duration of the Wind Flow Spell was nearing its end, and he was cornered!


    John was left with two choices: either jump from the hundred-meter building to his death or be captured and tortured by Lucas.


    Excitement shed in Lucas''s eyes, knowing his opportunity had arrived.


    "Crimson Shadow, activate!"


    Transforming into a shadow of blood, Lucas''s speed surged as he rapidly closed in on John.


    John''s gaze remained calm, showing no signs of despair.


    He released a fire serpent to slow Lucas''s approach.


    Simultaneously, a shield of intertwining green and blue hues enveloped John.


    His speed surged once more!


    "Zephyr Shield!"


    In the face of Lucas''s disbelief, John''s figure turned into a streak of green lightning, leaping from the top of the hundred-meter-high building!


    His cloak billowed, eyes bright, like a green falcon under the blood moon, tracing a beautiful arc towards the opposite skyscraper.


    The wind shield around John not only boosted his speed but also lightened his weight and reduced the wind resistance.


    What seemed an impossible distance became surmountable in an instant!


    Mid-air, John''s lips curled into a smirk, even daring to flip a middle finger back at Lucas.


    "To hell with you!"


    Lucas''s eyes brimmed with venom, a blood-red spear rapidly forming in his hands.


    He halted abruptly, his arm swinging in a fierce arc,unching the spear like a bolt of blood-red lightning towards John!


    The next moment, Lucas''s breath hitched.


    John, mid-air, had no way to dodge his skill.


    However, an ice-blue spear had somehow appeared in John''s hands!


    Lucas sensed trouble, but the blood spear he hadunched couldn''t be retracted.


    As the blood spear neared John, the ice spear in John''s hand was also thrown!


    The blue and red spears, like two rainbows, collided precisely in mid-air.


    "Boom!!"


    The spears exploded, sending a massive shockwave rippling through the air.


    Prepared, John adjusted his posture, allowing the shockwave to propel him further.


    He drifted like a falling leaf towards the opposite building,nding steadily on a floor.


    With the Zephyr Shield buffering him, he didn''t sustain a single scratch!


    Turning around, John waved at Lucas, his smug expression seemingly visible even from afar.


    Watching the figure fade into the darkness, Lucas''s teeth were nearly crushed in anger.


    "You can''t run forever, ck Robe!" Lucas''s voice echoed through the night sky.


    Inside the building on the other side, John couldn''t help but curl his lip upon hearing Lucas''s voice, muttering, "What a terrible name, sounds awful."


    With that, he employed the stealth technique he''d used at the start, instantly concealing his presence before swiftly changing direction and making his escape.


    This skill of hiding one''s aura, learned from an old cripple in a retirement home who was apparently a former assassin, initially seemed merely intriguing to John, useful for assassinations.


    But it wasn''t until he tested it against Lucas that he realized its extraordinary nature, capable of even concealing the heartbeat.


    "That limping old man might just be a master in disguise," John pondered, his eyes reflecting contemtion.


    He resolved to have a thorough chat with the old man upon his return, possibly uncovering a grandmaster.


    While contemting, John navigated his path with intricate twists and turns, moving through the urbanbyrinth with astonishing speed.


    Before long, he had put a significant distance between himself and Lucas, sessfully evading his pursuit.


    John was uncertain about the skill Lucas had unleashed in his frenzy, but he sensed the immense threat Lucas posed at that moment.


    Opting for caution over confrontation, he chose not to engage Lucas in a deadly fight.


    This assassination attempt on Lucas served as a stark reminder to John of the formidable nature of individuals from prominent families, emphasizing the need for thorough preparation in future encounters.


    Lost in these thoughts, John suddenly noticed a woman approaching from the opposite direction.


    With her long ice-blue hair cascading down to her waist, her figure was graceful, her demeanor aloof¡ª it was Seraphina.


    Seraphina also caught sight of John, still d in his ck robe.


    She visibly paused, taken aback.


    She hadn''t expected to encounter the assassin here.


    Wasn''t he being pursued by Lucas?


    Had he escaped so quickly?


    John internally cursed his luck.


    He had intended to act unpredictably, assuming Lucas would think he had already left the dungeon and would start investigating everyone entering or leaving it.


    John''s n was to blend in with others after a while, leaving no trace behind.


    But unexpectedly, he ran into Seraphina here.


    Fortunately, John had been cautious enough to keep his ck robe on, avoiding immediate exposure.


    Pretending not to notice Seraphina, John turned to leave in a different direction.


    Watching him go, Seraphina felt an increasing sense of familiarity, especially when he had looked up at her.


    Those eyes... she had seen them somewhere before...


    Just as John was about to disappear from view, a scene from the day before shed through Seraphina''s mind.


    She had locked eyes with John in the Awakening Square, and he had that same look in his eyes!


    A tumultuous wave surged in Seraphina''s heart.


    Could the person who had assassinated Lucas, escaped with ease, and even forced the prodigy of House Carter to harm his own foundation be John?


    Although she had always felt John was extraordinary and might rise to prominence in the future, she was still somewhat incredulous at the moment.


    The disparity seemed too vast.


    Hesitating, she decided to test the waters and called out, "John?"


    In that instant, Seraphina distinctly felt the cloaked figure stiffen.


    The movement was subtle, with no pause in his step, virtually imperceptible to anyone else.


    But in that moment, Seraphina was utterly convinced¡ªthis person was indeed John!

 Chapter 17 -17-The Cloaked Figure Wanted

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter17-The Cloaked Figure Wanted</h4>


    At this moment, John felt utterly cursed with bad luck.


    He couldn''t fathom how, wrapped up so thoroughly, this woman could recognize him at a nce.


    Without halting, John kept walking, acting as if he hadn''t heard.


    Under normal circumstances, he might have silenced amoner, but Seraphina was Lord Winters'' only daughter, surely equipped with life-saving gear and artifacts.


    He didn''t want to provoke House Winters; otherwise, there would be no ce for him in Sterburg.


    Seeing Johnpletely ignoring her, Seraphina didn''t hesitate and followed, her long legs closing the distance quickly. She had questions for John.


    Realizing Seraphina was actually following, John hastened his steps, and Seraphina quickened her pace in response.


    Sighing, John had no choice but to stop.


    He couldn''t use his skills now, lest Lucas notice and all his efforts be in vain.


    Thus, John found himself in a predicament: he had escaped Lucas but couldn''t shake off Seraphina.


    He turned to face Seraphina, attempting a stern tone, "Miss Winters, do you dare follow because you believe I wouldn''t kill you?"


    His gaze turned increasingly menacing as he spoke.


    Yet, Seraphina simply nodded, "Yes."


    The momentum John had built up crumbled instantly; it was clear she was relying on his reluctance to harm her, showing no fear whatsoever.


    Now that he was exposed, John simply removed his cloak and mask, resigning to his situation.


    He gave a resignedugh, "Miss Winters, please speak your mind. Time is precious for all of us."


    John assumed Seraphina had followed him to gain some advantage. Otherwise, why would she bother with him without reason?


    Seraphina paused, then shook her head, "I have no demands. I just want to know what level you are now."


    John was taken aback, not expecting her curiosity to be so benign. Though puzzled, he answered, "Level 7."


    Seraphina fell silent.


    She had thought her reaching level 5 was an achievement, but John, who started from a much lower point, had already reached level 7, surpassing her by two whole levels!


    And at just level 7, John had forced Lucas, the Crimson Count who was at level 10, to use hisst resort and had even escaped unscathed.


    This spoke volumes of John''s formidable strength.


    Seraphina had always considered John a hypothetical rival, but the sudden realization of the vast gap between them struck a blow to her pride.


    Seeing Seraphina lost in thought, John was puzzled but prioritized leaving the area.


    "Miss Winters, you now know what you wanted. If there''s nothing else, I''d appreciate your discretion. I''ll be taking my leave."


    With Seraphina still silent, John didn''t bother to inquire further and turned towards the depths of Phantom Ruins.


    Since he couldn''t leave just yet, he decided to level up by hunting monsters.


    He also hoped to chance upon the ck church again.


    However, John had only taken a few steps before stopping again.


    Turning around, he saw Seraphina following and sighed,


    "Miss Winters, if you have something to say or request, please do so. If not, I''d ask you not to follow me. I''m heading to the Cemetery of the Deceased to level up, and it''s quite dangerous!"


    This time, Seraphina finally spoke up.


    Her beautiful eyes fixed on John, she said earnestly, "Take me with you."


    John sized up Seraphina, noting her evident fatigue, likely from a day''s worth of battle without rest.


    He shook his head, "Miss Winters, that ce is a level 10 leveling area. Given your current level and condition, I''m not confident I can ensure your safety. Should anything happen to you there, I doubt I could bear Lord Winters'' wrath."


    Compared to the distant imperial House Carter, House Winters of Sterburg was much closer to home for John.


    He was certain he could survive even if he killed Lucas.


    But if Seraphina were harmed, he might not even make it out of the 301 safety zone.


    Seraphina repeated, "Take me with you."


    John instinctively wanted to refuse; he had no reason to take such a significant risk.


    But as he met Seraphina''s gaze, the words died on his lips.


    What kind of look was that? Resolute, determined, ready to risk it all!


    Seraphina didn''t threaten John; she simply looked at him.


    After a long moment, John said no more and turned towards the Cemetery of the Deceased.


    Seraphina watched John''s retreating figure and silently followed.


    She wanted to see just how vast the gap between her and John truly was.


    ...


    Elsewhere, Lucas had turned the area upside down without finding a trace of John.


    He quickly realized John might have already left the dungeon.


    Without a second thought, Lucas exited the dungeon and began leveraging his connections and influence in Sterburg to check the exit records of all Phantom Ruins'' entrances.


    Given therge number of newly awakened individuals in Phantom Ruins and the peak exit period, the volume of data to sift through was daunting.


    But Lucas didn''t care. He was determined to find the cloaked assassin and make him pay for his actions!


    To this end, he even posted a bounty for "The Cloaked One" in every corner of Sterburg, including the ck market, assassination lists, and bounty boards.


    A staggering reward of thirty million set the entire Sterburg, even the whole 301 safety zone, abuzz.


    Countless bounty hunters, assassins, wanderers, and scavengers flooded into Sterburg.


    Yet, no matter how they searched, the cloaked figure remained elusive.


    Lucas''s grand movements inevitably caught the attention of many big shots in Sterburg.


    Many were surprised at what could have prompted such a massive mobilization by the heir of House Carter.


    It wasn''t long before some bbermouth who had been present at the scene exaggerated the tale of Lucas being brought to his knees, begging for mercy from a level 4 magus in a ck cloak, even getting pped in the face.


    The news shocked everyone who heard it.


    "Who is this prodigy who dared such a bold move?" they wondered. This wasn''t just a p in Lucas''s face; it was a p to House Carter itself!


    The incident of Lucas getting pped spread like wildfire across the Federation.


    In less than half a day, the four major families of the imperial city, the Federation''s major financial tycoons, and various other prominent families had all heard the news.


    Those who bore grudges against House Carter were almost too delighted to breathe, finding the cloaked figure''s actions immensely satisfying.


    Meanwhile, Samuel Carter, the current head of House Carter, had a face as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    He immediately dispatched people to Sterburg and sent a message to Lucas.


    ...


    In the noble core of Sterburg, within a luxurious mansion, Lucasy in a bathtub filled with blood, a cracked blood-red crystal floating above his forehead.


    Wisps of scarlet energy rose from the blood, weaving into the blood crystal, slowly mending its cracks.


    However, upon closer inspection, one could see that a certain crack seemed beyond repair.


    Lucas''s expression was incredibly grim.


    For years, House Carter had refined a secret technique within their Crimson magus ss lineage, allowing them to suppress their own blood energy to form a blood crystal.


    The longer this blood crystal was allowed to form, the greater the potential unlockedter.


    But if a member of House Carter were to forcibly use the suppressed power during the technique''s cultivation, it would inflict irreparable damage to the blood crystal.


    In a moment of rage, Lucas had done just that, leading to the crystal''s damage and a significant loss to his vitality.


    Gritting his teeth, Lucas swore, "Cloaked one, you''ve cost me my foundation. Just pray I never find out who you are, or I''ll ensure you have no grave to rest in!"


    Suddenly, the blood in the bathtub began to churn.


    Strands of blood slowly rose and formed words in mid-air: "Lucas, you have brought shame upon our family. I hereby strip you of your inheritance rights to House Carter. From this day forth, you are no longer the heir of House Carter."


    Lucas stared nkly at the words written in blood before him.


    His face turned beet red, and suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, overwhelmed by fury to the point of physical reaction.


    Roaring with anger, Lucas dered, "Cloaked one, I swear on my life, I won''t rest until I''ve killed you!"

 Chapter 18 -18-The Dark Church

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter18-The Dark Church</h4>


    Phantom Ruins, Cemetery of the Deceased.


    "Achoo!"


    In the midst of the ck mist, where he was hunting monsters, John suddenly sneezed, experiencing a spellcasting failure for the first time in his life.


    Casually, John hurled an Aquakinesis at a skeleton archer not far away, grumbling under his breath, "Which jerk is cursing me behind my back? Let me find out and I''ll break his legs!"


    Seraphina, who was following behind John, didn''t catch what he said.


    She just stared at the damage numbers that sprang up animatedly in front of her.


    "-3310!"


    Had she not witnessed it with her own eyes, Seraphina would have found it hard to believe that such damage could be dealt by a Level 7 character!


    Her strongest skill at the moment could only inflict 800 damage, and that too with the enhancement of a silver-tier crystal staff.


    Yet John, who was merely two levels higher than her, was dealing four times her damage!


    And she was well aware that John''s gear, though decent, wasn''t powerful enough to inflict such high damage.


    This meant either John had maxed out his basic skill, or he possessed an incredibly powerful ss or talent.


    Seraphina leaned towards thetter, suspecting that John might have an extraordinarily potent talent or ss, one not even a transcendent-tier warrior could detect.


    She murmured to herself, "Indeed, you must have seeded in your awakening that day, just unnoticed by others."


    John overheard Seraphina''s words but didn''t mind.


    The moment he decided to let her apany him to the Cemetery of the Deceased, he was prepared for her to uncover his secrets.


    As for why John trusted her, it was probably because of her eyes at that moment.


    The look in Seraphina''s eyes reminded him of his early days in this world, in Sterburg, when he was all alone and could only survive by fighting relentlessly.


    Although John couldn''t fathom why Seraphina, who came from a wealthy family, would exhibit such a sense of crisis, he was confident in his judgment of people.


    Without a word, John continued deeper into the mist.


    The staff in his hands constantly lit up with a four-colored glow, some monsters barely had the chance to approach before being instantly annihted.


    John''s experience began to soar rapidly.


    [You have in "Tomb Guardian lv10," earning 1852 experience points!]


    [You have in "Grave Digger lv10," earning 2046 experience points!]


    [You have in "Headsman lv10," earning 1927 experience points!]


    ...


    As John''s skills were unleashed one after another, his experience continued to climb.


    To level up from lv7 to lv8 required 53,000 experience points, and he was about 30,000 short.


    At this rate, it seemed it wouldn''t be long before he could level up.


    Seraphina watched as spell after spell flew from John''s hands, as monsters fell like wheat before the scythe, rapidly copsing one after another.


    She finally understood why John''s level was increasing so swiftly.


    Monsters that would take her half a day to defeat couldn''t even withstand a second skill from John.


    Seraphina''s expression wasplex as she realized just how vast the gap between them was.


    And unless something unexpected happened, that gap was only going to widen.


    Until one day, perhaps she wouldn''t even be able to see his silhouette anymore...


    A sense of defeat suddenly rose in Seraphina''s heart.


    It was the destion felt when the person you''ve set as your benchmark leaves you far behind.


    For the first time, Seraphina doubted her own talent¡ªwas it really that strong?


    This time, John had truly struck a blow to her confidence.


    Seraphina was still in a daze, unaware that a massive shadow had quietly approached her from behind without making a single sound.


    The ck mist not only obscured sight but also dampened some senses, affecting even magus ss individuals with strong mental fortitude significantly.


    By the time Seraphina realized, the massive creature had already appeared behind her, raising a huge hammer and violently smashing it towards her head.


    Seraphina had no time to react, only watching as the hammer drew closer and closer, with the shadow of death swiftly enveloping her mind.


    Panic and confusion shed in Seraphina''s eyes.


    For the first time, she, who had always been protected, realized death was so perilously close!


    Was she just an ordinary person once away from those protectors?


    In that moment, Seraphina came to a harsh understanding, only to close her eyes in despair atst.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just then, a chilling ice spear flew swiftly through the air, its passage marked by a whistling sound, before fiercely striking the creature.


    "-4134!"


    The massive monster was sent flying by the powerful force, its rusty, gigantic hammer missing Seraphina by mere inches, almost reducing her to pulp!


    "What are you standing around for? Get over here!"


    John called out irritably to Seraphina, who was still foolishly keeping her eyes shut, "If you really wish to die, please do it far away from me. Don''t drag me down with you!"


    Coming back to her senses, Seraphina realized she was still alive.


    The huge creaturey on the ground, half of its body frozen, now slowly rising to charge at them again.


    The monster''s massive frame shook the ground as it moved, making one wonder how it had managed to sneak up on Seraphina.


    Not daring to linger, Seraphina hurried towards John, taking cover behind him.


    Only then did she get a clear view of the monster''s full form.


    It was a gigantic, obese humanoid creature with a swollen belly.


    Naked, its body covered in fat, wielding a rusty hammer, and with a wrinkled face that featured arge mouth full of yellow-brown, dense teeth but no eyes or nose, it presented a terrifying sight.


    [Name: Ghoul (Elite)]


    [Level: lv10]


    [HP: 18000]


    [Strength: 316]


    [Stamina: 124]


    [Defense: 79]


    [Speed: 20]


    [Skills: Heavy Smash, Devour, Throw...]


    ...


    Witnessing the creature''s stats, Seraphina''s face turned pale.


    An elite monster of level 10!


    Just as she instinctively prepared to urge John to retreat quickly, Seraphina suddenly noticed the gleam in John''s eyes as he looked at the monster.


    Grinning, he said, "After all this grinding, finally an elite monster shows up!"


    Seraphina stared at him bewilderedly for a moment, then remembered that what was an insurmountable beast for her might just be a matter of a few skills for John.


    With a smile on his face, John''s staff glowed green.


    A thorny vine burst from the ground behind the monster, swiftly stabbing towards it!


    "-4087!"


    The sharp vine pierced straight through the ghoul''s body.


    The ghoul''s massive frame was immediately stained green, with numbers indicating poison damage continuously rising above its head.


    The ghoul roared in fury, ignoring its wounds and charging at them with its giant hammer.


    John decisively put some distance between himself and Seraphina to keep her out of harm''s way, while skill after skill rained down on the ghoul.


    "-3256! -3378!"


    Two damage numbers rose from the ghoul.


    As soon as his skills were off cooldown, John finished it off with an ice spear, and the ghoul crashed to the ground.


    [You have in "Decapitating Specter lv10 (Elite)," earning 7300 experience points!]


    Simultaneously, a bronze glow lit up in the midst of the ck mist.


    A bronze-tier gear had dropped!


    John''s eyes lit up instantly as he quickly went forward to pick it up.


    [Equipment]: Ghoul Ne


    [Attributes]: Spirit +10, Speed +10, Stamina +10


    ...


    He hadn''t expected a bronze-tier ne.


    John was quite pleased.


    When he reached level 10, he could rece the Hound Paw Ne.


    John tucked the bronze-tier gear away with delight, feeling very pleased.


    The first elite monster dropped a piece of equipment, a promising start indeed!


    John didn''t linger for long and continued to hunt.


    He had quite a few level 10 pieces of equipment in his possession, but it was frustrating not being able to wear them yet.


    John was also eager to see what kind of damage he could achieve once he reached level 10.


    After encountering the ghoul, it seemed John''s luck had turned.


    Before long, he came across two more elite monsters.


    After ying them, John was enveloped in the glow of leveling up!


    [You have leveled up to lv8, gaining ten skill attribute points!]


    More importantly,


    He once again caught a glimpse of that dark church through the mist!


    Necrochurch!

 Chapter 19 -19-Skeleton Guard

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter19-Skeleton Guard</h4>


    Within the mist, a dark church, surrounded by spectral mes, flickered in and out of visibility.


    "Necrochurch?" Seraphina expressed surprise.


    They knew that the BOSS of Phantom Ruins, the Ghost Wizard, resided within the Necrochurch, a fact they had learned before entering the Phantom Ruins.


    However, they hadn''t expected to stumble upon it so coincidentally.


    John remained silent, opting to allocate all his newly acquired free attribute points into spirit.


    [ss]: All-ss Magus (god-tier)


    [Attributes]: Strength 75, Stamina 103, Spirit 175, Speed 70


    [Talent]: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-level)


    [Skills]: Spring of Soul lv10, Mana Recovery lv10, Pyrokinesis lv10, Aquakinesis lv10, Zephyr Shield lv10, Vine Thorn lv10, Ice Spear lv10, Wind Flow Spell lv10...


    [Equipment]: Gale Staff lv5 (bronze-tier), Giant Stone Bracelet lv5 (bronze-tier), Hound Paw Ne lv5 (iron-tier), ck Water Ring lv5 (iron-tier), Mysterious Iron Beast Leather Armor lv5 (iron-tier), Mysterious Iron Beast Leather Belt lv5 (iron-tier), Grass Shoes (iron-tier)...


    John had recently acquired a few iron-tier pieces of equipment, among which only the ck Water Ring and Grass Shoes were currently wearable, providing him with a total of 15 spirit attribute points.


    Along with the 5 fixed spirit attribute points and 10 free attribution points gained from leveling up, his spirit attribute had reached 175 points, marking a modest increase in strength.


    John dropped his initial casual demeanor, turned to Seraphina with utmost seriousness, and said,


    "Miss Winters, I can save you here, but once we enter Necrochurch, I fear I may be stretched too thin. Therefore, I suggest you leave first. There''s no need to take unnecessary risks here."


    Having finally encountered Necrochurch, John naturally wouldn''t give up.


    He was just worried about a repeat of the earlier incident.


    Here he might still manage to save someone, but facing the BOSS would require his full concentration, making it impossible to keep protecting Seraphina continuously.


    Seraphina had regained herposure from the sudden incident earlier and shook her head, saying,


    "I have life-saving items with me; you don''t need to worry about my safety. What happened was just an ident; I''ll be more careful from now on."


    If it weren''t for her distraction, she wouldn''t have faced danger.


    Moreover, she possessed several precious life-saving items.


    Even if she were to be killed in the dungeon, she could use these items to forcefully exit the dungeon, albeit at a cost.


    John said no more, understanding that the daughter of House Winters wouldn''t joke with her own life.


    Without further dy, John went all out, unleashing skill after skill, as they quickly made their way through the mist towards Necrochurch.


    The closer they got to Necrochurch, the more monsters appeared in the mist.


    Their vision was limited to just a few meters ahead, darkness enveloping thempletely, with the dense sounds of monsters'' roars and the creaking of coffins opening and closing around them, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    Seraphina subconsciously quickened her pace, closely following behind John.


    John nced sideways at her.


    Despite Seraphina''s attempt to appear calm, John could still see a hint of nervousness in her eyes.


    He understood that although Seraphina was stronger than her peers, at the end of the day, she was just an eighteen-year-old girl who would naturally be afraid of such things.


    It''s just that Seraphina had strong self-control and usually didn''t show it.


    John suddenly became curious and asked, "Why do you insist on following me?"


    It was clear to John that Seraphina had no need to be here, which puzzled him the most.


    Seraphina paused before replying, "I wanted to see your current strength and the gap between us."


    Lifting her head, Seraphina looked at John with a determined gaze, "The gap might be big now, but I believe that one day, I will surpass you!"


    Seraphina''s confidence and pride were restored.


    John''s strength did not lead her to despair; instead, it ignited her fighting spirit even more.


    She hade to understand that if a genius could be easily surpassed, what significance would there be in oveing them?


    It was only a formidable opponent like John who was truly worth pursuing and challenging.


    Looking at Seraphina, who proudly lifted her chin like a noble swan, John was somewhat at a loss for words.


    He certainly couldn''t tell Seraphina directly: "I have an SSS-level talent and a god-tier ss; you will never surpass me in your lifetime."


    That would be too discouraging.


    After a moment of silence, John managed to muster some encouragement: "Then, give it your all!"


    Seraphina clearly sensed John''s perfunctory and dismissive attitude.


    She was a bit angry, her beautiful eyes ring at John as if wanting to say something.


    It was at this moment that John suddenly spoke up: "We''ve arrived."


    Seraphina turned her head.


    Only then did she notice that a magnificent ck church had appeared before them without their realizing.


    It was a Gothic church, entirely ck, incredibly tall and imposing, seemingly at least a hundred meters high.


    With flying buttresses and spires, adorned with many gargoyle carvings, and surrounded by swirling spectral mes, it looked very gloomy and oppressive.


    Outside the church, twelve skeletons stood silently.


    They wore decaying armor and held bone spears, like sentinels guarding the door.


    Though John and she were not far from them, these creatures seemed as if they hadn''t noticed their presence, unmoving.


    [Name: Skeleton Guard (Common)]


    [Level: lv10]


    [HP: 6300]


    [Strength: 115]


    [Stamina: 72]


    [Defense: 109]


    [Speed: 33]


    [Skills: Thrust, Multi-Thrust, Throw...]


    ...


    These skeleton guards were clearly stronger than the ordinary monsters in the Cemetery of the Deceased, likely having been enhanced in some way.


    To enter the church, the first step was to defeat them.


    "Stay back, don''t be their target," John cautioned Seraphina, then without hesitation, his staff lit up with an icy blue glow.


    "Ice Spear!"


    Frost gathered, and an ice spear charged with cold air swiftly headed towards a skeleton guard.


    The skeleton guard did not dodge or evade, taking the hit directly.


    "-5189!"


    The damage number rose as the hit skeleton guard was sent flying by the tremendous force of the ice spear, crashing several meters away.


    Before it could rise again, John pressed the attack with a fireball hurled at it, finishing it off.


    [You have in "Skeleton Guard lv10," earning 3215 experience points!]


    The experience given by the skeleton guard was double that of the ordinary monsters, and it also dropped an iron-tier piece of equipment.


    This was expected; the closer to the BOSS, the stronger the monsters, the greater the rewards, and the higher the drop rate.


    As the skeleton guard was attacked, a notification also appeared before John.


    [You have entered the area of "Ghost Wizard lv10 (dungeon BOSS)"]


    [Rmended Level: LV10, Rmended Party Size: 5 people!]


    Outside Necrochurch, the eleven unmoving skeleton guards, whose dark eye sockets were previously empty, suddenly ignited with eerie azure mes.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ..."


    The once still skeleton guards simultaneously lifted their bone spears, ignoring Seraphina and charging directly towards John.


    John and Seraphina hadn''t formed a party, so these skeleton guards only targeted John, who had entered Necrochurch, and did not attack Seraphina.


    John was well-prepared, his staff lighting up with cyan, green, and blue glows in session.


    Zephyr Shield! Vine Thorn! Aquakinesis!


    A cyan wind shield enveloped John''s body, and a thick vine suddenly burst from the ground, piercing through the three leading skeleton guards.


    Then, the vine tightened fiercely, binding the three skeleton guards together. Before they could struggle, a massive water orb smashed down upon them.


    "-5589!"


    "-4332!"


    "-4269!"


    ...


    A series of damage numbers rose instantly, and the three skeleton guards had no chance to fight back before being taken down by John''sbo.


    John''s experience points soared rapidly.


    In just this short time, he had gained over 10,000 experience points.


    The terrifying group damage capability of a magus might not be apparent when facing a few monsters, but it bes evident withrger numbers.


    This is why an awakener team can manage without priests or warriors but must have a magus.


    The AOE damage of a magus is truly fearsome, ranking among the top across all sses.


    And John, a magus with all skills at max level, is nothing short of a monster among magi!

 Chapter 20 -20-Entering the Church

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter20-Entering the Church</h4>


    After ying four creatures, John didn''t stay put.


    He began to use his positioning to manage and extend the distance between himself and the remaining few skeleton guards.


    It''s true that a magus''s damage output is among the highest of all sses, but likewise, their vulnerability is also near the top.


    Even with John''s current HP over two thousand, he couldn''t withstand many hits from the monsters.


    Therefore, he had to carefully control the distance, creating an environment conducive to his attacks.


    However, with the enhancement from his max-level Zephyr Shield, John had a much easier time than other magus sses, coupled with his richbat experience, he appeared to be strolling leisurely.


    John moved among the group of monsters like a fluttering butterfly, constantly weaving and pulling, while skill after skill flew out at intervals, each one maximizing damage among the monsters.


    Seraphina, watching from a safe distance, felt as if she was witnessing a masterful performance by a stage prodigy, her heart filled with admiration.


    While magi have high damage, they also have many drawbacks.


    Two of these are how to manage positioning and the timing of skill deployment.


    In many instances within a dungeon, a magus may only get the chance to cast one or two skills before monsters close in, and a single misstep could be fatal.


    At such times, the importance of positioning and skill timing bes paramount, potentially lifesaving.


    However, the majority of magi struggle with positioning and timing, thus relying on teammates to fend off monsters, unable to solo grind.


    John was clearly an exception; not only was his damage output high, but his positioning and skill timing were also spot-on, allowing him to remainposed even amidst a throng of monsters.


    Such individuals are formidable; many of the top awakeners in the Federal might not possess this kind of attribute.


    Because they rely not on their talent, but purely on personal capability.


    This means, even if John were given a very ordinary talent or ss, he could elevate it to a level beyond the reach of ordinary people through his own abilities.


    Seraphina watched intently from the side,mitting John''s movements and techniques to memory.


    She then began to try and replicate them in her mind, to see if she could achieve his level of proficiency.


    However, to Seraphina''s dismay, she found she couldn''t.


    In terms of realbat experience, she felt the gap between her and John was even greater than in talent; she couldn''t even catch his shadow.


    Yet, Seraphina wasn''t discouraged. Even if she couldn''t reach John''s level, she felt she could at least learn from his experience to enhance her own abilities.


    Outside Necrochurch, the twelve monsters didn''tst long against John, all turning into experience points.


    John picked up the two iron-tier items dropped on the ground and, finding them to be quite ordinary, tossed them directly into his storage ring to sell for money after leaving the dungeon.


    Seraphina approached him at this point.


    The monsters here had been cleared, and no new ones would appear for a while.


    Plus, this being the BOSS''s territory, ordinary monsters wouldn''t daree near, making it quite safe.


    Seeing John picking up materials everywhere, she asked curiously, "Are you in need of money?"


    In Seraphina''s eyes, someone as capable as John shouldn''t be in much need of money.


    John, bending down to pick up thest dropped material from a monster, joked,


    "Of course I am. If Miss Winters is willing to gift me a few million federal coins, I''d be eternally grateful."


    As an All-ss Magus capable of learning all magus skills, John needed to purchase arge number of magus skill scrolls, naturally requiring a substantial amount of federal coins.


    This was the reason for his fervent money-making endeavors.


    Hearing John''s words, Seraphina blinked her beautiful eyes and said,


    "If you''re in dire need of money, we could coborate. You could help me level up, and I''d pay you one million federal coins a day, plus all equipment and items we find would be yours."


    John was taken aback for a moment, thenughed.


    This girl wasn''t foolish after all, knowing to pave her way with money.


    A million a day was but a drop in the ocean for Seraphina, yet it could not only rapidly increase her level but also earn her his friendship, seeming like a profitable deal in every aspect.


    John was somewhat tempted, but ultimately, he declined.


    Although he needed money, what he needed more was to level up.


    Having Seraphina with him would not only slow down his leveling speed but also risk exposing more of his secrets.


    Besides, with his capabilities, he was already making money fast enough and didn''tck that million.


    Without blinking, Seraphina immediately offered, "Five million a day!"


    "Deal!" John agreed without hesitation.


    It wasn''t about the money; he simply enjoyed leveling up with girls.


    Seraphina''s eyebrows slightly bent, and it might have been an illusion, but John thought he saw a fleeting smile on her exquisite face, breathtakingly beautiful for that instant.


    But as soon as she noticed John looking at her, the smile on Seraphina''s face vanished as quickly as it had appeared.


    She lifted her chin slightly, reverting to her usual cool and proud demeanor, as if the previous moment had been merely John''s imagination.


    John''s mouth twitched, truly a tsundere woman.


    [You have received a party invitation, do you ept?]


    [ept/Decline]


    John chose to ept, and immediately noticed a green font appearing above Seraphina''s head.


    "Teammate"


    And above his own head appeared two characters.


    However, unlike Seraphina''s, his read "Leader".


    This marked the sessful formation of their party.


    Following this, experience gained from ying monsters would be automatically divided between them, while equipment distribution was at the discretion of the party leader. Both parties could leave the team at any time.


    After forming the party, John wasted no time and led Seraphina into Necrochurch.


    Passing through the church''s pointed archway, the view before John opened up dramatically.


    They were greeted by the spacious main hall of the church, where rows of long benches were lined up, each spot upied by a figure in a ck robe.


    Upon closer inspection, it became clear that beneath the robes were praying skeletons.


    On either side of the main hall stood twelve monstrous statues, each several meters tall, perched on pirs with their wings folded, resembling bats, their appearances menacing and grotesque.


    At the far end of the main hall stood an evenrger statue.


    It depicted a figure in a robe, its features indiscernible.


    Behind it was a vivid and grand mural, in which a blood moon hung in the sky, and a winged monster, holding a staff embedded with a red crystal, was depicted.


    Red light cascaded from the heavens.


    Countless humans had been turned into skeletons, ghouls, and various monsters, resembling a hell on earth!


    John''s eyes reflected his contemtion.


    This seemed to be the origin of Phantom Ruins, and the winged creature was likely the primary culprit.


    The church was probably built by its worshippers, though it was unclear whether this being was the Ghost Wizard...


    "ck ck ck ck¡ª!"


    While John was deep in thought, the sound of ttering bones snapped him back to reality.


    He looked towards the source of the noise.


    Unbeknownst to him, the robed skeletons at the very back, previously bowed in prayer, had risen.


    Their hollow eye sockets ignited with blue mes, uniformly turning their gaze towards John and Seraphina.


    [Name: Bone Worshiper (Common)]


    [Level: lv10]


    [HP: 4300]


    [Spirit: 127]


    [Stamina: 38]


    [Defense: 59]


    [Speed: 35]


    [Skills: Nether me, Bone Spike...]


    These skeletons differed from the skeleton guards outside; they appeared to be magi, with low HP but in great numbers.


    A group of over twenty had risen simultaneously, presenting a rather eerie sight.


    John remained unfazed, even taking the time to light a cigarette,ughing, "Is this like a warm-up, sending a few minor monsters our way first?"


    Seraphina, not asposed as John, was already gripping her crystal staff tightly.


    She watched the bone worshipers casting spells and cautiously warned,


    "Be careful, dealing with so many skeleton magi might be tricky. If needed, I can lend you one of my life-saving items first."


    John shook his head without a word, simply raising his staff.


    "Pyrokinesis!"


    The next moment, a fire serpent as thick as a water bucket appeared out of nowhere.


    With a roaring me like a rocket, it shot straight towards the ck-robed skeletons in the midst of casting!

 Chapter 21 -21-A New Skill

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter21-A New Skill</h4>


    "BOOM!!!"


    The deafening sound of an explosion echoed throughout the main hall.


    The fire serpent exploded amidst a group of monsters, with damage numbers shing up instantly.


    "-4379!" "-4261!" "-4337!" ...


    Just like that, four or five bone worshipers evaporated instantly, while the remaining ones in the midst of casting were blown away by the st, their half-cast skillspletely interrupted, and they also suffered from the aftershock of the explosion.


    John didn''t stop there.


    With a light tap of his staff, a blue glow shed, and a water orb about seven to eight meters in diameter quickly condensed in the air before crashing down on the monsters that had yet to rise.


    "Bang!"


    The water orb exploded violently in the midst of the group, turning into high-pressure water jets that shot out in all directions, with a series of damage numbers rising again!


    "-4267!" "-2355!" "-2170!" ...


    Although the damage from the water jets of Aquakinesis wasn''t very high individually, it was highly effective against groups of magi with low health and defense, like these.


    After being battered by Pyrokinesis and then washed over by the water jets, seven or eight bone worshipers turned into stardust and slowly dissipated.


    In just the blink of an eye, John had decimated more than half of the twenty-some bone worshipers.


    Seraphina also experienced the glow of leveling up, advancing to lv6.


    But at this moment, she was merely watching John''s performance, not paying much attention to her own level.


    Leveling up might be significant for the average person, but for someone like Seraphina, a wealthy heiress, advancing in levels could be easily achieved if she so desired.


    Her reluctance was more about choice, and currently, her intent was to understand John better.


    In the church, John quickly dispatched the first wave of monsters, and the second wave followed swiftly,prising another twenty-some bone worshipers, with a few skeleton guards added to the mix.


    John was enveloped in a cyan shield, casting Wind Flow Spell and Zephyr Shield simultaneously.


    Eerie blue mes were continuously unleashed by the bone worshipers, but often before theirher mes could cover half the distance, John had already moved elsewhere.


    His speed was remarkable, leaving trails of cyan light throughout the main hall, rendering theher mes harmless against him.


    As all the robed skeletons in the main hall fell, John had reached lv9, while Seraphina had advanced to lv7, their leveling speed akin to riding on a rocket.


    Moreover, these monsters provided not only a wealth of experience but also dropped three to four iron-tier items and one bronze-tier item, even producing a skill scroll.


    John picked up all the equipment, tossing them into his storage ring without a nce.


    His main focus, however, was on the skill scroll that radiated a pearly white glow.


    Previously, John had also acquired two skill scrolls, but to his disappointment, they were either for assassin or knight sses,pletely unusable for him, which was quite frustrating.


    After all, he could only learn magic-rted skills, leaving scrolls for other sses to be sold for money.


    John silently prayed, "Please let it be a magus skill this time!"


    Whether it was the effect of John''s prayer or simply his good luck for the day, his wish was granted.


    [Item]: Skill Scroll


    [Skill]: Thunder Arrow


    [Tier]: Basic Skill


    [ss]: Thunder Magus, Lightning Envoy, Thunder Priest...


    ...


    John was delighted; the timing of this skill couldn''t have been better.


    Without hesitation, he unfurled the skill scroll.


    Instantly, the scroll transformed into a stream of light that entered John''s body.


    John opened his character panel to check his attributes.


    [Thunder Arrow lv10 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, summon 5 thunder arrows to attack, each dealing 1200 points of magic damage to the target and having a 50% chance to paralyze the target for 1 second. Cooldown: 60 seconds, Mana cost: 100 MP.


    ...


    The damage from a single thunder arrow wasn''t exceptionally high, but the chance to trigger a paralysis effect was surprisingly significant, reaching an astonishing 50%.


    This was due to the nature of the skill; Thunder Arrow leaned more towards control.


    Even so, the overall damage of the Thunder Arrow skill remained the highest among all of John''s current skills.


    Thunder-based skills are notoriously powerful among all magic disciplines, and John was eager to test the effects of this new skill.


    At that moment, the monstrous statues on the church''s pirs began to vibrate violently.


    Dust cascaded down in torrents.


    John sensed that the second wave of monsters might be emerging and heightened his alertness.


    Sure enough, before long, two giant creatures with bat-like wings rose from the stone pirs, and John also caught sight of their attributes.


    [Name: Gargoyle (Elite)]


    [Level: lv10]


    [HP: 23000]


    [Strength: 216]


    [Spirit: 175]


    [Defense: 87]


    [Speed: 63]


    [Skills: Howl, Pounce, Nether me...]


    ...


    These two elite monsters were clearly enhanced, with their HP and other attributes significantly higher than those of a standard elite monster, showing hardly any weaknesses.


    However, John was unfazed, as mere gargoyles posed little threat to him.


    Upon awakening, the two massive gargoyles immediately pped their bat-like wings and soared into the mid-air of the main hall.


    Looking down upon John and hispanion, their blood-red eyes glinted menacingly.


    With their grotesque features and bared fangs, they emitted sharp cries akin to a baby''s wail as they opened their mouths.


    "Yeeow!"


    The sound was piercing to the ears and seemed to carry an attacking effect.


    Seraphina winced, clutching her forehead with a pale face, in apparent pain. John, likely due to his high mental fortitude, seemed unaffected.


    "Enough noise!" John grunted coldly, his staff glowing with a purple light.


    Behind him, five arrows formed from condensed lightning took shape rapidly, crackling with energy, their appearance alone formidable.


    With a thought from John, two of the thunder arrows transformed into purple streaks of light, shooting swiftly towards the two gargoyles.


    The gargoyles pped their wings, attempting to dodge, but the thunder arrows were too fast, reaching them in the blink of an eye.


    "Zap!" "Zap!"


    "-1055!" "-1139!"


    The gargoyles were struck by the thunder arrows, their bodies instantly covered in purple sparks, bing rigid and falling from the sky, crashing into several benches and raising clouds of dust.


    Seraphina, observing from the side, wasn''t too surprised.


    She had spected that John might have awakened a very rare hidden ss [Element Magus].


    Such a ss could manipte several elements forbat, making it quite powerful, so she had been mentally prepared.


    In the center of the main hall, the two gargoyles quickly recovered from the paralysis, but John didn''t give them a chance to retaliate.


    Waving his staff, a blue light shone brightly.


    "Aquakinesis!"


    A massive water orb flew rapidly towards the two gargoyles.


    Before they could stand, they were once again struck down by the exploding water orb.


    Simultaneously, another thunder arrow shot their way.


    A sh of lightning burst forth!


    "-1117!" "-1096!"


    The two drenched gargoyles once again fell into a state of paralysis; the probability of the thunder arrow''s paralyzing effect clearly increased significantly after contact with water.


    The two gargoyles sadly realized that they seemed to be doomed to be controlled to death by John just upon awakening.


    At this moment, John''s focus wasn''t solely on them.


    As he waved his staff to release Vine Thorn and Ice Spear, he fell into deep thought.


    The scene just now had inspired him.


    Thebination of different elements could produce various effects; this was basic knowledge for any ss, but very few awakeners could achieve it on their own.


    Dual-element awakeners were rare enough, let alone those who couldbine their elements effectively.


    But John didn''t have this problem.


    As an All-ss Magus, he could learn any ss''s skills, easily assembling twoplementary elemental skills.


    Even three or four elements weren''t much of a challenge for him.


    John''s eyes sparkled with ideas.


    Logically, he could even merge several different elemental skills to create his own fusion techniques.


    What kind of effects would that yield?


    John didn''t know, but he felt it was worth a try.

 Chapter 22 -22-The Skill Fusion Technique

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter22-The Skill Fusion Technique</h4>


    John''s skills seamlessly intertwined, leaving them no time to catch their breath.


    One after another, his abilities relentlessly assailed them, preventing any chance of retaliation.


    The two gargoyles could only emit impotent roars in response.


    Just when they realized the terrifying barrage of skills had suddenly ceased, it seemed their opponent had paused his actions.


    Seizing the moment, they excitedly pped their wings and soared into the air, their crimson eyes fixated on John, determined to make this detestable human pay.


    However, their moment of triumph was short-lived.


    The gargoyles witnessed the detestable human''s staff once again emitting a glow.


    John stood erect, the blue and icy-blue luminescence from his staff illuminating his serene visage.


    The blue and icy-blue spell lights gradually converged, intertwining slowly.


    Finally, they began to merge, undergoing a transformation.


    Wisps of vapor and chill condensed in front of John, starting with a single ice crystal materializing out of thin air.


    Then, the ice crystal rapidly expanded in mid-air, growingrger andrger.


    Under Seraphina''s astonished gaze, a gigantic ice sphere with a diameter of ten meters, emanating a bone-chilling cold, materialized in the main hall of the cathedral.


    Seraphina''s mouth dropped open in shock at the sight of the meteor-like ice sphere, her mind reeling from the impact.


    This man had actually fused two skills together, and sessfully at that!


    The fusion of two skills not only requires an awakener to control twopatible elemental abilities but also demands an extraordinarily high level of skill mastery.


    This is because, during the fusion process, even the slightest mishap could lead to a failed fusion, potentially causing an elemental conflict and endangering the awakener''s life.


    In the Federation, there are numerous top-tier awakeners who possess dual elements.


    Yet, those capable of sessfully fusing two elemental skills are exceedingly rare.


    Although the skills John fused were merely basic, the fact that he had mastered them to such an extent merely two days after his awakening was nothing short of miraculous.


    This adaptability was even more astonishing than his ss talent.


    At this moment, John was oblivious to Seraphina''s amazement, his focus entirely on the colossal ice sphere.


    The fusion of the skills had gone smoother than he anticipated, yielding significant sess on his first attempt.


    This sess was inextricably linked to his max-level skills and, equally important, his formidable mind power, which yed a crucial role in perfectly controlling and fusing the two elements.


    Now, John was eager to witness the extent of damage his creation could inflict.


    With a mere thought, the ice sphere transformed into a blue meteor, hurtling towards the two gargoyles with devastating speed.


    A fearsome howl filled the air as the massive ice sphere descended, casting a gigantic shadow over the terrified gargoyles, their crimson eyes filled with dread.


    With a thunderous crash that echoed deafeningly through the cathedral, wood splinters flew and stones shattered, as if the entire building trembled.


    When the dust settled, a deep crater, over a dozen meters in diameter, was revealed in the main hall, with the chilling ice sphere deeply embedded, leaving the gargoyles with no chance of resistance, crushed into a pulp.


    "-10784!"


    "-10439!"


    The sight of the damage numbers left Seraphina in a daze.


    Just two days after awakening, his damage output had already surpassed ten thousand!


    Seraphina, who considered herself well-versed in the realm of talent, had never encountered a monster as fearsome as John.


    John gazed at the enormous crater in the main hall with a look of satisfaction.


    The effort spent in fusing the two skills was well worth it, yielding impressive results.


    ["You have in ''Gargoyle Lv10 (Elite)'', gaining 7250 experience points!"]


    ["You have in ''Gargoyle Lv10 (Elite)'', gaining 7400 experience points!"]


    ...


    [Current Level: Lv9]


    [Experience: 20,000/150,000]


    ...


    Two transparent notification boxes appeared before John and Seraphina.


    Due to being in a party, the experience gained from the in gargoyles was split between them.


    However, with the double experience bonus from the boss territory, each still earned approximately 15,000 experience points.


    After the two gargoyles were defeated, the remaining gargoyles perched on the pirs on either side of the main hall began to stir.


    It didn''t take long for another four gargoyles to descend from the pirs.


    Learning from the previous encounter, John didn''t give them the chance to use their skills, swiftly taking them down with Thunder Arrows, then methodically controlling and connecting his attacks.


    The four gargoyles hardly had a chance to scream before they were ensnared in a controlled demise.


    Waiting for his skills to cool down, John unleashed another massive ice sphere, killing them on the spot.


    Along with gaining 30,000 experience points, John also looted a bronze-tier piece of equipment.


    [Equipment]: Gargoyle Ring


    [Type]: Ring


    [Level]: Lv10


    [Tier]: Bronze-Tier


    [Quality]: Exquisite


    [Attributes]: Spirit +15, Cooldown Reduction -5%


    [Skill]: Petrification


    [Description]: Your skills have a 5% chance to petrify the opponent for 3 seconds.


    ...


    The [Gargoyle Ring] not only reduced the cooldown time of skills but was also a rare piece of equipment capable of afflicting opponents with a petrification status.


    John was quite pleased with this acquisition.


    Meanwhile, the next wave of monsters was fast approaching.


    Six gargoyles took flight from atop the pirs, their movements akin to those of giant bats, as they soared through the cathedral''s nave.


    Some emitted piercing screams, others began to unleash their abilities, and some charged directly at John and hispanion.


    John had initially wanted to attempt a fusion of Pyrokinesis and Thunder Arrow.


    Unfortunately, the gargoyles'' immediate assault left him no opportunity, postponing his experiment forter.


    Swinging his staff, a purple lightning aura illuminated behind him.


    Arrows formed of condensed electricity materialized, then shot towards the five gargoyles.


    "Whiz, whiz, whiz, whiz, whiz!"


    The purple streaks shed by, the arrows slicing through the air with a series of whooshes.


    Three gargoyles were struck, convulsing as if struck by lightning, plummeting from the sky.


    Although the other two Thunder Arrows hit their targets, they failed to induce paralysis. But John was well-prepared.


    "Baptism of Fire!"


    A fiery serpent, several meters in length and engulfed in roaring mes, appeared from nowhere, tracing a fiery arc through the air as it rapidly bore down on the two skill-casting gargoyles.


    "Boom!"


    A massive explosion ensued, the gargoyles engulfed in mes, their bodies emitting the smell of char as they wailed and fell from the sky.


    Seizing the moment, John''s hands glowed with a green light.


    "Thorn Spike!"


    Before the five gargoyles could rise, a green thorny vine, serpent-like, burst from the ground, piercing through two of them and entangling the others.


    As they struggled to free themselves and charge forward, a massive ice sphere had already materialized before them.


    "Boom!" The tremendous force of the ice sphere crushed the five gargoyles, rendering them powerless and embedding them into the ground.


    The cathedral trembled, the floor of the main hall was once again marred by a vast crater, as a series of damage numbers sprang up instantly!


    "-10319!"


    "-10592!"


    "-10300!"


    ...


    The final gargoyle barely made it to John''s front.


    John cast Zephyr Shield and, with a powerful push from his legs, easily dodged the opponent''s pounce.


    Meanwhile, his staff lit up once again.


    A fearsome fire serpent rapidly took shape, charging straight at thest gargoyle.


    "-5289!"


    The ferocious fire serpent exploded upon contact with the gargoyle, sting it away.


    John didn''t stop there; heunched two more skills in quick session.


    ["You have in ''Gargoyle Lv10 (Elite)'', gaining 7400 experience points!"] Thus, all twelve elite-tier gargoyles were vanquished by John!


    After ying all the gargoyles, John''s Exp reached 93,000.


    He was less than 40,000 experience points away from reaching Lv10.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina had also advanced to Lv8.


    In Seraphina''s initial n, advancing from Lv5 to Lv8 would have taken at least two days.


    Yet, in less than two hours of teaming up with John, she had already achieved this level.


    Seraphina remained silent, her eyes burning with an even stronger will to fight.


    ...

 Chapter 23 -23-Ghost Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter23-Ghost Wizard</h4>


    John was picking up the equipment and materials dropped by the monsters.


    When he looked up, he saw Seraphina watching him.


    John raised an eyebrow and asked with a teasing smile, "How about it, Miss Winters? Are you satisfied with my service?"


    John had only meant to tease Seraphina, but to his surprise, she actually nodded earnestly and said,


    "Your strength is indeed formidable. Apart from the monsters within the major families of the Imperial City, you are the strongest of our age that I have encountered."


    John''s interest was piqued, and he asked, "The geniuses from the Imperial City''s major families? Are they that impressive?"


    After a moment of contemtion, seeminglyparing John to them, Seraphina replied, "Their strength is much greater than yours. In terms of talent, you might be on par, but in a battle of equal levels, they definitely wouldn''t be able to defeat you."


    Seraphina''s assessment was fair.


    Having witnessed John''s almost magicalbat abilities and skill control, she knew that at the same level, few could best him, but that was only at the same level.


    John simply smiled, not saying much more.


    He understood what Seraphina meant: at the same level, he might ovee those individuals through hisbat experience.


    However, those geniuses from major families had the backing of their ns, likely possessing higher levels and better equipment.


    Even the most exceptionalbat experience would be futile against absolute power.


    Yet, John wasn''t bothered by this.


    He was well aware that his journey was just beginning.


    With the Divine Favor Tome and the All-ss Magus to aid him, his power would only grow more formidable over time.


    Eventually, neither the geniuses of the Imperial City nor the monsters of the Federation would hold any value in his eyes.


    Seraphina, looking earnestly at John, said, "With your talent, you surely won''t stay in Sterburg forever. If the opportunity arises, I suggest you head to the Imperial City. The Federation''s top awakeners, geniuses, and powers are mostly there. The resources and powerhouses there are beyond your imagination; it''s a different world you should see."


    It was rare for Seraphina to speak so much, showing she genuinely hoped John would go to the Imperial City.


    John fell silent for a moment before responding, "I''ll consider it if the opportunityes."


    Seraphina nodded, not adding anything more.


    She could have used her connections to send John to some academies in the Imperial City, but she chose not to.


    First, their rtionship wasn''t that deep, and second, she knew John wouldn''t ept the offer.


    Despite not showing it, Seraphina could sense that deep down, John was perhaps even more proud and arrogant than she was.


    After the twelve gargoyles were defeated, the cathedral fell into a brief silence.


    John picked up the materials and equipment, never letting his guard down, always alert to his surroundings.


    He knew that the Boss might make its appearance next.


    Sure enough, they didn''t have to wait long before a low murmur began to echo through the cathedral.


    John frowned; the sound seemed like a prayer, yet also like a confession, eerily odd to the ears.


    As time passed, the murmuring in the cathedral grew louder and more numerous, gradually evolving from a single person''s whisper to the shouts of countless individuals.


    Deafening, heart-wrenching!


    Listening to these sounds, John and Seraphina vaguely envisioned a scene: a Red Moon hung high in the sky, a monster with wings like a god or demon overlooking the world.


    Crimson light spilled from its staff, turning countless people into monstrous beings in their agonizing struggles.


    Some despised the monster for destroying their homes, while others began to worship it.


    These people built temples and carved statues for it, praying daily until one day, twelve of the faithful received a response through their sacrifices, gaining its power.


    Blinded by power, they began with human sacrifices and escted to the madness of sacrificing entire cities until the monster turned the world into hell and then heartlessly abandoned them.


    Yet, they still worshipped it, ignorant and pitiful, yet despicable.


    The vision was fleeting, quickly fading away.


    John and Seraphina snapped back to reality, only to find that the giant statue in the main hall had developed cracks at some unknown time.


    Bits of stone fell from it, revealing a ck robe underneath and the glimpse of a withered body and a faceless, horrifying visage within.


    John looked at the robed monster, towering over ten meters tall, and immediately thought of the twelve monstrous disciples he had seen in the vision.


    So, the Ghost Wizard was one of those disciples.


    He wondered if the other eleven disciples and that monster had also be dungeon Bosses...


    With these thoughts, John''s staff lit up, attempting to throw a couple of skills at the Ghost Wizard before it fully emerged from the statue.


    The skills didn''t inflict any damage, neutralized by a dark shield surrounding the entity.


    At the same time, the information about the Ghost Wizard appeared before him.


    [Name: Ghost Wizard (Dungeon BOSS)]


    [Level: Lv10]


    [HP: 60,000]


    [Spirit: 1059]


    [Strength: 571]


    [Defense: 257]


    [Speed: 189]


    [Skills: Soul Wail, Hellish Scythe, Silent Curse, Skeleton Puppet, Gargoyle Guard, il, Netherfire...]


    ...


    The Ghost Wizard''s HP was several times more than that of a regr elite monster.


    Its Spirit attribute, exceeding a thousand, made it unsurprising to John that it could one-shot him.


    No wonder Benjamin had solemnly warned them not to underestimate even the monsters in a beginner dungeon, as carelessness could lead to death.


    It seemed it wasn''t an exaggeration.


    Compared to John''s caution, Seraphina seemed less tense on the side, perhaps due to having a life-saving item or maybe due to her trust in John''s strength.


    ncing at John, Seraphina suddenly asked, "Do you want me to lend you a life-saving item first?"


    John was momentarily taken aback, then quickly nodded, "Thank you, Miss Winters. I really need it. And it would be even better if I don''t have to use it!"


    Seraphina fell silent for a moment, almost wishing to retract her offer.


    She had now fully realized John''s shamelessness; if you dare lend it to him, he dares to ask for it.


    Nevertheless, Seraphina handed John an item, saying, "You don''t need to return this one; consider it yourmission for today." She wasn''t short-changing John¡ªa life-saving item could easily be worth tens of millions; he certainly wouldn''t be at a loss.


    John decisively shook his head: "Then I don''t want it. Just add a bit more to mymission."


    Seraphina''s hand paused mid-air, her chest rising and falling slightly.


    In the end, she collected the item back without expression, having fully experienced John''s shamelessness and his preference for money over life.


    While the two nonchntly chatted, the Ghost Wizard finally emerged from the statue.


    Suspended above the main hall, its ck robe billowed, surrounded by wisps of ck mist, making its towering figure quite daunting.


    A ck staff appeared in the Ghost Wizard''s hand, flickering with dark light as it swung.


    "££@#^&..."


    A strange murmur filled the cathedral''s nave; it seemed to be chanting some sort of spell, and a ck magic circle appeared in front of the Ghost Wizard.


    John wasn''t about to give it a chance to cast a spell.


    With a thought, a thick, thorny green vine suddenly appeared at the Ghost Wizard''s feet, lunging fiercely towards it.


    But before the Vine Thorn could hit the Ghost Wizard, a wingless grey gargoyle, towering six to seven meters tall, materialized from the ck magic circle, intercepting the Vine Thorn with its body.


    "-4410!" Seeing this damage, John couldn''t help but frown at the creature''s high defense.


    Simultaneously, the monster''s information appeared before him.


    [Name: Gargoyle Guard (Elite)]


    [Level: Lv10]


    [HP: 24,000]


    [Strength: 126]


    [Spirit: 75]


    [Defense: 187]


    [Speed: 75]


    [Skills: Guard, Charge, Sweep...]


    ...


    Seeing the attributes and HP of the Gargoyle Guard, John clicked his tongue and said, "No wonder it''s so tough; it''s a PLUS version."


    With that, John''s staff lit up with blue and icy-blue lights.


    A gigantic ice sphere, ten meters in diameter, quickly formed in mid-air.


    He smiled and said, "Big guy, try this on for size!"

 Chapter 24 -24-The Interweaving of Thunder and Fire

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter24-The Interweaving of Thunder and Fire</h4>


    The colossal ice sphere roared towards the Ghost Wizard and the gargoyle guard, carrying an unstoppable momentum.


    It smashed into them with a thunderous crash!


    "-9221!"


    "-9432!"


    The two damage numbers rose from the Ghost Wizard and the gargoyle guard, stripping away a significant portion of their health.


    Both were sent flying by the tremendous force.


    The stone guardian struggled to rise, and the Ghost Wizard''s incantation was abruptly interrupted.


    The Ghost Wizard, enraged, twisted its featureless, horrifying face as a bottomless ck void quickly formed at its center.


    Then, it unleashed a piercing shriek towards John.


    "Screech¡ª!" A massive, sharp sound wave, forming a terrifying sonic cannon, sted directly at John!


    "Soul Wail!" Even outside the attack''s range, Seraphina felt a wave of dizziness, underscoring the attack''s lethal potential, almost certain death upon contact.


    John had been vignt of the Ghost Wizard''s actions.


    As soon as the ck void appeared on its face, he had cast Wind Flow Spell and Zephyr Shield on himself.


    Before the sound wave could hit, John''s figure blurred into a streak of cyan light, swiftly dodging the dreadful assault.


    "Boom!!!" The powerful sound wave pierced through the Necrochurch, continuing unabated towards the Cemetery of the Deceased outside, whipping up a storm of ck mist.


    John wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, grateful for his caution.


    Otherwise, had he been struck by that attack, he might have died ten times over.


    John''s expression turned serious.


    He continued to move, his staff in motion, as a surging fire serpent rapidly headed towards the Ghost Wizard and exploded upon impact.


    "-3409!"


    Although the Ghost Wizard is of the magus ss, its defense is notably high, at least for awakeners.


    Seeing that its attack missed John, the Ghost Wizard''s staff once again lit up with a dark glow.


    Swirls of ck mist enveloped it, and a massive ck magic circle emerged beneath its feet.


    Shortly after, ghostly shadows, akin to fierce specters, flew up from the cathedral''s floor and rapidly converged in its hands.


    By the time the Ghost Wizard finished chanting, it held a gigantic ck scythe in its grasp.


    The scythe, over a dozen meters long, was adorned with ghastly faces, as if countless demons from hell were howling in pain on its surface, seemingly trying to break free, giving it an exceptionally eerie appearance.


    "Hellish Scythe!"


    The Ghost Wizard''s cloak billowed as it hovered in mid-air, the ck scythe in its hand glowing with a dense dark light before it ferociously swung it towards John.


    A ck crescent-shaped de, three to four meters long, sliced through the air, rapidly flying towards John.


    John dodged swiftly, the ck crescent grazing his hair and cleaving a stone pir behind him in two.


    Without waiting for John to retaliate, the Ghost Wizard swung its scythe in rapid session.


    A barrage of ck crescent shes flew densely towards him.


    John moved swiftly, his steps unceasing, narrowly evading each sh just before they arrived.


    Simultaneously, a green glow emanated from him.


    "Thorn Spike!" Thick thorny vines burst from the ground behind the Ghost Wizard, piercing through its body.


    "-4241!"


    The gargoyle guardian, still trailing behind John and eating his dust, couldn''t keep up with his speed.


    While dodging the Ghost Wizard''s attacks, John also had to manage the range, pulling the cumbersome gargoyle''s aggro to prevent leaving its hate range and ensuring his patron, Seraphina, remained unharmed.


    The BOSS''s HP was dropping rapidly, and soon it was down to half.


    Suddenly, it halted its movements, no longer swinging its scythe, and began chanting a skill, likely preparing a powerful attack.


    John''s expression grew serious as he stopped in his tracks, his staff suddenly glowing with red and purple lights.


    A spark of fire and a purple thunderbolt materialized in front of him, beginning to attempt a fusion.


    He was actually trying to fuse skills here?!


    Seraphina looked at John in surprise, not expecting him to attempt skill fusion in this situation.


    They were facing not a gargoyle but a Ghost Wizard!


    Just a slight touch from its skill could instantly kill someone with a magus''s HP.


    And John didn''t have any life-saving item; if he died in the dungeon, he would truly be dead.


    Moreover, the thunder and fire elements John was attempting to fuse were notoriously vtile.


    The slightest mishap could not only mean failure but also that he might be killed by his own skill without the Ghost Wizard lifting a finger.


    Was he really that confident in his sess?


    Such a thought rose in Seraphina''s mind, her expressionplex.


    In her view, only those extremely confident, even to the point of arrogance, would undertake such an action under these circumstances, something even she might not dare to do.


    Of course, John was unaware of Seraphina''s thoughts; his entire focus was on the spark fire and thunder before him.


    It was as if the entire world had vanished, leaving only the two vtile elements of red and purple.


    John attempted to guide the two elements to fuse using his mind, but the difficulty was immense, many times greater than that of water and ice elements, which were naturally repelling.


    John pondered, recalling his initial fusion of water and ice elements.


    Theyplemented each other, being fundamentally simr, hence easily merged.


    The reason thunder and fire elements were challenging to fuse was their inherent difference and mutual repulsion.


    Could he use this fact to his advantage and find a way tobine them?


    Acting on his idea, John abandoned the notion of direct fusion and instead began to increase the quantity of both elements.


    Then, utilizing their mutual repulsion, he forced them topress against each other continuously.


    When the two elements had been condensed countless times and John''s mind power began to strain, he finally ceased his efforts.


    Now, instead of the thunder and fire, a zing white spear appeared before John.


    This spear, two meters long, radiated a glow akin to me, with white thunder snaking within, harboring a terrifying power.


    Though it appeared stable from the outside, a closer inspection revealed the two elements inside were constantly pressing and repelling each other, highly unstable and seemingly on the verge of explosion.


    Yet, a smile spread across John''s face. He had seeded!


    Despite its instability, he had indeed seeded!


    The time John took to condense the light spear seemed lengthy, but it was only a matter of a few breaths.


    Seraphina, who was watching, only saw John summon a bit of spark fire and thunder.


    After a brief attempt, the two entwined and fused together.


    Then, a terrifyingly powerful zing white spear was formed.


    Seraphina felt suffocated.


    Not just from the oppressive aura of the spear, but also from the shock at John''s talent.


    He had seeded again, this timebining the elements of thunder and fire!


    If fusing water and ice elements initially was due to their inherentpatibility, then merging fire and thunder elements was akin to creating a new skill!


    Such a feat, if known, would surely shake the entire Federation.


    In the Federation, those who could create their own skills were few and far between, and without exception, they were among the top figures in the Federation.


    And John, only eighteen and newly awakened, was destined for a future and achievements that would surely eclipse many in the Federation.


    Seraphina suddenly realized why John was reluctant to reveal his talent during his awakening.


    If his terrifying talent were discovered, he would either be forced to join a major power and never be able to leave, or he would be dealt with in secret, not allowed to grow and develop freely.


    Seraphina pursed her lips, only then fully appreciating the profound trust John ced in her.


    As John was fusing elements to condense the light spear, the Ghost Wizard was also chanting a spell, and bothpleted their actions almost simultaneously.


    "Boom!!!"


    The ground of the main hall copsed thunderously, revealing a seemingly bottomless, terrifying crypt below, densely packed with bones¡ªall awakened by the Ghost Wizard.


    Skeletons with blue mes burning in their eye sockets scrambled out of the underground crypt, rushing towards John and Seraphina like a tidal wave.


    "Skeleton Summoning!"

 Chapter 25 -25-The Defeat of the Ghost Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter25-The Defeat of the Ghost Wizard</h4>


    [Name: Skeleton Puppet (Common)]


    [Level: Lv10]


    [HP: 3000]


    [Spirit: 83]


    [Strength: 71]


    [Defense: 47]


    [Speed: 39]


    [Skills: Gnaw]


    ...


    These skeletons, both in terms of HP and attack power, were quite weak, but their numbers were exceedingly vast.


    At a nce, John saw at least twenty to thirty of them, and more skeletons were continuously crawling out from the crypt below, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    Witnessing this scene, Seraphina no longer stood by idly.


    Her expression serious, her crystal staff lit up with an icy-blue glow.


    Frost condensed in mid-air, forming an ice spear that was half the size of John''s.


    Controlled by Seraphina, the ice spear shot out with a whoosh, striking a skeleton charging towards them and instantly turning it into an ice sculpture.


    "1839!"


    Seeing her damage, Seraphina pursed her lips, feeling somewhat disheartened.


    Although her damage was far beyond that of an ordinary awakener, it seemed somewhat insufficientpared to John''s.


    An ice spear from John inflicted damage several times higher than hers.


    And that was just considering the disparity in a single skill, not to mention the difference in other skills and the skill fusion technique.


    Meanwhile, John, focused on controlling the zing Light Spear, was unaware of Seraphina''s thoughts.


    "zing Light Spear" was the temporary name he had given this skill.


    Although powerful, it required a significant amount of his focus to control.


    Any carelessness could lead to failure.


    At this moment, the skeletons and the gargoyle guard were almost upon them, with the undead magus shrouded in swirling ck mist, preparing to cast a spell.


    Snowkes fluttered around Seraphina, doing her best to buy John time.


    Finally, seizing the right moment and adjusting the angle, John unleashed the zing Light Spear!


    The over two-meter-long zing Light Spear transformed into a zing white streak of light, trailing a long tail of mes as it shot towards the undead magus!


    There was no chance for evasion; the undead magus didn''t even have time to react before the zing white spear struck it precisely in the chest.


    "Boom!!!"


    A deafening explosion echoed through the cathedral''s main hall, instantly illuminating it with a blinding white light.


    The zing white thunder and mes engulfed the Ghost Wizard''s towering figure in an instant.


    The powerful st sent remnants of bricks, shards, and skeletons flying in all directions.


    "-21019!"


    A massive amount of damage rose from the Ghost Wizard.


    After the explosion subsided, the Ghost Wizard''s ck robe was torn and tattered, its ck scythe nowhere to be seen, and its faceless visage marred with scars.


    A terrifyingrge hole appeared in its chest.


    John''s spear had nearly depleted its HP, but unfortunately, it was just short of finishing it off.


    "Screech!!!"


    The Ghost Wizard let out a piercing roar, driven to madness in its dying throes.


    John knew it was likely entering a berserk state and dared not cken his vignce.


    Some BOSSes, when nearing death, enter a berserk state, significantly increasing their attack power and casting speed.


    This phase is the most dangerous, where a slight misstep could lead to instant death, even for the sturdiest knight sses among the awakeners.


    With a grave expression, John raised his staff, ready to finish off the Ghost Wizard with an ice sphere to prevent any furtherplications.


    However, before he could act, painful and fierce demonic spirits suddenly appeared around the Ghost Wizard''s staff.


    These spirits rapidly converged in front of it, forming a sinister ck symbol.


    Then, with a point of its staff, the Ghost Wizard turned the eerie ck symbol into a ck stream of light, shooting straight at John.


    Sensing danger, John felt as though he''d been marked by something.


    He summoned a Zephyr Shield, attempting to dodge.


    But the symbol, as if possessing eyes, curved in mid-air and struck him directly.


    John''s face darkened, nearly driven to curse.


    What kind of skill was this that could even turn corners?


    After the strange ck symbol struck John, he didn''t sustain any damage, but a mark of the symbol appeared on his forehead.


    Simultaneously, a transparent notification box appeared before him.


    ["You have been afflicted by the Ghost Wizard''s ''Silent Curse''. You are in a ''Silent'' state, and for the next 1 minute, you will be unable to use your ss skills!"]


    No wonder it was unavoidable; it turned out to be a curse-type skill!


    John felt a twinge of frustration.


    Such a skill would be inconsequential to a team of five awakeners¡ªa mere minute of silence wasn''t significant.


    But for John at this moment, it was practically a death sentence.


    After all, there were only two of them, and he was the main damage dealer.


    As he contemted using the Wind Flow Spell on his staff to hold off for a while until the silence ended, a sudden divine golden light inexplicably appeared on him, instantly purifying the cursed state!


    "What the... Where did this holy purificatione from?!"


    John, astonished, turned to look at Seraphina, only to find that her hair and pupils had turned a tinum gold, and a golden staff, resembling a scepter, had appeared in her hands.


    She radiated a holy light, her previously cold demeanor reced by an aura of nobility, beauty, and invible sanctity.


    John''s mind went nk for a moment, almost mistaking her for someone else.


    Then it dawned on him¡ªSeraphina was an extremely rare dual awakener!


    Dual awakeners, those who possess two sses, are exceedingly rare, even more so than those with hidden sses.


    It appeared that Frostweaver was only one of Seraphina''s sses; her other ss seemed to be an even rarer Holy Light series, possibly even a hidden ss!


    Noticing John''s astonished gaze, Seraphina''s snow-white chin lifted subconsciously, as if to tell John that he wasn''t the only one with secrets.


    John''s lips twitched slightly, finding Seraphina''s character quite...plex.


    But now wasn''t the time for such thoughts.


    The skeletons blown away by the zing Light Spear were already picking themselves up, and the Ghost Wizard had begun to chant another spell.


    In its berserk state, the chanting speed was at least twice as fast as before.


    There was no time to waste.


    Without hesitation, John focused, and his staff lit up with blue and icy-blue lights.


    "Aquakinesis!"


    "Ice Spear!"


    With his previous fusion experiences, John''s speed in executing the skill fusion technique had improved significantly.


    In the blink of an eye, a massive ice sphere rapidly formed in front of him.


    John swung his staff, and the ice sphere transformed into a blue meteor, hurtling towards the Ghost Wizard, who was in the midst of casting.


    Caught off guard by the iing ice sphere, the Ghost Wizard looked up, its body freezing in ce.


    It couldn''tprehend how this human, afflicted by the Silent Curse, was still able to cast skills.


    But that confusion would never be resolved.


    The ice sphere crashed down with a thunderous roar!


    The already battered main hall was struck by another deep crater, causing the entire cathedral to tremble as countless stones and fragments fell.


    "-10239!" As the damage number swiftly rose, a series of notifications also appeared before John''s eyes.


    ["You have in ''Ghost Wizard Lv10 (Dungeon BOSS)'', gaining 45,000 experience points!"]


    ["Your level has increased to Lv10, you have gained 20 free attribute points!"]


    ["You have acquired a new skill, please check it in time!"]


    ["You have reached the peak of the Iron-Tier, you will not be able to gain any experience until you break through the level cap!"]


    ...


    A flurry of messages popped up.


    However, John had no time to attend to these, as escaping was his priority.


    The already dpidated cathedral, after enduring the devastation wrought by John and the Ghost Wizard, finally could not withstand any longer and was about to copse!


    Countless pieces of rubble fell, and the entire Necrochurch was in imminent danger!


    John didn''t even have time to collect the loot dropped by the Ghost Wizard and other monsters; he grabbed Seraphina''s hand and ran towards the exit.


    Seraphina instinctively wanted to pull away but realized this wasn''t the time for such reactions.


    She forcefully suppressed her instincts, her beautiful face flushing slightly as they hurried towards the main entrance.


    Just as they made their escape from the church, barely catching their breath,


    "Boom!!!"


    The entire cathedral emitted a tremendous roar as the Necrochurch, which had been rtively intact, rapidly copsed, turning into ruins in a matter of moments.

 Chapter 26 -26-Surge in Strength

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter26-Surge in Strength</h4>


    Standing on the open ground outside the Necrochurch, John stared nkly at the ruins, murmuring, "At least let me pick up the loot before copsing, how long do you expect me to dig for?!"


    John felt like exploding, having soloed a BOSS only to end up needing to excavate the equipment bit by bit; he was on the verge of spitting blood.


    "Chuckle!" Just then, a low, melodiousugh came from beside him.


    John turned, only to find Seraphina had returned to her usual aloof demeanor, her hair and eyes back to their original state as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing John looking at her, Seraphina''s face flushed slightly, but she coldly said, "What are you looking at? Let go of my hand!"


    Only then did John realize he was still holding Seraphina''s hand.


    He didn''t rush to release it but instead said cheerfully,


    "Seraphina, after all, I did save your life. You ought to show some gratitude, right? Plus the initial agreement of 5 million federal coins for mymission, and the life-saving item you gave me, all added up, asking for 30 million federal coins isn''t too much, is it?"


    The flush on Seraphina''s face slowly faded as she withdrew her hand, looking at John expressionlessly, "Could you be any more shameless?"


    It was she who had saved John, yet in his narrative, he had be her savior.


    And the life-saving item, which was supposed to be lent to him, was now seemingly his?


    Seraphina''s chest heaved with irritation, clearly angered by John.


    Then, something seemed to strike her, her beautiful eyes blinking in confusion, "What are you talking about? What 5 millionmission? We just met, didn''t we?"


    John was taken aback, indignantly retorting,


    "Seraphina, as the daughter of the lord of Sterburg and the pride of Sterburg''s Noble Academy, how can you go back on your word? We had agreed earlier that I would help you level up, and you would pay me five million federal coins a day!"


    Seraphina calmly responded, "Is that so? I don''t remember that. You must be mistaken."


    John was dumbfounded; Seraphina was actually denying it!


    A barely perceptible smile curled at the corners of her lips, a glint of amusement in her eyes.


    She had just realized that since they hadn''t made any formal contract or written agreement, and it was all verbal, she could simply deny it, and John couldn''t do anything about it.


    Her objectives had been met; she had gained an initial understanding of John and had reached level 8.


    Now, she held the upper hand.


    This shameless tactic, she had learned from John.


    Now, Seraphina was using John''s own methods against him.


    At this point, John was somewhat at a loss.


    He had hoped to gain some benefits from Seraphina, the city lord''s daughter.


    It seemed that those of noble birth were not easy to deal with.


    Realizing this, John quickly admitted his mistake without another word.


    He had no choice but to back down; otherwise, he might lose even the 5 million federal coins he had worked hard for.


    Better to gain something than to end up with nothing.


    Seeing John''s good attitude in admitting his mistake, Seraphina graciously agreed to pay him the 5 million federal coinsmission once they returned to Sterburg.


    John inwardly criticized Seraphina for being stingy but nodded repeatedly with a grateful expression on his face, letting the incident pass.


    Afterward, John began digging through the cathedral''s ruins for the equipment and materials he had looted, not mentioning Seraphina''s second ss, just as she didn''t inquire about his secrets.


    Though unspoken, both showed each other respect and trust.


    It didn''t take John long to excavate all the equipment.


    The items emitted a peculiar glow, making them easy to find once he sted away some rubble with his skills.


    He stored the useless items in his storage ring; the iron-tier equipment didn''t yield anything particrly good and was all stashed away.


    However, among the bronze-tier equipment, two pieces were quite decent, with one even reaching perfect-tier.


    What thrilled John the most was that he had even looted a silver-tier piece of equipment.


    [Attributes]: Spirit +55, Spell Pration +45, Cooldown Reduction -10%


    [Skill]: Silent Curse (Active)


    [Description]: Upon casting, the target is silenced for 3 seconds. Cooldown: 30 minutes.


    ...


    Equipment: Phantom Cloak


    Type: Cloak


    Level: Lv10


    Tier: Bronze-Tier


    Quality: Perfect


    [Attributes]: Speed +30, Attack Speed +5%, Casting Speed +5%


    [Skill]: Wraith (Active)


    [Description]: Upon casting, you enter a wraith state, increasing speed by 20% and allowing you to pass through obstacles, but you cannot attack. Duration: 1 minute. Cooldown: 1 hour.


    ...


    Both the silver-tier Necrostaff and the bronze-tier Phantom Cloak were exceptional pieces of equipment, each providing a unique skill.


    The Phantom Cloak, in particr, was practically a god-tier item for stealth-oriented and assassin sses, unlikely to be reced even at much higher levels.


    Even though John was a magus, he was extremely fond of this equipment, considering it essential for nefarious deeds.


    After equipping the Necrostaff and Phantom Cloak, John took out the previously prepared [Ghoul Ne] and [Gargoyle Ring], along with other Lv10 equipment, and updated his entire gear set, significantly enhancing his capabilities.


    Then, John opened his attribute panel.


    [ss]: All-ss Magus (God-Tier)


    [HP]: 3501


    [MP]: 8179


    [Attributes]: Strength 91, Stamina 145, Spirit 356, Speed 106


    [Talent]: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-Level)


    [Skills]: Spring of Soul Lv10, Mana Recovery Lv10, Elemental Affinity Lv10, Shadow Marsh Lv10, Thunder Arrow Lv10, Ice Spear Lv10, Vine Thorn Lv10, Pyrokinesis Lv10, Aquakinesis Lv10, Zephyr Shield Lv10, Silent Curse (Equipped), Wraith (Equipped)...


    [Equipment]: Necrostaff Lv10 (Silver), Phantom Cloak Lv10 (Bronze), Ghoul Ne Lv10 (Bronze), Gargoyle Ring Lv10 (Bronze), Luminous Bracelet Lv10 (Bronze), White Jade Robe Lv10 (Bronze), Cloud Piercing Belt Lv10 (Bronze), ck Gold Boots Lv10 (Bronze)...


    ...


    After equipping all the items, John realized he was now fully decked in bronze-tier gear.


    Reaching Lv10 had significantly enhanced his overall attributes, and with this set of bronze-tier gear, his strength had almost doubled.


    Additionally, he had acquired two new basic skills, namely [Elemental Affinity] and [Shadow Marsh], one passive and one control skill.


    [Elemental Affinity Lv10 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Passive)


    [Description]: You are favored by the elements. All elemental skills receive a 10% damage increase, a 10% cooldown reduction, and a 10% reduction in skill consumption.


    ...


    [Shadow Marsh Lv10 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon casting, a 30 square meter dark marsh is summoned. Targets within the marsh have their movement speed reduced by 50%, suffer 1500 points of dark erosion damage per second, and have a 30% chance to be imprisoned in darkness. Skill duration: 1 minute. Cooldown: 5 minutes. MP Cost: 500.


    ...


    John was quite pleased with these two skills.


    Shadow Marsh enhanced his control and area-of-effect damage capabilities, while Elemental Affinity boosted the damage, casting frequency, and sustainability of his elemental skills.


    For a magus like John, who relies heavily on casting, a 10% increase was significant.


    Additionally, after defeating the Ghost Wizard, John obtained two special items.


    Item tiers typically range from Common, Rare, Precious, Special, to Unique, and they can be found as random drops in dungeons or encountered in specific scenarios.


    The functions of these items are diverse and can cover nearly anything.


    For instance, the resurrection item in Seraphina''s possession is a precious quality item that can save lives in dungeons.


    Such items usually drop in high-level dungeons, making them quite expensive.


    John had also acquired some items in the Phantom Ruins, but they were ofmon quality and not very useful to him, serving only as seble items for money.


    However, the two items he now held were somewhat different.

 Chapter 27 -27-Secret Realm Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter27-Secret Realm Invitation</h4>


    The first item was a ck invitation, adorned with exquisite golden patterns.


    At the center of the invitation was a design of a Red Moon.


    [Item]: Red Moon Secret Realm Invitation


    [Quality]: Special


    [Description]: Using this invitation, you can enter the Red Moon Secret Realm for a trial. The Red Moon Secret Realm is a Level 15-25 Hell-Level Dungeon that has yet to be cleared.


    This is an invitation to a secret realm, which all dungeons have a chance to drop.


    Upon using a secret realm invitation, an awakener can enter the secret realm for a trial.


    Once a secret realm is cleared, it manifests in the real world as a regr dungeon.


    Most of the dungeons in the Federation have originated this way.


    The rewards from clearing a secret realm vary depending on its difficulty level.


    Secret realms are generally categorized into five levels: Easy, Adventure, Hard, Hell, and Nightmare.


    The Red Moon Secret Realm is ssified as a Hell-Level Dungeon.


    Its status as uncleared attests to the sheer difficulty of this secret realm.


    The second special item was a crescent-shaped ornament, primarily red in color, cool to the touch and piercingly cold, with an indiscernible material - it seemed to be some type of jade, or perhaps some kind of bone.


    [Item]: Crimson Key


    [Level]: Unique


    [Description]: This key unlocks the treasure of the [Crimson Demon].


    ...


    A Unique item, meaning there''s only one of its kind, unattainable by others.


    If John remembered correctly, this item was originally depicted in the massive mural behind the Ghost Wizard.


    This suggests the item wasn''t actually dropped by the Ghost Wizard but was unearthed by chance when the Necrochurch copsed.


    John stroked his chin, pondering.


    The [Crimson Demon] must be the dark god worshiped by the undead magus and his followers, but the location of the Crimson Demon''s treasure remained a mystery.


    Holding just the key without the treasure''s location felt somewhat futile.


    However, since his awakening, John felt his luck had been exceptionally good, so encountering the treasure in the future wasn''t entirely out of the question...


    With these thoughts, John stored the Crimson Key and decided not to dwell on it further.


    Having spent nearly a day and night in the Phantom Ruins, he nned to head back for some rest.


    Mainly because he couldn''t gain any more experience until breaking through the Iron-Tier''s cap, making his stay here somewhat pointless.


    To break through the Iron-Tier limit, he needed a precious item he hadn''t yet acquired: an Iron-Tier Breakstone.


    Breakstones, randomly dropped by dungeon bosses and quite expensive, would require a visit to the Awakener market in Sterburg to find.


    Initially, John considered coaxing one from Seraphina, but recent events made him reconsider.


    Despite her wealthy background, Seraphina wasn''t easily swayed, so his best bet was to head back to Sterburg.


    John nced over at Seraphina.


    She was sitting on a clean stone, leaning against a damaged pir, seemingly asleep.


    After a day of monster-ying in the dungeon and following John to the Cemetery of the Deceased, even without much fighting, she was evidently exhausted.


    After the Ghost Wizard''s demise, the ck mist in the Cemetery of the Deceased gradually dissipated.


    The red moonlight draped over Seraphina''s exquisitely beautiful face, casting a red veil that made her appear even more enchanting and captivating.


    John took a good look at Seraphina and couldn''t deny that she was quite attractive with her eyes closed in rest.


    Her features were delicate, her skin fair, and her figure graceful.


    Even among the many women he had encountered, Seraphina''s beauty was outstanding, with few able to match her in appearance.


    Sensing John''s gaze, Seraphina''s long eyshes fluttered before she opened her eyes.


    Seeing John observing her, her expression immediately turned cold, and she coldly spat out two words: "Pervert!"


    John was unfazed, instead responding with a smile, "If I were a pervert, I would have done something to you already, especially since you can''t beat me right now."


    At John''s words, a sh of anger crossed Seraphina''s eyes, her pride wounded.


    But she knew John was speaking the truth; at this moment, she indeed couldn''t beat him, even using her second ss.


    John''s damage output was already formidable, and now that he had leveled up to Lv10, his strength had undergone a significant transformation, putting them on entirely different levels.


    However, Seraphina was confident that she would surpass him in the future.


    Seeing Seraphina''sbative stance, John quickly interjected, "Alright, alright, I know you''ll surpass me someday. But for now, let''s hurry out of this dungeon. Don''t you want to rest? I''m genuinely exhausted."


    John was telling the truth. Since entering the dungeon, he had been in constant battle, fighting monsters, engaging in PvP, or on the move without rest.


    Coupled with his fight against Lucas Carter, the encounter at the Necrochurch, the fusion of two skills, and soloing the Ghost Wizard, he had surged from Lv1 to Lv10 in one go.


    Even with adrenaline coursing through his veins and boundless energy, John was feeling weary by now.


    All he wanted was to head back and get a good night''s sleep, leaving everything else for tomorrow.


    Seraphina shared this sentiment.


    Having made up their minds, the two didn''t linger and quickly made their way towards the dungeon''s exit.


    Along the way, they encountered numerous monsters, but these posed little challenge to them.


    A decayhound that initially intended to ambush them hadn''t even prepared to pounce when it saw a five to six-meter-long fire serpent charging towards it.


    The sight of the serpent, farrger than itself, left the decayhound bewildered.


    "Boom!!!"


    The fire serpent exploded instantly, the rolling mes spreading like tidal waves.


    The terrifying fire soared into the sky, reaching heights of over ten meters, and a building already in disrepair was sted into ruins by John''s Pyrokinesis.


    "-13157!" Seeing the damage from his casual attack, John himself was taken aback.


    "Wow, that''s strong! Worthy of me!" he thought, quite pleased with himself.


    Seraphina, on the other hand, remained calm, having grown ustomed to such disys.


    For the rest of the journey, John refrained from taking action; even a very ordinary skill in his hands could inflict over ten thousand damage, which was somewhat rming.


    After all, it was only the second day since the awakening, and there were many in the dungeon who knew him.


    If seen, John could easily make the headlines in the Federation''s daily news the next day.


    Despite their efforts to keep a low profile, they still attracted quite a bit of attention.


    After all, Seraphina''s appearance and identity made her the center of attention wherever she went.


    Moreover, having reached level 8, her damage output might notpare to John''s, but among ordinary awakeners, she was an insurmountable peak.


    Meanwhile, some people also noticed John, expressing great surprise.


    One awakener remarked in astonishment, "Hey, isn''t that John over there?"


    Another person took a closer look and confirmed, "Indeed, that''s John. I''m from SterSea Academy; I''ve seen him before."


    Yet another individual, somewhat enviously,mented, "How did he end up with Seraphina? She''s the daughter of Sterburg''s city lord. Has he managed totch onto Seraphina''s coattails now?"


    The first speaker shook his head, "It''s probably just a coincidence they''re traveling together. Maybe it could have been possible before, but now? Everyone in Sterburg knows John''s awakening was a failure. He''s just an ordinary awakener now, not even fit to be Seraphina''s subordinate."


    ...


    Having reached level 10, John''s physical abilities had enhanced, and with his mind power far surpassing that of ordinary people, he caught every word of the discussions around him without missing a beat.


    John hadn''t bothered with a cloak or mask, especially considering he was likely to encounter Lucas Carter''s people upon exiting the dungeon.


    Concealing his face would only be an admission of guilt.


    Seraphina, too, heard thesements, her emotions aplex mix.


    It must be frustrating to possess great strength but be unable to show it, only to be ridiculed instead.


    Initially, Seraphina thought tofort John, to tell him not to worry.


    However, when she turned to him, she found that he didn''t seem to care at all; he was even casually scrutinizing her figure without any restraint.


    A sh of annoyance passed through Seraphina''s eyes.


    In her heart, she thought someone like John, an utter scoundrel, truly deserved to be scorned by thousands!

 Chapter 28 -28-Thank You for Your Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter28-Thank You for Your Kindness</h4>


    Noticing the murderous look in Seraphina''s eyes, John gave her a smile and diverted his gaze.


    His expression remained unchanged, as if nothing had happened.


    Loving beautiful women was in a man''s nature, and John never denied or hid his fondness for them.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have spent all his savings on women.


    Of course, he only had eyes for beauties...


    As time passed, the duo neared the dungeon''s exit.


    The level of the monsters gradually decreased, eventually leaving only level 2 or 3 weaklings.


    Seraphina had since put away her staff and ceased to act.


    These creatures were too slow to pose any threat, and the pair brushed past them.


    By the time the monsters reacted, John and Seraphina were already far away.


    There were many exits in the dungeon, typically located around the perimeter, and Phantom Ruins was no exception.


    To leave, Seraphina and John had to traverse half of the Phantom Ruins.


    They moved swiftly, and soon, the shadow of the dungeon exit loomed into view.


    It was a gate made of a special metal, suspended in mid-air, with a white, glowing mist that obscured whaty beyond.


    This gate, endowed with the power of teleportation, was the same one through which John had initially entered the dungeon and would now serve as their means of departure.


    Without hesitation, they stepped through the portal.


    John experienced a sh of light before his eyes.


    When he came to, he found himself back at the bustling market of adventurers, the sky having shifted from night to a dull gray.


    Breathing in the not-so-fresh air, it felt to John as though a century had passed, despite it being only two days.


    When he first entered the Phantom Ruins, he was a newly awakened Level 1 rookie.


    But now, emerging two dayster, he had be a seasoned Level 10 veteran.


    Truly, the world is full of unexpected changes.


    John was lost in his thoughts when a suddenmotion nearby snapped him back to reality.


    "Everyone, form a line and undergo inspection one by one!"


    The realization dawned on John that a lengthy queue had formed outside the dungeon''s teleportation gate, surrounded by a group of bodyguards d in ck suits.


    nking the gate stood four awakeners in bronze armor.


    The speaker was one of them.


    Their faces hidden behind helmets and bodies erect, they held long spears upright, exuding a formidable aura indicative of warrior-ss awakeners.


    Among these four, one wasparing the faces of the awakeners exiting the dungeon with a portrait in hand, while another maintained order, scrutinizing each individual.


    "Everyone, halt and submit to inspection,"manded the figure in bronze armor, leaving no room for refusal.


    They forcibly checked everyone leaving the dungeon, and any hint of dissatisfaction or resistance from those being inspected was met with immediate threats of violence.


    The sheer presence of these individuals was enough to reveal that they were at least bronze-tier, if not silver-tier awakeners.


    Though many awakeners were disgruntled by the overbearing demeanor of these individuals, they contemted calling upon their own powerful backers for support.


    However, upon learning that these were the guards of House Carter, everyone opted for silence, ceasing their resistance and quietlyplying with the inspection.


    To the small town of Sterburg, House Carter of the imperial capital was a colossal entity.


    There were very few in Sterburg who could afford to offend House Carter, especially among the lower-tier awakeners, which exined why House Carter dared to blockade the dungeon so brazenly.


    The incident involving Lucas had already spread throughout the imperial capital, turning House Carter into the butt of jokes among the upper echelons.


    The heir of the illustrious House Carter, humiliated in a low-level dungeon by an unknown assant, forced to kneel and pped repeatedly, became a source of mirth for many.


    The incident became an indelible stain on House Carter''s reputation.


    Their only recourse now was to find the cloaked assassin and make him pay for his actions, in a bid to salvage what little dignity House Carter had left.


    Hence, Lucas''s measures were extensive.


    Upon their emergence, John and Seraphina immediately caught the attention of the four House Carter guards.


    One of them made a beeline towards the duo.


    Seraphina nced at John and noticed his calm demeanor, devoid of any perturbation.


    The fact that House Carter''s personal knights were mobilized to seal off a low-level dungeon underscored the depth of their determination to eliminate John.


    Only she knew that the man beside her was the root cause of this entire ordeal.


    She couldn''t help but admire his mental fortitude, showing not the slightest hint of fear.


    Such were the thoughts running through Seraphina''s mind.


    Noticing Seraphina''s gaze, John smiled at her.


    He had anticipated Lucas''s attempts at retaliation and was mentally prepared, thus not surprised by Lucas''s actions.


    With no one but Seraphina aware of his guilt, and confident in his ability to extricate himself even if she were to betray him, John remained unfazed.


    The House Carter guard in bronze armor approached them, bowed respectfully, and said, "Miss Seraphina, Master Lucas has instructed that you need not undergo inspection. Please,e with me; he is waiting for you in the carriage."


    Seraphina snapped back to reality and replied calmly, "No need. I''ll return on my own. Please extend my thanks to Lucas for his kind offer." With that, she prepared to leave, and John followed her lead.


    At that moment, the House Carter guard stopped John, saying, "I apologize, Miss Seraphina may leave, but you must be inspected."


    John and Seraphina halted in their tracks.


    John looked at the guard with a half-smile, but before he could speak, Seraphina coldly said, "This is my friend. Are you sure you want to inspect him?"


    Her voice was icy, causing the House Carter guard to shiver and break out in a cold sweat.


    Well aware of Seraphina''s identity as the daughter of Sterburg''s lord and Lucas''s admiration for her, the guard nheless shook his head and apologized,


    "I''m sorry, this is a directive from the head of the House in the capital. Except for a few special individuals, everyone exiting the Phantom Ruins must be inspected. I ask for Miss Seraphina''s understanding."


    The guard was clever, not invoking Lucas''s name but the direct order from the head of House Carter, making it difficult to refuse.


    However, Seraphina was unyielding.


    Her demeanor grew even colder as she retorted, "So, because you have no choice, my friend must be inconvenienced? Is this how House Carter teaches its servants to act?"


    Feeling Seraphina''s displeasure, and as the House Carter guard was at a loss for what to do, a voice that was smooth yet made John and Seraphina feel repulsed spoke up:


    "Miss Seraphina, please don''t be angry. It''s my fault for not instructing my servants properly, causing them to inadvertently offend you and your friend. I will make sure they are duly reprimanded upon my return."


    Hearing this voice, John''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    It seemed fate had a way of bringing enemies together; he hadn''t expected to encounter this individual here.


    As he looked, the path through the crowd of ck-suited bodyguards slowly opened up.


    Lucas, dressed in a pristine white suit, handsome with a refined and gentle demeanor, made his way through the crowd.


    His face bore a warm smile, showing no signs of the previous day''s frenzy.


    If not for a hint of darkness in his brow, one might think nothing had happened at all.


    Addressing Seraphina in a soft voice, Lucas said,


    "Miss Seraphina, I had thought you would have returned yesterday. I reserved the best suite and extraordinary foods that replenish vitality at the Stardust Inn for you, hoping you would ept this small token of my appreciation."


    Those around them cast envious nces towards Seraphina.


    The Stardust Inn was Sterburg''s finest hotel, where even a standard suite was beyond the reach of ordinary people, not to mention the incredibly rare extraordinary foods.


    It was clear Lucas had put great thought into this.


    Seraphina''s expression remained unchanged as she replied,


    "Thank you for your kind intentions, but I am quite tired now and wish to return and rest as soon as possible. I''m sorry for the inconvenience."

 Chapter 29 -29-Madness

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter29-Madness</h4>


    John couldn''t help but burst intoughter at Seraphina''s blunt words, not sparing Lucas any face.


    John felt second-hand embarrassment for him. Lucas''s face twitched involuntarily; he hadn''t felt slighted until John''sugh suddenly made it seem like a personal affront.


    Forcing down the anger bubbling inside, Lucas turned to John, surprised to see him alive as he thought Liam had dealt with him.


    "Liam, that ipetent fool!" he thought.


    With a forced smile, Lucas said, "This must be Mr. John, I presume? I never expected you to be a friend of Miss Seraphina. I''ve heard of Mr. John''s great reputation; seeing you today, it certainly seems well-deserved."


    Lucas''s words wereced with sarcasm, a clear dig at John''s status as an ordinary awakener following his failed awakening at SterSea Academy, implying John was unworthy of Seraphina''s friendship.


    John, unfazed, responded with a smile, "Thank you for thepliment, but I''m still far behind Mr. Lucas."


    Lucas''s face darkened immediately.


    While everyone was aware of the unspoken truth, John''sment was akin to exposing Lucas''s scars in public and rubbing salt into them.


    Many in the surrounding crowd couldn''t suppress theirughter.


    Compared to John''s failed awakening at SterSea Academy, Lucas being humiliated by a mysterious figure was the bigger news in SterSea Academy circles.


    Given Lucas''s unpoprity due to his aggressive demeanor, seeing him speechless against John''s retort brought a sense of satisfaction to many.


    Seeing Lucas, the culprit, getting a taste of his own medicine from John, Seraphina for the first time appreciated John''s sharp tongue.


    Lucas wanted to say more, but Seraphina preemptively cut him off, "If Mr. Lucas has no further business, please, you should head back first. I wish to return and rest."


    Lucas took a deep breath, casting a deep look at John before regaining hisposure and smiling at Seraphina, "How about I give you a ride back? My car is nearby, and it won''t take long to get back to Sterburg."


    Seraphina shook her head, "No need, my family''s driver has been waiting outside. I wouldn''t want to trouble you."


    Without giving Lucas another nce, she headed straight for the exit.


    John gave Lucas a look and chuckled, "Brother, your skills in courtingdies need work. You might want to take some lessons from me sometime."


    With that, John followed Seraphina, nning to hitch a ride with her.


    Seraphina, already ustomed to John''s shamelessness, did not object.


    Watching them leave, Lucas''s already sour expression darkened further, feeling as if John had twisted a knife in his heart.


    Clenching his fists until they creaked, Lucas seethed internally,


    "Seraphina, you forced my hand! It''s your own fault for not recognizing what''s good for you. Don''t me me for being ruthless. Once I have youpletely, I''ll make you beg under me, shatter all your pride, make you plead for me, turn you into my ve!"


    Hatred and fury intermingled in Lucas''s eyes.


    The incident with the cloaked figure had shamed House Carter, stripping him of his status as heir.


    His current situation was exceedingly awkward.


    House Carter had no shortage of talents eyeing his position.


    To reim his status as the heir of House Carter, Lucas needed Seraphina and the backing of House Harris behind her.


    Otherwise, aeback seemed nearly impossible for him.


    His siblings, each a formidable figure in their own right, were not ones to miss an opportunity to drag him down into an abyss from which he could never return.


    Thus, Lucas was determined to secure Seraphina by any means necessary, his eyes filled with madness.


    As for the fool who had just crossed him, he would naturally pay the price for his insolence!


    Meanwhile, John followed Seraphina to a luxurious hover limousine.


    There, an elderly butler, his white hair meticulouslybed, awaited them.


    Upon seeing Seraphina, he bowed slightly and respectfully greeted, "Miss, wee back."


    Seraphina nodded and nced at John, instructing, "Butler, please drop him off first." The butler looked at John, surprised, and asked, "Is this gentleman a friend of the miss?"


    He had assumed John was one of Seraphina''s suitors, but this time it seemed different.


    Seraphina remained silent, stepping into the car, which the butler took as an affirmation.


    John, uninvited, took a seat right beside Seraphina, to which she seemed indifferent, already ustomed to his impudence and shamelessness.


    The butler gave them a look, a mysterious smile briefly crossing his face, before respectfully asking, "May I know where the gentleman wishes to go?"


    After a moment''s thought, John replied, "Just find a spot to stop in the outer city district."


    The butler was even more surprised; Seraphina''s new acquaintance apparently hailed from the notoriously chaotic outer city.


    Nheless, respecting the miss''s guest, he refrained frommenting further.


    Nodding, the butler steered the car towards Sterburg.


    The interior of the vehicle wasvishly decorated, equipped with amenities like air conditioning, a refrigerator, and a virtual interface.


    Even John, who had seen his fair share of luxury, was impressed by the extravagance typically reserved for the wealthy.


    As the hover car glided smoothly, the scenery outside swiftly receded.


    Before long, they had passed through Wallfort and reached the outer districts of Sterburg.


    Upon John''s departure from the vehicle, Seraphina, who had been resting with her eyes closed, suddenly spoke up, "Butler, give him a check for 5 million federal coins."


    "Very well, miss," the butler responded.


    John looked at Seraphina in surprise.


    He hadn''t voiced his thoughts, yet she seemed to have anticipated them.


    Opening her eyes, Seraphina fixed her gaze on John and said earnestly, "With your current abilities, I doubt you''ll venture into the Phantom Ruins again. I understand your concerns, but regardless, I hope you''ll make your way to the capital. That''s where broader horizons lie."


    After a pause, Seraphina looked into John''s eyes and added solemnly, "I''ll be waiting for you there."


    John fell silent for a moment, shedding his usual nonchnce.


    He nodded seriously and replied, "If the opportunity arises, I''ll definitely go."


    He understood what Seraphina meant.


    The repeated suggestions from someone of her stature, belonging to a prominent family, to head to the capital signified its importance and the abundance of opportunities and prospects it held for people like them.


    Watching the luxurious hover limousine disappear into the distance, John remained standing for a long while, contemting the vastndscapes beyond that he too yearned for.


    Yet, what the future held remained uncertain; he could only take things one step at a time.


    When John snapped back to reality, the luxurious vehicle was long gone, and he turned to enter the damp, chilly alleys of the outer city district.


    When John emerged from another alley, he was d in a ck robe, his face covered with a piece of ck cloth, revealing only his deep-set eyes.


    Instead of heading straight home to rest, John opted to hail a hover taxi and made his way to Sterburg''srgest awakener trading district.


    He had acquired a plethora of equipment and materials in the dungeon, all of which needed to be converted into federal coins.


    Moreover, with the need to purchase skill books and items, a visit to the trading center was imperative. To conceal his identity, John decided to don the ck robe.


    Of course, this robe was not the same one used for the assassination attempt on Lucas but rather a randomly selected garment to avoid immediate recognition by Lucas upon arriving at the awakener trading center.


    The hover taxi was swift, and soon John arrived at the bustling trading district of Sterburg.


    Situated in the heart of the city''s noble district, the area was frequented by awakeners invish robes or exquisite armor.


    However, there were also many who, like John, were wrapped up tightly, preferring to keep their identities hidden. As such, John''s attire did not attract undue attention.


    After some searching, John found arge trading center called "All Seasons."


    Housed within a massive building that spanned the entire property, the center was marked by a sign for the "All Seasons Trade Association," adorned with neon lights that added a touch of grandeur.


    Without hesitation, John stepped inside.

 Chapter 30 -30-Breakthrough Stone

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter30-Breakthrough Stone</h4>


    Upon entering the building, John was greeted by a splendid lobby.


    The ce was bustling with awakeners, and at the far end, a vast virtual projection disyed a wide array of awakener items including equipment, spiritual herbs, and medicines.


    As John stepped into the trading hall, a woman dressed in a professional ck silk outfit approached him.


    She wore a weing smile and said, "Hello, sir. How may I assist you today?"


    The receptionist''s demeanor was impable, showing no sign of judgment towards John''s attire.


    It wasmon for individuals here to prefer anonymity, and her smile and posture clearly indicated professional training.


    John got straight to the point, "I have some bronze-tier and iron-tier equipment ranging from level 5 to level 10 that I wish to sell. Additionally, I''m looking to purchase some skill scrolls."


    The receptionist''s interest visibly piqued upon hearing about the skill scrolls, and she promptly responded with even greater respect,


    "Certainly, sir. Let me first take you to a reception room and then I will call an appraiser to evaluate the price of your equipment."


    John wasn''t surprised by the receptionist''s change in attitude.


    While low-level equipment and materials might not fetch high prices, skill scrolls could go for millions, and he was not looking to buy just one, clearly marking him as a significant client.


    Following the receptionist to a reception room, John enjoyed a cup of coffee while waiting. Soon, a middle-aged, balding man with sses entered the room.


    John decided not to reveal all his items at once, instead starting with a rather ordinary bronze-tier armor to gauge the pricing.


    After inspecting the armor ced on the coffee table, the balding man adjusted his sses and offered,


    "Sir, there are no issues with this piece. We''re willing to purchase it for 230,000 federal coins. Would that be eptable to you?"


    Prices for low-tier bronze-tier equipment typically ranged from a few hundred thousand to a million, dependingrgely on the equipment''s quality and attributes.


    The equipment John had presented was ofmon quality with rather average attributes, so its price wasn''t high, typically around 250,000 in the market.


    Given that All Seasons Trade Association was a well-knownrge-scale trading center in the Federation, the appraiser''s offered price was quite fair, and John was satisfied with it.


    John then inquired, "Do you ept all types of equipment and materials?"


    The bald appraiser nodded, "Indeed, we ept all awakener equipment and materials, and we assure fair pricing. Our name, All Seasons Trade Association, carries some renown in the Federation. You can trust us with your sale without any concerns."


    The appraiser''sst remark, clearly noticing John''s desire for anonymity, was meant to put John at ease.


    John nodded, not expecting such arge trade association to fuss over his items, and proceeded to bring out the rest of his equipment from his storage ring.


    With a sh of light, the reception room was instantly filled with various pieces of equipment.


    The sudden mountain of equipment in the room took both the receptionist and the appraiser by surprise.


    They hadn''t anticipated John having so much equipment, assuming he only meant one or two pieces.


    John calmly said, "Let''s start with the appraisal."


    Had John not been considerate about space and taken out the materials as well, they probably wouldn''t have had any room to stand.


    The materials he had gathered in the Phantom Ruins filled two entire storage rings, a testament to his substantial loot.


    The staff members of the trade association quickly recovered from their initial shock.


    While rare, they asionally encountered clients like John, usually awakeners who had spent a long time in dungeons and came out to clear their inventory.


    It wasn''t too surprising for them.


    Soon, the two staff members had almostpleted the inventory of the equipment.


    There were over thirty pieces of equipment in total.


    Most of them were iron-tier, with only seven or eight pieces of bronze-tier gear, including the gale staff and some equipment he had worn.


    John kept one storage ring, nning to rece it with arger one when he had more funds.


    The appraiser valued each piece, ultimately offering John a total of 3.78 million for the equipment.


    The lower-level materials, though not of high grade, were plentiful and fetched 730,000.


    In the end, Johnted a total of 4.51 million federal coins.


    Adding the 1.2 million he obtained from the Wanderer and the 5 million from Seraphina, his assets had surpassed 10 million federal coins!


    To the average person, this sum could ensure afortable life, but for an awakener, especially one with expenses like John''s ss, it wouldn''tst long.


    After selling all the surplus materials and equipment he had, John headed to the skill section on the twelfth floor.


    The area wasvishly decorated but sparsely popted, with various disy cases neatly arranged throughout the hall.


    Each case contained a skill scroll, softly glowing within.


    John moved to the section selling low-level magus skill scrolls and began to examine them one by one.


    [Item]: Skill Scroll


    [Skill]: Vine Bind


    [Level]: Lv5


    [Tier]: Basic Skill


    [sses]: Greenwood Magus, Vine Sorcerer, Great Tree Envoy...


    [Price]: 820,000


    ...


    [Item]: Skill Scroll


    [Skill]: Gold Armor Spell


    [Level]: Lv5


    [Tier]: Basic Skill


    [sses]: Golden Light Magus, Alchemy Wizard, Golden Resonance Envoy...


    [Price]: 1.09 million


    ...


    [Item]: Skill Scroll


    [Skill]: Wind de


    [Level]: Lv10


    [Tier]: Basic Skill


    [sses]: Wind Spirit Magus, Gale Sorcerer, Storm Priest...


    [Price]: 2.84 million


    ...


    Even with mental preparation, John couldn''t help but gasp at the prices of these skills.


    Ordinary basic skills usually cost under a million; they''re affordable, but the skills are quite standard with average effects.


    However, any decent skill starts in the millions and is incredibly rare.


    Although John had over 10 million federal coins, he needed to reserve a significant portion for purchasing Breakthrough Stones, leaving him with roughly 5 million to spend.


    There were many low-level skills in the skill section, but John had specific needs, limiting his choices to just a few.


    Before long, John had selected the skills he wanted:


    [Basic Skill]: Gold Armor Spell


    [Price]: 1.09 million


    ...


    [Basic Skill]: Rock Mail


    [Price]: 2.15 million


    ...


    [Basic Skill]: Storm de


    [Price]: 2.84 million


    ...


    This time, John primarily focused on purchasing defensive skills.


    The vulnerability of magi is too evident; no matter how high their output, it''s futile without sufficient survivability.


    With [Gold Armor Spell] and [Rock Mail], John could significantly enhance his ability to survive.


    Once these skills reached their maximum levels, they would greatly improve his margin for error, ensuring he wasn''t constantly at risk of being instantly defeated.


    [Storm de] was chosen to boost his area damage and mob-gathering capabilities, facilitating leveling up in dungeons or secret realms.


    After selecting his skills, John, with a heavy heart, paid the price under the guidance of the receptionist.


    Watching his funds halve in an instant, John, who had just felt wealthy, was once again reminded of his financial constraints.


    Although his ss and talent were strong, they required substantial federal coins to expand his skill set.


    John understood this was unavoidable.


    He considered himself fortunate; if he were an average awakener, even the desire to spend money for improvement wouldn''t be feasible.


    He had no grounds forint.


    Since this wasn''t the ce to learn skills, John nned to use the skill scrolls after returning home.


    His next task was to purchase a Breakthrough Stone.


    Without it, he couldn''t level up or enter dungeons, making it his current priority.


    Acquiring the Breakthrough Stone turned out to be much quicker than John anticipated.


    Although the trade center had a limited supply, John''s willingness to pay ensured a swift purchase.


    He secured an iron-tier Breakthrough Stone for 3.3 million, paying a 10% premium over the market price.


    [Item]: Breakthrough Stone


    [Level]: Iron-tier


    [Quality]: Rare


    [Description]: Upon use, you will break through the iron-tier level limitation and reach bronze-tier.

 Chapter 31 -31-Breaking through Iron-tier

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter31-Breaking through Iron-tier</h4>


    The [Breakthrough Stone] appeared to be nothing more than an ordinary ck stone, adorned with some irregr patterns, yet it was an indispensable item for awakeners aiming to advance.


    Without the [Breakthrough Stone], an awakener could not level up or enter dungeons of their tier, destined to remain like the trio of archer women, wandering in lower-level dungeons.


    Hence, even the lowest-tier Breakthrough Stones carried a hefty price tag.


    Having secured the Breakthrough Stone, John had no reason to linger, primarily because his wallet was nearly depleted.


    From the initial 10 million federal coins, only a few hundred thousand remained, leaving him in no position to make further purchases.


    John took the elevator back to the trading center''s main hall and was about to exit the All Seasons Trade Association when a glimpse of several familiar figures caught his eye.


    Turning his head, John saw a group engaged in light-hearted conversation making their way through the trading hall. Leading the group were two individuals: one was a portly man adorned with jewelry, none other than Baron whom John had encountered on awakening day.


    The other was a square-faced middle-aged man in a ck suit, all smiles¡ªMaximilian Foster, the head of Foster Group, and Alex''s father.


    Behind them was Alex.


    John''s eyebrows raised slightly at the sight.


    The Goldworth consortium, specializing in resource development andrge trading centers, owned the All Seasons Trade Association, making Baron''s presence here unsurprising to John.


    What John hadn''t anticipated was the Foster House forming a connection with Baron.


    No wonder Alex had been so bold recently; it seemed the Foster House had found itself a powerful ally.


    Baron, Alex, and theirpanions, immersed in their jovial exchange, headed towards the trading center''s private elevator, unaware of John passing by them.


    John had no intention of initiating a greeting; once the group had entered the elevator, he turned to the nearby receptionist and inquired knowingly, "Who was the gentleman leading the group just now?"


    Having just facilitated a significant transaction for John, the receptionist was noticeably more enthusiastic.


    Upon hearing John''s question, she promptly replied,


    "That was Mr. Baron, the person in charge of this area. He recently transferred here from another division to take over the 301 security zone, so you might not have seen him before."


    Feigning realization, John remarked, "Ah, so he''s the new head transferred by the Goldworth consortium. No wonder he''s doing business with Maximilian, the head of Foster Group."


    The receptionist smiled and said,


    "Yes, I''ve heard that Mr. Baron has been discussing a partnership with Mr. Maximiliantely. They''re nning to jointly develop a high-level secret realm discovered by Foster Group, which is why they''ve been seen together frequently discussing matters."


    John was genuinely surprised this time.


    He hadn''t expected the Foster House to have discovered a high-level secret realm, and it seemed that many were already aware of it.


    High-level secret realms, despite their immense dangers, are rich in resources.


    If Foster House could sessfully develop it, not only would they gain connections through Baron, but they would also ess a portion of the realm''s resources, making their rise to power inevitable.


    It appeared that Daniel''s previous mention of Foster House connecting with a consortium referred to this matter.


    However, this was of little relevance to John, and he chose not to inquire further.


    Gathering his thoughts, John exited the trading center with the receptionist''s polite farewell.


    Before leaving, the gracefully figured receptionist, d in her ck silk professional attire, gave John a sultry look as she handed him her business card, the implication clear.


    Regrettably, John was genuinely not in the mood, though under different circumstances, he might have been tempted. Nevertheless, he pocketed the card.


    The woman was indeed beautiful.


    While she might notpare to some of the top-tier beauties he had encountered, her allure was still exceptional.


    Her long, slender legs sheathed in ck silk were particrly captivating.


    After exiting the trading center, John hailed a taxi and headed straight back to the outer city district.


    He got off at a random spot, found a secluded corner to change his clothes, and then made his way home.


    Once home, John finally allowed himself to rx, and the fatigue he had been holding at bay surged over him like a tide.


    Yawning, he nned to wrap up his affairs quickly and get some much-needed rest.


    Fighting the overwhelming tiredness, John used the Breakthrough Stone.


    [Ding!]


    [You have broken through the iron-tier, reaching the bronze-tier!]


    [Your basic skills have been enhanced!]


    [Your basic skill "Pyrokinesis lv10" has been upgraded to basic skill "Pyrokinesis lv20"!]


    [Your basic skill "Aquakinesis lv10" has been upgraded to basic skill "Aquakinesis lv20"!]


    [Your basic skill "Zephyr Shield lv10" has been upgraded to basic skill "Zephyr Shield lv20"!]


    ...


    A series of notifications appeared before John.


    In the blink of an eye, all his lv10 basic skills were upgraded, and every basic skill reached lv20, significantly boosting his damage output!


    [Pyrokinesis lv20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon activation, inflicts 19,900 points of fire-based damage to the target, with a 30% chance of setting the target aze. While aze, the target suffers 300 points of burning damage per second for 60 seconds. Cooldown: 30 seconds, MP Cost: 600.


    ...


    [Zephyr Shield lv20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon casting, grants a wind shield capable of absorbing 5,000 points of damage and increases speed by 80 points for 60 seconds. Cooldown: 3 minutes, MP Cost: 700.


    ...


    John opened his personal panel and noticed that the [iron-tier] next to his name had been reced with [bronze-tier].


    His experience bar had changed from (0/0) to (0/180,000).


    This meant that he had officially be a bronze-tier awakener!


    Then, John took out the three skill scrolls and opened them all.


    Three shes of white light swept across the room instantaneously!


    [Gold Armor Spell lv20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon use, your skin gains metallic reinforcement, increasing defense by 500 points and strength by 150 points for 3 minutes. Cooldown: 10 minutes, MP Cost: 800.


    ...


    [Rock Mail lv20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon use, your body is covered with ayer of Rock Mail, which can absorb 8,000 points of physical damage and increases your defense by 300 points for 3 minutes. Cooldown: 10 minutes, MP Cost: 1200.


    ...


    [Storm de lv20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon use, summons a tornado that inflicts 23,700 points of magical damage to the target. Cooldown: 5 minutes, MP Cost: 900.


    ...


    Pleased with the three skills before him, John felt particrly satisfied.


    The two defensive skills couldpletelypensate for his own defensive weaknesses at this stage, allowing him to avoid the exhaustion of dodging everymon attack.


    The Rock Mail''s impressive 8,000-point shield could protect him from numerous dangers.


    With that, John had finallypleted all his tasks for the day.


    He let out a long sigh, too tired even to think about dinner, and copsed onto his soft bed, falling into a deep sleep almost instantly.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the noble district of Sterburg, within a luxurious vi, Lucas stood on the balcony, gazing into the dark night.


    The wine ss in his hand swayed slightly, and the flickering crimson in his eyes betrayed his inner turmoil.


    Lucas asked into the darkness, "Are you certain the Ghost Wizard is one of the twelve apostles under Crimson Demon?"


    His voice trembled slightly as he posed the question.


    The Carter family''s legacy wasn''t innate but acquired through a secret realm.


    An ancestor of House Carter had stumbled upon a part of the Crimson Demon''s legacy in a secret realm, which led to the establishment of House Carter and the Crimson Count ss.


    However, since the Crimson Demon legacy obtained by House Carter was iplete, the Crimson Count ss came with many risks.


    For example, the stronger they became, the more susceptible they were to madness, and there was even the possibility of turning into a monstrous entity, neither human nor ghost.


    Despite expending vast resources in search of the remaining legacy for many years, House Carter had found no trace of it, leaving the whereabouts of the rest of the legacy a mystery.


    Now, Lucas had suddenly heard that it might be right under his nose, stirring an intense excitement within him.

 Chapter 32 -32-Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter32-Taking Action</h4>


    A hoarse voice replied from the darkness,


    "I''ve had it confirmed, it''s definitely the Crimson Key. Unfortunately, it has already been taken, and the Ghost Wizard has respawned without leaving any trace."


    The man in the darkness, named Theodore, was a transcendent-tier expert from House Carter.


    He had initiallye to assist Lucas in tracking down the cloaked figure, but unexpectedly stumbled upon the astonishing surprise of the Crimson Demon''s legacy.


    Now, the matter of the cloaked figure could be temporarily set aside, as the Crimson Demon''s legacy had be their top priority.


    Lucas felt a tinge of regret.


    Had he inspected the Ghost Wizard himself, perhaps these subsequent issues could have been avoided.


    But how could he have known that a mere low-level beginner''s dungeon could be connected to the Crimson Demon?


    Lucas, unwilling to give up, asked, "Is there still a chance to find it?"


    He was acutely aware of his precarious position.


    The incident with the cloaked figure had nearly ruined him, but if he could secure the long-sought legacy here, not only could he reim his status as the heir of his family, but he might even ascend further.


    A glint of ambition sparkled in Lucas''s eyes.


    Theodore sighed in the darkness, "It''s difficult. Without any leads, we don''t know who took the item. The investigation faces too much resistance. Eldritch, the headmaster of SterSea Academy, and Theodore Winters, the son-inw of House Harris, are already pressuring us."


    Hearing Theodore''s words, Lucas''s pupils slowly reddened.


    Clenching his wine ss tightly, he said with a hint of madness, "Ignore them. Keep searching! At any cost, we must retrieve it!"


    The Crimson Demon''s legacy was of utmost importance to him.


    He would not give up on this heaven-sent opportunity; Lucas was determined to seize it.


    Theodore paused before responding, "Understood. I''ll try to use [Bloodmirror Chase] to locate the person, but the chances of finding them are slim."


    [Bloodmirror Chase] is a skill of the Crimson Count, akin to divination, but it requires the subject''s blood for an urate reading.


    Theodore, devoid of the other''s blood, could only attempt to use objects the person had touched in his search.


    Regardless of sess, forcibly divining would inevitably inflict great harm upon him.


    But Theodore could no longer concern himself with such matters; having reached the transcendent-tier, he faintly sensed he was on the brink of losing control.


    If he could find the legacy of the Crimson Demon, it would undoubtedly be of immense aid to him.


    Lucas was well aware of what Theodore needed and immediately promised, "Rest assured, whether we find that person or not, I will have someone alleviate your condition."


    Theodore nodded in agreement.


    With Lucas''s promise, he felt somewhat more confident.


    Though Lucas was no longer as influential as before, the foundation of a former family heir still remained, and extending the life of an ordinary member of House Carter was hardly a challenge for him.


    Silence soon enveloped the darkness; preparing for the Bloodmirror Chase required significant effort, and time was of the essence.


    The two promptly set into motion.


    Time swiftly passed, and John slept straight through to the afternoon of the next day.


    Upon waking, he felt refreshingly invigorated.


    Despite the exhaustion that gued him the day before, a day''s rest hadpletely rejuvenated him.


    After awakening, an awakener''s body is enhanced, possessing far greater energy and physical strength than an ordinary person, and their recovery rate is several times faster¡ªthis was to be expected.


    After a shower and a hasty meal, John noticed his phone was flooded with missed calls, easily dozens of them.


    Having set his phone to silent, he hadn''t noticed them until now.


    Upon checking, he saw calls from Daniel, Benjamin, Scarlett Monroe, several ssmates from Year 3 ss 1, and some numbers he didn''t recognize, all of whom had tried to reach him multiple times.


    John was perplexed, unsure of what had transpired.


    Just then, Daniel''s call came through again.


    As John answered, Daniel''s booming voice immediately filled the line, shouting, "John, when did you manage to charm Seraphina?"


    John waspletely baffled, retorting, "What are you raving about? Since when did I charm Seraphina... No, wait, I never did!"


    Daniel, with a tone suggesting he knew John would respond this way, pressed on, "Don''t y dumb with me. Who at SterSea Academy doesn''t know that you got into Seraphina''s car yesterday? Come on, spill it, how far have things progressed between you two?"


    John fell silent for a moment before abruptly hanging up on Daniel.


    What madness!


    Was hitching a ride such a big deal to cause this uproar?


    Returning the other calls one by one, John discovered that most were fueled by gossip about him and Seraphina.


    Even Benjamin had called specifically to caution him against straying from the right path, given his lesser awakened talents, and resorting to living off a woman.


    It then dawned on John that the incident of Seraphina giving him 500 million federal coins had been witnessed and spread around.


    Speechless, John couldn''t fathom the absurdity of the situation.


    Although he had a hunch about the identity behind the unknown number, John dialed it anyway.


    The call was answered, and as expected, a cool voice soon inquired, "John?"


    Rubbing his temples, John apologized, "Miss Seraphina, I''m really sorry. I had no idea they would make such a fuss about it. I hope you won''t take it to heart."


    Seraphina was indeed beautiful, but John dared not entertain any notions about this woman, let alone provoke her.


    After all, Theodore Winters was a bona fide transcendent-tier magus, and not yet forty years old.


    Who could say if he might not be a grand magus capable of casting forbidden spells in the future?


    A titan''s daughter was not someone just anyone could consider.


    Seraphina didn''t respond to that but brought up another matter, saying, "Sterburg is restless these days. The Goldworth conglomerate and House Foster are preparing to enter a high-level secret realm, and the situation with House Carter is making quite the stir, showing a very tough stance. My father mentioned something seems off, and something might happen in the next few days. It''s best if you stay indoors for a while."


    John paused before responding, "Thank you, I''ll keep that in mind."


    After hanging up with Seraphina, John gazed out the window at the twilight artificially created by an awakener''s skill, his eyes reflecting a depth of thought.


    He could sense the undercurrents swirling through Sterburg but had no inkling of what was toe.


    At his level, many things remained beyond his reach.


    If only he had enough power, perhaps he wouldn''t feel so helpless...


    Contemting, John stepped out to catch a ride from one of the unlicensed taxis that operated in the outer districts, heading for the Dark Forest bar.


    He nned to seek out Scarlett Monroe for information.


    As the big sister of the area, she was likely in the know.


    By the time John arrived at the Dark Forest bar, night had fallen.


    In thisnd, there were no true days or nights.


    Ever since the virtual descended into reality over a hundred and twenty years ago, the sky had always been a consistent shade of grey, much like the sky John had seen outside Sterburg.


    The blue skies and white clouds by day, and the starry night sky over Sterburg, were all artificially created through the supernatural powers of awakeners.


    The neon lights of the bar illuminated the pedestrians in the night, men and women who only emerged after dark, already embarking on their nocturnal lives.


    John pushed open the soundproof door of the bar, greeted by the familiar scent of smoke and liquor.


    The bar wasn''t crowded yet, still some time away from its peak hours.


    John made his way straight to the second floor.


    The bartender at the front desk on the second floor had changed to a new face, now a man with a full beard and a somewhat weathered face.


    John wasn''t surprised; Scarlett Monroe seemed to change bartenders every few days.


    He had asked her about it once, but Scarlett Monroe had not exined, so he didn''t press further.


    Taking a seat at the high stool by the counter, John looked towards the bearded man and asked, "Where''s your boss?"


    While speaking, John''s gaze remained fixed on the man.


    He noticed that since his arrival, the man''s eyes had been sizing him up continuously.


    This scrutiny was different from what John had experienced with other bartenders; the man''s gaze was evaluative, as if looking at a criminal, which was quite unsettling.


    Although John had always had a vague feeling that Seraphina''s identity might be somewhat special, it was only now that he began to form a somewhat hazy answer in his mind.


    The federal government, perhaps...

 Chapter 33 -33-The Official Awakener

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter33-The Official Awakener</h4>


    Sterburg now felt like a melting pot of influences.


    The Goldworth conglomerate, House Carter, Sterburg''s own House Winters... and now, individuals from the Federal authority.


    One formidable power after another was converging in this otherwise unremarkable city.


    John couldn''t believe they were all just here to enjoy Sterburg''s sights.


    What secrets did Sterburg hold to warrant such attention from so many factions?


    A shadow of unease cloaked John''s heart, this ignorance an unweepanion.


    Behind the bar, upon hearing John''s query, the bearded man, taking a drag on his cigarette, responded indifferently, "The boss isn''t in. If you''ve got business,e back tomorrow."


    John could sense the man''s wariness.


    He understood that at this moment, all the various powers in Sterburg were likely on edge.


    His presence could easily be misconstrued.


    With this realization, John decided it was time to leave.


    Given his situation, it was wise not to get too entangled with official figures.


    Just then, a familiar and gentle voice broke through.


    "Let him through, Captain Victor," she said.


    The voice belonged to Scarlett, seemingly emanating from nowhere, yet distinctly audible to both John and the bearded man.


    Victor, the bearded man with the cigarette, furrowed his brows, appearing to want to protest.


    But Scarlett''s voice prevailed, "John is no stranger; he can be trusted."


    This time, John located the source of the voice.


    Unnoticed before, a tiny creature with butterfly wings had appeared beside them.


    Norger than a palm, she wore a delicate green dress and held a little horn in her arms, from which Scarlett''s voice was projected.


    At that moment, the tiny being gazed at John withrge, curious eyes, her appearance strikingly endearing.


    [Name: Echo Sprite (Summon)]


    [Level: lv1]


    [HP: 150]


    [Spirit: 12]


    [Stamina: 1]


    [Defense: 1]


    [Speed: 10]


    [Skill: Sound Transmission]


    ...


    Scarlett is a rare ss "ster summoner," capable of calling forth a variety of "ster sprites" from the sprite realm forbat or assistance.


    This little creature must be one of her summoned ster sprites, a magical being existing only within the sprite realm.


    Hearing Scarlett''s words, Victor exhaled a cloud of smoke and shook his head, saying, "She''s in the office on the third floor, go on up yourself." With that, Victor disengaged from John.


    John nced at Victor, piecing together from Scarlett''s reference to him that this man was likely the official awakener in charge of this area, and a captain at that.


    Though John was unclear about his department, anyone daring to stand toe-to-toe with the likes of the Baron and House Carter had to be at least a transcendent-tier force to be reckoned with!


    John averted his gaze; such powerhouses were still far beyond his reach.


    Without further ado, he rose and made his way to the office on the third floor of the bar.


    After John had left, Victor, while pouring himself a drink, remarked, "Scarlett, your little boyfriend is quite interesting. When you have a moment, ask him if he''d be interested in joining ''Hidden Stars'' to work for us."


    Scarlett''s voice, tinged with surprise, emanated from the tiny sprite''s horn, "You want to invite John to join Hidden Stars?"


    "Hidden Stars" is a specialized division within the Federal authority, dedicated to handling extraordinary incidents and secret realms.


    It holds a pivotal yet unique position within the Federal hierarchy, making it quite distinctive.


    Both Scarlett and Victor are members of Hidden Stars, albeit with different roles and responsibilities.


    Scarlett is part of the "White Gloves," stationed in Sterburg for the long haul to gather intelligence and information.


    On the other hand, Victor serves as one of the "Red Gloves," frontline warriors tasked with managing various special incidents within the safe zones.


    Joining Hidden Stars means having ess to both cultivation resources and wealth, along with a significant status at one''s fingertips.


    However, thises with the trade-off of a high mortality rate.


    Operating perennially on the brink of danger is an unavoidable aspect of the job.


    Victor nodded, adding, "The kid is sharp and cautious. From the moment he walked in, he''s been on guard against me. Moreover, his aura is well-contained and refined, suggesting he''s practiced in concealing it, possibly through some advanced technique or secret skill. He''s a promising talent."


    Scarlett was inwardly surprised; Victor was renowned within Hidden Stars not just for his prowess but also for his discerning eye.


    It was unexpected for him to hold John in such high regard, especially considering John had only awakened a few days ago.


    Scarlett mused, "I''ll mention this to himter. But whether he''s willing to join Hidden Stars ultimately depends on him."


    Victor hummed in acknowledgment, leaving the conversation at that.


    Meanwhile, John had reached the third floor.


    The third floor of the Dark Forest bar served as Scarlett''s living and working space, where she spent most of her time, off-limits to the general public.


    John, however, frequented this area and made his way to the office door with ease.


    He knocked lightly, and soon Scarlett''s sultry voice came from within, "Juste in, the door''s unlocked."


    Hearing this, John pushed the door open and entered.


    Inside the office, Scarlett was seated behind her desk, sorting through documents.


    She wore only a ck slip dress, her long hair casually draped over her shoulders, revealing a hint of her alluring figure beneath the sheer fabric.


    Her effortless poise exuded the charm of a mature woman, tempting beyond measure.


    Upon John''s entrance, a captivating smile graced her exquisite face, her beauty entuated by a beauty mark, lending her an even more enchanting aura.


    Scarlett sized up John and said with a smile, "You''ve changed quite a bit in just two days, bing even more handsome."


    Her words were genuine.


    John, already striking in appearance, had his physique and skin further enhanced after bing an awakener.


    Not only did his looks be more remarkable, but his eyes also gained the depth and brilliance of the starry sky, adding a unique charisma to his presence.


    John spread his hands in a gesture of mock resignation and said, "You''ve noticed, huh? It seems the radiance of someone exceptional can''t be hidden."


    As he spoke, John took out the Withered Staff and handed it to Scarlett, saying, "I also have to thank you for this piece of equipment. It was a great help. Now, I''m returning it to its rightful owner, intact."


    Scarlett, however, did not ept the equipment.


    Raising an eyebrow, she said, "Keep it as a memento. If you really want to thank me, fulfill the promise you made at the beginning. You haven''t forgotten what you said, have you?"


    The reminder of his words to Scarlett before entering the dungeon made John feel as if a needle had pricked his spine.


    He quickly changed the subject, saying, "Of course, I haven''t forgotten. But the reason I came today is actually to ask you about something else - the recent moves of the major powers in Sterburg."


    Scarlett was sessfully diverted from the previous topic and did not press further.


    She pondered for a moment, then seriously said, "Although I''m not sure how you came to know about this, I would advise that there are some things it''s better you don''t know. Given your current strength, being aware might not necessarily be a good thing."


    John fell silent.


    He understood the implication of Scarlett''s words; if those people knew he was inquiring about their affairs, they probably wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate a newly awakened awakener.


    After all, for those powerhouses or major forces, killing him would be no different than crushing an ant. In this era, the weak have no rights.


    John felt his own vulnerability once again.


    Despite his extraordinary talent, without the power to rise, he would be nothing more than a pile of bones.


    He had nned to rest for a couple of days, but at this moment, he was determined.


    He needed to enter a new dungeon as soon as possible to enhance his strength. Strength was the only undeniable truth!


    After a pause, John still said, "You tell me. I''d rather take some risks now than die in confusion when something actually happens, without understanding anything."


    Scarlett sighed.


    Having known John for so many years, she was well aware of his inquisitive nature.


    With no other choice, she said, "Since you want to know, I won''t hide it from you. Did you know that Maximilian''s Foster Group discovered a secret realm outside of Sterburg?"


    John''s heart skipped a beat, "Another secret realm!"


    He had heard about this secret realm several times recently but hadn''t paid much attention.


    Only now did he realize the core reason stirring the winds in Sterburg was this advanced secret realm!

 Chapter 34 -34-Joining Hidden Stars

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter34-Joining Hidden Stars</h4>


    If it were just an ordinary advanced secret realm, it wouldn''t necessitate such a grand mobilization of major powers and formidable beings.


    However, the fact that so many forces and powerful individuals were defying norms to converge here suggested that this secret realm likely contained something immensely precious, something that drew everyone like moths to a me.


    John had an epiphany and asked Scarlett, "What exactly is inside that secret realm that could attract so many powerhouses and factions?"


    Hearing John''s question, Scarlett shook her head and replied,


    "The secret realm hasn''t been opened, so no one can be sure what''s inside. However, some of Sterburg''s transcendent-tier powerhouses have sensed a force emanating from it. Their preliminary assessment is that the secret realm might contain remnants of a dark god''s power, or even its legacy!"


    At the mention of a dark god, John immediately thought of the gigantic mural he had seen in the church within the Phantom Ruins.


    The mural depicted a dark god with wings, capable of apocalyptic destruction.


    The "Crimson Key" in John''s backpack was the key to unlocking its treasure.


    This thought led John to a sudden spection: Could it be possible that the Crimson Demon''s treasure was hidden within this advanced secret realm?


    A contemtive look appeared in John''s eyes.


    It wasn''t an impossible scenario, as secret realms rted to one another sometimes appeared in close proximity.


    ording to the textbooks, these secret realms were originally worlds unto themselves, which, after shattering, transformed into dungeons due to unknown reasons and descended into their world.


    During the descent of these secret realms, it wasmon for fragments from the same world to end up in the same location.


    Now, John was somewhat intrigued by the prospect of venturing into this advanced secret realm.


    If there truly was a dark god''s treasure inside, he might stand a chance at obtaining it, considering he alone possessed the "Crimson Key."


    Others, even if they found the dark god''s treasure, wouldn''t be able to open it.


    Yet, John eventually shook his head, dismissing the thought.


    The secret realm was surely under the strict watch of the major powers.


    Even if the dark god''s treasure was indeed inside, he wouldn''t be able to enter, let alone im it.


    John was about to abandon this idea and honestly look for a dungeon to level up in when Scarlett''s words suddenly made him reconsider.


    In the office, noticing John''s silence, Scarlett decided to change the subject.


    She smiled and said, "Let''s not dwell on that. I have some good news for you. The person you saw downstairs, Victor, is the captain of the Red Gloves squad of Hidden Stars in the 301 Safe Zone. He has taken a special interest in you. If you want to join Hidden Stars, you can directly be his apprentice. This is an opportunity many people would not even dare to dream of."


    John was somewhat astonished by this news; he hadn''t expected such a fortunate turn of events!


    He had heard of the special department "Hidden Stars."


    It was a division dedicated to handling abnormal events, shrouded in mystery and operating in the shadows across various corners of the Federal system to maintain order in cities and safe zones.


    Its members were rarely seen, all being elites selected through rigorous processes.


    The fact that Scarlett was with the authorities was known to John, but he hadn''t realized she was part of Hidden Stars!


    To be honest, John was tempted.


    Firstly, having the backing of a powerful faction would allow him to exin the rapid advancement in his strength without having to hide like a rat in the sewers.


    Secondly, with the identity of a Hidden Stars member, he would have the chance to enter the advanced secret realm.


    With various forces gearing up to enter the dungeon, the situation inside would be unpredictable.


    But this also presented him with a golden opportunity to make hay while the sun shines.


    In the office, an Echo Sprite had appeared beside Scarlett without notice.


    Victor''s calm voice emanated from within, saying, "Your talent and qualities aremendable. If you''re willing, you can be an apprentice member of Hidden Stars today. Once you''re officially in, you''ll receive support from Federal resources this very month. However, the nature of work at Hidden Stars inevitably means you''ll frequently face danger, so I hope you''ll think it through. If you''re unwilling, to each their own; I won''t insist."


    Hearing Victor''s words, John''s mind raced, and he quickly made up his mind.


    He nodded and said, "I''m willing to join Hidden Stars, but I have one condition."


    At John''s response, Scarlett shot him an annoyed look, saying, "You really don''t know when to stop, do you? People go to great lengths just to get a chance to join Hidden Stars, and here you are, making demands!"


    John shrugged, replying, "Joining Hidden Stars means risking my life; I won''t do it without some benefits."


    Victor couldn''t help but chuckle at the unexpected pragmatism.


    His voice came through the Echo Sprite''s tiny horn, "What do you want? As long as it''s not too excessive, I can agree to it."


    Scarlett was surprised that Victor actually seemed willing to amodate John''s request, a testament to how highly Victor regarded him.


    John carefully phrased his request, "My condition is simple. I want to visit the uing advanced secret realm. I''m curious to see what an advanced secret realm is really like."


    Secret realms, unlike dungeons, restrict the level of awakeners, but only to keep out those at higher levels, not lower ones.


    This is because secret realms contain both high and low-level monsters.


    However, few people venture into advanced secret realms without reaching the rmended level.


    The dangers within an undeveloped secret realm are iparable to those of dungeons, where a single misstep could lead to death.


    Hearing John''s words, Scarlett immediately stood up, protesting, "No, you can''t go! That''s an advanced secret realm. Even transcendental-tier masters can face dangers inside, and you, a newly awakened mage, entering would be tantamount to seeking death!"


    Victor added, "I urge you to reconsider. If you really want to see a secret realm, why not visit a lower-level one? The advanced secret realm is fraught with dangers, and even I can''t guarantee your safety."


    But John was unwavering, firmly stating, "My mind is made up. Don''t worry; I''ll only explore the lower-level areas of the secret realm and won''t venture into the advanced zones. I''m not looking to die."


    Seeing his resolve, Victor said no more.


    After a moment of thought, he said, "The timing and personnel for entering the secret realm by various forces have already been arranged. Everyone will enter the advanced secret realm tomorrow morning. I''ll make some adjustments for you. Be prepared, and if you do die in there, don''t say we didn''t warn you."


    With that, the Echo Sprite fell silent, signaling Victor had ended themunication.


    Scarlett was somewhat annoyed but, seeing John''s determination, she eventually sighed.


    She took out a translucent, crystalline stone from her storage ring and handed it to John, saying, "You can''t use resurrection items in the secret realm. This is a Random Teleportation Stone. If you encounter danger in the secret realm, crush it. It will teleport you to a random location within a ten-kilometer radius, allowing you to temporarily escape danger."


    John was taken aback, looking at the stone.


    [Item]: Random Teleportation Stone


    [Type]: Consumable


    [Quality]: Precious


    [Requirement]: None


    [Description]: Upon use, you will be randomly teleported to a location within ten kilometers.


    This teleportation stone was undoubtedly an invaluable lifesaving item, and John was about to refuse it immediately.


    Such an item was not like the staff or storage ring he had been given before; the teleportation stone was far too precious.


    But before John could speak, Scarlett sighed, "I have more of these teleportation stones. Take this one. You''re going into the advanced secret realm tomorrow, so I''ll let you off for today. If youe back alive from the secret realm, I''ll deal with you then. Now go and prepare. You muste back alive."


    John''s expression wasplex as he nodded solemnly and turned to leave the Dark Forest bar.


    Time passed quickly, and before he knew it, it was the next day.


    John rose before dawn.


    As he opened the door, he found a neatly folded set of ck uniformid out in front of his house, adorned with a badge depicting a red and white glove sping a long sword, and a small, exquisite earpiece beside it. It must have been sent by Victor.


    John had barely put on the uniform and earpiece when Victor''s voice came through, "The secret realm is about to open. All Hidden Stars members, gather at the Dark Forest bar!"

 Chapter 35 -35-Gathering of Forces

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter35-Gathering of Forces</h4>


    The sun rose in the east.


    When John, d in a ck robe, arrived at the Dark Forest bar, the doors were still shut.


    Yet, inside the hall stood four individuals dressed in uniforms simr to John''s, two men and two women.


    John was somewhat taken aback upon seeing them, as these faces were all too familiar.


    They were either bartenders he had seen on the second floor or regr patrons who frequented the bar for drinks.


    Having been around for two or three years, John had his suspicions, but he never imagined that these Hidden Stars folks would so tantly use the Dark Forest bar as their secret base, showing little to no discretion typical of a covert organization.


    As this group noticed John entering in Hidden Stars attire, smiles spread across their faces.


    A burly man, who was polishing a giant sword,ughed heartily at apanion, "See, I told you this kid would join us sooner orter. Old Dog, cough up the money. I won this time, and I won''t ept a penny less!"


    The Hidden Stars member known as Old Dog was a short, thin man with a sneaky appearance.


    John recognized him as someone who usually stood by the second-floor windows, drinking while watching the girls dance in the club below¡ªa rather sleazy character.


    At that moment, Old Dog, with a gloomy expression, reluctantly pulled out his wallet, muttering, "Damn, I misjudged. Isn''t this kid just awakened as amon magus ss..."


    John was speechless, finding it incredulous that he had been the subject of their bet.


    Victor hadn''t arrived yet. John was fairly acquainted with these folks and quickly blended in with them.


    Before long, he had learned their codenames and ss levels.


    The burly man who had bet with Old Dog was named "Gold sh," a lv51 diamond-tier earth dragon knight.


    Among the two women, the tall, ck-haireddy who preferred silence was a lv49 tinum-tier dark me magus named "Dark Fox," while the other, with a seemingly innocent face but a stunning figure, was a lv45 tinum-tier Radiant Priest named "Silver Tear."


    To John''s surprise, the seemingly unreliable Old Dog turned out to be a lv54 diamond-tier assassin!


    Looking at Old Dog''s smug expression, John found it hard to associate him with the prowess of a diamond-tier warrior.


    The team was indeed powerful, with an overall strength reaching the diamond-tier.


    Only John, at lv10, seemed a bit out of ce.


    When they learned that John would be joining them on the trip to the advanced secret realm, they were all taken aback.


    Old Dog looked at John in astonishment and asked, "Kid, do you have a death wish?"


    The earth dragon knight Gold sh also clucked his tongue, "The advanced secret realm is full of dangers. Isn''t a lv10 like you going in there just seeking death?"


    The shy priest Silver Tear softly advised him against going, and even Dark Fox, who had been meditating, gave John another look.


    John shrugged and smiled, "I''m just going in to grind some low-level monsters and get a glimpse of the world. After all, it''s not every day you get a chance to enter an advanced secret realm. Who knows, I might stumble upon some good fortune."


    The undeveloped secret realm was rich in resources and, with its abundance of high-level monsters, leveling up there was indeed much faster than in ordinary secret realms.


    John''s reasoning did make sense, but typically, not many would dare to do so.


    Those who dared to enter an advanced secret realm at a low level were either extremely confident in their abilities or possessed powerful items.


    Yet, John didn''t seem to fit either category.


    Old Dog couldn''t help but give a thumbs up, teasing,


    "Not bad, I admire people with your kind of recklessness. But don''t worry, once we''re in the secret realm, you just find a ce to level up, and leave the rest to us."


    The other three nodded in agreement.


    They had their own missions to attend to and naturally couldn''t look after John.


    Besides, there were level restrictions for forming a team; the level gap between members couldn''t exceed 10 levels, so they couldn''t team up with John for leveling.


    Nheless, getting John to a lower-level area within the secret realm was no issue. The rest would be up to him.


    The group chatted casually at a booth in the bar. Before long, Victor, also in a ck uniform, approached.


    The five immediately straightened up and adopted a more serious demeanor.


    John knew his first mission was about tomence.


    Victor nced over the group, his gaze lingering on John for a moment, before calmly stating,


    "This mission includes a new member. His strength isn''t great, but since he insists on entering the secret realm, you don''t need to give him special treatment. Just focus onpleting the mission, understood?"


    Old Dog and Gold sh exchanged helpless nces and nodded, their looks towards John carrying a hint of apology.


    John didn''t find anything wrong with Victor''s approach.


    If he died in the secret realm, it would be his own choice, with no need to involve others.


    Besides, they had more important tasks at hand.


    In Victor''s eyes, he was merely there to tag along, so it wouldn''t be right for him to hinder their mission.


    Victor nced at the time, then spoke gravely,


    "The secret realm is about to open. Once you''re inside, try to avoid conflicts with other factions. If you find anything rted to the dark god''s legacy or remnants of power, immediately report back to me using the badge. I''ll handle it."


    He surveyed the group, adding sternly, "Remember, don''t try to tough it out if you encounter danger. There are many powerful individuals this time, and I can''t look after you at every moment. If someone picks a fight, and you''re confident, take them down on the spot, no matter who they are! Don''t worry about the repercussions; I''ll take care of them. Your primary objective is to stay alive. Everything else is secondary and will be handled by others. Got it?"


    The group responded in unison, "Understood!"


    Victor''smanding tone disyed the assertiveness and humane side of Hidden Stars, making John appreciate the firmness typical of Federal operatives.


    Victor nodded, not saying much more, and gestured, "Depart immediately!"


    Old Dog and the others expertly picked up their gear.


    Without any noticeable action, silver masks materialized on their faces, covering everything but their eyes.


    Even Victor''s face now bore a golden mask, even more intricate and imposing.


    John had examined his uniform and badge and knew these seemingly ordinary items were actually iron-tier equipment specially crafted by a cksmith.


    Though these pieces had no attributes, they possessed miraculous functions, not only concealing their faces but also enablingmunication and signal transmission, a true piece of high technology.


    The masks on Old Dog and the others'' faces were the effects of the Hidden Stars badge.


    Imitating the others, John activated his badge and donned a mask as well.


    His, however, was ck.


    John surmised that the color of the mask might represent their rank within Hidden Stars, but he wasn''t certain of the specifics.


    He made a mental note to inquire more about it from Old Dog when time allowed.


    After their preparations, the group didn''t linger and exited through the back door of the Dark Forest bar.


    A massive ck hovercar awaited them outside.


    Old Dog and the others climbed aboard, but Victor did not join them.


    He nodded to the group and then transformed into a streak of white light, shooting towards the sky.


    His speed was so great that it created a series of sonic booms, and he vanished in the blink of an eye.


    With Victor''s strength, there was naturally no need for him to use a vehicle, and even John''s current speed was faster than the hovercar''s.


    However, they chose to ride in order to conserve energy.


    The hovercar sped away.


    Two dayster, John once again beheld the majestic Wallfort of Sterburg. But unlike his first visit, his emotions were now much more subdued.


    The ck hovercar soared over Wallfort, and the azure sky instantly turned to a murky grey.


    It was as if an indissoluble cloud covered all sunlight, casting a pall over everyone''s spirits.


    ...


    Merely a hundred kilometers from Sterburg, the vast desert was now crisscrossed with eerie red lines.


    These lines formed a colossal magic array on the barrennd, its red, sinister light flickering continuously.


    Waves of daunting pressure emanated from it, as if some monstrous creature might burst forth at any moment.


    Yet, the people standing nearby seemed unaffected, continuing their conversations andughter.


    Anyone knowledgeable would be astounded by the scene, for the area teemed with powerful figures and major forces.


    In addition to Sterburg''s Lord Theodore, Eldritch of the SterSea Academy, Baron of the Goldworth conglomerate, Maximilian of the Foster Group, Alexander Stratford of the Northwest Citadel, there were also renowned Wanderer teams, mercenary groups, bounty hunters, and solitary powerhouses gathered.


    Virtually every notable figure who had received the news had converged on this typically deserted area.


    Everyone was there for one reason: the advanced secret realm.

 Chapter36-The Opening of the Secret Realm

    Chapter36-The Opening of the Secret Realm


    In the sky, a gathering of powerhouses was engaged in conversation. Alexander from the Northwest Citadel, d in golden armor, sat majestically atop a golden lion with wings. Observing the continuous influx of arrivals, he couldn''t help but click his tongue, "Baron, that fat fellow, really has some nerve, actually daring to open up this secret realm."


    Next to him, Eldritch, who was floating in mid-air, stroked his snowy white beard and chuckled, "The folks from House Goldworth have always been exceedingly clever. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have managed to expand the Goldworth Group to such a scale with just a few members. Baron, being the second-inmand of the Goldworth conglomerate, is naturally no simple character."


    The other strong figures nodded in agreement, finding truth in the words.


    Only the spokespersons from a few conglomerates looked displeased. Baron had initially intended to monopolize this advanced secret realm and its secrets, but his ns were identally discovered by these conglomerates. They joined forces to pressure him, exchanging benefits for slots to enter the secret realm, nning to covertly divide the treasures within, leaving Baron with nothing.


    However, Baron was no pushover. Upon realizing his slim chances of obtaining treasures from the secret realm, he released the information to the public. He imed that the secret realm might contain dark god''s power or legacy, and that hecked the resources to explore it. He decided to open the realm for a limited time, allowing a few representatives from each major force to join, suggesting that any benefits found could be shared.


    Upon hearing this news, even Alexander, who was almost back at the Northwest Citadel, turned around mid-journey and flew back, indicating the allure of Baron''s announcement.


    Now, almost every force capable of reaching Sterburg had arrived. Baron, who had initially lost his advantage, regained it by being well-prepared. On the other hand, the forces that had initially pressured him, having spent money on useless slots, suffered significant losses. It was evident that this plump individual was not only cunning but also vengeful.


    Suddenly, a sense of alertness arose among the powerhouses, and one turned his head towards the direction of Sterburg. He faintly saw an unstoppable white light slicing through the sky, rapidly approaching their location.


    On the ground, Theodore also looked towards Sterburg, his gaze profound as he stated, "The people from Hidden Stars have arrived."


    Sitting in the carriage, Seraphina followed his gaze but saw nothing.


    At the forefront of the secret realm entrance, Baron, his opulent brocade robe bulging, looked up at the sky and squinted, saying, "As expected, Hidden Stars'' shadow is everywhere. Judging by this formidable aura, it must be that notorious Great Swordmaster, Victor."


    Upon hearing this name, a look of astonishment appeared on Maximilian''s face next to Baron. He expressed his concern, "How did they stir up this killing god? I hope this won''t cause any trouble." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The name of Victor was not something an ordinary awakener would know, but to them, it was thunderously familiar. A swordsman who had awakened just amon ss and a C-level talent, yet had managed to fight his way up to the transcendent-tier with nothing but a long sword¡ªsuch a feat was rare even in the entire Federation. And they were all too aware of Victor''s formidable record.


    Alex, following behind Maximilian, also felt uneasy. Although he didn''t know who Victor was, the fact that someone so esteemed by Baron, who seemed as immovable as a mountain to him, must be an extraordinary figure.


    Baron waved his hand reassuringly, "Don''t worry. Victor is probably here to keep order. Hidden Stars has its rules. As long as there''s no trouble, they won''t interfere rashly. He''s most likely here to supervise, ensuring nothing goes awry with the secret realm."


    Pausing for a moment, Baronughed, "After all, we''re too close to Sterburg. It''s fine if nothing happens, but if it does, it bes a big deal. That''s one of the reasons I''ve brought so many people here. If there''s really trouble, the more, the merrier, right? Haha."


    Hearing Baron''s words, Maximilian and Alex finally breathed a sigh of relief. The entirety of House Foster''s assets was staked on this secret realm. If the authorities forcibly intervened, they wouldn''t be able to gain any advantage from the secret realm and might go bankrupt on the spot.


    "Boom!"


    Just then, a streak of white light cut through the sky and came to a steady halt above the area. The neer was Victor, wearing a golden mask. Everyone who looked at him did so with a sense of wariness. Nobody dared to underestimate this seemingly ordinary man with a notorious reputation. After all, those who did were mostly dead.


    Upon arrival, Victor didn''t even nce at Baron or the other transcendent-tier powerhouses. He simply found a spot, sat down, and closed his eyes to rest. His indifferent demeanor seemed to disregard everyone present, yet no one dared to express the slightest discontent, solely because his name was Victor.


    Celestide, Victor! A fearsome individual who, even at the transcendent-tier, could y cmity-level monsters with a single strike of his sword!


    Not long after Victor''s arrival, John and the others arrived in their hovercar. Everyone turned their gaze to see what kind of person Hidden Stars had sent this time. However, as soon as they got off, Old Dog copsed on the ground, retching miserably, in utter disarray.


    Victor''s mouth twitched, feeling as if his own dignity was tarnished by their appearance. Though their faces were hidden behind masks, it was likely that the two women''s expressions weren''t too pleased either. They supported each other off the vehicle, and even Gold sh, the nearly two-meter-tall strongman, staggered on his legs.


    Only John stepped out of the driver''s seat as if nothing was amiss.


    Everyone gave John a look filled with silent reproach, their eyes brimming with regret. It turned out that on the way here, John, finding Old Dog''s driving too slow, volunteered to take the wheel himself. Initially, the others didn''t see any issue with it and agreed.


    However, it was only when John pressed down on the elerator and the ck off-road hovercar shot off like a rocket that they realized the folly of their decision.


    Seeing their looks, John immediately felt indignant and said, "Come on, was it really that bad? I was just a bit fast, was that reaction really necessary?"


    Gold sh retorted, "A bit fast? You nearly turned the hovercar into an airne, you know?"


    The others nodded in agreement, deeply resonating with his words. When John was driving, he almost maxed out the speedometer, yet he still managed to dodge every obstacle perfectly without slowing down. This might have been thrilling for a driver, but for the passengers in the back, it felt like their brains were about to be flung out, swaying like seaweed.


    In their hearts, they swore never to ride with John again; if they did, they''d be fools.


    Amid the chorus ofints, John wisely chose to remain silent. It was then he had the chance to survey his surroundings, noticing the dense crowd of powerhouses and vehicles outside the secret realm entrance. Despite being prepared, John couldn''t help but be astounded by the turnout.


    Soon, John spotted Alex and Seraphina among the crowd.


    Alex, not recognizing John, simply followed behind his father Maximilian and Baron, behaving as obediently as a well-mannered child. However, when John''s gaze met Seraphina''s icy blue eyes, he saw the surprise in them and felt his heart skip a beat.


    Damn, you recognized me too?! John immediately ducked, hiding behind the towering figure of Gold sh, pretending not to have seen Seraphina.


    Seraphina was equally astonished. She couldn''t fathom how John had managed to infiltrate Hidden Stars'' ranks in just two days. The selection criteria for Hidden Stars were notoriously stringent, ranking among the most rigorous in the entire Federation. Yet, recalling John''s talents, she came to terms with it.


    Theodore noticed Seraphina''s reaction and, looking at John with his masked face, asked curiously, "Do you know him?"


    Seraphina shook her head, naturally not revealing John''s identity. She was about to say something when suddenly, a deafening roar erupted from the location of the secret realm!


    "BOOM!!!"


    The blood-red magic array shattered in an instant, and a colossal blood-red pir of light, covering the entire secret realm''s magic array, shot up into the sky, staining it with a crimson hue!


    Amid the bloody light, it seemed as though countless cries of despair could be heard, and within the pir, a vast, towering blood-red mountain appeared, its peak lost in the clouds.


    Around this blood-red summit, twelve blood-red suns hung high, orbiting it and illuminating the vast expanse of the secret realm below. Despite the blood-red suns, the secret realm itself remained untouched, with blue skies, white clouds, and lush green grass¡ªan odd sight indeed!


    Everyone was shaken by this spectacle. The secret realm had opened!


    Almost simultaneously, everyone outside the secret realm sprang into action!


    "BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM!!!"


    In an instant, powerful figures leaped into the air, turning into streaks of colorful light rushing towards the secret realm. Those unable to fly sped across the ground, leaving behind colorful trails of light.


    Almost everyone charged directly towards the entrance of the secret realm, and in just the blink of an eye, the crowd outside had halved.


    All of them were experts!


    John and the others looked to Victor, who nodded. Without any further hesitation, they exerted force under their feet, and their figures vanished in a sh, with the sound of breaking through the air, they entered the secret realm!

 Chapter 37-Crimson Realm

    Chapter 37-Crimson Realm


    John''s vision blurred momentarily, and when he reopened his eyes, he found himself inside the secret realm. Twelve blood suns shone high in the sky, a breeze stirred the wild grass, and the air was surprisingly fresh. At a nce, John could see dense forests in the distance and the towering blood-colored peak that reached the clouds.


    The scene was simr to what he had observed from outside the secret realm, yet it seemed far more expansive here, stretching beyond sight. This secret realm was likely muchrger than anyone had anticipated.


    Upon entering, three blood-red alerts appeared before John''s eyes:


    [Warning! You have entered the 60-70 level hell-level secret realm "Crimson Realm"!]


    [Warning! You have entered "Corpse ins"!]


    [Warning! Your level is too low, please leave promptly!]


    John wasn''t particrly concerned about the alerts, though he was somewhat surprised to find the "Crimson Realm" was a hell-level difficulty secret realm. Likely, any monster here could wipe out his HP with a single touch. However, John was reassured to see not only Old Dog and Gold sh nearby but also Victor, Baron, Alexander, Eldritch, and others who had entered the dungeon.


    Clearly, this secret realm did not randomly assign locations. If it had, like the Phantom Ruins, randomly respawned locations, he might indeed have faced immediate death.


    Victor, from the sky, nced over the group, his gaze finally resting on John, and said, He had already infiltrated their ranks; he would just see how things unfolded from here. "This area and the edge of the forest ahead should be the low-level area of the Crimson Realm. I haven''t detected any strong presences here; the monsters'' levels are probably around 15-30, which should be sufficient for you to level up. Stay in this area and wait for our return."


    John dutifully nodded. He had already infiltrated their ranks; he would just see how things unfolded from here. After all, with the Crimson Key in his possession, they couldn''t open the Crimson Demon''s treasure, so John wasn''t in a hurry.


    Old Dog and Gold sh, along with theirpanions, gave John a nod before quickly heading towards the forest ahead. They needed to stay alert to the movements of the major forces and couldn''t afford to dy.


    Most who entered didn''t linger either, swiftly racing towards the distinct blood-colored peak, their true destination.


    Soon, the ins nearby were almost deserted. Baron''s slots were allocated to significant forces, so there were hardly any individuals with low levels.


    To John''s surprise, Seraphina and Alex had also entered. However, they didn''t stay in this area but followed their elders deeper into the forest. Clearly, their guardians didn''t trust the advanced secret realm for leveling up and likely just brought them along for the experience.


    Unexpectedly, as Seraphina brushed past John, she suddenly winked at him. This wouldn''t normally be significant, as they were somewhat acquainted, but her father Theodore was right beside her, catching her subtle gesture.


    Theodore then turned his head and looked at John thoughtfully, as if trying to see through him. That look from Theodore made John''s scalp tingle.


    Was she trying to get him killed, flirting at a time like this?!


    John could only pretend not to notice, acting as if he was busy adjusting his equipment. Fortunately, Theodore only spared him a nce and didn''t linger, taking Seraphina away in a streak of azure light, allowing John to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Catching up to the departing Victor, Theodore chuckled and asked, "That young fellow just now wasn''t bad. Victor, where did you find him?"


    Victor responded nonchntly, "Just picked him up along the way. Why, interested?"


    Theodore smiled lightly, "Not me, but rather..." He trailed off, choosing not to finish his sentence as he noticed Seraphina ring at him with indignant embarrassment in her eyes.


    Seeing this, a hint of amusement appeared on Victor''s face, but he said no more. Young people, after all, should be just like this...


    ...


    After everyone had left, John didn''t idle around, recognizing that it wasn''t his time to act yet. Instead, hemenced his own leveling-up n. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Wandering around the Corpse ins for a short while, John encountered his first monster. Interestingly, it was another red rabbit, albeit somewhat different from those he had met in the Phantom Ruins.


    [Name: Bloodthirsty Bunny (Common)]


    [Level: lv17]


    [HP: 28000]


    [Strength: 176]


    [Spirit: 56]


    [Defense: 89]


    [Speed: 155]


    [Skills: Bite, w Strike, Charge¡­]


    This creature was significantlyrger than the blood rabbits John had previously encountered, about the size of a wolf. It was covered in red fur, and its ws were exceptionally sharp, emitting a subtle chilling light, clearly notparable to the smaller beings from the Phantom Ruins.


    Without hesitation, John drew his Necrostaff, a streak of icy blue light shing through his hand.


    "Ice Spear!"


    An ice spear, exuding a chilling aura and measuring over a dozen meters in length, instantly formed!


    "Whoosh!"


    With a mere thought from John, the massive ice spear, carrying the sound of tearing through the air, shot towards the bloodthirsty bunny!


    The bunny had no time to dodge and was impaled on the spot by the ice spear.


    In an instant, a huge damage number rose above the bloodthirsty bunny''s head!


    "-33167!"


    The lv17 bloodthirsty bunny stood no chance against John and was instantly vanquished. Simultaneously, a notification appeared before his eyes.


    [You have in a lv17 "Bloodthirsty Bunny," earning 17,400 experience points!]


    [Current Level]: lv10


    [Experience]: 17,000 / 180,000


    John was quite pleased with the progression of his experience bar; indeed, leveling up through defeating higher-level monsters was more efficient. At this rate, just about 10 more bloodthirsty bunnies would suffice to advance him to lv11.


    However, before John could revel in his victory for long, he sensed something amiss. After the demise of the bloodthirsty bunny, he noticed that the previously verdant Corpse ins were now dotted with numerous red figures. On closer inspection, they were all bloodthirsty bunnies with blood-red eyes, numbering over twenty!


    These creatures were evidently social animals!


    John was tempted to curse but found himself with no time forints. As soon as he spotted them, the eyes of the bloodthirsty bunnies gleamed with a bloodthirsty glow. They propelled themselves forward with a powerful thrust of their hind legs, transforming into streaks of red, their mouths agape with fine, sharp fangs, and lunged at John.


    Facing the gaping maws, John had no doubt that he would not stand a chance against them if caught; he would not suffice for even one of their meals.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, John quickly cast Zephyr Shield and Rock Mail on himself and then swiftly dodged. Fortunately, thanks to his quick reflexes and agility, the ws and fangs of the bloodthirsty bunnies merely grazed his body. Despite his efforts, John still sustained a couple of hits.


    Two white figures rose above John''s head:


    "-2130!"


    "-1889!"


    Fortunately, John was prepared and had shielded himself with two protective spells; otherwise, just those two hits from the bloodthirsty bunnies could have sent him to his demise.


    Seeing the horde of bloodthirsty bunnies ready to pounce again, John naturally wouldn''t give them another chance. With a light step, mana surged around him, and a pitch-ck radiance spread out from John as the center, turning the vicinity of about a dozen meters into a ck marsh in the blink of an eye.


    "Dark Marsh!"


    All the bloodthirsty bunnies were ensnared by the Dark Marsh, as if gripped by skeletal hands formed from the ck mire, their struggles futile against the ensnaring force. Their speed was halved, and red numbers for damage started appearing above their heads.


    "-1489!"


    "-1430!"


    "-1447!"


    ...


    John stood on the Corpse ins, seizing the moment to conjure a green glow in his hands. The ins, previously brushed by gentle breezes, were suddenly swept by a fierce storm.


    "Storm de!"


    A tornado, over twenty meters tall, materialized out of nowhere, engulfing all the bloodthirsty bunnies within, their bodies shed by the relentless wind des. A series of damage numbers rose again.


    "-3258!"


    "-3392!"


    "-3498!"


    ...


    Dense damage numbers floated in the air. Although the Storm dested for less than 10 seconds, it inflicted over twenty thousand damage on each bloodthirsty bunny. The twenty-odd bunnies, already low on HP, were all turned into John''s experience under the might of the Storm de.


    [You have in a lv17 "Bloodthirsty Bunny," earning 18,200 experience points!]


    [You have in a lv17 "Bloodthirsty Bunny," earning 16,700 experience points!]


    [You have in a lv17 "Bloodthirsty Bunny," earning 16,500 experience points!]


    ...


    A massive influx of experience surged into John''s body, rapidly increasing his experience. In no time, two shes of white light illuminated John almost simultaneously.


    "Swish!"


    [You have advanced to level 11, gaining 15 random attribute points!]


    ...


    [You have advanced to level 12, gaining 15 random attribute points!]

 Chapter 38: Chapter38-Rock Python

    Upon ascending to the bronze tier, John''s level-up not only granted him a base attribute boost of 7 points but also endowed him with 15 random attribute points, a significant increase of about 50%.


    With each major advancement an awakener makes, both the base and random attribute points received escte, rewarding higher levels with increasingly abundant attribute points.


    Now, surrounded by the carcasses and blood of bloodthirsty bunnies, a thick scent of gore assailed John''s nostrils, causing him to involuntarily furrow his brow.


    In the secret realm, the corpses of monsters do not vanish; meaning with every beast in, John could harvest materials from their remains, underscoring one of the reasons why the secret realm is renowned for its rich resources.


    Scanning his surroundings to confirm the eradication of all bloodthirsty bunnies, John then proceeded to collect the equipment they had dropped.


    The drop rate for equipment in the secret realm is significantly higher, almost on par with that of dungeon bosses.


    Thus, the mere twenty-odd bloodthirsty bunnies provided John with three pieces of level 15 iron-tier equipment, a fruitful bounty indeed.


    The only pity was that none of the three pieces of equipment were suitable for John''s use.


    However, he didn''t mind; his gear was at least of the bronze-tier, and unless it was an iron-tier piece of exceptional quality, he hardly gave it a second nce.


    After collecting the equipment, John began to process the corpses of the bloodthirsty bunnies.


    Lacking a life-skills ss "extraction" ability, his only option was the primitive manual method.


    Fortunately, he hade well-prepared to the secret realm.


    Retrieving a boning knife from his storage ring, he wielded it with the grace and agility of a butterfly in flight.


    In the blink of an eye, John had processed a bloodthirsty bunny, valuing mainly its fur and ws while discarding the rest, making the task rtively straightforward.


    With swift efficiency, it wasn''t long before he had dealt with the corpses of the twenty-odd bloodthirsty bunnies.


    [Material]: Bloodthirsty Bunny Fangs


    [Level]: lv18


    [Quality]: Common


    [Description]: Derived from a blood-sucking rabbit species in the "Crimson Realm," these can be used to craft weapons and jewelry.


    ¡­


    [Material]: Bloodthirsty Bunny Fur


    [Level]: lv17


    [Quality]: Common


    [Description]: Originating from a blood-sucking rabbit species in the "Crimson Realm," this material is suitable for crafting armor.


    ¡­


    Though the materials from the bloodthirsty bunny are of low tier, their abundance, coupled with the unique provenance from the Crimson Realm,mands a price slightly higher than ordinary low-tier materials.


    Hence, despite the inconvenience, John didn''t leave them behind; after all, he had gone from a millionaire to penniless once more and was truly in need of money now.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, John stored all the materials into his storage ring. Then, he stood up, ready to continue his journey towards the mysterious forest.


    Suddenly!


    A sense of rm surged through John, his body prickling as if stung by needles, jolting him into high alert.


    He knew this was his powerful intuition, forewarning him of imminent danger.


    Without hesitation, John''s muscles coiled and released, propelling his body forward like an arrow released from its bow.


    In the next instant, the ground where he had stood exploded!


    "Boom!"


    Dirt flew in all directions as a massive, earthy yellow python, two to three meters in diameter, burst forth from the ground with its gaping maw wide open!


    The python''s dull yellow scales shimmered with a cold light under the sun, encasing it like armor.


    Its fearsome mouth bristled with sharp teeth, a sight so menacing it sent shivers down the spine.


    [Name: Rock Python (Elite)]


    [Level: lv18]


    [HP: 52,000]


    [Strength: 419]


    [Stamina: 371]


    [Defense: 446]


    [Speed: 97]


    [Skills: Devour, Ground Spike, Stone Shield¡­]


    ¡­


    Missing its initial strike, the Rock Python didn''t rush to attack.


    Instead, it leisurely slithered out from the depths, revealing its nearly twenty-meter-long colossal form!


    It lifted its head, asrge as a freight truck, and withntern-sized eyes, coldly gazed down at John.


    The Rock Python''s crimson tongue flickered out incessantly, curling around one bloodthirsty bunny corpse after another, stuffing them into its mouth, clearly not deeming the human before it as a threat.


    John steadied himself, facing the towering rock python with a hint of a smile ying at his lips.


    He had anticipated that the carcasses and the scent of blood might attract monsters, but he hadn''t expected an elite-tier creature to show up, saving him the effort of searching.


    Sensing the disdain in John''s gaze, or perhaps simply finding his presence annoying, the previously still Rock Python suddenly became restless and began to twist its body.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the next moment, the massive tail of the Rock Python cut through the air, creating a sonic boom as it violentlyshed towards John!


    The attack was so swift that only a dull yellow blur was visible.


    Given the force behind it, if John were to be struck by the tail, he reckoned he''d be reduced to a pile of mush on the spot!


    However, John had been on guard against the Rock Python''s movements and was well-prepared for this.


    Unbeknownst to when, John had already cloaked himself in ayer of cyan shield, effortlessly dodging the Rock Python''s tail attack before it could even reach him.


    Simultaneously, John''s eyes suddenly sparked with purple lightning, as arm-thick thunder arrows, crackling with violet electricity and apanied by the sizzle of current, formed behind him.


    "Thunder Arrow!" John willed.


    Five thunder arrows streaked across the sky, leaving behind a quintet of purple trails as they rapidly targeted the Rock Python.


    The cumbersome Rock Python, naturally unable to evade, braced as the thunder arrows neared its massive form.


    However, just as they were about to strike, three thick stone walls abruptly rose in front of the python.


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!"


    "-2637! -2783! -1956! -2278! -1879!"


    All three stone walls shattered, several of the Rock Python''s scales were sted into oblivion by the thunder arrows, yet no paralysis ensued.


    John frowned, finding his adversary more troublesome than anticipated.


    His five thunder arrows had all collided with the Rock Python''s stone walls.


    Though they shattered the barriers with unstoppable force, the final impact on the Rock Python was less damaging than expected.


    Given the Rock Python''s high defense and its resistance against lightning, coupled with the thunder arrow''s primary role as a control skill rather than a high-damage one, the oue was somewhat expected.


    Despite not inflicting severe damage, John''s attack had sessfully enraged the Rock Python.


    "Hiss!"


    The Rock Python opened its massive maw, letting out an angry roar at John.


    Being wounded by a mere human was an insult to the predator of this region!


    John nonchntly cleaned his ears, taunting, "Think you''re tough just because you''re loud? Kill me if you can, otherwise, wait and see how I strip your hide!"


    Though the Rock Python couldn''tprehend John''s words, his provocative demeanor was unmistakably clear.


    Just as John''s voice faded, a dull yellow glow ignited in the Rock Python''srge vertical pupils.


    "Ground Spike!"


    Sharp Ground Spikes, each two to three meters in length, suddenly erupted from beneath John''s feet.


    A direct hit would likely impale him like a ho''s nest!


    Yet, John was well-prepared; as the Rock Python unleashed its skill, he moved with swift agility.


    Dodging nimbly, the lethal spikes continued to emerge in his wake, failing to graze him in the slightest.


    The sight infuriated the Rock Python, its massive tailshing out in anger, each strike narrowly evaded by John''s deft maneuvers.


    Frustrated and powerless, the Rock Python could only rage in vain.


    Despite its formidable defense and HP, its innate species traits of slow spell casting and movement speed were ring vulnerabilities, not easily ovee by mere roaring.


    John weaved through the spikes, exploiting the Rock Python''s momentary weakness as its assault waned.


    His staff suddenly glowed with icy blue and aqua blue lights, moisture and chill mingling above him before swiftly coalescing.


    In the blink of an eye, an Ice Meteorite, twice the size of the Rock Python, materialized in midair.


    This was the name John had bestowed upon his unique fusion skill.


    With a gentle tap of his staff in the void, the colossal ice sphere, with a diameter of thirty to forty meters, transformed into a terrifying ice-blue meteor.


    It plummeted towards the Rock Python, which watched in horror, its cumbersome body twisting desperately in an attempt to evade.


    But its once formidable bulk, akin to a mountain, now became its fatal w.


    In the end, the Rock Python could only watch in despair as the crystalline meteor bore down upon it.

 Chapter 39: Chapter39-John Must Die!

    "Boom!!!"


    A colossal roar echoed, causing the entire Corpse ins to tremble slightly.


    At the same time, a staggering amount of damage was inflicted!


    "-56268!"


    A crater, fifty to sixty meters wide, formed where the Rock Python had once been.


    The Ice Meteorite''s velocity was simply too great; the Rock Python had no chance to resist or evade and was instantly pulverized into mush by John''s formidable strike.


    [You have in a lv18 Rock Python (Elite), earning 39,890 Exp!] [Current Level]: lv12 [Experience]: 63,000/250,000 ¡­


    The notification of the kill popped up before John.


    Yet, staring at the massive crater, he found no joy in his victory.


    Within the pit, as the ice sphere slowly dissipated under John''s control, what remained of the Rock Python was nothing but a heap of mush.


    The once valuable hide was now beyond repair, and the bones were ground to dust, leaving the once decent materials in ruins.


    John rubbed his forehead, realizing for the first time that having too powerful a skill wasn''t always a good thing.


    Adhering to his principle of not wasting resources, John decided to salvage what valuable scales and bones he could find.


    After all, he was desperately in need of funds.


    He jumped into the crater, rummaging through the remains of the Rock Python, and ced any materials of value into his storage ring.


    It was while John was sifting through the remains that...


    A dull yellow glow suddenly shed before his eyes.


    Staring at the scroll in front of him, John was momentarily stunned.


    Once he realized what it was, a surge of excitement washed over him. "Holy shit, a skill scroll dropped!"


    Without a second nce at the Rock Python''s corpse, John hurriedly picked up the earthen yellow scroll floating in mid-air.


    The information of the skill scroll then appeared before his eyes.


    [Item]: Skill Scroll


    [Skill]: Ground Spike


    [Level]: lv15


    [Tier]: Basic skill


    [ss]: Earth Spirit Magus, ck Rock Magus, Mountain Sorcerer...


    John was thrilled by the skillid out before him.


    Unexpectedly, the drop was the very Ground Spike skill recently wielded by the Rock Python!


    Having experienced its power firsthand, John knew well the skill''s potency.


    Had he not been so adept and agile, someone else might have perished a hundred times over in its stead.


    John toyed with the skill scroll for a moment before reluctantly storing it away.


    The Ground Spike skill scroll required level 15 to use, and since he wasn''t there yet, all he could do was long for it.


    However, John wasn''t worried. Given his current rate of leveling up, it wouldn''t be long before he reached level 15.


    The thought of summoning a forest of Ground Spikes with a mere gesture filled him with an intense eagerness, further fueling his motivation to level up.


    After sorting through the remaining materials from the Rock Python, John didn''t linger and made his way towards the forest.


    With powerhouses like Baron and Theodore Winters likely having reached the Crimson Peaks by now, John, eager to seize the opportunity, couldn''t afford to stay put any longer.


    Meanwhile, in the noble core district of Sterburg, the basement of a luxurious vi was permeated with a thick scent of blood.


    A still-warm body was carelessly tossed into a corner by Lucas Carter, where corpses were already piled up like a mountain.


    "Finally, the blood of ny-nine virgins has been gathered!"


    Lucas Carter murmured to himself, his eyes burning with fervor as he gazed at the blood pool in the center of the basement, spanning several meters across.


    Surrounding the pool, a dense array of red runes formed arge circle, boiling the blood within as if it were on a stove, with bubbles bursting into plumes of red mist that slowly converged above the pool into what seemed like a mirror made of fresh blood.


    Theodore sat at the very heart of the pool, clutching a piece of ck cloth tightly in his hands.


    Hisplexion was pale, yet his eyes shone with madness.


    "Bloodmirror Chase," he thought, "it''s a sess!"


    However, as time ticked away, their spirits sank.


    The Bloodmirror flickered intermittently with images, distorted as if by interference, making them hard to discern and filled mostly with useless information.


    Theodore sighed, "Using an item for the Bloodmirror Chase makes finding a person far too uncertain."


    Lucas Carter remained calm, having anticipated this oue.


    He had even considered alternative methods to continue the search if the Bloodmirror Chase proved fruitless.


    The legacy of the Crimson Demon was too significant to simply abandon.


    Just when both had resigned themselves to ack of results this time...


    A fleeting image within the Bloodmirror left Lucas Carter frozen in ce.


    The scene disyed was a ruin, vaguely recognizable as a once-standing church.


    Outside its wreckage, a handsome young man of seventeen or eighteen, alongside a breathtakingly beautiful young woman in a ck, luxurious gown, stood in silence.


    The young man''s face was etched with sorrow, as if mourning a great loss.


    The young woman, however, nced at him with a smile, her stunning visage radiating a heart-stopping beauty.


    That smile caused an immediate explosion within Lucas Carter''s psyche as he stood in the basement.


    His eyes bloodshot, he stared at the scene in the Bloodmirror, his body trembling violently with rage.


    One was the woman he had pursued for three years, the woman he dreamt of dominating, yet remained beyond his grasp.


    The other, a mere nobody who had just offended him, causing him public embarrassment.


    And now, these two were together?


    Lucas Carter could never have imagined that his search for clues about the Crimson Demon would reveal such a scene.


    His chest heaved, and in a hoarse voice, he said, "For three years, I''ve been nothing but devoted and protective towards you, even forsaking my chance to study in the capital toe to this insignificant Sterburg! And yet, you''ve ignored me all this time, only to be so intimate with someone you''ve just met for a few days?!"


    Lucas Carter''s breathing grew heavier, and his expression twisted further.


    Suddenly clenching his fists, Lucas Carter looked up with hatred brimming in his eyes and bellowed, "Wench! Wench! Seraphina, you shameless harlot! I swear, I''ll make you and your lover pay!!!"


    Theodore, witnessing this scene, was momentarily taken aback.


    He was familiar with Seraphina but had not expected her to be involved with an unknown young man.


    He was also aware of Lucas Carter''s situation but found himself at a loss for words now.


    The scene in the Bloodmirror continued to shift.


    Still set amidst the ruins, the focus remained on the young man.


    Standing amid the debris, his hand shimmered with a crimson glow...


    Theodore squinted, recognizing the shape of an object that seemed like a key!


    In that instant, his breath nearly halted.


    Theodore sprang to his feet, his eyes bursting with ecstatic fervor.


    Excitedly, he eximed, "We''ve found it, young master! We''ve actually found it!"


    Lucas Carter regained someposure, his expression one of astonishment.


    He hadn''t anticipated that the very thing they had been searching for would be in John''s possession!


    Theodore approached solemnly, "Young master, it''s almost certain that the item is with this young man named John. I''ll immediately have someone track down his whereabouts."


    Lucas Carter, his face dark with resolve, gestured dismissively, "No need to search. I''ve had people watching this fellow all along; I''ve just been too preupied to deal with him these past few days.


    Now that we know he has what we''re looking for, it saves us a lot of trouble.


    Go and call Liam over, ask him where John is currently."


    Without another word, Theodore left the room.


    In just a few minutes, he returned, leading Liam, who was wrapped in bandages from head to toe, into the basement.


    Upon seeing the mountainous pile of corpses, Liam couldn''t help but shudder. Noticing Lucas Carter''s icy stare, he quickly bowed his head and reported,


    "Young Master Lucas Carter, John joined Hidden Stars today. Our people saw him leaving Wallfort with a member of the Hidden Stars'' Red Gloves, heading towards the secret realm discovered by the Goldworth conglomerate and House Foster."


    The secret base of Hidden Stars is hard to locate for ordinary people, but for the Awakened, it''s not too challenging if one is determined to find it.


    However, very few dare to trouble them.


    In a sense, Hidden Stars represents the Federal order; to confront them is akin to pping the Federal government itself.


    This is why Hidden Stars can boldly use the Dark Forest Bar as their headquarters.


    Both men were silent for a long time upon hearing Liam''s report.


    Neither had expected this newly Awakened individual to have already established a connection with Hidden Stars, let alone venture into the high-level secret realm rumored to be associated with a dark god.


    Initially, they hadn''t taken the rumors seriously, but now, with John heading to this secret realm with the item, they couldn''t help but specte.


    After a long while, Lucas Carter exhaled deeply.


    His gaze was frosty, his tone chilling to the bone, "Summon all the family''s strongest members in Security Zone 301. No matter what, the Crimson Demon''s legacy can only belong to us. And now, John must die!"

 Chapter 40: Chapter40-Desperate Survival

    Simultaneously, within the Crimson Realm, at the border between Corpse ins and the forest, a pack of massive, ferocious demon wolves was in pursuit of a figure wearing a ck mask.


    John was sprinting ahead, feeling utterly frustrated.


    He had thought leveling up here would be a breeze. However, he soon encountered a significant problem.


    While the monsters on Corpse ins were of a lower level, they were gregariously social creatures.


    Killing just one would entangle him in an endless vendetta unless he wiped them all out, leaving no chance to escape.


    Venturing recklessly into the forest could lead to even greater dangers.


    Disheartened, John had quickly reached the forest''s edge due to his swift pace across the ins.


    But just as he arrived, he was suddenly attacked by a demon wolf, which he killed without a second thought.


    And then, the chase by this pack of demon wolves began...


    ncing back, John felt a twinge of pain.


    Behind him followed thirty to forty massive ck demon wolves, each around level 20, with the pack''s leader, a lord-tier beast, at the forefront.


    [Name: Bloodstripe Wolf King (Lord)]


    [Level: lv20]


    [HP: 110,000]


    [Strength: 1220]


    [Stamina: 1171]


    [Defense: 789]


    [Speed: 197]


    [Skills: Blood w, Blood de, Blood Shadow, Command¡­]


    Lord-tier monsters upy a rank between dungeon BOSSes and rare creatures, typically encountered only withinrge dungeons.


    In expansive high-level secret realms like the Crimson Realm, the presence of such lord-tier creatures is quite standard, with the Bloodstripe Wolf King being just one among them.


    This Bloodstripe Wolf King chasing John was massive, its fur marked with crimson stripes, spanning five to six meters in length.


    Its formidable physique allowed it to move swiftly across the Corpse ins, leaving a trail of afterimages in its wake.


    Now, it was closing the distance to John at a breakneck pace, seemingly just moments away from catching up.


    John, running at full speed, didn''t bother to look back, casually throwing an ice spear over his shoulder.


    The ice spear, bristling with chilling frost, transformed into a streak of light, aimed precisely and swiftly at the Bloodstripe Wolf King trailing behind John.


    Unfortunately, the nimble Bloodstripe Wolf King easily dodged the attack.


    However, the demon wolf following it wasn''t as lucky and was struck in the head by John''s ice spear, killed instantly.


    "-32379!"


    [You have in a lv19 "demonwolf," earning 19,600 Exp!]


    Seeing one of its pack fall, rage filled the eyes of the Bloodstripe Wolf King.


    It halted abruptly and let out a ferocious howl filled with brutality.


    "Awooo!!!"


    The pack of demon wolves trailing the Bloodstripe Wolf King, as if invigorated, suddenly increased their speed dramatically.


    Skill of the Bloodstripe Wolf King: Command!


    This ability, exclusive to lord-tier monsters, temporarily enhances the capabilities of its kin under its leadership.


    Simultaneously, a blood-red aura enveloped the Bloodstripe Wolf King, its speed more than doubling in an instant.


    Skill of the Bloodstripe


    Wolf King: Blood Shadow!


    In the next moment, the Bloodstripe Wolf King had transformed into a blood-red shadow, shooting towards John like an arrow.


    The distance between John and the Bloodstripe Wolf King was rapidly closing, leaving just a dozen meters between them in no time.


    For the Bloodstripe Wolf King, such a distance was merely a matter of a few breaths.


    Its eyes were filled with fierce brutality as it gazed at John, as if looking at amb ready for ughter.


    It was determined to make this ant, who had killed its kin, pay a heavy price!


    As the Bloodstripe Wolf King dashed forward at breakneck speed, John was not about to just wait for his demise.


    Clutching his staff, he unleashed a barrage of skills like Pyrokinesis, Water Control, Ice Spear, Thunder Arrow, Vine Thorn, and more, relentlessly bombarding the pursuing Bloodstripe Wolf King and its pack like a one-man artillery.


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!!!"


    The continuous roar of spells echoed across the Corpse ins, the sounds carrying far and wide.


    At the edge of the forest, a magus ss chubby-faced man was drawn by themotion.


    Curious, he headed towards the source of the noise, wondering who else would be in the low-level area causing such a ruckus.


    As he emerged from the forest, he was met with a shocking scene.


    John was like a spell machine gun, continuously hurling abilities at the Bloodstripe Wolf King and the demon wolves behind him.


    Every now and then, a demon wolf would be struck by a spell, hardly surviving a second hit.


    The chubby magus''s eyes widened asrge as bells, nearly dropping his jaw in shock.


    He muttered in astonishment, "Damn, are the newbies of Hidden Stars this fierce now?!"


    He recognized the uniform and mask of Hidden Stars, and what amazed him wasn''t just the variety of magus elemental skills John possessed but also the sheer speed and frequency of his spellcasting.


    Being a magus himself, he knew all too well the difficulty of casting spells while moving at high speed, let alone the continuous casting without any pause that John was demonstrating.


    Instant cast skills + movement casting!


    The chubby magus knew well what this meant.


    Only abination of max-level skills and a highly talented awakener could achieve such an effect in casting!


    His eyes revealed a glint of admiration and envy.


    This capability could exponentially enhance one''s strength!


    For instance, inbat, where an ordinary person might cast a single skill, this individual in the ck mask could unleash two or even three abilities, all while maintaining rapid movement.


    In a battle of equals, this was almost an overwhelming advantage!


    The chubby magus marveled internally, clicking his tongue, "Hidden Stars really knows their stuff, finding such a formidable person. And to let him level up here alone... In the great families of the capital, they''d be too precious to let out of sight, let alone allow roaming freely."


    However, his admiration soon turned to pity, "A genius indeed, but it''s a pity he won''tst long."


    Despite the neer''s strong talent, the gap between him and the Bloodstripe Wolf King was just too vast.


    Though the Hidden Stars newbie unleashed numerous skills, almost every attempt was dodged by the Bloodstripe Wolf King with its superior speed.


    Even the few hits thatnded barely slowed it down.


    At this rate, it was only a matter of time before the Bloodstripe Wolf King caught up.


    And the chubby magus knew all too well the fate of a magus caught in closebat.


    On the Corpse ins, the gap between the Bloodstripe Wolf King and John continued to close, dwindling to just a few meters.


    Suddenly, a cyan shield shed around John, and his speed surged dramatically.


    Simultaneously, a flicker of ck light in John''s eyes preceded the instant formation of a ck marsnd spanning over thirty square meters beneath him.


    The Bloodstripe Wolf King''s eyes shimmered with mockery.


    In its view, John''s efforts were nothing more than thest throes of the doomed.


    The chubby magus at the forest''s edge shared this sentiment.


    The Bloodstripe Wolf King was far faster than John; even with the Zephyr Shield boosting John''s speed, it did little to widen the gap between them.


    This act seemed only to dy the inevitable, leaving no chance for a turnaround.


    With the mask concealing his face, the chubby magus couldn''t discern John''s expression.


    Had he been able to, perhaps he wouldn''t have thought the same.


    Beneath the ck mask, John''s demeanor was remarkably calm, like a still pond, undisturbed and serene.


    Even in the face of dire straits, there was not a hint of fear or hesitation in his eyes, but rather the demeanor of someone facing a trivial inconvenience.


    And indeed, that was the case.


    John was no stranger to life-and-death crises, having weathered countless dangers in the underbelly of Sterburg.


    The most perilous moment came when he was nearly beaten to hisst breath in an underground boxing ring; had Scarlett Monroe not chanced upon and saved him, he would have died on that tform.


    Compared to that ordeal, the current threat seemed trivial.


    Moreover, John wasn''t without means to escape; he simply chose not to, deeming it unnecessary.


    He understood all too well how rare encounters with lord-tier monsters were.


    Now that he had finallye across one not vastly out of his league, fleeing would be a waste.


    The adage "fortune favors the bold" was a lesson John had learned early on.


    His gaze swept back to the Bloodstripe Wolf King and its pack of demon wolves.


    Under his deliberate control, he had managed to create some distance between the Bloodstripe Wolf King and the main pack.


    A chilling gleam of murderous intent shed in his eyes, signaling his readiness to turn the tables.

 Chapter 41: Chapter41-Slaying the Bloodstripe Wolf King

    John was on the lookout for an opportunity to strike, his hands never still, as heunched another Pyrokinesis behind him.


    The terrifying red orb whistled through the air towards John''s rear, then exploded with a boom!


    The Bloodstripe Wolf King, anticipating the iing fireball, utilized its exceptional speed to dodge, avoiding the st.


    The firebath spell''s aftermath swept across the Corpse ins, instantly turning the green grass into ashes with its fearsome heat, yet the explosion''s shockwave failed to inflict any damage on the Bloodstripe Wolf King.


    However, although John''s skill was evaded by the Bloodstripe Wolf King, the demonwolves trailing it were not so fortunate; they were directly caught in the firebath spell, iming the lives of two demonwolves instantly.


    "-38950!"


    "-37997!"


    ...


    [You have in a lv20 "demonwolf," earning 24,600 Exp!]


    [You have in a lv19 "demonwolf," earning 18,900 Exp!]


    ...


    The two demonwolves were instantly turned into charred corpses by the massive fireball, dying on the spot.


    The remaining demonwolves were hindered by the explosion, their pace slowed, widening the gap between them and the Bloodstripe Wolf King once again.


    John nced at his Exp unnoticeably.


    Despite having in seven or eight demonwolves, he was still short of reaching level 13.


    He lifted his staff, its tip flickering with light, as he readied another skill tounch at his pursuers.


    Ice spears radiating coldness, Vine Thorns like giant serpents, and thunder arrows swift as lightning were continuously unleashed from John''s hands.


    Although his skills were repeatedly dodged by the Bloodstripe Wolf King, they always managed to im the lives of one or two demonwolves.


    In just a short while, four more demonwolves were in by John''s hand.


    Meanwhile, a white glow enveloped him.


    [Your level has increased to lv13, granting you 15 free attribute points!]


    Without hesitation, John allocated his free attribute points to his spirit attribute.


    At this moment, John''s spirit attribute had surged past 400, reaching 416!


    The damage of his standard skills also broke through the 40,000 mark!


    This was a terrifying figure; under normal circumstances, even a silver-tier awakener couldn''t inflict such high damage.


    Only an anomaly like John could achieve this feat at level 13.


    John''s skills incessantly irritated the Bloodstripe Wolf King.


    When the distance between them closed to less than five meters, the Wolf King could no longer restrain itself.


    Its eyes suddenly burst forth with a thick, blood-red light.


    "Boom!"


    The Bloodstripe Wolf King''s powerful hind legs forcefully propelled it forward, shattering the earth beneath.


    Its five to six-meter-long body transformed into a bolt of crimson lightning, fiercely lunging towards John.


    The Wolf King opened its gaping maw, aiming directly for John''s neck!


    Should this strikend, even if John were a reincarnated deity, he would undoubtedly perish!


    On the edge of the forest, the round-faced, chubby magus seemed to have already envisioned John''s blood spattering across the Corpse ins, his neck severed by the Bloodstripe Wolf King.


    He inwardly mourned for John, thinking, "Such a pity for this prodigy. Before he could even shine, he met his end in this secret realm. The n leader was right; a dead genius is no longer a genius, merely a pile of dry bones. What a waste."


    Shaking his head, the round-faced magus silently lowered his staff.


    He had initially contemted whether he could assist this neer from Hidden Stars, but before he could make a move, it seemed the man would already be dead, devoured by the Bloodstripe Wolf King.


    He decided not to exert effort in vain.


    However, in the next moment, the round-faced magus''s pupils dramatically constricted, his expression one of utter disbelief.


    On the Corpse ins, sensing the looming threat behind him, John remained unfazed.


    His eyes, cold as ice, he abruptly halted his sprinting steps, sliding several meters across the grasnd.


    At the same time, John raised his staff, his body instantly illuminating with the glimmer of gold and earth hues.


    "Gold Armor Spell!"


    "Rock Mail!"


    Gold and earth elements emerged together, yet John did not release them outright.


    Instead, with his formidable mental strength, he swiftly merged them.


    The fusion of the two elements was remarkably rapid, and in just a blink, they perfectly amalgamated into a special golden element.


    Then, under John''s control, this golden element coalesced into a magnificent golden armor around him.


    The armor, gleaming with a golden radiance, fit John''s body perfectly, adorned with unique earthen patterns that exuded a majestic and domineering aura, harboring an indomitable force.


    Skill fusion technique!


    Almost simultaneously as the armor materialized on John, the fearsome maw of the Bloodstripe Wolf King was upon him.


    "Boom!!!"


    A thunderous collision resounded across the Corpse ins as John and the Bloodstripe Wolf King shed!


    The armor on John radiated with gold and yellow light.


    John''s body jolted violently, feeling as though he had been struck by a massive truck, the formidable force nearly sending him flying.


    Yet, John withstood the Bloodstripe Wolf King''s onught!


    In the eyes of the Bloodstripe Wolf King, a look of disbelief emerged, unable to fathom how its attack was staunchly blocked by what it considered an insignificant ant.


    A hint of mockery appeared at the corner of John''s mouth, hidden beneath his mask.


    The armor he wore, a product of his first attempt at fusing the Gold Armor Spell and Rock Mail, was named "Gold Mail Armor"!


    This armor not only shielded him from tremendous damage but also significantly boosted his strength and defense, making it a divine skill among defensive abilities.


    Gold Mail Armor was one of John''s trump cards, saved for a critical moment like this to turn the tide and snatch safety from the jaws of danger.


    After the Bloodstripe Wolf King''s full-force attack left it momentum-less, John, d in the golden armor,nded a fierce kick on the Wolf King''s nk.


    The immense force sent the Wolf King''s five to six-meter-long body soaring through the air, catching it utterly off guard.


    With a howl, the Wolf King twisted midair, desperately struggling to put distance between itself and John, seeking a respite to regroup.


    However, John, having waited so long, was not about to grant it that chance.


    Red and purple light intertwined in his hands, quickly materializing into a zing white spear radiating a terrifying aura, fully formed in the blink of an eye.


    zing Light Spear! The round-faced chubby onlooker, Albertus from the prominent House Fairfax of the Imperial City and one of the prodigies of SterSea Academy, was profoundly shocked by this disy. Another skill fusion technique! This man had mastered not just one, but two skill fusion techniques!


    Albertus, no stranger to the world and acutely aware of the dread associated with skill fusion techniques, knew that even among the top talents of his academy, few could achieve such a feat.


    Yet, this mysterious figure encountered in the remote Sterburg casually wielded not one, but two skill fusion techniques, leaving him utterly astonished.


    The zing white spear, enshrouded in mes with thunder leaping along its length, exuded a terrifying might just by its appearance, making one dread the consequences of being struck by it.


    The Bloodstripe Wolf King, caught mid-air, disyed fear in its eyes.


    Suspended, it exposed all its vulnerabilities, unable to react or evade, only to watch as John, with that dreadfully powerful spear in hand, thrust it towards the Wolf King.


    There was no earth-shattering noise, only the sound of flesh being pierced, which, in the silence of the Corpse ins, sounded eerily jarring.


    The light spear in John''s hand forcefully pierced through the Bloodstripe Wolf King''s body without any resistance, under the watchful eyes of the chubby magus and a horde of demonwolves.


    "-81595!"


    The zing Light Spear, carrying formidable might, prated the Bloodstripe Wolf King, causing a terrifyingly suffocating damage figure to rise from its body.


    The spear transformed into a zing streak of light shooting towards the sky, dispersing the clouds above and revealing the blood-red sun hanging high in the sky.


    A piercing howl emanated from the Bloodstripe Wolf King as a massive wound appeared on its body, through which its innards were visible.


    John''s zing Light Spear had nearly brought it to the brink of death.


    It sought to call for help, to have its kin fight for its life, but under John''s relentless assault, the Bloodstripe Wolf King had been separated by a great distance from the main force of demonwolves.


    Despite their desperate attempts to save their leader, they were powerless to do so.


    In the end, they could only watch as John''s staff once again lit up with a green glow.


    "Vine Thorn!"


    Dirt flew as a sharp, barbed giant vine burst from the earth, piercing through the Bloodstripe Wolf King again, spilling blood like rain.


    "-40817!"


    It was an instant kill.

 Chapter 42: Chapter42-Friends Over There

    The Bloodstripe Wolf King, impaled by the massive vine thorn, bled profusely as its blood dripped down the vine.


    Suspended on the vine thorn, its once proud and fierce eyes dimmed, twitching a few times before slowly fading to lifelessness.


    The Bloodstripe Wolf King didn''t even have the chance to enter its berserk state before being in by John.


    The sight left everyone, both the demonwolf pack and the chubby magus, utterly stunned in shock.


    This was the Bloodstripe Wolf King, the lord of the lower regions of the Crimson Realm, taken down in closebat by a magus!


    The chubby magus gasped, recognizing that this individual was at most silver-tier, yet possessed the strength to solo a lord-tier monster.


    Such a person would be considered a prodigy even in the Imperial City!


    [You have in a lv20 "Bloodstripe Wolf King," earning 77,000 Exp!]


    After ying the Bloodstripe Wolf King, John directly gained a massive 70,000+ Exp.


    Simultaneously, a blinding silver light traced a beautiful arc across the sky,nding on the grass.


    It was a silver-tier item! John''s eyes lit up; this was an unexpected boon.


    Even if he couldn''t use the silver-tier equipment himself, selling it to the exchange would yield a significant profit.


    He quickly stepped forward to pick it up and store it in his storage ring.


    With no time to inspect the gear now and more pressing matters at hand, he decided to examine itter when he had a moment.


    John''s gaze then turned cold and lethal as he looked back at the demonwolf pack that had been pursuing him.


    Having been chased by these beasts, John had long harbored a simmering rage, and now that the opportunity for revenge had arrived, he was not about to let it slip by.


    The Zephyr Shield, which had previously dissipated, reappeared around him.


    Transforming into a swift arrow, John charged straight towards the bewildered demonwolf pack.


    With the Bloodstripe Wolf King in, the demonwolves were in disarray, and upon seeing John charging at them, they were struck with terror, many attempting to flee in panic.


    But John was not about to give them that chance.


    A cyan light illuminated his hands, and a fierce wind suddenly rose on the Corpse ins, conjuring a tornado over twenty meters high out of nowhere.


    Within it, des of wind danced wildly, like a meat grinder, dreadfully fearsome.


    "Storm de!" The tornado, carrying a powerful gale, enveloped over twenty demonwolves.


    A dozen demonwolves were instantly swept up by the tornado.


    Their desperate twists and turns were futile; they could only emit feeble howls.


    The demonwolves on the edge of the hurricane struggled desperately, trying to use their powerful bodies to escape the reach of the tornado.


    John snorted coldly, waving his staff again, which flickered with ck light.


    Suddenly, a ck swamp appeared beneath the feet of the demonwolf pack.


    All the demonwolves instantly sank into the swamp, and those already being pulled by the ferocious winds found themselves unable to struggle any longer,pletely engulfed by the raging Storm de.


    Sharp des of wind continuously inflicted wounds on them, with crimson blood raining down from the sky like water!


    "-2716!"


    "-2899!"


    "-2778!"


    ¡­


    A series of damage indicators appeared within the Storm de, as John cast one skill after another into it, each causing massive area damage among the demonwolf pack.


    In no time, the twenty or so already weakened demonwolves were in by John on the spot.


    [You have in a lv19 "demonwolf," earning 1984 Exp!]


    [You have in a lv20 "demonwolf," earning 2413 Exp!]


    ¡­


    The twenty-meter-high Storm de gradually dissipated.


    The sky rained down demonwolf corpses and equipment.


    "Swoosh!"


    "Swoosh!" A torrent of experience flowed into John''s body, his figure illuminated by two sessive shes of white light!


    [Your level has increased to lv14, gaining 15 free attribute points!]


    [Your level has increased to lv15, gaining 15 free attribute points!]


    ...


    [You have acquired new skills "Shadow Puppet" and "Novice Skeleton Summoning"!]


    [Your SSS-level talent "Divine Favor Tome" has been activated!]


    [Your basic skill "Shadow Puppet" has been upgraded to lv20 (MAX)!]


    [Your basic skill "Novice Skeleton Summoning" has been upgraded to lv20 (MAX)!]


    ...


    On the edge of the forest, the chubby magus Albertus watched the light emanating from John.


    His eyes widened so much, he could almost fit an egg in his mouth.


    Given the limited experience provided by the demonwolves, he could easily deduce what level John was at.


    At this moment, Albertus was so shocked he was rendered speechless.


    He had assumed the other was at least a silver-tier powerhouse.


    Who could have imagined that the person was only in their teens in terms of level?!


    What kind of monster was this guy, to be able to solo kill the Bloodstripe Wolf King and so many demonwolves in his teens?!


    Recalling his own experiences at that level, Albertus felt utterly disheartened.


    If he remembered correctly, when he was in his teens, he was still proud of soloing an elite monster, wasn''t he?


    And keep in mind, he was considered the top genius of his generation in House Fairfax!


    Although the offspring of House Fairfax were always somewhatcking in talent, this gap seemed far too vast!


    ...


    On the Corpse ins, John looked at the series of notifications before him, feeling quite pleased.


    With the experience boost from the secret realm dungeon, his leveling speed was incredibly fast, almost like he was on a rocket.


    ying over thirty demonwolves, along with the Bloodstripe Wolf King, catapulted his level to lv15.


    Moreover, the loot drop rate from these thirty-plus demonwolves was quite favorable, gifting him four iron-tier pieces of equipment, one bronze-tier item, and a beginner''s skill scroll for the knight ss.


    Coupled with the silver-tier equipment dropped by the Bloodstripe Wolf King, John''s haul was indeed substantial.


    [Equipment]: Wolf King Boots


    [Type]: Shoes


    [Level]: lv15


    [Tier]: Silver-tier


    [Quality]: Common


    [Attributes]: Speed +35, Casting Speed +5%


    [Skill]: Gallop (Passive)


    [Description]: Once your Speed attribute reaches 120 points, grants a 10% bonus to your Speed attribute.


    ...


    [Equipment]: Wolf Bone Bracelet


    [Type]: Bracelet


    [Level]: lv15


    [Tier]: Bronze-tier


    [Quality]: Exquisite


    [Attributes]: Spirit +30, Cooldown Reduction -5%


    ...


    [Equipment]: Crimson Belt


    [Type]: Belt


    [Level]: lv15


    [Tier]: Iron-tier


    [Quality]: Perfect


    [Attributes]: Spirit +35


    John deemed only three of the lv15 items in his possession passable; the rest fell short in terms of attributes and quality.


    Opting to stick with his lv10 gear for the time being, he wasn''t in a rush to switch.


    Allocating all his free attribute points to Spirit, he then equipped several lv15 items before opening his attribute panel.


    [ss]: All-ss Magus (God-tier)


    [HP]: 4289


    [MP]: 12895


    [Attributes]: Strength 132, Stamina 185, Spirit 480, Speed 144


    [Talent]: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-level)


    [Skills]: Spring of Soul lv20, Mana Recovery lv20, Elemental Affinity lv20, Shadow Puppet lv20, Novice Skeleton Summoning lv20, Shadow Marsh lv20, Thunder Arrow lv20, Ice Spear lv20, Vine Thorn lv20, Pyrokinesis lv20, Aquakinesis lv20, Zephyr Shield lv20, Silent Curse (Equipped), Specter (Equipped)¡­


    [Equipment]: Necrostaff lv10 (Silver-tier), Phantom Cloak lv10 (Bronze-tier), Ghoul Ne lv10 (Bronze-tier), Gargoyle Ring lv10 (Bronze-tier), White Jade Robe lv10 (Bronze-tier), Wolf Bone Bracelet lv15 (Bronze-tier), Crimson Belt lv15 (Iron-tier), Wolf King Boots lv15 (Silver-tier)¡­


    [Items]: Random Teleportation Stone, Mana Potion, Spirit Potion, Swiftness Potion, Cooldown Potion, Healing Potion¡­


    ...


    This level-up not only enhanced his attributes but also granted John two remarkable skills: "Shadow Puppet" and "Novice Skeleton Summoning."


    Coupled with the "Ground Spike" he initially acquired, he gained a total of three new skills this time!


    [Shadow Puppet v20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, you can appear anywhere within ten meters, leaving behind a Shadow Puppet at your original location to confound your target. The Shadow Puppetsts for 30 seconds, with a cooldown of 10 minutes and consumes 1200 MP.


    ...


    [Novice Skeleton Summoning v20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: This skill summons four lv20 novice skeletons under yourmand, with a duration of 8 minutes, a cooldown of 15 minutes, and consumes 1200 MP.


    ...


    [Ground Spike v20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Activating this skill conjures 12 Ground Spikes under your target, each inflicting 4800 points of damage. The cooldown period is 5 minutes, with a mana cost of 1000 MP.


    ...


    What truly thrilled John were the two skills rewarded upon leveling up.


    "Shadow Puppet" enhanced his agility, while "Novice Skeleton Summoning" provided him with two free minions.


    With two lv20 novice skeletons to shield him, he could cast spells from the rear with greater ease.


    Regaining hisposure, John didn''t rush to collect the equipment; instead, he turned his gaze towards the forest''s edge and called out calmly, "Friend over there, after watching for so long, won''t youe out and say hello?"

 Chapter 43: Chapter43-Fairfax Token

    John had been aware of Albertus from the moment he appeared, remaining vignt for any potential move against him.


    However, to John''s surprise, even after the wolf king and demonwolves had all perished, Albertus had not made a move.


    This led John to believe that the other might not harbor any ill will, so his attitude was not overly hostile.


    Albertus, taken aback upon hearing John call out to him and not expecting to have been noticed, was a straightforward man and stepped forward without hesitation.


    As Albertus met his gaze, John sized him up in return.


    He was a short, plump man with a round face that seemed inherently likable.


    He wore an exquisitely crafted golden magus robe, adorned with various gems that shimmered in multicolored brilliance, clearly not ordinary.


    John''s eyes lingered on the tinum staff in the other''s hand, recognizing him as a fellow magus and, judging by his gear, one of a higher level than himself.


    This raised John''s guard internally.


    Encounters between individuals of the same ss in the wilderness often resulted in conflict, given the potential to use each other''s equipment.


    Despite the chubby man not appearing to be in need of money, one can never be too sure, and caution was always prudent.


    Noticing John''s wariness, Albertus raised his hands in a cating gesture and exined with a wry smile, "No need to be on edge, brother. My name is Albertus, from the imperial House Fairfax. I was merely drawn by themotion you caused and came to have a look."


    Hearing Albertus''s words, John felt reassured about theck of malicious intent.


    He also took note of the mention of "House Fairfax," sparking an interest.


    Given that Baron was from the imperial House Fairfax, and this secret realm was under his charge, it was possible that this Albertus was from the same family as Baron...


    ncing at Albertus''svish attire, identical to Baron''s, John set down his staff and nodded with a smile, "So you''re a friend from House Fairfax. My apologies for the earlier discourtesy, please don''t take it to heart."


    House Fairfax, known for its immense wealth and widespread assets across the Federation, was not a party John wished to offend.


    With House Carter still on his trail, antagonizing House Fairfax could leave him no sanctuary within the entire Federation.


    The influence of such powerful families was not something John dared to underestimate.


    Albertus, with his hearty disposition, waved off the apology,ughing, "After all, I was the one peeping first. Besides, wealth tempts the heart, and your caution was warranted."


    With that, Albertus couldn''t help but give a thumbs-up, admiringly saying, "But fair is fair, your talent is among the top I''ve seen. To defeat a lord-tier creature at just over level ten, and to possess the rare hidden ss of ''elemental magus''... Had you not been with Hidden Stars, I''d have recruited you to House Fairfax as a distinguished guest!"


    Pausing, Albertus squinted with a smile, "Of course, if you''re willing to join House Fairfax now, I''d wee you with open arms. Our house mightck in many things, but not in wealth. Should you choose to join us, we''d spare no expense to nurture your talent. Would you consider it?"


    John gave a wry smile.


    These folks from House Fairfax were indeed born traders.


    Having just met, Albertus was already keen on winning him over, not just eyeing to poach from Hidden Stars, but ready to throw money at him, a gesture of sheer boldness.


    Truth be told, John was tempted.


    His biggest current issue was theck of funds, and with sufficient money, his power could increase at a pace that would astonish many.


    And as Albertus mentioned, the one thing House Fairfax had in abundance was wealth.


    However, after some contemtion, John politely declined, "I appreciate your kind offer, Brother Albertus. Captain Victor and my teammates at Hidden Stars have been very good to me, and I have no ns to change affiliations at this time."


    Of course, those were just pleasantries.


    Deep down, John had other considerations.


    Joining House Fairfax would indeed bring various benefits, but the downsides were clear: he would lose his freedom, perhaps forever bound to House Fairfax.


    The more they valued him as a talent, the less likely they would be to let him leave freely.


    Known as a family of merchants in the Federation, House Fairfax was not in the business of charity; they wouldn''t invest in someone who could leave their control at any moment.


    Losing his freedom was something John couldn''t ept.


    Hidden Stars was different; although the resources avable to him there were limited, he retained the freedom to resign and leave at any time.


    Moreover, with the deterrence of Hidden Stars and the official backing of the Federation, few would dare trouble him, allowing a return to a more ordinary life if he chose.


    This was one of the reasons John had agreed to join Hidden Stars.


    Given his talent and nature, staying within one power indefinitely just wasn''t in his cards.


    Upon hearing John''s response, a genuine look of disappointment appeared in Albertus''s eyes.


    He had high hopes for John; despite their simr ages and his current strength surpassing John''s, Albertus was certain he wouldn''t be able to hold a candle to John in the future, a belief he held without a doubt.


    House Fairfax has always had a keen eye for talent, but regrettably, it seemed the other party had no intention of joining their ranks.


    With a sigh, Albertus said, "Since you''re not considering a change at the moment, I won''t press the issue. However, should you ever find yourself in the imperial city or change your mind, feel free toe to House Fairfax and mention my name. I won''t say much more, but should you decide to join us, everything I''ve mentioned still stands."


    The people of House Fairfax, in their speech and actions, indeed stand apart from the ordinary.


    Even though John had already declined, Albertus didn''t press further but left some room for the future, making John feel valued withouting across as frivolous or negligent.


    "If the opportunity arises, I will surely visit," John nodded, not wanting to refuse further.


    After all, he was bound to visit the imperial city someday, and who knows, he might run into this genial member of House Fairfax again.


    Albertus nodded, thought for a moment, and then, with a flick of his hand over his storage ring, tossed a finely crafted ck token to John.


    The token, seemingly made from a special metal, bore intricate designs, with a coin at its center, exuding an aura of antiquity and undeniable value.


    John instinctively caught it, his eyes filled with curiosity, about to inquire further.


    Albertus waved off with a smile, "This is our House Fairfax''s token. Holding this token not only grants you VIP treatment and discounts across our extensive trade associations but in critical moments, it could even save your life. Please, ept this token as a token of my regard."


    Albertus''s generosity was indeedvish.


    House Fairfax''s trade associations spanned the entire Federation, with countless exchanges big and small.


    Possessing this token would afford John VIP status within any House Fairfax trade association.


    More importantly, this token represented the face and honor of House Fairfax itself.


    Should John ever find himself in danger, presenting this token might well save his life, as others could be inclined to spare him for the sake of House Fairfax''s reputation.


    It could also afford him significant conveniences under certain circumstances, leveraging the name of House Fairfax.


    After a moment of silence, John nodded solemnly, "I acknowledge this favor, and should the need arise, I will lend my aid to House Fairfax once."


    Albertus''s face lit up with a smile upon hearing John''s words.


    The very reason he had offered the Fairfax Token was to secure this promise from John.


    While he might not need John''s aid now, Albertus was confident that, should John survive, he would undoubtedly be one of the Federation''s foremost powerhouses.


    Exchanging a Fairfax Token for the friendship and obligation of such a figure was an investment well worth making.


    The enduring sess of House Fairfax, supported by just a few, hinged on their vision not just for immediate gains but for the future.


    Over the years, House Fairfax had faced numerous existential threats, yet each time, external allies emerged to pull them from the brink - a testament to their strategic investments.


    In Albertus''s eyes, John would undoubtedly be one of those pivotal figures capable of averting disaster for House Fairfax.


    Watching Albertus''s receding figure, John understood his intentions and didn''t mind.


    If Albertus had the foresight and courage to make such an investment, John had the confidence and audacity to ept it.


    The path to transcendent-tier greatness was fraught with challenges and obstacles, but along the way, he would encounter individuals and opportunities capable of altering his fate - and in turn, he would change the fates of others.


    Casting aside these thoughts, John stored the Fairfax Token safely.


    ncing at the blood-red mountain piercing the sky, he ventured into the forest, ready to continue leveling up.


    ...

 Chapter 44: Chapter44-The Guards of House Carter

    Meanwhile, in the heart of the Crimson Realm.


    Demonbone Peak.


    Twelve blood moons encircled the entire mountain, casting an eerie red glow.


    The blood-colored monolith soared into the sky, with humanoid creatures that seemed to be formed from fresh blood wandering around it continuously.


    At the summit of the mountain stood a tower that had existed for who knows how many years.


    This tower seemed to be made up of corpses embedded within it, their wails of agony constant as pairs of crimson eyes filled with resentment and pain.


    Yet, the group of people standing in front of this horrific tower seemed unfazed, as if oblivious to the terrifying scene unfolding on it.


    Baron, Victor, and other powerful figures had been there for quite some time, not in a hurry to enter, still waiting for others.


    Beneath Demonbone Peak, thunderous roars echoed as more individuals fought their way to the top.


    Upon seeing Baron, Theodore, Victor, and the others, they dared not make any rash moves, waiting quietly instead.


    A strong member from House Fairfax stepped forward and respectfully said to Baron, "My Lord, all who were expected have arrived."


    Baron nodded, sensing it was about time, and addressed the transcendent-tier powerhouses earnestly, "Gentlemen, as I, Baron, have said from the start, whatever treasures one might find in this secret realm are solely based on personal ability, and I will not go back on my word.


    My only hope is that if any of youe across some treasures and wish to sell them, please consider our trade association first. I assure you, the prices will be fair and you will not be at a loss."


    Regardless of their true thoughts, everyone nodded in agreement, showing respect to Baron.


    Then, Baron turned his gaze to Victor, smiling, "I wonder, Captain Victor, if you''d like to remind everyone to y by the rules, to prevent any unsavory behavior?"


    Victor wore a golden mask, concealing his expression.


    With arms crossed, he spoke indifferently, "Hidden Stars, whatever you may find here is yours, but should anyone dare bring the malevolent spirits and oddities from within to reality, don''t me me for being unreasonable!"


    As his words fell, Victor''s presence surged dramatically.


    The terrifying and sharp pressure made everyone''s heart skip a beat, feeling a tingling pain all over.


    Many cast serious nces towards Victor.


    Just the force of his aura alone was enough to trigger a sense of danger in everyone.


    This man, Victor, was outrageously powerful!


    Having effectively intimidated the crowd, Victor''s aura quickly receded, returning to his unremarkable demeanor.


    Yet, no one dared to underestimate him now.


    Seeing his objective achieved, Baron smiled at the group, "The time is about right, everyone, please proceed as you wish. I''ll be taking my leave first."


    With those words, a blinding golden light suddenly emanated from Baron.


    Behind him, a colossal golden statue, several dozen meters tall, slowly emerged!


    The statue, with its eyes closed and a dignified aura, had six arms behind it, each holding a weapon. It looked solemn and extraordinary.


    Baron''s corpulent body slowly ascended and eventually merged into the brow of the golden statue.


    Suddenly, the golden statue with six arms fiercely opened its eyes!


    "Boom!!!"


    It was as if thunder exploded atop the peak, and everyone present felt an immense power emanating from the golden statue.


    Alexander chuckled, "This ''Radiant Visage'' of House Fairfax truly lives up to its reputation. Baron, this chubby fellow, is a world apart with or without the divine aspect."


    Eldritch mused, "The ''Radiant Visage'' of House Fairfax is a hereditary ss, its strength beyond doubt. It''s just that the talents of House Fairfax''s descendants are somewhatcking, hence they can''t fully unleash the ''Radiant Visage''s'' potential. However, I heard thatst year, House Fairfax had a chubby youngster with remarkable talent. This generation of House Fairfax might be different."


    Theodore nodded, smiling, "I visited the capital a few days ago, and the old man of House Fairfax mentioned his grandson''s talent surpasses any in House Fairfax''s century-long history, hopeful to reach the sage-tier."


    Hearing this, everyone felt a stir in their hearts.


    That was the sage-tier, level one hundred, nearly the pinnacle of humanity. Unexpectedly, House Fairfax had such a monstrous talent!


    Behind Theodore, Seraphina remainedposed. She had met that genius of House Fairfax, named Albertus, whose talent was indeed monstrous. Hispatibility with the ''Radiant Visage'' was the highest in the history of House Fairfax.


    Yet, she felt thatpared to John''s talent, Albertus might still fall short.


    ...


    On the edge of the Withered Forest.


    John, d in the ck uniform of Hidden Stars and wearing a ck mask, had already entered the forest.


    From the outside, the forest seemed ordinary, but upon entering, John sensed something amiss.


    Silence!


    It was too silent!


    Given that numerous powerhouses had entered the Withered Forest, even if John was somewhat distant, it was impossible not to hear any noise they made.


    He hadn''t paid it much mind in the Corpse ins, assuming those powerhouses had all ventured deep into the forest, too far away.


    But now, he suddenly realized the forest had an isting effect.


    Here, John could feel his spiritual perception being suppressed, as if a pair ofrge hands covered his eyes.


    John furrowed his brows, remaining vignt of his surroundings.


    In his mind, he thought that the guy from House Fairfax, who seemed harmless, was actually quiteplex.


    He had only ventured in a short while and could no longer hear any noise from outside.


    However, at that time, Albertus was able to keenly sense the disturbances outside the Withered Forest.


    His perception was possibly several times sharper than John''s.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just as John was pondering this, a swooshing sound suddenly came from above his head.


    A sharp tree branch fiercely stabbed towards John''s head. It was merely a branch, but the tip gleamed with a faint cold light, as if it were metallic!


    The branch didn''t pause at all, piercing straight through John''s skull and even into the soil below!


    "Rustle, rustle!"


    Several seemingly ordinary trees suddenly began to shake, making rustling noises.


    Their mundane trunks slowly revealed features resembling human faces.


    With terrifying smiles on their faces, they seemed pleased with the sessful ambush.


    However, the next moment, the smiles on these trees froze on their trunks.


    The John that had been pierced began to slowly dissipate.


    In just the blink of an eye, he turned into ck mist and vanished into the air.


    Meanwhile, John had somehow already appeared a few meters away from them.


    "Shadow Puppet!"


    Looking at the few eerie tree spirits, John''s gaze was cold.


    [Name: Ghost-faced Treant (Common)]


    [Level: lv21]


    [HP: 42000]


    [Spirit: 234]


    [Defense: 131]


    [Speed: 24]


    [Skills: Camouge, Istion, Absorption¡­]


    ...


    John didn''t give them a chance to react, his staff lighting up with a mix of ice-blue and aqua-blue glows.


    An enormous ice sphere quickly formed above his head, its mere presence terrifying to behold.


    "Ice Meteorite!"


    Looking at the bewildered ghost-faced treants, a hint of mockery yed at the corner of John''s mouth as he said, "I''ve noticed something off about you trees for a while now. I didn''t want to bother with you, but you brought this upon yourselves!"


    As John''s words fell, he lightly tapped his Necrostaff.


    The ice sphere above him instantly transformed into a meteorite, flying fiercely towards the terrified tree spirits under their horrified gazes!


    "Boom!!!"


    The Ice Meteorite turned into a blue streak of light and crashed heavily onto the ghost-faced treants, leaving them no chance to fight back.


    The heavy impact caused their trunks to break and branches to scatter wildly!


    "-55979!"


    "-56028!"


    "-55701!"


    ...


    As the damage numbers rose, the ghost-faced treants were instantly annihted by John!


    Meanwhile, kill notifications appeared before John''s eyes.


    [You have in a lv21 "ghost-faced treant," earning 21,300 Exp!]


    [You have in a lv22 "ghost-faced treant," earning 22,500 Exp!]


    ...


    [Current Level]: lv16


    [Experience]: 107,000/320,000


    ...


    With the notifications appearing, John''s experience points saw a significant increase.


    At this point, he was about 200,000 experience points shy of reaching level 16, but it seemed it wouldn''t take long to level up.


    He stepped forward, collected the equipment and materials dropped by the ghost-faced treants, and then left the area, heading deeper into the forest to find a new spot for leveling up.


    However, as he walked, John suddenly felt an inexplicable difort.


    He frowned, this feeling seemed like a premonition of danger, yet not quite.


    John muttered in confusion, "Could it be a fever?"


    He paused for a moment, detecting nothing unusual.


    Shaking his head, John continued his journey deeper into the forest.


    Yet, shortly after he left,


    The air around a few of the previously still trees twisted strangely.


    Suddenly, three figures in bronze armor appeared out of thin air!


    They were the guards of House Carter!

 Chapter 45: Chapter45-Gold-Tier Fighter

    Watching John''s departing figure, the three House Carter guards exchanged excited nces.


    One of them clenched his fist, eximing with exhration, "I never thought we''d find him so quickly. Let''s hurry back and report to the young master; we''ve achieved a great feat this time!"


    Upon learning that John possessed the only item left by the Crimson Demon, Lucas and Theodore immediately gathered the elites of House Carter and sent them into this secret realm.


    They firmly believed that there must be information rted to the Crimson Demon here, so they forcefully broke through the blockade set by House Fairfax at all costs, allowing arge number of House Carter guards to enter the secret realm, and these three were part of one such team.


    At this moment, the trio felt as though their luck was exploding; they had just entered the secret realm and had already stumbled upon John''s trail.


    Now, as long as they could get the message out, they would receive Lucas''s reward and might even secure a life of wealth and honor, fueling their excitement.


    Among the three, one was moreposed and cautioned, "This kid is quite alert. Don''t get too close to himter. Wait for more people to arrive. And, did any of you mark him just now?"


    A guard with a slightly sharper voice nodded, "I sprinkled some Corpse Blossom Pollen on him. It''s colorless and odorless; he couldn''t have noticed it."


    Corpse Blossom Pollen was a tracking tool, virtually undetectable and impossible to shake off for three days once applied.


    Only a specially bred type of corpse worm could detect its scent, making it exceedingly rare.


    Lucas had really invested heavily this time, equipping each House Carter guard team with a portion to ensure foolproof tracking, underscoring the importance he ced on John.


    The moreposed House Carter guard, seemingly the captain of this small team, nodded and instructed, "Good, keep an eye on him for now. I''ll ry the message back and ask the young master to send elites. Remember, do not alert him; avoid stirring the grass and frightening the snake. This matter is of great importance; we cannot afford any mishaps."


    The House Carter guards were well aware of Lucas''s temperament.


    Had they not found John, they might not have been rewarded, but they wouldn''t have faced punishment either.


    However, having found John and then letting him escape would mean a grave fate for all three of them.


    Recalling Lucas''s methods sent a shiver down their spines.


    The other two House Carter guards were about to nod in agreement when their eyes suddenly widened in shock, staring behind their team captain in disbelief!


    The team captain''s face darkened as he bellowed, "Who''s there?!"


    Whirling around, his pupils constricted in shock.


    Behind him, as if a ghost had materialized, stood a figure with a translucent body and a ck mask over his face.


    It was John, who had seemingly left their field of view moments ago!


    John slowly emerged from his ghostly state, his eyes cold as he looked at the three, "So it''s the minions of that idiot Lucas. Surprising he has his moments of intelligence, actually finding me."


    He had sensed something amiss earlier, so he had been cautious.


    After leaving the area, John used the "Ghost" skill from his Ghost Cloak at a turn, momentarily entering a ghostly state.


    Then, employing the stealth techniques learned from the old cripple, he quietly circled back.


    To his surprise, he indeed found someone lurking in the shadows, and they were guards from House Carter.


    From the conversation, John gathered that Lucas might have already figured out that he was the one in the ck robe.


    This left John somewhat frustrated, unable toprehend how he was discovered.


    However, he was well aware of the myriad methods these great family members wielded and had been prepared for such eventualities. He didn''t regret crossing Lucas, even now.


    Seeking revenge and settling grudges had always been John''s principle!


    At this moment, the three House Carter guards quickly reacted.


    They retreated explosively, putting distance between themselves and John, uncertain when he had detected them and how he had approached so stealthily.


    John looked up at the three without any intention of wasting words.


    He lifted his staff, gently tapped it, and a streak of green light shed instantly!


    "Vine Thorn!"


    Following the skill''s activation, a tree branch behind the three seemed toe to life. Under John''s control, it viciously lunged at one of them.


    The team captain of the guards reacted swiftly, bellowing, "Watch out!"


    But it was a step toote.


    By the time the House Carter guard noticed, the sharp branch was already in front of him!


    "Thwack!"


    The sharp branch pierced through his skull without any resistance, sttering brain matter.


    "-45175!"


    The guard was instantly killed by John without even a chance to groan.


    Witnessing this terrifying damage, the remaining two guards nearly stopped breathing!


    The man just now was a lv25 silver-tier assassin, yet in John''s hands, he didn''t even have a chance to fight back!


    They couldn''t dare to imagine that this was someone who had awakened his powers just a few days ago!


    John''s expression remained calm.


    In battles against monsters, the true terror of his instant casting couldn''t be fully appreciated.


    But inbat with humans, John''s advantage was disyed to its fullest.


    Awakeners had much lower HP than monsters, and as long as the gap in strength between John and his opponent wasn''t overwhelmingly vast, his casting speed could grant him the upper hand, leaving no time for reactions and enabling him to instantly overpower opponents even at higher levels!


    The remaining two House Carter guards now understood the terror that was John. The team captain immediately said, "This guy''s casting speed is too fast. We need to attack together; get close, and he''s done for!"


    With John able to cast spells instantly, escaping would be difficult for them, and they''d just be picked off one by one.


    Their only option was to fight with all they had.


    The other House Carter guard understood their predicament and nodded solemnly.


    Suddenly, both figures vanished from the tree trunks and charged towards John.


    Both House Carter guards specialized in closebat; one was a swordsman wielding a bronze longsword that radiated white sword aura, while the team captain was a fighter, his fists wrapped in red blood energy, his movements exceptionally agile.


    John had no intention of letting them get close easily.


    He swung his staff, activating two skills simultaneously.


    "Ice Spear!"


    "Fireball!"


    Behind John, an ice spear and a massive fireball materialized instantly.


    With a flick of his staff, both skills shot towards the two men at once!


    Seeing John release two skills instantly, both guards felt a shiver run down their spines.


    Not only could this guy cast spells instantly, but he could also perform dual casting!


    This was a technique not even many seasoned maguses could master!


    How could his talent be so terrifying? Wasn''t he supposed to be just an ordinary magus?


    By now, they had cursed Lucas hundreds of times in their minds for not informing them of such crucial information.


    But Lucas couldn''t really be med.


    Even up to this point, he still believed John was just an ordinary magus, thinking he had obtained the Crimson Demon''s item merely by association with Seraphina.


    This was a natural assumption, after all, who could imagine that three transcendent-tier powerhouses had failed to discern John''s true ss and talent?


    But unfortunately, John was not one to y by the usual rules.


    With no option but to proceed, the two House Carter guards braced themselves and charged at John.


    Their figures leapt continuously on the thick tree branches, with the team captain, a fighter by profession, leading in speed.


    As a lv33 gold-tier awakener with robust physique and superior attributes and level, he easily dodged John''s ice spear.


    However, the other House Carter guard wasn''t so fortunate.


    Caught mid-air, he was engulfed by the sudden explosion of John''s Pyrokinesis, instantly scorched into a charred corpse before falling to the ground in pieces.


    At this moment, the team captain had no time to concern himself with others.


    Seeing John about to cast another spell, he knew he couldn''t afford to give John the chance.


    Gritting his teeth, a surge of red blood energy erupted from him, boosting his speed significantly!


    "Blood Frenzy!"


    Suddenly, his figure vanished and, when it reappeared, it had crossed the distance of a tree, appearing right in front of John.


    "Blink Step!"


    Upon reaching John, the team captain took a fierce step forward, drawing back his arm to gather force.


    His fist, swirling with blood energy and carrying a fierce punch wind, aimed directly at John''s face!


    "Thunder Punch!"


    The team captain''s three skills flowed seamlessly together, showcasing his vastbat experience.


    And with all his might behind the punch, if it were to hit John, it could likely blow his head apart on the spot!


    Yet, faced with this terrifying punch, John''s expression remained utterly unchanged.

 Chapter 46: Chapter46-The Curtain Rises

    Noticing the look in John''s eyes, the team captain of the guards felt a sudden surge of unease.


    It was too calm, unnaturally so.


    This young man showed no sign of panic faced with a life-or-death crisis; his eyes were as tranquil and undisturbed as the surface of ake.


    Suchposure, unshaken even as mountains crumble, the team captain had only seen in seasoned warriors who had survived countless brushes with death.


    Yet the youth before him was barely eighteen!


    As the team captain hesitated, bewildered.


    He suddenly saw a mix of gold and earthen hues ignite in John''s eyes.


    Then, under the captain''s astonished gaze.


    The gold and yellow lights slowly merged, swiftly coalescing into a golden armor around John.


    This armor seemed to form a seamless whole, covered in ayer of yellow scales with intricate patterns, majestic and imposing, radiating an indestructible aura!


    "Gold Mail Armor!"


    In just the blink of an eye, the golden armor enveloped Johnpletely.


    Witnessing the golden armor on John, the team captain felt his world turn upside down.


    He could never have imagined that this young man was capable of skill fusion!


    This was something not even many top-tier powerhouses could achieve!


    Yet this youth, having awakened just a few days ago, had already aplished this feat!


    A wave of fear involuntarily rose in the team captain''s heart.


    Given more time, who knew how far this young man could grow!


    At this moment, John suddenly noticed that the once formidable punch from the team captain inexplicably slowed, its power significantly diminished.


    He had initially nned to apply a Zephyr Shield to himself, but a thought struck him.


    John wanted to take this opportunity to test the extent of enhancement the Gold Mail Armor provided to his physical capabilities.


    He stepped back, then under the team captain''s ghost-like gaze, he gathered strength in his arm and threw a punch back at him!


    "Boom!!!"


    Their fists collided, blood-red and golden lights intertwining, creating a violent airflow that swept through the branches, causing nearby twigs to crackle and countless leaves to fall like rain.


    Both were sent flying backward.


    The team captainnded and couldn''t help but take a step back to steady himself.


    John, on the other hand, took three consecutive steps back to barely dissipate the force of the opponent''s punch.


    The team captain, feeling the power from John''s fist, could hardly believe his eyes.


    He had been intercepted head-on by a magus!


    He was a gold-tier fighter, and even if he had been momentarily distracted, his strength was not something a fragile magus could match!


    John, d in the Gold Mail Armor, stood upright.


    He could feel a tingling pain in his hand but showed no change in expression, merely sighing inwardly.


    A gold-tier fighter was indeed not so easy to deal with.


    The Gold Mail Armor not only greatly enhanced his defense but also significantly boosted his physical condition and strength,bining the advantages of both the Gold Armor Spell and Rock Mail, making it extremely powerful.


    Even so, John could only barely parry the opponent''s attack.


    Had the opponent not been distracted or possessed even greater strength, his wrist might have been dislocated on the spot.


    He was still too weak!


    If the team captain knew what John was thinking, he would probably be so frustrated he''d spit blood.


    A bronze-tier magus managing to stand against a gold-tier fighter and still not satisfied?!


    If other awakeners from the Federation knew about this, they would probably line up just to beat up John for his audacity!


    Afternding, the team captain didn''t rush to attack.


    Instead, he watched John warily, looking for vulnerabilities while also trying to buy time.


    John, of course, wouldn''t let him stall, especially not knowing how many House Carter members might be on their way.


    A sh of cyan and ice-blue light flickered in John''s eyes, and soon a cyan shield enveloped him.


    At the same time, an ice spear appeared in his hands.


    "Zephyr Shield!"


    "Ice Spear!"


    John stomped on the ground, causing the earth to shatter, and his figure instantly turned into a streak of light rushing towards the team captain!


    The team captain cursed inwardly.


    He had hoped to dy for a while, then send a signal to seek help from nearby House Carter guards.


    Now, John had disrupted his n, forcing him to brace for the iing attack.


    "Boom, boom, boom!!!"


    The two figures collided, fists and feet striking, whipping up fierce winds. In just a moment, they exchanged several blows.


    Seizing an opportunity, John''s ice spear, with a trail of afterimages, aimed straight for the opponent''s vital spot.


    The team captain appeared to panic, but a sh of triumph flickered in his eyes.


    He knew John had taken the bait.


    Just as the ice spear was about to hit, the team captain''s figure vanished, then reappeared behind John.


    "Blink Step!"


    Dodging John''s attack, his legs glowed with a cyan light, and he delivered a whip-like kick as fast as lightning towards John''s neck.


    "Wind Leg!"


    The team captain''s attack was swift; John couldn''t dodge in time and was hit directly on the neck.


    John''s neck was instantly snapped by the ferocious kick!


    But the team captain''s expression changed drastically.


    The figure of John that was hit gradually turned into ck mist and dissipated.


    Meanwhile, another John had somehow appeared behind him.


    "Shadow Puppet!"


    He held the ice spear in his hand, and with a ruthless thrust, aimed directly at the team captain''s back.


    "Thwack!"


    The sound of the ice spear piercing flesh resonated.


    Suddenly, silence enveloped the surroundings.


    The team captain looked at the ice spear tip protruding from his chest, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    He had lost!


    And to a magus in closebat, no less!


    John''s gaze remained indifferent as he slowly pulled out the ice spear.


    The icy-blue shaft bore no trace of blood, remaining pristine, and no blood flowed from the team captain''s wound.


    As the ice spear had pierced his body, the blood at the wound was instantly frozen.


    "Thud!"


    The team captain''s vital energy slowly faded away as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and then gradually knelt to the ground, his eyes filled with despair, his mouth opening as if to beg for mercy.


    Even with his heart pierced, the strong physique of a fighter didn''t allow him to die instantly.


    John wasn''t surprised; this was the power of an awakener.


    In some ways, they had transcended the category of ordinary beings.


    John''s gaze towards the team captain held no sympathy.


    "If someone seeks my life, I shall take theirs," had always been his rule for survival.


    John''s wrist twisted, lifting the ice spear, ready to end the opponent''s life.


    Just then, his expression abruptly changed, and he turned around to look towards the unreachably high crimson peak.


    "Boom!!!"


    The twelve blood moons suddenly burst into dazzling red light, staining the sky and clouds a deep red!


    A scarlet beam of light suddenly rose from the summit of Demonbone Peak, piercing the sky!


    "Roar!" "Roar!" "Roar!"...


    A series of mournful wails and angry roars echoed continuously across the Corpse ins, Withered Forest, and Demonbone Peak.


    In the ins and forests, which were rtively normal up until now, withered hands suddenly stretched out from the soil, and one after another, ghastly humanoid creatures emerged from beneath.


    These creatures were numerous, and even near John, a few appeared.


    Buried for who knows how many years, they were d in tattered garments, staggering in their steps. Some were so decayed that only bones remained, while others had deformed bodies and tumors, presenting a sight both horrifying and nauseating.


    To John''s surprise, these creatures did not attack him upon emerging.


    Instead, they slowly knelt down, devoutly worshiping toward the twelve blood moons and the tower atop Demonbone Peak!


    With each bow, they were enveloped in ayer of blood-red light, their aura bing increasingly bloodthirsty and frenzied, creating an eerie scene.


    John''s expression grew increasingly solemn.


    He realized that someone might have encountered the secret realm''s boss, triggering this phenomenon.


    ncing at the now silent team captain.


    John quickly looted the equipment from the three House Carter guards, not bothering to inspect them, and hurried towards the depths of the Crimson Realm.


    Chaos was about to ensue. Whether he could obtain the treasures of the Crimson Demon would depend on this unfolding spectacle!


    ...


    Meanwhile, outside the secret realm, the situation was equally tumultuous.


    Lucas, d in a blood-red robe, stood with Theodore, who was draped in a red cloak.


    Behind them were hundreds of House Carter guards in bronze armor, presenting a formidable sight.


    Opposite them stood only avishly dressed fat man and an elderly man with white hair.


    Yet Lucas and hispanions dared not be careless, treating them as formidable opponents.


    This was because thevishly dressed fat man was named Albertus, the sole heir of this generation''s House Fairfax.


    And the white-haired elder was a venerable figure within the Federal, a notorious cmity-level powerhouse, a lv83 Wind Grand Magus known as the "Storm King."


    ...

 Chapter 47: Chapter47-Convergence of Forces

    It was precisely the deterrence of the Storm King that had barred Lucas and his group from entering.


    Theodore, being a transcendent-tier Crimson Count, even with his inherited ss, was significantly outmatchedpared to the Storm King.


    The vast chasm of strength was not so easily bridged, after all, not everyone was like John, possessing not only a god-tier ss but also SSS-level talent.


    Due to forcibly using Blood Shadow Pursuit, Theodore''splexion was still somewhat pale.


    He leaned in and whispered to Lucas, "Young master, we can''t wait any longer. There are many powerful individuals entering the secret realm this time, be it Baron, Theodore, or Victor, all are top-tier awakeners within the transcendent-tier. Dying could lead toplications; we need to make a decision quickly."


    Lucas''s expression was grim; he too wished to enter the secret realm sooner and secure the relics left by the Crimson Demon.


    But to force their way through now would be tantamount to openly breaking with House Fairfax.


    If they fail to find what they''re seeking within the secret realm, Lucas''s return to House Carter would involve more than just losing his status as the heir.


    The House Carter''s familyw is harsh, and even Lucas isn''t keen on facing its consequences.


    As Lucas hesitated, unable to make a decision,


    suddenly, the secret realm was engulfed in a surge of blood light!


    A crimson pir of light burst forth from the ethereal secret realm, staining the grey sky with blood, and twelve illusory blood suns hung high in the sky.


    Faintly, the silhouette of a terrifying demon god with wings slowly emerged, its oppressive might causing a suffocating feeling among all present.


    "Crimson Demon!"


    Upon seeing the winged demon god''s silhouette, both Lucas and Theodore shuddered.


    This figure matched exactly with what was recorded in their family archives!


    Meaning, they hadn''t erred; this was indeed a secret realm rted to the Crimson Demon!


    Albertus shielded his eyes from the blinding red light and looked up at the massive Crimson Demon silhouette.


    He clicked his tongue, "I didn''t expect this to truly be a dark god secret realm; my uncle''s judgment was spot on. Given thismotion and might, if we can find something left by this dark god, the gains will be substantial.


    I just hope nothing chaotic ensues; otherwise, not only would we gain nothing, but the folks from Hidden Stars might alsoe knocking at House Fairfax, holding us ountable."


    The Federal''s definition of "dark god" is broad, epassing any entity hostile to humanity and beyond the level of a forbidden spell, all could be termed "dark god."


    A "dark god secret realm" refers to a secret realm associated with such entities.


    These secret realms often house twisted and grotesque monsters, highly dangerous but equally rich in resources, with many rare items and materials.


    However, one critical aspect of venturing into a dark god secret realm is the need for caution; the slightest misstep could allow the monsters within to escape, threatening human cities.


    Those responsible for developing this secret realm and the forces involved would all be held ountable by the Federal, and Hidden Stars is a special organization dedicated to dealing with such monsters and incidents.


    The reason the Federal does not prohibit private development of secret realms is primarily due to their vast number.


    Relying solely on the Federal to develop them would consume a tremendous amount of manpower and resources, hence the adoption of this contract-like development model.


    After outsourcing the development of secret realms, the Federal simply has to wait and collect certain fees, ensuring a risk-free profit while saving effort and resources.


    Beside Albertus, the meticulously groomed Storm King, with his silver-white hair, frowned as he observed the phantom of the Crimson Demon.


    ncing at the fervent Lucas and Theodore, he seemed to realize something and whispered a caution to Albertus, "Young master, we must be cautious. The Crimson Count of House Carter might very well originate from this dark god. Their intentions are malign, and they will not rest easily."


    The origin of House Carter''s Crimson Count from any particr deity has always been unknown to the outside world.


    Were it not for the Storm King''s unique talents and his experience shing with a powerful member of House Carter, broadening his insights, he might not have connected the dots.


    Albertus was visibly taken aback by Storm King''s words.


    The wed nature of House Carter''s profession is no secret among the great families of the imperial capital.


    He just hadn''t anticipated stumbling upon House Carter''s ancestral secret realm by such a stroke of luck.


    Then, Albertus''s eyes narrowed with scheming delight.


    He chuckled, "No wonder Lucas is acting so crazed, bringing trouble to our doorstep at House Fairfax for no good reason. It turns out they''ve found their ancestral secret realm. Stumbling upon such an opportunity, we must carve a piece from House Carter this time, no matter what."


    At this moment, Lucas seemed to have made a decision, loudly addressing Albertus, "Albertus, I admit my fault in this matter, but there are reasons behind it. I implore you to show magnanimity and allow our people to enter the secret realm first. Once we return to the imperial capital, I will personally visit House Fairfax to express my gratitude!"


    Hearing this, Albertus understood that something significant rted to House Carter''s legacy must indeed be within this secret realm, to make the usually proud Lucas bow his head.


    With this realization, Albertus felt more confident in his position.


    Heughed heartily, "Lucas, your empty promises mean less than nothing to me. If you truly wish to enter the secret realm, then show some real sincerity. Otherwise, forget about entering today."


    Lucas had thought that by humbling himself, Albertus would at least show some courtesy.


    However, he hadn''t expected this response, demanding tangible benefits outright.


    Lucas now realized that Albertus must have known what this secret realm meant for House Carter and was seizing the opportunity to make exorbitant demands.


    Naturally, Lucas couldn''t agree to this.


    Facing Albertus with a grim expression, Lucas gritted his teeth and said, "Albertus, are you sure you want to start a war with House Carter? We are both prominent families of the imperial capital, and House Carter is not afraid to stand up to House Fairfax!"


    Albertus, draped in hisvish robe, stoodzily at the entrance of the secret realm, squinting and smiling, "It was your House Carter that broke the rules, attempting to forcefully enter the secret realm under House Fairfax''s jurisdiction. I''m merely defending what''s ours, and now you''re ming me? I''ve heard about the shamelessness of House Carter''s people but never believed it until today.


    Truly, your reputation is well-earned."


    Lucas''s face turned ashen with anger at Albertus''s retort, knowing that Albertus wouldn''t let them pass so easily.


    Without wasting any more words, he darklymanded, "All members of House Carter, enter the secret realm immediately. Anyone who obstructs us will be shown no mercy!"


    "Yes!" All the House Carter guards responded in unison, their voices echoing across the wilderness!


    A great battle was on the verge of breaking out!


    ...


    Inside the Crimson Realm.


    The phantom of the Crimson Demon also emerged in the sky.


    John had anticipated this, so he wasn''t surprised.


    He weaved through the forest, his figure swiftly heading towards Demonbone Peak.


    Along the way, John encountered many monsters, including quite a few elite-tier creatures, and even a lv59 lord-tier monster known as the "Eight-Eyed Blood Demon."


    This monster was tall and muscr, with bulging muscles and eight eyes that cast a chilling gaze at John, sending a shiver down his spine with just one look, truly terrifying.


    However, these monsters did not attack John.


    They were all worshipping towards Demonbone Peak,pletely ignoring John as he passed by, even if they noticed him, they didn''t care.


    John breathed a sigh of relief, careful not to disturb these formidable beings, quietly bypassing them.


    Along the way, John also encountered many mercenaries and awakeners from various forces.


    Some, like John, were quickly heading towards Demonbone Peak, while others were taking this opportunity to frantically scour the secret realm for precious herbs and ores.


    When they saw John''s Hidden Stars uniform and the ck mask on his face, some greeted him, others pretended not to see him, but none seemed inclined to trouble John.


    The reputation of Hidden Stars proved quite useful, sparing John a lot of hassle.


    With no monsters to hinder him, John made quick progress.


    Soon, he arrived at the foot of Demonbone Peak.


    The area was already teeming with people.


    John nced over the crowd, seeing representatives from House Foster, House Fairfax, House Winters, the military, mercenaries, and more.


    Almost all the renowned forces were present, and they were mostlyposed of formidable individuals, each radiating a powerful aura.


    These people looked at John with somewhat peculiar expressions.


    Although they were unaware of John''s strength, the mask on his face hinted at his affiliation with Hidden Stars, suggesting he was likely a neer whose abilities couldn''t be too extraordinary.


    So what was he doing here, if not courting death?


    However, the deterrence of Hidden Stars prevented them from voicing any opinions. After all, Victor was just up ahead.


    If anyone was found bullying his subordinate, given what they knew of this god of ughter, Victor would undoubtedly descend from the mountaintop to cleave the foolhardy soul in two with a single sword strike.


    John ignored their gazes, ustomed to such attention.


    He continued towards the core area at the base of the peak.


    There, John spotted Old Dog and the four members of Gold sh.


    They appeared to have gone through a tough battle, with injuries all over their bodies.


    However, they seemed to be in no grave danger, as Silver Tear was administering healing, and they were engaged in conversation.


    Additionally, John noticed Seraphina and Alex, who had already descended from the mountain.

 Chapter 48: Chapter48-Dusk Sect

    Seraphina and Alex were each surrounded by their respective family guards for protection.


    Seraphina was d in a white dress as pure as snow, with her ice-blue hair naturally cascading over her shoulders, and her fair skin resembling smooth white jade.


    She was tall and graceful, with stunning beauty, marred only by the perpetual coldness on her beautiful face, as if it were encased in eternal ice.


    At the moment, Alex was fervently attempting to engage Seraphina in conversation, babbling non-stop, trying to connect with the daughter of the lord of Sterburg.


    Unfortunately, Seraphina paid him no heed.


    Alex wasn''t bothered by her attitude; Seraphina''s aloof nature was well-known in Sterburg''s circles.


    It didn''t matter whether you were a wealthy scion or a prodigious talent; she treated everyone with the same indifference.


    Lucas was a prime example, being the noble heir of House Carter and having pursued Seraphina for three years, yet she wouldn''t spare him a word if she chose not to.


    As Alex continued his relentless chatter,


    Seraphina seemed to suddenly notice something, her gaze shifting towards the direction of the Withered Forest.


    Alex paused, following her gaze.


    He could only catch a fleeting glimpse of someone wearing a ck mask, vanishing in the blink of an eye, leaving no trace behind as if it were all just a trick of the eye.


    Confused, Alex looked at Seraphina, only to find her gaze had returned to the blood-colored peak, lost in thought and silent.


    Hesitating, Alex cautiously approached and asked, "Miss Seraphina, was that member of Hidden Stars a friend of yours?"


    Although he only caught a brief glimpse, Alex still noticed the distinct ck mask on the other''s face.


    Such unique masks were exclusively worn by members of Hidden Stars, making them easily recognizable.


    After Alex spoke, he expected Seraphina to ignore him as usual, but to his surprise, she actually responded.


    Before he could rejoice, however, the words that came from Seraphina froze the smile on his face.


    Seraphina said indifferently, "Not a friend, just a coward who took advantage of me and yet doesn''t dare to face me."


    Despite the calmness in Seraphina''s voice, the slight hint of resentment was like a thunderp in Alex''s heart.


    Alex stood stiffly for a long while, processing the information, and then silently turned to leave.


    In his heart, he suddenly felt a bit sad for the rumored heir of House Carter.


    This significant figure from the imperial capital probably didn''t know that someone had secretly encroached on his territory.


    ...


    John hadn''t gone far, and his hearing was excellent.


    Thus, Seraphina''s words reached his ears without missing a beat.


    The corner of John''s mouth twitched involuntarily, knowing that Seraphina''s words were actually meant for him.


    But he couldn''t possibly go to Seraphina now.


    It wasn''t that John was worried about his identity being exposed; after all, if there hadn''t been any mishaps, his identity would already be known, or else the people from House Carter wouldn''t have found him.


    So hiding his identity seemed unnecessary for him now.


    What concerned John the most was the meaningful look Theodore had given him.


    To be honest, even now, recalling that look made John''s skin crawl.


    Being noticed by a transcendent-tier powerhouse was not something to be pleased about.


    Therefore, under Theodore''s watchful eye, John decided it was best to keep his distance from Seraphina, to avoid provoking Theodore''s ire and potentially being reduced to ashes with a mere wave of his hand.


    After all, for a transcendent-tier magus, such an act would be trivial.


    At this moment, John had reached the location of Old Dog and Gold sh.


    Using the "Stealth Spell" taught by the old cripple to mask his presence, he remained unnoticed even at a close distance.


    This Stealth Spell was incredibly effective, rendering him undetectable even to awakeners several levels higher than him, which was quite overpowered.


    Thinking back, John hadn''t had the chance to visit the old cripple in Sterburg due to time constraints during hisst visit.


    He made a mental note to seek him out for a thorough discussion if the opportunity arose after returning this time.


    John didn''t rush to announce his presence. Curious to see when Old Dog and the others would notice him, he stood in an inconspicuous corner.


    As time passed, more people gathered at the foot of the mountain.


    Old Dog and hispanions continued their recovery and conversation.


    Gold sh sighed, "I didn''t expect this mission to be so challenging. The Dusk Sect''s fanatics have also shown up, no wonder the boss had to step in personally. This isn''t going to be simple. Remember to double-check everythingter to ensure no one slips through the."


    Old Dog, replenishing his strength with special food, grumbled in response to Gold sh''sment, "Those cultists are truly devious, utterly unpredictable. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, my head would probably be rolling on the ground by now. We''ll wipe out those dogs sooner orter!"


    As Silver Tear tended to Old Dog''s gruesome back wound, his mention of the cultists seemed to conjure a horrifying image in her mind, causing her to shudder violently.


    This sudden movement made Old Dog grimace in pain, howling, "Ow, ow, ow, Silver Tear, be gentle!"


    Silver Tear snapped back to reality and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, my mind wandered."


    Dark Fox was quietly eating, not saying a word, but her gaze became more solemn upon hearing "Dusk Sect," clearly taking the organization seriously.


    John''s eyebrows twitched at the mention of "Dusk Sect."


    In this world, besides regr awakeners, there were those who worshipped dark gods, often causing destruction wherever they went.


    "Dusk Sect" was one of the most infamous cults in the Federal in recent years, known for its brutal methods despite its rtively short existence of just over a decade.


    John remembered something the old cripple had mentioned casually.


    A few years ago, under the leadership of their bishop, "Dusk," the Dusk Sect had attempted a massive sacrificial ritual, nning to offer up an entire city''s poption in a heinous act.


    Fortunately, the Federal''s powerhouses intervened in time, preserving the count of Federal''s 720 cities.


    No wonder Old Dog and Gold sh appeared so grave; they were indeed facing a formidable foe.


    While John was lost in thought, Dark Fox, who had been focusing on her food, suddenly looked up.


    She nced towards John''s location with heightened alertness, instinctively gripping her staff tighter.


    She was about to warn the others when she recognized John, pausing in surprise.


    The others noticed Dark Fox''s reaction and followed her gaze.


    Seeing John, they were all taken aback.


    Old Dog eximed in surprise, "You cheekyd, how did you get here? Weren''t you leveling up outside?"


    The group looked at John in astonishment.


    It took quite some nerve for him to sneak over and join them, especially considering this was a high-level area where any random monster could easily overpower him.


    John smiled and exined, "I was drawn here by themotion. The monsters outside are all worshipping in this direction and didn''t attack me, so I took the opportunity to sneak over."


    Hearing John''s exnation, the others finally understood.


    Only Dark Fox continued to stare intently at John, beads of cold sweat even emerging on her forehead beneath her silver mask.


    Dark Fox was acutely aware of how close John had been to them without their notice, unsure of how long he had been standing there.


    Even if they had been somewhat careless, Dark Fox was certain that if it had been a confrontation of equals, John could easily have taken them all down without them realizing it until it was toote.


    Dark Fox pursed her lips.


    This neer was indeed no simple character!


    From the start, she had sensed that John might not be as ordinary as he appeared.


    Otherwise, Victor wouldn''t have personally invited him to join the elite ranks of Hidden Stars'' Red Gloves.


    Even so, she hadn''t expected the young man''s abilities to have reached such a level.


    If not for her innate strong mental power and keen perception, she might not have detected his presence at all.


    Truly a terrifying individual!


    Noticing Dark Fox''s gaze, John smiled at her without offering any exnation.


    Everyone has their secrets, and even the closest of allies can''t share everything.


    That was John''s practice; under any circumstances, he always kept some cards close to his chest.


    Dark Fox seemed to understand John''s stance.


    After a moment of silence, she ultimately chose not to disclose what she had noticed.


    After all, they were currently on the same side, and John harbored no ill will towards her; there was no need for her to do so.


    Besides, didn''t she have her own secrets to keep...

 Chapter 49: Chapter49-The Terrifying Heritage Trial

    John knew it was best not to delve too deeply into the subject, so he changed the topic.


    ncing around, he asked with a hint of confusion, "Where''s Captain Victor? I haven''t seen him around."


    It wasn''t just Victor who was missing.


    John noticed that the transcendent-tier powerhouses seemed absent as well.


    Old Dog gestured towards the towering edifice of flesh and blood atop the mountain peak and shrugged, "Inside the tower, just went in a little while ago."


    John was even more puzzled after hearing this.


    It made sense for the other strong figures to enter the secret realm, as they were likely the heavy hitters Baron had spent a fortune to hire.


    But why would Victor go in?


    It didn''t seem like he needed to exert himself for House Fairfax.


    Noticing John''s confusion, Gold sh offered a wry exnation, "The captain said there was something interesting about this ''Bones Tower'', so he went in to sharpen his skills. Told us to wait here; he''ll be out in a bit."


    John was speechless.


    So, the core area of this secret realm was like Victor''s own backyard.


    He coulde and go as he pleased, enter and exit at will.


    Strength truly did bring confidence, unlike him, who had to tread carefully even when approaching the core area.


    As the four of them were chatting, the Divine Blood Tower suddenly stirred.


    A sh of red light flickered across the standing blood tower.


    "Whoosh!"


    And then, a colossal six-armed golden statue appeared above their heads.


    It was indeed Baron''s "Radiant Visage."


    The golden statue''s light dimmed slightly, and it gradually dissipated into the air.


    Baron''s portly figure descended from the sky, stirring up clouds of dust as hended.


    The crowd was somewhat surprised; they hadn''t expected Baron to emerge so quickly.


    A strong figure from House Fairfax stepped forward and asked, "Chief, did you clear it?"


    Baron wiped the sweat from his forehead and couldn''t help but retort, "Clear it, my foot. Do you think a hell-level dungeon can be cleared so easily?"


    The difficulty of clearing a secret realm was exceedingly high; average awakeners couldn''t even dream of clearing it on their own.


    And considering the Crimson Realm was a hell-level dungeon, the difficulty was exponentially greater, not something ordinary people could ovee.


    Otherwise, Baron wouldn''t have needed to call upon so many experts for assistance.


    Their early entry was also meant to pave the way for the others, to get a feel for whaty inside so that everyone wouldn''t be caught off guard by the monsters, without any means of defense or counterattack.


    Knowing everyone was curious about the interior, Baron didn''t dy.


    After regaining some energy, he addressed the crowd, "First off, I have some good news. We can now confirm that this is indeed a dark god secret realm, and it contains a heritage known as the ''Crimson Demon''!"


    At Baron''s words, everyone except John was visibly shaken, their eyes aze with excitement.


    This was a dark god''s heritage secret realm!


    Securing the dark god''s heritage from within could fetch an astronomical price, even if one chose not to use it personally.


    Even Old Dog and Gold sh felt their hearts stir.


    Obtaining this dark god''s heritage could set them up for life.


    However, some discerned the underlying message in Baron''s words.


    John and Dark Fox, for instance.


    John said with a smile, "Don''t get too excited just yet. That''s the good news, but Chief Baron hasn''t shared the bad news yet."


    Dark Fox nodded in agreement.


    As expected, Baron followed up with a bitter smile, "Thenes the bad news. Although this is the Crimson Demon''s heritage secret realm, to obtain His heritage, one must pass through the ''Heritage Trial'' in the Bones Tower. And this trial is no simple matter..."


    Heritage secret realms, though rare in the Federation, were not unheard of.


    Typically, such realms would feature a ''Heritage Trial'', and only those who passed the trial could obtain the heritage within. This was quite normal.


    Seeing that some still didn''t grasp his point, Baron sighed, "Within the Divine Blood Tower, there are eleven Apostles of the Crimson Demon, all boss-level monsters. They adjust their levels ording to the trial participants, meaning, to obtain the heritage here, one must defeat eleven bosses of their own level!"


    Hearing Baron''s exnation, everyone present gasped in shock.


    Someone almost eximed, "Defeat eleven bosses of the same level? Are you joking?"


    Old Dog was also astonished, "Damn, what kind of heritage is this, with such a twisted trial? This is madness!"


    For an average awakener, defeating even a single boss of the same level was difficult, let alone eleven in session.


    This threshold alone would eliminate 99% of awakeners.


    Gold sh shook his head, "The master of this ce never intended for anyone to obtain His heritage!"


    Silver Tear also nodded earnestly in agreement.


    How could an average awakener possibly have the strength to defeat eleven bosses, especially the Apostles of the Crimson Demon!


    Dark Fox''s expression remained unchanged, seemingly indifferent to the Crimson Demon''s heritage.


    Meanwhile, John''s eyes revealed a contemtive look.


    For others, defeating bosses of the same level might be difficult, even nearly impossible.


    But for him, it wasn''t much of a challenge.


    Not long ago, he had easily in the Blood Stripe Wolf King, a creature a whole major level above him, let alone a boss of the same level.


    If he really encountered one, it wouldn''t withstand his array of skills.


    However, John was uncertain if he could continuously defeat eleven bosses.


    The main issue was the excessive consumption of MP.


    Without a time constraint, John felt confident, but with one, he was less certain.


    Despite possessing skills like "Spring of Soul" and "Mana Recovery," John''s casting frequency was so high that his MP wouldn''tst long if he cast spells continuously.


    This was one of John''s significant weaknesses, with no immediate solution in sight, proving to be quite troublesome.


    With the heritage seemingly within reach yet unattainable, Baron appeared somewhat disheartened.


    He waved his hand and said, "For those who feel capable, feel free to give it a try. If you can obtain the heritage, it''s due to your own skill, and I won''t say much more. I also want to thank everyone foring to help. The promised rewards will be given to you all once we leave the secret realm."


    Having spent a great deal to summon so many experts and factions, only to find a seemingly useless heritage, left him somewhat frustrated.


    Baron lost even the interest to try again.


    The Radiant Visage heritage of House Fairfax was already top-tier, and acquiring the Crimson Demon''s heritage wouldn''t make much difference to him.


    Moreover, his goaly elsewhere...


    In front of the Bones Tower, there was much discussion, but for a long time, no one stepped forward.


    The daunting difficulty of the trial had intimidated everyone.


    Although there were many geniuses and powerhouses capable of soloing bosses, none were confident they could clear the Heritage Trial.


    Hesitating for a moment, John decided to give it a try.


    After all, he hade for the Crimson Demon''s treasure, and now that it was within his grasp, he couldn''t bear to leave without at least attempting.


    "Wait here for me; I''ll be right back," John said to Old Dog and the others, then strode towards the entrance of the Bones Tower.


    Old Dog was still puzzled and asked, "John, what are you doing?"


    Gold sh pondered for a moment and said, "Is he going to the restroom?"


    Silver Tear timidly added, "But isn''t it a bit crowded over there?"


    Dark Fox, resigned, said, "He''s intending to enter the Heritage Trial!"


    At this revtion, Old Dog and the others were visibly shaken.


    Old Dog jumped to his feet, about to pull John back, cursing, "Has this guy lost his mind? This kind of trial isn''t something to just casually attempt!"


    Gold sh also wanted to step forward to stop him, but both were held back by Dark Fox.


    With a profound look in her eyes, she slowly said, "Do you think he would dare to enter the trial without a shred of confidence?"


    Old Dog and the others halted in their tracks, falling into silence.


    They then remembered that John was different from them. Captain Victor had personally invited John into Hidden Stars and brought him, a newly awakened, into such an advanced secret realm.


    This alone spoke volumes of John''s extraordinary nature.


    Watching John''s retreating figure, their feelings were mixed.


    Aside from Dark Fox, they had known John for a not insignificant amount of time.


    Yet, at this moment, looking at John, they suddenly felt as if they didn''t quite recognize this young man anymore.


    John''s actions quickly drew the attention of everyone present. It was hard not to notice him.


    While everyone else hesitated to approach, only John''s figure was seen walking towards the Bones Tower alone.


    d in the ck uniform of Hidden Stars, his face concealed by a ck mask, his figure was like a lone ship drifting in the ocean, advancing against the waves while everyone else retreated due to the stormy weather.

 Chapter 50: Chapter50-Turbulent Undercurrents

    For a moment, all present fell into silence, their gazes fixed on John, filled with surprise.


    Seraphina also looked towards John.


    She wasn''t surprised that John had entered the trial; in fact, from the beginning, she had felt certain that John would go in and was convinced he would obtain the heritage.


    This was her confidence in John''s abilities, even surpassing her confidence in her own.


    It was blind faith, yet it proved to be effective.


    However, the others didn''t share this view.


    Someone eximed in shock, "Has this Hidden Stars guy gone mad? You know there are only bosses inside!"


    Another person sarcastically remarked, "The folks from Hidden Stars are as arrogant as ever. Just an iron-tier red glove dares to covet the dark god''s heritage. Truly courting death!"


    John naturally didn''t care what others thought; he had already arrived at the base of the Bones Tower.


    Gazing at the blood-red, arched tower door, engraved withplex patterns, John didn''t hesitate and pushed the door open to enter!


    Following John''s entrance into the Bones Tower, Seraphina also stepped forward, following in his footsteps.


    She had her own pride and didn''t want to be left behind by John.


    Alex, who originally wanted to mock the recklessness of this Hidden Stars neer, hadn''t even opened his mouth when he saw Seraphina seemingly intending to enter the Bones Tower as well.


    His eyes widened in shock, and he hurriedly stepped forward to dissuade her, "Miss Seraphina, please don''t be impulsive. This person from Hidden Stars is a madman. Chief Baron has already said that the ce is full of boss-level monsters, and yet this guy dares to enter recklessly. You are too valuable to take such a risk!"


    The House Winters bodyguards also quickly stepped forward to stop her, urging Seraphina not to take the risk, as the trial was far too dangerous.


    With eleven bosses inside, if anything were to happen to Seraphina, even if Theodore Winters was amenable, they would surely face dire consequences!


    However, no matter how much they tried to persuade her, Seraphina didn''t even nce at them and strode directly into the Bones Tower, embarking on the Heritage Trial!


    Alex and the bodyguards were dumbfounded. If anything happened to Seraphina inside, once Theodore Winters emerged from the Bones Tower, they would be skinned alive!


    Thinking of this consequence, Alex''s face turned from pale to red, but he dared not say anything more.


    He could only me John, cursing, "This guy from Hidden Stars is mad enough on his own, but now he''s dragged Miss Seraphina into it too. He''s a lunatic!"


    Hearing Alex''s words, a strong man with a goatee shook his head and said, "He might not be a madman. Seeing the ck mask on his face, his level is probably not high, which means the monsters in the trial won''t be too strong either. If he possesses powerful artifacts, it''s not impossible to clear the trial."


    The words of this strong figure suddenly enlightened many.


    Indeed!


    The monsters encountered by the powerhouses are incredibly strong due to their high levels, but for lower-level awakeners, the chance of obtaining the heritage might not be so slim after all!


    Another strong figure, d in a long robe, nodded in agreement,


    "This brother speaks the truth. The level of monsters within the secret realm adjusts ording to the level of the awakener. Lower-level awakeners indeed have more opportunities, as the heritage secret realms are essentially designed for them."


    With these words, even Alex, who initially had no ns to enter, felt tempted.


    After all, there was nothing to lose, and identally obtaining the Crimson Demon''s heritage could mean a huge gain!


    Suddenly, many people became restless.


    In no time, several more individuals entered the Bones Tower.


    Seeing someone taking the lead, the crowd outside the tower surged in like floodwaters breaching a dam, with Alex also preparing to give it a try.


    In matters concerning a heritage secret realm, few could remain indifferent.


    Only House Fairfax, with its vast resources, could afford to be nonchnt.


    Had it been any other major family, they likely would have forcibly sealed off the secret realm, let alone allow others to attempt the trial.


    Such an opportunity mighte only once in their lifetimes, and they were determined to seize it!


    However, no one noticed that as the group entered the Bones Tower, the 12 blood suns hanging in the sky flickered like a pair of eyes.


    The goateed strong man who had suggested John might not be mad, along with the robed figure who had chimed in, exchanged a quiet nce, their lips curling into sinister smiles.


    The real show was about to begin!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the Corpse ins.


    "Whoosh!"


    Lucas, enveloped in a crimson glow, streaked across the ins at high speed, the wild wind stirring the grass in his wake.


    Monsters barely had time to react before he was far past them, and those that stood in his way were brutally sttered by Lucas''s charge.


    In the days following the disruption of his ns by John, Lucas''s foundation had been damaged, yet his strength had surged rapidly.


    Now at level 33, he had be a gold-tier awakener in just a few days, a testament to the Crimson Count ss''s unique traits.


    For scions of wealthy families like him, leveling up was never the issue; the real challenge was enhancing their innate potential to reach greater heights.


    Despite the significant boost in Lucas''s powers, he was currently in a bit of a bind.


    Chasing him was a figure as swift as he was, cloaked in gold, hounding him like a relentless maggot, making escape impossible.


    In the midst of their pursuit, a rotund figure adorned in jewels taunted, "Lucas, did you skip your meal today? Why so slow? I heard House Carter stripped you of your heir status. Have they cut off your resources? Your pallor is as white as a sick man''s, clear signs of malnutrition. Need me to send you some sea cucumbers to bolster your health?"


    Lucas''s expression darkened, but he kept silent, focusing solely on his desperate sprint.


    Albertus, undeterred, continued unabated, "Oh, and I also heard that someone recently had you begging on your knees, not only pping you twice but also breaking one of House Carter''s secret techniques and damaging your foundation. Your aura seems unstable; did they p you into oblivion?"


    Lucas''s face twitched.


    Were it not for pressing matters at hand and not the time to entangle with Albertus, Lucas would have fought him to the death.


    Albertus had a venomous tongue, adept at reopening barely healed wounds and mercilessly salting them, with a particrly malicious streak.


    Yet Lucas remained silent, the bloodlust in his eyes intensifying, his inner rage and indignation forcibly suppressed.


    He didn''t entangle himself further with Albertus.


    With Lucas stalling outside, he couldn''t afford much time.


    The Storm King''s power was too formidable; Lucas had to seize this brief opportunity he had fought for to enter the secret realm and swiftly obtain the Crimson Demon''s heritage.


    Otherwise, once the Storm King caught up, all his efforts would be in vain.


    Albertus leisurely followed behind Lucas, in no particr hurry.


    Lucas had forcibly entered their House Fairfax''s secret realm, and no matter what, House Carter would have to provide exnations andpensation once they returned to the imperial capital.


    So, Albertus was quite rxed.


    He had already achieved what he wanted. If it weren''t for some concerns that pushing Lucas too hard might drive him to a frenzy on the spot, Albertus would have long used an artifact to catch up and beat him.


    Of course, even if Lucas was driven to desperation, it wouldn''t matter much.


    Although House Fairfax''s Radiant Visage wasn''t known for itsbat capabilities, they were wealthy!


    Albertus possessed a plethora of powerful artifacts: life-saving, offensive, defensive, attribute-enhancing, and more.


    Many of these artifacts would make even top-tier powerhouses envious, showcasing the power of wealth!


    Without these artifacts, Albertus wouldn''t have dared to enter the Crimson Realm alone initially. After all, he was the sole heir of House Fairfax, extremely precious, and if anything happened, no one would be ountable.


    On the Corpse ins, the two engaged in a chase.


    Soon, they passed through the Withered Forest, climbed Demonbone Peak, and arrived outside the Bones Tower.


    When the crowd saw these two figures, they were all taken aback!


    Someone eximed in surprise, "What''s going on here? Have the young masters from House Fairfax and House Carter started fighting?"


    Baron was also taken aback for a moment.


    Although unclear about the situation, he still intervened to prevent the two froming to blows.


    Upon seeing Baron, Lucas was not only unflustered but also let out a sigh of relief.


    He knew that as long as he could exin himself to Baron, he wouldn''t face much obstruction thereafter.


    Even if he was in the wrong in this matter, a senior figure like Baron wouldn''t trouble him directly but would hold House Carter and its elders ountable instead. That would be a problem forter.


    For Lucas, the most crucial thing now was to secure the Crimson Demon''s heritage!


    Gazing at the Bones Tower before him, his eyes zed with fervor.


    Obtaining the Crimson Demon''s heritage would solve all his problems!


    It was just unfortunate he hadn''t found that detestable John. But he couldn''t escape; Lucas knew his identity and address, and it was only a matter of time before he was caught!

 Chapter 51: Chapter51-The One-Eyed Lich King!

    The situation unfolded much as Lucas had anticipated.


    When Baron learned of the circumstances, he didn''t scold Lucas.


    Instead, he even smiled and said, "Albertus was thoughtless, I hope you won''t mind. Since this heritage is so important to House Carter, we naturally shouldn''t obstruct you. However, if you wish to obtain the Crimson Demon''s heritage, you''ll still need to pass the trial, and I''m afraid I can''t assist you with that."


    Hearing Baron''s words, Lucas was overjoyed and didn''t take thetter part of the statement seriously.


    He quickly expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Chief Baron, for your understanding. After today''s events, I will surely bring my elders to House Fairfax to express our thanks."


    Baron simply smiled, saying nothing more, watching Lucas''s figure enter the Bones Tower.


    Albertus scratched his head, puzzled, "Uncle, are we letting him off too easily? Aren''t we making it too easy for Lucas?"


    Albertus had initially thought Baron would give Lucas a hard time, but to his confusion, Baron had simply let him go, not even mentioning the fact that he had forcefully entered House Fairfax''s secret realm.


    Baron, with a smile, reassured, "Don''t worry. As for today''s events, once I return to the capital, I will ensure House Carter provides us with an exnation. And as for Lucas, he will soon face his own challenges. To obtain the Crimson Demon''s heritage, he must defeat eleven bosses of his level toplete the trial.


    If he fails to do so, or dies within the secret realm, even House Carter won''t have much to say."


    Albertus then realized Baron''s intentions.


    Baron appeared amiable but was cunninglyying a trap.


    He hadn''t informed Lucas about the trial''s specifics, intending to ensnare him.


    By the time Lucas realized, it would be toote.


    Unprepared, he would inevitably fail the trial, and at that point, it would have nothing to do with House Fairfax.


    It would be Lucas''s own inadequacy, and they could continue to hold House Carter ountable without any loss on their part.


    Albertus inwardly admired, acknowledging that experience indeedes with age.


    His uncle had skillfully avenged themselves, not only causing House Carter to suffer silently but also forcing them toe and apologize.


    ¡­


    At this moment, John was unaware that Lucas had also entered the Bones Tower.


    After stepping inside, his vision blurred momentarily.


    When John regained his senses, he found himself in a vast open-air coliseum.


    A notification appeared before him:


    [You have entered the "Death Arena." The first level of the trial is about to begin. Please prepare yourself!]


    John looked around and saw that the coliseum was enormous, spanning ten thousand meters.


    Looking up, he could see the azure sky and white clouds, and he stood right at the center of the coliseum, with spectator stands on both sides.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak!"


    Not long after John entered, the sound of gears turning echoed through the arena.


    Soon after, the ground began to tremble as if some massive creature was about to emerge.


    John heightened his alertness.


    Then, at the edge of the arena, a stone gate slowly opened.


    A figure, towering four to five meters tall, came into John''s view.


    It was bare-chested, with a bronze-hued body, immensely muscr, wielding a two-meter-long giant machete.


    Its head was tightly wrapped in bandages, leaving only a hole in the middle of its face, through which arge crimson eye could be seen staring intently at John, filled with savagery and madness.


    [Name: One-Eyed Lich King (trial)]


    [Level: lv15]


    [HP: 150,000]


    [Strength: 1771]


    [Stamina: 1315]


    [Defense: 1057]


    [Speed: 245]


    [Skills: Blood Strike, Blood Resurgence, Roar Intimidation, Blood de Barrage, Blood Rage¡­]


    John, eyeing the One-Eyed Lich King''s stats, gripped his staff tighter.


    Although the monster was only level 15, its attributes and HP far surpassed the creatures he had encountered before, even overwhelmingly surpassing the level 20 Bloodstripe Wolf King he had faced earlier.


    Clearly, the monsters within the trial were specially enhanced and couldn''t be judged by normal standards.


    As soon as the One-Eyed Lich King emerged from the stone gate, it charged at John without a moment''s hesitation!


    Its bare, gigantic feet thudded on the coliseum floor, making John feel the ground tremble under the immense force.


    A blue glow lit up in John''s eyes, and a cyan shield shimmered around him in an attempt to widen the gap between them.


    However, the One-Eyed Lich King didn''t afford him the opportunity.


    With a powerful stomp on the ground, its majestic body transformed into a colossal projectile, hurtling towards John.


    John remainedposed, his staff swirling as a dark light glimmered in his eyes.


    In front of him, two ck magical circles swiftly materialized.


    "Novice Skeleton Summoning!"


    Instantly, two towering, burly skeletons emerged from the circles.


    Standing three meters tall, they donned tattered ck armor, with ghostly mes flickering in their eye sockets.


    In their bony hands, they wielded white bone swords and shields.


    They exuded an aura of decay but stood resolutely before John, the mes in their eyes burning fiercely without a hint of fear or retreat.


    [Name: Skeleton Warrior mon)]


    [Level: lv20]


    [HP: 80,000]


    [Strength: 1078]


    [Spirit: 833]


    [Defense: 579]


    [Speed: 125]


    [Skills: Defense, Guard, sh, Parry¡­]


    Since acquiring this skill, it was John''s first time using it, and he was thoroughly impressed with the oue.


    Both creatures'' damage and defense nearly reached the level of elite-tier monsters!


    This was likely due to his exceptionally high mind power.


    After all, summoned beings are influenced by the summoner''s strength, and with John''s mind power being several times that of an average awakener, it was only natural that the skeletons he summoned were strong.


    The One-Eyed Lich King reached John in just the blink of an eye, but the two skeleton warriors fearlessly stepped forward to block its path.


    The Lich King''s eyes were filled with brutality as it radiated a blood-red glow, swinging its giant machete to cleave the two daring ''ants'' obstructing its way.


    "Blood Strike!"


    Both skeleton warriors gripped their weapons tightly and stepped forward, raising their shields to block.


    "ng!!!"


    Two massive impacts, almost ovepping, echoed throughout the coliseum as the skeleton warriors were sent flying by the One-Eyed Lich King''s immense force, crashing heavily onto the ground.


    Even though they sessfully blocked the attack, huge damage numbers still rose above their heads.


    "-7189!" "-6855!"


    Fortunately, the skeleton warriors managed to block most of the damage; otherwise, the strike might have left them severely crippled if not dead.


    The Skeleton Puppets, incapable of feeling pain, quickly got back on their feet after being knocked down.


    Once upright, they charged at the One-Eyed Lich King once more, brandishing their swords with great valor.


    As the skeleton warriors charged at the One-Eyed Lich King, John was far from idle.


    The ice and water elements around him were swiftly mobilized.


    A massive ice ball rapidly coalesced in mid-air.


    "Ice Meteorite!"


    A gigantic ice ball, spanning several dozen meters, quickly formed.


    Under John''smand, it thunderously flew towards the One-Eyed Lich King!


    At this moment, the One-Eyed Lich King was entangled with the two skeleton warriors, swinging its enormous machete in an attempt to smash these reckless beings into oblivion.


    By the time it realized John''s skill was upon it, it was already toote.


    "Boom!!!"


    The Ice Meteorite crashed down with a tremendous impact, causing the entire coliseum to shudder violently!


    "-65215!"


    Terrifying damage numbers instantly appeared, shing the One-Eyed Lich King''s HP by nearly half.


    The two skeleton warriors, having been signaled by John to move away from the attack radius, were unharmed.


    John remained vignt, aware that this single strike wouldn''t be enough to defeat the One-Eyed Lich King.


    After all, this was one of the twelve Apostles of the Crimson Demon, and even a weakened version wouldn''t be so easily ovee.


    As expected, within mere moments, John saw a chilling de light re up, and the massive Ice Meteorite was suddenly shattered, transforming into a cloud of frost that scattered in all directions.


    Following that, a blood-red figure charged towards John once more.


    The One-Eyed Lich King was now enveloped in a thickyer of blood light, its speed and strength significantly enhanced.


    At the same time, its HP began to recover at an astonishing rate.


    In just a brief moment, it had already regained a tenth of its HP.


    "Blood Rage!"


    "Blood Resurgence!"


    The two skeleton warriors, now at less than half health, quickly stepped forward to intercept the One-Eyed Lich King.


    John dared not be the slightest bit negligent.


    His body lit up with a blend of gold and earthen hues, and a majestic golden armor rapidly materialized around him.


    "Gold Mail Armor!"


    Then, a dark, ink-like, bizarre rune flew from John''s Necrostaff, striking the forehead of the One-Eyed Lich King as swift as lightning.


    Instantly, a faint ck mist enveloped the One-Eyed Lich King.


    "Silent Curse!"

 Chapter 52: Chapter52-SSS-level Evaluation!

    At this moment, the two skeleton warriors had already charged to the forefront of the One-Eyed Lich King, shing their bone swords at it, their sallow des drawing two cold streaks through the air.


    "-4375!" "-4419!"


    Two not particrly high damage numbers rose from the One-Eyed Lich King.


    The One-Eyed Lich King was instantly enraged.


    As one of the noble Twelve Apostles of the Crimson Demon, it found being wounded by two lowly skeleton warriors a tremendous insult!


    Although the damage inflicted by the skeleton warriors wasn''t significant, the insult was profound.


    The already crimson eyes of the One-Eyed Lich King turned an even deeper shade of red.


    "Roar!!!"


    The One-Eyed Lich King let out an angry bellow, eager to crush these two insignificant creatures into dust.


    However, with its skills silenced by John, it could only resort to its most primal attacks, shing at the skeleton warriors who easily deflected its blows with their skills.


    The One-Eyed Lich King felt an overwhelming sense of frustration.


    John, of course, wouldn''t let such an opportunity slip by.


    His hands suddenly shone with a zing white light, conjuring a radiant white light spear, its power daunting.


    "zing Light Spear!"


    d in Gold Mail Armor and donning a ck mask, John wielded the Necrostaff in one hand and the zing Light Spear in the other.


    Shrouded in dark mist, his figure instantly appeared behind the towering One-Eyed Lich King!


    "Shadow Puppet!"


    Twisting his waist to gather momentum, John flipped his wrist, pointing the spearhead directly at the One-Eyed Lich King''s nape with an icy look in his eyes.


    The zing Light Spear, like lightning, pierced towards the back of the One-Eyed Lich King''s head.


    "Thud!"


    The zing Light Spear turned into a streak of light shooting towards the sky!


    ck blood mixed with yellowish-white brain matter sprayed in mid-air!


    "-83648!"


    The One-Eyed Lich King''s body stiffened abruptly, its solitary eye filled with confusion, seemingly unable to believe what had just happened.


    A breeze blew by, lifting the dust within the coliseum.


    "Thump!"


    The One-Eyed Lich King''s massive body slowly fell to the ground, silent.


    [You have in the lv15 "One-Eyed Lich King (trial)" and gained 52,300 Exp!]


    As the notification for the kill appeared, a silver light also shed on the body of the One-Eyed Lich King!


    A silver-tier equipment had dropped!


    John''s eyes lit up, and he quickly went forward to pick it up.


    [Equipment]: One-Eyed Lich King''s Rampage Bracers


    [Attributes]: Strength +70, Stamina +45, Critical Rate +10%


    [Description]: Activating this skill puts you in a berserk state, increasing Strength and Speed by 30% while decreasing Defense and Spirit by 30%. Lasts for 5 minutes, with a cooldown of 1 hour.


    John couldn''t help but inhale sharply, astonished that the drop turned out to be a perfect quality silver-tier equipment, not only boosting a significant amount of strength and critical rate but alsoing with a "Berserk" skill!


    If a warrior-ss awakener were to see this equipment, they would probably be willing to spend their entire fortune to acquire it!


    However, John wasn''t nning to sell this equipment just yet.


    Despite the "One-Eyed Lich King''s Rampage Bracers" having strong side effects when the equipment skill was activated, and it being warrior-ss gear, as an All-ss Magus, it was perfectly reasonable for him to dabble in meleebat, right?


    Absolutely reasonable!


    Without any hesitation, John equipped the "One-Eyed Lich King''s Rampage Bracers."


    John''s strength attribute immediately soared to 202 points!


    His strength was nowparable to that of a warrior-ss awakener.


    If he were to use the Gold Mail Armor and then activate the "Berserk" skill, his strength would probably astonish many.


    John was extremely pleased with the equipment dropped by the One-Eyed Lich King.


    Should his MP run out by ident, or if someone got too close, he could definitely surprise them!


    After calming his excitement, John then noticed there were more notifications following the kill alert.


    He had been so focused on picking up the equipment that he had overlooked them, but now he had the chance to read them.


    [You have passed the first level of the "Crimson Demon Heritage Trial!"]


    [Your performance in this trial level was exceptionally outstanding, earning an SSS-level evaluation!]


    [Note: Trial evaluations will be used for reward calction at the end of the trial, but if the trial is failed or exited, your evaluations will be reset to zero!]


    [Please choose to proceed to the next level or exit the trial!]


    [Proceed to next level] or [Exit trial]!


    Receiving rewards in trials is amon urrence, and the rewards are usually quite generous.


    However, the catch is that one mustplete the trial to im them; otherwise, it''s merely a fleeting joy.


    While some trials offer partial rewards withoutpletion, it was clear that the "Crimson Demon''s Trial" was not one of those.


    So, John merely nced at the notification before directly selecting [Proceed to next level], moving on to the second level of the trial.


    ...


    Unbeknownst to John, outside the Bones Tower, there was a buzz of excitement.


    Shortly after their entry into the tower, the 12 blood suns suddenly erupted in blinding light. Simultaneously, a notification appeared before everyone:


    [An S-level evaluation has been achieved in this round of the trial, activating a highlight rey!]


    Instantly, an image appeared before each spectator.


    It was Victor!


    He stood in a splendid pce, facing a figure shrouded in overwhelming blood aura, wearing a red robe.


    The red blood aura was so dense it almost formed a sea of blood, its mere sight suffocating.


    Yet, the gaze beneath Victor''s golden mask remained serene.


    He grasped his long sword, which was swiftly unsheathed!


    All that was seen was a brilliant sword light soaring into the sky!


    The sword light cleaved through the endless blood mist, striking the robed figure with a thunderous impact, vanishing in a sh!


    Time seemed to pause for a moment.


    The next instant, the robed figure exploded into countless fragments!


    A one-sword kill!


    Witnessing this scene, everyone was almost breathless!


    Alexander, Theodore Winters, Eldritch, Baron, and others who had already emerged also inhaled sharply in shock.


    It was difficult for those of lower realms to discern, but they saw it clearly.


    The moment Victor''s sword light made contact with the robed figure, it exploded, transforming into thousands of fine sword energies that instantly sliced the trial monster into countless fragments, a truly terrifying sight!


    Alexander, seated atop a golden-winged giant lion, grumbled, "It''s only been a few years since west met, and Victor has be even more monstrous!"


    Theodore Wintersmented gravely, "That move doesn''t seem like a skill fusion technique, but more like a skill or secret technique Victor created himself. Although his talent as an awakener isn''t high, his talent in the domain of swordsmanship is shockingly profound!"


    Baron nodded, "Victor was already capable of ying cataclysm-level monsters with a single sword strike before. Now that he''s reached the cataclysm-level himself, it wouldn''t be surprising if he could y apocalypse-level monsters with one strike!"


    Eldritch, stroking his beard,ughed, "It seems the Federation is about to gain another sage-tier powerhouse!"


    As the group marveled at Victor''s strength, a sh of light atop the Bones Tower signaled Victor''s appearance outside, still holding the long sword seen in the rey.


    Upon emerging, Victor made a subtle gesture to Theodore Winters, Baron, and a few other powerhouses.


    Their expressions remained unchanged, as if nothing had happened, but their gazes deepened.


    Victor''s gesture was simple; he was indicating, "There''s something wrong inside!"


    Although unsure of what Victor had discovered, now was not the time for discussion.


    Baron, shifting the focus, said with a smile, "You''vepleted the trial so quickly?"


    Everyone curiously looked towards Victor, having witnessed his formidable strike, and had no doubts about his ability to obtain the Crimson Demon''s heritage.


    However, to their surprise, Victor shook his head and said, "I didn''tplete the finalyer of the trial."


    Alexander eximed in astonishment, "You mean even with your strength, you couldn''t defeat the final monster?"


    Alexander''s voice was loud, and many heard his words.


    The crowd buzzed with surprise ¡ª even Victor couldn''tplete the trial?


    Baron clicked his tongue, "If even you couldn''t get through, there''s little hope for the rest of us."


    The others felt simrly; this was Celestide Victor, after all. If even he couldn''t obtain the Crimson Demon''s heritage, what chance did they have?


    Victor casually exined, "I chose to exit myself. Switching to a different ss wouldn''t suit me."


    Hearing this, the expressions of the others becameplex.


    The heritage they so desperately sought seemed insignificant to Victor, who preferred a regr swordsman ss over it ¡ª quite a blow to their pride.


    Eldritch remarked, "There''s a reason Captain Victor has reached his current level using the swordsman ss. Most people would''ve tried to switch sses by now, but it seems he doesn''t care about his ss at all."


    Alexander nodded in agreement, "I remember the principal of SterSea Academy once said, ''There are no useless sses, only useless people.'' I think he was right."


    The others fell silent.


    Were they the useless ones, then?

 Chapter 53: Chapter53-The Allure of a Genius

    By this time, Victor had arrived at the location of the Red Glove Squad.


    He looked around and then frowned slightly, "The newbie came here? Where is he?"


    The "newbie" referred to John, who was still an apprentice member of Hidden Stars and thus didn''t have a code name.


    Until his induction, he would be referred to as "the newbie."


    Victor''s talent allowed him to sense the aura of others, and John''s aura was particrly distinctive, making it easy for Victor to detect that John had been there.


    Upon mentioning John, Old Dog and the others exchanged nces, unsure how to broach the subject.


    Seeing their hesitance, Victor seemed to grasp something. His expression darkened as he asked, "Did the newbie die?"


    Old Dog was taken aback, realizing Victor might have misunderstood, and quickly stepped forward to exin, "The newbie is fine; he just went into the trial..."


    As he spoke, Old Dog bowed deeply, filled with remorse, "I''m sorry, Captain. We couldn''t keep an eye on him."


    Although Victor might seem aloof, they all knew he was very protective of his team members; he just never expressed it openly.


    Old Dog expected Victor to reprimand them for not taking good care of the newbie.


    To their surprise, Victor merely fell silent for a moment, then hummed in acknowledgment without further inquiry.


    Victor seemed not at all worried about John facing any harm inside, confident in his abilities.


    The team members exchanged nces, seeing both surprise and understanding in each other''s eyes.


    Indeed, there was something extraordinary about John.


    Otherwise, given Captain Victor''s protective nature, he wouldn''t be so unconcerned.


    His reaction could only mean that John was capable enough to handle whatever monsters he encountered in the trial.


    The group was filled with curiosity.


    What was so special about John that Captain Victor regarded him so highly?


    If they remembered correctly, wasn''t he just an ordinary magus?


    As they spected wildly in their minds, the notification that had appeared for Victor''s segment popped up again before them.


    [An SSS-level evaluation has been achieved in this round of the trial, activating a highlight rey!]


    Seeing this notification, everyone was visibly shocked.


    Even Victor had only received an S-level evaluation for his trial, and now someone had achieved an SSS-level evaluation, suggesting this individual''s talent was even more extraordinary than Victor''s!


    Eldritch, with a serious expression, said, "An SSS-level evaluation! In my memory, only a few individuals have ever achieved such a rating, and those who survived, without exception, became the top legendary powerhouses of the Federation!"


    Baron, fiddling with his ring, squinted and smiled, "I didn''t expect that among those we invited this time, there would be such a person. I just wonder which power''s prodigy it might be."


    Alexander snorted, "Baron, if you dare to poach their talent, be prepared for them to fight you tooth and nail!"


    Baron remained silent with a smile.


    Albertus, patting his belly,ughed, "If we could really bring such a genius into our family, who cares about fighting? I''d even stake the family tree!"


    Baron''s expression darkened instantly.


    He pped Albertus on the head, scolding, "You fool, what are you saying? Our House Fairfax already has few heirs, and you talk about staking the family tree? Do you want to exterminate our lineage?"


    Baron''s p wasn''t hard, and Albertus didn''t seem to mind, just giggling foolishly like the silly son of a wealthyndlord.


    At that moment, the highlight reel began to y before everyone.


    The first scene was a colossal coliseum, where the wind whipped up the sand, creating a storm of dust.


    Then the scene shifted, and a figure appeared before everyone''s eyes, one that most hadn''t anticipated.


    He stood tall and straight, d in the Hidden Stars uniform, wielding a staff, with eyes as vast and brilliant as the stars themselves visible beneath the ck mask.


    It was John!


    A buzz of astonishment spread around those outside the Bones Tower.


    Someone eximed in shock, "Damn, isn''t that the first newbie who went in?"


    A person beside him inhaled sharply, "No wonder he dared to enter the trial; it turns out it wasn''t just bravery, but confidence!"


    Suddenly, someone else realized, whispering, "Those who initially followed him in..."


    Hearing this, many wore puzzled expressions.


    Although the Hidden Stars'' newbie might not be the strongest, he was a top-level super-genius, confident and capable of making a smooth escape unscathed.


    But those who followed him were not the same!


    An awakener, just emerged from the heritage secret realm, battered and severely injured, opened his eyes to this scene.


    His eyes widened, and his breathing became rapid.


    Recalling how he was pummeled by monsters in the secret realm, doubting his life choices, and then seeing John''s clean and dazzling spear strike taking down the boss, the contrast was stark.


    This awakener pointed at John, speechless for a moment, then his eyes rolled back, and he fainted right there!


    It showed the immense shock John''s performance had inflicted on his tender soul.


    Everyone present, including Victor and others, had not anticipated that the person in the highlight reel would be John!


    Eldritch, holding his staff, praised, "If I''m not mistaken, that youngster just used a skill fusion technique, and considering his variety of elemental skills, he''s likely awakened the hidden ss ''Element Magus''. Truly a prodigy with exceptional talent!"


    Baron, looking towards Victor, remarked, "We thought having Victor in Hidden Stars was once-in-a-century luck, but who would''ve thought this year would bring another terrifyingly talented individual! The fortune of Hidden Stars is indeed enviable."


    Alexander, watching John wield the light spear, decisively use Shadow Puppet to approach, and then cleanly take down the One-Eyed Lich King with a spear, couldn''t help but p in admiration, "Brilliant! Hisbat experience and courage are even better than many veterans, definitely a great potential soldier!"


    Hearing Alexander''s words, Baron and the others rolled their eyes.


    With such talent, the kid would be a great prospect in any field, not just as a soldier...


    Perhaps hearing Alexander''sment, or noticing Baron''s gaze, Victor''s calm voice carried over from a distance.


    He said evenly, "Are you gentlemen considering poaching from Hidden Stars?"


    Though Victor''s tone was calm, it contained a hint of sharp, domineering sword intent, causing those who heard his words to stiffen.


    When they looked towards Victor, they found he had already ced his hand on the hilt of his sword, seemingly ready to confront the other experts at a moment''s notice.


    Baron quickly tried to defuse the situation, "Hey, hey, hey, Captain Victor, no need to get worked up. We were just joking around. Hidden Stars is an official Federation entity; how could we possibly dare to poach your people? Please, don''t be hasty."


    After much coaxing from Baron, Victor finally retracted his hand from the sword hilt.


    The others wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads, sensing that Victor had been seriously ready to act, not just bluffing.


    A top-tier genius was indeed worth such a reaction from him!


    Victor withdrew his gaze, admiring the textbook-level mastery of timing and adaptability disyed in the battle before him.


    He couldn''t help but be impressed. Although Victor, relying on his own talent, knew John was extraordinary, he hadn''t anticipated John''s talent to be of such a high caliber.


    This time, they really had stumbled upon a treasure!


    Meanwhile, in the crowd, the strong man with a goatee beard watched John''s figure, his eyes filled with contemtion, pondering something unknown.


    ...


    John, having proceeded to the second level, was naturally unaware of the situation outside. After clicking [Proceed to next level], a portal appeared before him.


    Stepping through the portal, John found himself in a vast desert.


    The sky was filled with swirling sands, and the endless expanse of the desert was devoid of life, save for the dried-up weeds and the bleached bones of unidentifiable animals.


    The 12 blood suns that once adorned the sky had disappeared, reced by a single massive crimson sun.


    John could even make out the sr res on its surface.


    This colossal sun, with its rolling mes, seemed to take up half the sky, radiating intense heat that scorched all beings within this realm.


    After just a brief moment, John began to feel his mouth dry and his tongue parched.


    "-1!" "-1!" "-1!"...


    Every second, a damage number would appear above John''s head.


    Simultaneously, a notification appeared before John''s eyes.


    [You have entered "Burning Sands." The second level of the trial is about to begin. Please prepare yourself!]


    As the notification faded, whirlwinds suddenly arose in the desert.


    Countless grains of sand were lifted by the fierce winds, forming a sandstorm in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, the rate at which damage numbers appeared above John''s head nearly doubled!


    "-1!" "-1!" "-1!"...


    While individual grains of sand posed no threat, when countless grains were swept up by the hurricane, they instantly became sharp weapons.

 Chapter 54: Chapter54-Sand Scorpion King!

    As the damage numbers continued to appear, John''s HP began to slowly decrease.


    Although the decline in HP was gradual, if this persisted, it wouldn''t be long before he perished.


    And this was only the second level of the trial, with nine more levels to go.


    If he lost a significant amount of HP or stamina here, the challenges ahead would likely be even more difficult to face. He needed to end the battle quickly!


    Moreover, besides the damage, John''s visibility had also beenpletely obscured by the sand.


    Looking around, he saw nothing but a haze, with visibility so poor it was terrifying; he couldn''t even see what was in front of him.


    John didn''t panic.


    He closed his eyes, gradually slowed his breathing, calmed his mind, and sank into his inner tranquility, all the while blocking out the surrounding noise.


    While John seemed to have given up struggling, his powerful mind power had already covered a ten-meter radius around him, constantly alert to the surroundings.


    This was a new way of using mind power that John had discovered under his own danger premonition.


    It was his first time utilizing his mind power in this manner, primarily because the preparation time was too lengthy; in that time, he could have used his skills to kill monsters a dozen times over.


    Within the reach of John''s mind power, this area seemed to have be his own domain.


    He could feel the fury of the wind, sense his body gradually being buried by the yellow sand, and see a two-meter-long scarlet scorpion rapidly approaching from five meters behind him underground!


    The scorpion was blood-red all over, with two massive pincers on its forebody that could easily dig through the sand, and a sharp stinger on its tail that seemed to be burning with mes, never extinguished even underground.


    The scarlet scorpion reached John''s back in just the blink of an eye.


    Its tail lifted, and the crimson, glowing stinger broke through the sand, venomously and swiftly aiming for his skull!


    The scarlet scorpion''s eyes gleamed with brutality and excitement, seemingly already picturing the scene of this reckless individual''s skull being shattered by its attack.


    However, just as the scorpion''s stinger was about to make contact with John, his figure suddenly lowered, narrowly dodging the tail strike.


    At the same time, a cold, icy blue light shone from his staff, and an ice spear, chilling to the bone, rapidly formed in the storm before fiercely thrusting at the scarlet scorpion''s head!


    The scarlet scorpion, caught off guard by John''s early detection and prepared counterattack, was struck directly in its small eye by the spear.


    "Pop!"


    First, a sound akin to a water balloon bursting rang out, followed by a shrill, terrifying scream that swept across the entire Burning Sands!


    "Squeal¡ª!"


    The scarlet scorpion''s eye was directly pierced by John''s spear, and upon the ice spear''s explosion, ayer of frost instantly covered its head, with a huge amount of damage and thick white mist rising from its crown in an instant.


    "-33185!"


    It seemed that due to elemental advantage, the damage caused by the ice spear was much higher than John had anticipated.


    However, the good news was that the sandstorm ceased following the severe injury to the scarlet scorpion''s eye.


    John slowly opened his eyes, his gaze coldly fixed on the writhing, wailing scarlet scorpion before him.


    A stat panel appeared in front of John.


    [Name: Sand Scorpion King (trial)]


    [Level: lv15]


    [HP: 86815/120000]


    [Spirit: 1541]


    [Strength: 1305]


    [Defense: 899]


    [Speed: 221]


    [Skills: Sandstorm, zing Sting, Quicksand Swamp, Spirit of the Sands, Fiery Meteor¡­]


    ...


    The Sand Scorpion King''s HP and defense were significantly lower than those of the One-Eyed Lich King, but it was clearly more attack-oriented, with both its spirit and strength being exceptionally high.


    Had John not preemptively injured one of its eyes and severely wounded it, the Sand Scorpion King would have been much more difficult to handle.


    John''s previous attack had driven the Sand Scorpion King into a frenzied state, its remaining crimson eye fixed on John with a mix of venomous hate and rage.


    "Squeal!!!"


    The Sand Scorpion King let out a sharp, piercing roar, its body suddenly glowing with a yellow light.


    The desert, which had just calmed down, was once again disturbed as the smooth sand began to bulge, forming mounds.


    Five creatures made of flowing sand appeared in front of the Sand Scorpion King.


    "Spirit of the Sands!"


    These creatures had no legs or facial features, only three hollows where their faces should be.


    Their arms, when lifted, continuously shed sand, appearing fragile as if they would crumble upon touch.


    However, John furrowed his brows, for these were actually five elite-tier monsters!


    [Name: Spirit of the Sands (elite)]


    [Level: lv15]


    [HP: 50,000]


    [Spirit: 1210]


    [Strength: 221]


    [Defense: 89]


    [Speed: 73]


    [Skills: Sands Reshaping, Sand Spikes, Sand Rain, Sand Wall¡­]


    As John observed the stat panel of the Spirit of the Sands before him, his frown deepened. Even though these creatures only had a little over 50,000 HP, something felt off to him...


    After summoning the Spirit of the Sands, the Sand Scorpion King''s body lit up with a dense, crimson glow, releasing slowly.


    Sensing danger, John wasn''t about to let itplete its spell without interference.


    A red light emanated from his staff.


    A mass of crimson mes coalesced before him, quickly forming into a ming serpent, its body, over a dozen meters long, an intimidating sight.


    "Pyrokinesis!"


    With a thought from John, the ming serpent roared as it charged towards the Sand Scorpion King.


    However, the Sand Scorpion King showed no intention of dodging, continuing to cast its skill.


    Its eyes even held a mocking light, as ifughing at John''s ignorance.


    As the ming serpent approached the Sand Scorpion King, the five Spirit of the Sands simultaneously lit up with an earthen hue.


    Their bodies disintegrated into sand, reappearing in front of the Sand Scorpion King!


    "Sand Walk!"


    Then, the five Spirit of the Sands instantly transformed into five sand walls, blocking the ming serpent''s path.


    The serpent roared as it collided with them, resulting in a thunderous impact!


    "Boom, boom, boom!!!"


    The massive explosion echoed throughout the entire Burning Sands, with the st wave flinging sand dozens of meters into the air.


    However, those seemingly fragile sand walls astonishingly withstood the attack of the ming serpent!


    John''s ming serpent managed to prate only three of the sand walls before extinguishing midway.


    John remained calm, not surprised by this oue.


    If they were just ordinary sand walls, even ten more wouldn''t have stopped his skill.


    But these sands and monsters clearly possessed high resistance to fire-based attacks.


    Therefore, both John''s fire-based and ice-based attacks inflicted minimal damage on them.


    What surprised John was that the three disintegrated Spirit of the Sands reformed in the blink of an eye, without losing any HP at all!


    "Sands Reshaping!"


    John exhaled deeply, no wonder these creatures, despite being elite-tier monsters, seemed so weak¡ªthey possessed a "rebirth" ability!


    John quickly formted a solution in his mind.


    His gaze shifted to the still-casting Sand Scorpion King, the sense of impending crisis growing stronger.


    However, his immediate priority was to interrupt the creature''s casting; otherwise, who knows what it might unleash.


    John wasn''t keen on experiencing the ultimate move of one of the Crimson Demon''s twelve Apostles.


    With a thought, a ck light shone from John''s Necrostaff, and a sinister, evil-emitting ck rune transformed into a streak of dark light, shooting towards the Sand Scorpion King''s head.


    "Silent Curse!"


    The Sand Scorpion King, in the midst of casting, was hit by the ck rune, the red light around it instantly vanishing as its casting was abruptly interrupted!


    The remaining eye of the Sand Scorpion King revealed a startled expression as it looked at John''s staff, then seemed to realize something, letting out a sharp roar and angrily charging directly towards John.


    John arched an eyebrow, noting that this creature seemed to recognize the Necrostaff.


    After all, the Undead Magus is also one of the Crimson Demon''s twelve Apostles; recognition was expected, perhaps the Undead Magus and the Sand Scorpion King even had a good rtionship.


    However, this was of little concern to John. For him, the most important task at hand was finding the Crimson Demon''s treasure, and currently, that meant dealing with this creature daring to stand in his way!


    The ck light shone again on John''s staff, and two decaying ck magic arrays appeared before him.


    Two skeleton warriors made their entrance once more! They raised their bone swords, directly intercepting the charging Sand Scorpion King and the Spirit of the Sands.


    Simultaneously, a water-blue gleam shed in John''s eyes, and a droplet of water rapidly condensed above his head.


    "Aquakinesis!"


    In just the blink of an eye, a water sphere several dozen meters in size appeared mid-air. However, John was not satisfied with the size of the water sphere.


    The water-blue light in his eyes intensified, and the water sphere suddenly doubled in size!


    John did not cease his efforts.


    As he continued to cast, the water sphere in the sky grewrger andrger.


    Until finally, a water sphere hundreds of meters in size appeared above him!

 Chapter 55: Chapter55-A Talent Comparable to the Legendary Grand Magus

    John had intended to erge the water sphere even further, but despite Aquakinesis having a short cooldown period, it wasn''t devoid of one.


    At this juncture, the two skeleton warriors had already been in by the Sand Scorpion King, dissolving into specks of white light that vanished into the air.


    Without the skeleton warriors to buy him time to cast spells, John had no choice but to cease his efforts.


    Casting a nce at the colossal water sphere above, he figured it should suffice and ceased his concern.


    With a mere thought, the immense sphere of water, apanied by a howling gale, surged towards the Sand Scorpion King and the five Spirits of the Sands.


    The sight of the vast water sphere, nearly obscuring all view, hurtling towards it caused the Sand Scorpion King''s body to stiffen momentarily, fear evident in its eyes.


    Despite the sphere''s slow approach, the sheer scale of John''s attack, spanning a hundred meters, made evasion impossible for the king.


    With a screech, the Sand Scorpion King let out a roar, immediatelymanding the Spirits of the Sands to intercept the attack while it sought refuge behind them, its body instantly radiating intense red luminescence.


    Facing the inevitable, the king chose to withstand John''s onught head-on.


    After deploying its skill, the Sand Scorpion King''s red carapace gleamed even more vividly, resembling a zing me, clearly having used a skill to bolster its own defenses.


    At this moment, the five Spirits of the Sands boldly positioned themselves in front of the Sand Scorpion King, their bodies morphing into five walls of sand, attempting to use the same tactic as before to block John''s attack.


    However, they were unaware that John''s assault was not aimed at inflicting damage this time.


    "Boom!!!"


    John''s water sphere collided with the five Spirits of the Sands, bursting open violently.


    The water within, like a tsunami, engulfed the Spirits and the Sand Scorpion King, instantly drenching them.


    "-52156!"


    "-55511!"


    "-56890!"...


    A series of damage points rose up, and the five Spirits of the Sands were instantly annihted by John''s water sphere, with the Sand Scorpion King losing half of its HP in the process.


    The immense force pinned it firmly to the sandy ground, nearly extinguishing the mes at its tail.


    The once vivid and lustrous carapace of the Sand Scorpion King was now dull andckluster.


    "You have in a Lv15 ''Spirit of the Sands (elite)'', gaining 25,500 Exp!"


    "You have in a Lv15 ''Spirit of the Sands (elite)'', gaining 26,200 Exp!"


    ...


    A series of kill notifications appeared before John, just as he had anticipated.


    After being in, the Spirits of the Sands did not resurrect again.


    Although the Spirits could evade damage by turning into sand, once soaked, they could no longer use this ability.


    John''s intention in conjuring the water sphere was precisely to eliminate these troublesome foes first.


    Once all the water had vanished, John''s gaze fell upon thend, which was once rtively t but now bore a massive crater.


    The Sand Scorpion Kingy listlessly in the center of the vast crater, devoid of its initial defiance, looking utterly defeated.


    Its scorpion tail, broken at some unknown moment, oozed red blood from the wound, painting a picture of sheer misery.


    John had no intention of holding back.


    His staff glowed with a purple light, summoning five thunder arrows behind him.


    One of these arrows transformed into a bolt of lightning, striking the prone Sand Scorpion King.


    "Zap!"


    Struck by John''s thunder arrow, the Sand Scorpion King''s body convulsed, foam spewing from its fanged maw, unable to even let out a cry of agony.


    "-10148!"


    Though the Sand Scorpion King possessed high resistance to fire-based and earth attributes, it was utterly vulnerable to lightning.


    Each thunder arrow inflicted a brief paralysis.


    During this, John activated his spell turret mode, unleashing a barrage of spells on the Sand Scorpion King!


    "Vine Thorn!" "Firebath Spell!" "Ground Spike!"...


    As John''s spells hit their mark, damage numbers soared above the Sand Scorpion King.


    "-40179!" "-31188!" "-7899!"...


    Vines burst from the earth, piercing its body; fire serpents roared, shattering its carapace; relentless Ground Spikes plunged into its wounds, racking up massive damage.


    The poor Sand Scorpion King stood no chance; ity motionless even before John could exhaust his arsenal of skills.


    "You have in a Lv15 ''Sand Scorpion King (trial)'', gaining 51,900 Exp!"


    Upon the Sand Scorpion King''s defeat, a radiant white light enveloped John, signaling his level up.


    [Your level has increased to Lv16, gaining 15 free attribute points!]


    Simultaneously, prompts for proceeding to the next level and the trial assessment appeared before John.


    [You have passed "Crimson Demon Heritage Trial - First Layer"!]


    [Your performance in this trial was exceptionally outstanding, earning an SSS-level rating!]


    [Please choose to either proceed to the nextyer or exit the trial!]


    [Proceed to the nextyer] or [Exit trial]


    Under the scorching sun that seared the earth, damage numbers still floated above John''s head.


    He picked up several pieces of equipment dropped by the Sand Scorpion King and the Spirits of the Sands, not lingering any longer, and swiftly moved on to the next level.


    At this moment, all John wished for was to quicklyplete the trial.


    Whether or not he would receive any heritage was of little concern to him; he was primarily curious about what might be hidden within the Crimson Demon''s treasure.


    It was like opening a mystery box, uncertain of what might be inside, sparking immense curiosity within him.


    Lucas, who was also fighting for his life in the trial, would surely be infuriated if he knew of John''s thoughts.


    What Lucas considered an invaluable treasure, the Crimson Demon''s treasure, was merely a mystery box in John''s eyes?


    ...


    Atop Demonbone Peak.


    As John defeated the Sand Scorpion King, a prompt appeared before everyone in the outside world.


    [Someone in this round of the trial has achieved an SSS-level rating, unlocking a highlight rey!]


    Upon seeing this rating, everyone''s mind immediately conjured the image of John.


    Aside from this new prodigy from Hidden Stars, they couldn''t think of anyone else capable of earning such an evaluation.


    The screen before the audience began to y.


    As expected, John was the one who achieved the SSS-level rating in the trial.


    Through the footage, everyone clearly saw the challenges posed by the Sand Scorpion King and the Spirits of the Sands, as well as how John closed his eyes to evade the Sand Scorpion King''s first deadly attack.


    Baron and hispanions exchanged nces, each seeing the surprise in the others'' eyes.


    Baron eximed in astonishment, "Though I''ve never met him, I can sense that this young man is no older than twenty. Yet, to have learned to use mind power at such a young age? I remember I was already at the diamond-tier when I mastered it. This kid''s talent has left me streets behind!"


    "Besides Albertus, how many in House Fairfax have talents worthparing to a genius of this caliber?" Alexander, always disdainful of Baron''s mercantile air, retorted sharply.


    However, his words bore truth; the talents within House Fairfax were, to put it mildly, underwhelming, with only Albertus being somewhat noteworthy...


    After his jab at Baron, Alexander turned to Victor and asked, "Did you teach him this mind power perception? How long did it take him to learn?"


    In Alexander''s view, John was Victor''s prot¨¦g¨¦, and his mind power perception must have been taught by Victor.


    To everyone''s astonishment, Victor shook his head and said, "No, he seems to have figured it out on his own."


    Victor had thoroughly investigated John''s background the day before and knew hecked any significant connections or resources.


    The only formidable person he knew was that old cripple Victor was also acquainted with.


    Thus, Victor understood that it was highly unlikely anyone had taught John how to use mind power.


    The most usible exnation was that John had learned the technique of mind power perception by himself.


    Victor''s revtion made everyone draw a sharp breath.


    Mind power perception isn''t a skill but rather a sixth sense akin to biological instinct, emerging as an awakener''s strength andbat experience grow.


    In theory, any ss could acquire this ability, but typically, those who possessed it were either seasoned awakers with a wealth ofbat experience or top-tier geniuses who had undergone specialized training.


    However, the powerhouses knew John fit neither category.


    One reason was John''s youth, making it improbable for him to have amassed extensivebat experience.


    The other was that if John were a genius cultivated by a top-tier force, he wouldn''t have joined Hidden Stars, nor would his backers allow him to emerge into the limelight.


    Thus, Victor''s words held credibility; it was entirely possible that the young man had stumbled upon the method for mind power perception by ident rather than being taught by someone else.


    This was somewhat terrifying because, if their memory served them correctly, the pioneer of mind power perception was a legendary grand magus from fifty years ago!


    At this moment, a thought arose in everyone''s minds.


    Could it be that this person''s talent wasparable to that legendary grand magus?!

 Chapter 56: Chapter56-The Clash of Geniuses

    As the crowd buzzed with discussion, the footage continued to y.


    The audience refocused on the screen.


    They then saw how John used the simplest Aquakinesis to dismantle the Sand Scorpion King''s natural advantage, turning the tide from an unbeatable situation to one where the Sand Scorpion King became mere prey in his hands, swiftly and decisively killed on the spot.


    The footage concluded there, and many were left in silence after watching.


    John''s adaptability and resourcefulness disyed in this segment made many feel inferior.


    Typically, awakers in battle resort to the most direct and brute force methods, with few considering using elemental counters to break an opponent''s tactics.


    Even when they do think of it, few dare to risk their lives on such tactics, especially under the harsh conditions John faced. A slight mistake could have cost him his life, which further tests an awaker''s temperament.


    Yet, John showed no hesitation, demonstrating decisive action and immense confidence.


    What John disyed, aside from his remarkable talent, was his strong adaptability and responsiveness under adverse conditions, making it hard to believe he was a neer from Hidden Stars!


    Seated atop a golden-winged lion, Alexandermented, "This young man has almost all the qualities needed to be a top-tier powerhouse. It''s a pity he''s not with our military. Otherwise, I could retire early once hees into his own."


    Hearing Alexander''s words, envy and jealousy filled the eyes of the other powerhouses as they looked at Victor.


    They remembered Theodore Winters once inquiring about John''s background.


    Victor''s response at the time was that he had picked him up casually...


    Damn, to casually stumble upon a genius of this caliber, Victor and Hidden Stars must have incredibly fortuitous luck!


    While everyone was fervently discussing John, another prompt appeared before them.


    [Someone in this round of the trial has achieved an S-level rating, unlocking a highlight rey!]


    Everyone was taken aback, with someone specting, "It couldn''t be that guy from Hidden Stars again, could it? Isn''t this clearance speed a bit too fast? It''s only been a few minutes!"


    The others were also filled with surprise and spection.


    Defeating monsters of the same level wasn''t surprising; many present could achieve that.


    But aside from Victor, no one dared im they could quickly defeat a monster at their own level.


    Some guessed, "Could it be Lord Theodore Winters'' daughter? Or perhaps Lucas from House Carter?"


    Apart from John, there were many other geniuses who entered the trial.


    Several of them were promising talents, even boasting considerable fame in the capital, and they too could potentially achieve impressive results in the trial.


    The screen slowly started ying, and as they expected, this time it wasn''t a clip of John''s feat.


    On the screen was a figure of utmost beauty in a flowing white dress.


    It was Seraphina!


    She stood atop an endless sea, her ice-blue hair moving as if alive with no wind, holding a staff that seemed crafted from ice crystals.


    Beneath her feet was the frozen surface of the sea, surrounded by sparkling snowkes.


    Before Seraphina was a creature with the head of a fish and the body of a human, its body covered in scales.


    It wielded a decayed spear entwined with seaweed, half of its body encased in frost, swiftly lunging towards Seraphina.


    Everyone watching the creature charge at Seraphina tensed up, some worried for the well-being of the beautiful girl.


    Contrarily, Theodore Winters, her father, showed no sign of worry on his face, even wearing a smile.


    In the clip, Seraphina faced the charging creature with calmness in her ice-blue eyes.


    Just as the creature''s spear was about to strike her, Seraphina''s staff suddenly glowed, and her figure gracefully slid aside, elegantly evading the attack.


    Only then did everyone notice the pair of ice skates that had appeared under Seraphina''s feet, which she had used to swiftly dodge the attack, showcasing a stunning mastery of her abilities.


    Following that, Seraphina used her ice skates and agile movements to continuously kite the creature, rapidly depleting its HP with her skills.


    Seraphina''s figure danced across the ice, moving and leaping like a sprite, untouchable by the creature''s assaults.


    Elegant, regal, dangerous, and breathtakingly beautiful!


    Before long, Seraphina defeated the fish-headed humanoid creature.


    After resting for a moment, she chose to continue to the next level.


    After watching, everyone''s gaze turned towards Theodore Winters, knowing well that the stunning girl in the footage was the daughter of the Sterburg city lord.


    Baronughed heartily, "Lord Theodore Winters, with your daughter''s strength, she''s bound to enter one of the capital''s top three academies this year, and her future is undoubtedly bright. I extend my congrattions to you in advance."


    Eldritch nodded in agreement, "Indeed, I''ve heard Seraphina has already cleared the beginner dungeon, even setting a new record for the fastest clear time. If nothing unexpected happens, she should top the entrance examination for SterSea Academy this year, easily securing a spot in one of the capital''s top three academies!"


    Maximilian, who had been quiet, seized the opportunity to offer hispliments, "Miss Seraphina truly is a favored child of the heavens, unmatched in talent and temperament within Sterburg. My son Alex, despite awakening a rare ss,cks the confidence even to enter a first-tier academy, let alone one of the Federal''s top three. Lord Theodore Winters, your guidance is admirable!"


    Theodore Winters smiled, "I haven''t helped her much; Seraphina doesn''t like my arrangements, and she achieved all these through her own efforts. I''m proud of her."


    As the group chatted andughed, another prompt suddenly appeared.


    [Someone in this round of the trial has achieved an S-level rating, unlocking a highlight rey!]


    This time, the footage featured Lucas.


    He was high in the sky, radiating a dense aura of blood, with a pair of crimson bat wings behind him.


    Before him was a creature also adorned with blood-red bat wings.


    The two shed in mid-air, visible shockwaves spreading through the air with their movements.


    Their figures were as fast as lightning, with only two streaks of crimson shing and intertwining, making the battle intensely fierce.


    Ultimately, Lucas decapitated the opposing bat creature with a single stroke of his crimson sword.


    The group of powerhouses nced at the scene before quickly diverting their attention, showing little interest.


    They were all familiar with House Carter''s inheritance ss, "Crimson Count," known to be a powerful ss.


    Lucas''s exceptional talent,bined with his specific aim for the Crimson Demon''s heritage and thorough preparation, made his achievement of an S-level rating unsurprising.


    Had Lucas not received such a rating, that might have genuinely surprised them...


    Albertus, watching Lucas in the footage, remarked, "I never realized Lucas was this formidable. Today at Corpse ins, he was so infuriated by my chase that his face turned green, yet he didn''t retaliate. I thought he was just weak, but it turns out he was holding back."


    Baron shook his head in resignation, advising Albertus, "We''re in business, and there''s no benefit in offending him like that. It could lead to resentment. Let''s avoid such meaningless actions in the future."


    Alexander smiled cryptically, "That''s not quite right. Regardless of whether Lucas secures the heritage here, at least Chief Baron will benefit in the capital. Whether or not he offends someone doesn''t really matter."


    Baron was the biggest beneficiary of this situation and had also offended House Carter the most.


    Even if Lucas didn''t secure the heritage, House Carter would have to swallow their pride and thank House Fairfax, making Baron appear as the good guy now.


    Businessmen truly have no shame.


    Though these words weren''t to be openly discussed, Albertus changed the subject, "I''ve disliked him since the capital. A bit of talent and he struts around like a peacock, expecting everyone''s admiration. Now that Lucas has been stripped of his heir status in House Carter, I naturally took the chance to kick him while he''s down. As for revenge? He''s not worthy."


    The powerhouses smiled silently, aware of the discord within the capital''s circles.


    Although there was no direct feud between House Fairfax and House Carter, their rtionship was known to be strained, which was no secret.


    Albertus was speaking the truth; Lucas''s status indeed couldn''tpare to Albertus, the sole heir of House Fairfax, and even in terms of talent, Albertus was a level above Lucas.


    Albertus was also considered a genius in the capital, but as he was usually surrounded by a group of bodyguards and rarely took action himself, his reputation wasn''t as prominent.


    But what Albertus''s current strength actually was, perhaps only the people of House Fairfax and he himself knew...


    As the group was chatting, a familiar prompt appeared before them.


    [Someone in this round of the trial has achieved an SSS-level rating, unlocking a highlight rey!]


    Albertus eximed in shock, "What, again?!"

 Chapter 57: Chapter57-Dusk

    Everyone present was stunned.


    Eldritch said with a wry smile, "Are SSS-level ratings somon now?"


    Alexander sighed, "I bet a hundred federal coins it''s that neer from Hidden Stars again!"


    The others nodded in agreement; who else could it be?


    The footage began to y, and everyone immediately recognized the familiar figure.


    It was indeed John!


    In the scene, John appeared in a dense forest.


    Before him stood a gigantic treant, its body covered in human faces, a sight of sheer terror.


    The treantunched an attack with its massive roots at John''s appearance but was evaded by John using Shadow Puppet.


    Immediately, John transformed into a spell turret, the glow of skills on his staff hardly ceasing.


    Skill after skill rained down on the treant, leaving the formidable creature with no chance to resist, as John''s relentless barrage of abilities broke its trunk.


    Instant kill!


    Witnessing this scene, everyone involuntarily swallowed.


    Alexander eximed in amazement, "This kid''s skill casting speed is incredibly fast. Could they be instant cast skills?"


    Eldritch observed carefully and shook his head, "His skills are not instant cast; they''re just cast quicker than usual, still a way off from being instant. However, given his age, mastering instant cast skills is just a matter of time."


    Generally, awakers need a certain amount of time to cast skills, with more powerful skills requiring longer casting times.


    However, some awakers with exceptional talent or those at a higher level can cast skills instantly, meaning they need no preparation time at all.


    Eldritch, being the principal of SterSea Academy, had a keen eye.


    John was indeed not using instant cast skills; each of his skill casts actually took about a second, but it was so fast that it was hard for most people to notice, giving the illusion of instant casting.


    Although not yet instant, given John''s talent, mastering such skills was indeed just a matter of time, and Principal Eldritch was not wrong in saying so.


    The others remained silent, their envy towards Victor growing even stronger.


    What luck this guy had to find such a genius!


    Yet, what made them even more envious was yet toe.


    Just a few minutester, another prompt popped up in front of them.


    It was another record of John passing, still with a dizzying SSS-level rating!


    This time, the monster couldn''t even withstand three of John''s skills before being directly killed by him!


    John''s speed in clearing the trial left everyone speechless.


    They then realized that besides his fast skill casting, John''s damage output was also terrifyingly high!


    Even though the trial contained monsters of the same level, the most resilient ones could only withstand four or five of his skills before being in on the spot!


    And as for those more fragile monsters, they didn''t stand a chance.


    Any hit from John''s skills meant an instant evaporation of half their HP, a sight terrifying to behold.


    Even more outrageous was his trial score being SSS-level again!


    It''s known that trial ratings consider overall strength, not just raw damage but also reaction speed, talent, and potential.


    If Victor weren''t exceptionally brilliant, with his awakener talent, even an S-level rating would be hard to achieve.


    This was why everyone was shocked by John''s consecutive SSS-level ratings.


    They were well aware that this neer from Hidden Stars likely had no significant background; otherwise, he wouldn''t have joined Hidden Stars.


    This meant he earned these SSS-level ratings purely based on his ownprehensive abilities!


    Such talent was truly fearsome!


    If their memory served them right, only two SSS ratings had been awarded within the Federal in thest decade, both relying on powerful artifacts and extraordinary talent, and at most, they achieved two SSS ratings.


    Yet, John had already secured four, with the number still increasing!


    Even these transcendent-tier powerhouses, who had seen countless geniuses, felt they were witnessing a once-in-a-generation prodigy, his brilliance even leaving them in awe, an absolute freak of nature!


    Meanwhile, John continued to breeze through the trial, with prompts appearing every few minutes.


    It was only upon reaching the eleventhyer that his pace slightly slowed.


    And those who were initially shocked by the notifications had be somewhat numb to them.


    Because the records for the first tenyers were all SSS-level ratings!


    Watching everyone''s astonished gazes, Victor lit a cigarette, slowly exhaling a plume of smoke, a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    This kid was truly making him proud!


    Watching John''s brilliant performance on the screen, Theodore Winters couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, wondering whether his daughter being in the same era as such a person was a blessing or a curse...


    Eldritch also couldn''t resist expressing his feelings, "To put it frankly, we are witnessing the rise of a legend!"


    Alexander nodded, his face showing a rare seriousness, "Such a talent, as long as he does not meet an early demise, will inevitably be a pir of the Federal, supporting our skies."


    Baron, filled with envy, added, "Having such a genius could prop up a force for at least twenty years!"


    The others nodded in agreement; a genius of this caliber, once grown, could ensure a force''s peaceful development for two decades without anyone daring to provoke it.


    This is the terror of a top-tier awaker!


    Albertus suddenlyughed, "I had the foresight. When I first met him at Corpse ins, I felt he was bound for greatness, so I gave him the Fairfax Token."


    Everyone turned to Albertus in astonishment, even Victor''s gaze shifted his way.


    Nobody expected him to have given the Fairfax Token to this neer from Hidden Stars!


    Those present, being worldly individuals, understood the significance of the Fairfax Token from House Fairfax; holding it was akin to representing the entire House Fairfax!


    Yet such an important item had been given to a neer from Hidden Stars by Albertus!


    Baron''s eyes widened in disbelief, but instead of anger, he was pleasantly surprised, "You actually gave him the Fairfax Token, and he epted it?"


    Albertus grinned, "Of course, he epted it, and he promised to aid our House Fairfax once in the future."


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s perception shifted, and Baron burst intoughter, pping Albertus on the shoulder and praising, "Goodd, truly worthy of House Fairfax! Such foresight! With his promise, not just one Fairfax Token, we''d give ten!"


    The others looked on enviously, their eyes practically glowing red.


    This was a potential stock who would almost certainly be a top-tier powerhouse in the future.


    Trading a Fairfax Token for a promise from such a genius was an absolute steal!


    Meanwhile, in a corner of the crowd, the bearded and robed powerhouses also watched John''s rampage in the trial.


    They were using a mind power link tomunicate telepathically.


    The robed figure sinisterly said in their minds, "Unexpectedly, among those who entered the trial, there''s such a top-tier prodigy. They all seem so happy now, but I wonder if they can still smile if this genius dies in the trial."


    The bearded powerhouse replied gravely, "Let''s not concern ourselves with them; we have more important matters at hand. How is your arraying along? Are you confident it can trap Victor and the others?"


    Hearing this, the robed figure hesitated.


    Remembering Victor''s astonishing sword strike in the trial, he shook his head and sighed, "They''re too strong. Even with preparations, my magic array might not hold them for long."


    The bearded powerhouse understood the terror of Victor and the other powerhouses and knew how challenging it was to expect a transcendent-tier arraymancer to trap so many of them.


    Seemingly having made a decision, the bearded powerhouse''s gaze intensified as he looked at the robed figure, "We''ve nned this for so long, all for today. We''re only one step away frompleting our n, so we cannot afford any mishaps. Before the array activates, we''ll enter the magic array together to buy time for the master!"


    "Us, enter the magic array?!" The robed figure looked up at the bearded powerhouse in astonishment.


    With several transcendent-tier powerhouses inside, like Victor, Baron, or Theodore Winters, none of whom were easy to provoke, wouldn''t entering be akin to seeking death?


    Sensing the robed figure''s hesitation, a hint of madness flickered in the bearded powerhouse''s eyes as he said, "Death is but the beginning of life. As long as the n seeds and our lord descends upon this world, dusk shall envelop thend, and we too shall gain eternal life in our lord''s kingdom!"


    Seemingly inspired, the robed figure''s eyes also lit up with fervor, and he devoutly proimed, "All shall return to twilight! We are willing to offer our humble lives for the Lord of Dusk!"

 Chapter 58: Chapter58- Bloodwing Slaughterer

    At this moment, John was unaware of the external developments.


    He was currently in the tenthyer of the trial, vexed by a particr issue.


    Damn it, why are there flying monsters in this trial?!


    John was standing atop a towering peak, with less than a hundred square meters of space beneath his feet, surrounded by sheer cliffs.


    Looking down, he could see only a vast sea of clouds, with no ground in sight.


    Not far from John, in mid-air, a creature with blood-red bat wings, purplish skin, a humanoid figure but with sharp fangs, was relentlesslyunching skills at him.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!"...


    It continuously pped its wings, hurling clusters of blood-red mes and crimson wind des at John as if they cost nothing.


    John could only dodge incessantly.


    Usually, he was the one using others as targets, but now the tables had turned, and he found himself in the role of the target.


    [Name: Bloodwing ughterer (trial)]


    [Level: Lv15]


    [HP: 140,000]


    [Spirit: 1710]


    [Strength: 1589]


    [Defense: 671]


    [Speed: 501]


    [Skills: Crimson Wind sh, Bloodthirsty Demonic Transformation, Shadow Snatch, Frenzy, Blood me, Steel Wings¡­]


    ¡­


    John had also tried to retaliate, but his offensive skills were easily dodged by the opponent, and even when they did hit, they were blocked by the creature''s bat wings.


    This led to a rather awkward situation where he could only take hits without being able to inflict any damage.


    Moreover, as the opponent destroyed the mountain peak beneath him, the raging blood-colored mes continued to shrink his maneuvering space.


    Most crucially, John''s condition was not good.


    Although he had quickly passed through the eleventhyer of the trial, he had expended a lot of HP and MP.


    Recovery potions couldn''t be used in the trial, and John reckoned that if this continued, he would eventually be doomed.


    The Bloodwing ughterer seemed fully aware of John''s predicament, its face wearing a mocking expression.


    Its crimson vertical pupils stared at John as if looking at prey it was toying with.


    The Bloodwing ughterer spoke with a taunting tone, "Is that all you''ve got? Compared to that Godkeep who possesses my lord''s inheritance, you''re far too weak."


    John looked at the Bloodwing ughterer, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    He hadn''t expected it to be able to speak, but it wasn''t surprising since some higher-level monsters indeed possess human-like characteristics and learning abilities.


    What caught John''s attention was the "Godkeep" mentioned by the Bloodwing ughterer.


    The term "Godkeep" is generally used to describe those favored by the gods, and among awakers, such individuals are also known as "God''s Chosen," referring to those who receive divine favor.


    In a sense, awakers with an inheritance ss can be considered "God''s Chosen."


    This implies that an awaker with an inheritance has entered the trial secret realm and has already defeated the Bloodwing ughterer, and this person might also possess the Crimson Demon''s inheritance!


    Although this doesn''t necessarily mean the individual has passed the eleventhyer of the trial, since the trial''s monsters appear randomly, a sense of urgency still arose in John''s heart.


    If someone were to obtain the Crimson Demon''s treasure or inheritance before him, all his efforts would be in vain.


    This was something John couldn''t ept; he had to speed up.


    John''s expression gradually regained its calmness, his eyes under the ck mask as serene as an ancient well, his body adorned with a magnificent golden armor adorned with scales.


    "Gold Mail Armor!"


    Simultaneously, his staff glowed with an ice-blue light, and an ice spear exuding cold air formed in his hand, its sharp tip alone enough to send shivers down one''s spine.


    "Ice Spear!"


    The Bloodwing ughterer initially paid no mind to John''s actions, considering them mere death throes in its eyes.


    However, when its gaze fell upon the Necrostaff in John''s hand, the Bloodwing ughterer''s crimson eyes suddenly narrowed, brimming with overwhelming murderous intent.


    A sinister smile spread across its face as it sneered, "The Ghost Wizard, that traitor, I thought it had long perished. I never expected it too had descended upon this world. Should I get the chance to leave, I will make it pay dearly for its past deeds!"


    Hearing this, a thought struck John.


    When he learned that the trial had only eleven Apostles, he spected that the Ghost Wizard might have betrayed the Crimson Demon and stolen the Crimson Key.


    The Bloodwing ughterer''s words, coupled with the Sand Scorpion King''s earlier reaction, seemed to confirm his suspicions, although John was unaware of the details.


    However, John didn''t want to waste his precious energy on this matter, as knowing the story behind it held no significance for him.


    His goal had always been clear: the Crimson Demon''s treasure, and nothing else mattered.


    The wind swept across the mountaintop, causing the sea of clouds below to churn. John''s short hair and the hem of his clothing fluttered in the breeze.


    The altitude was high, and the temperature somewhat low. Despite the blood-colored mes burning around, they provided no warmth.


    John slowly exhaled a breath of white air, looking up at the Bloodwing ughterer and said coldly, "Are you done talking? If you''re going to make a move, make it quick. I''m short on time."


    "So eager to die?" The Bloodwing ughterer''s crimson eyes narrowed, its wordsden with murderous intent. It looked down at John from mid-air, as if beholding an ant.


    John met its gaze without a hint of fear or trepidation, his eyes as calm as still water, as though it wasn''t the Bloodwing ughterer looking down on him, but he looking down on the Bloodwing ughterer.


    John calmly stated, "I''m just eager to send you to your death."


    Hearing John''s words, the already savage crimson vertical pupils of the Bloodwing ughterer grew even more ferocious.


    A dense murderous intent and blood energy surged from its body, seemingly lowering the surrounding temperature a few more degrees.


    The Bloodwing ughterer looked at John and suddenlyughed, saying, "You humans, like mere ants, always fail to grasp your situation."


    As it spoke, its hand radiated blood light, and a long spear wreathed in blood energy appeared in its grasp.


    Its body began to rapidly transform, with ck scales surfacing on its skin and its stature swiftly increasing.


    Its originally somewhat normal face gradually became incredibly fierce and horrifying.


    In just the blink of an eye, the Bloodwing ughterer, previously in a human form, had transformed into a monstrous figure with a green face, sharp fangs, three meters tall, and with a pair of wings on its back!


    "Bloodthirsty Demonic Transformation!"


    The transformed Bloodwing ughterer didn''t halt its actions.


    A rich blood light suddenly emerged around it, and its figure vanished from the spot, leaving only its maniacalughter echoing in John''s ears.


    Laughing crazily, the Bloodwing ughterer said, "Since you''re so eager to die, I shall grant your wish!"


    "Frenzy!" "Shadow Snatch!"


    As its words fell, the Bloodwing ughterer''s figure had already appeared behind John, its blood-red spear striking like a venomous snake, viciously aiming for John''s back.


    John seemed unguarded but was actually fully prepared.


    As the Bloodwing ughterer''s spear thrust towards him, a streak of blood light shed across the "One-Eyed Lich King''s Furious Bracers" on John''s wrist.


    Immediately, a dense blood light radiated from John, releasing a wildly ferocious aura that was in no way inferior to the Bloodwing ughterer''s!


    "Berserk Transformation!"


    In the astonished gaze of the Bloodwing ughterer, John twisted his body to face it, his ice spear turning into a streak of light, boldly colliding with the blood-red spear in its hand!


    "Boom!!!"


    The immense force of the collision spread out from the center where the two stood, causing the stones beneath their feet to shatter loudly.


    The blood-colored mes that had been raging around them were instantly swept away by the fierce wind!


    As the dust settled, John''s ice spear forcefully blocked the Bloodwing ughterer''s blood-red spear, not yielding an inch!


    The Bloodwing ughterer''s eyes widened in disbelief, hardly able toprehend what it was witnessing.


    "How is this possible?!" it eximed in shock.


    This individual was clearly a magus, yet he had managed to staunchly resist its attack!


    Had it not been for witnessing John use magus skills earlier, the Bloodwing ughterer would have had no doubts in believing he was a strength-based warrior.


    Noticing the astonishment in the Bloodwing ughterer''s eyes, a curve formed on John''s lips.


    His intention in provoking this creature was precisely to circumvent his own inability to fight in mid-air,pelling the Bloodwing ughterer to engage him in directbat.


    At that moment, he could rely on his Gold Mail Armor and Berserk skill to deliver a significant surprise!


    Whether the Bloodwing ughterer was pleasantly surprised, John couldn''t tell, but its shocked expression was unmistakable.


    Seizing this rare opportunity, John''s eyes suddenly gleamed with a dark light!


    "Dark Marsh!"

 Chapter 59: Chapter59-Gold-Tier Equipment

    A dense, decaying aura of darkness emanated from John.


    Subsequently, centered around him, a ck marsh with a diameter of approximately forty meters emerged beneath his feet.


    Within this dark marsh, numerous withered arms formed from the muck surged forth, grabbing hold of the Bloodwing ughterer''s legs and wings, attempting to drag it into the swamp to significantly reduce its speed.


    The Bloodwing ughterer''s blood-red pupils contracted sharply, instinctively sensing danger!


    It struggled, pping its wings, trying to take flight.


    However, John had finally trapped it and had no intention of letting it escape!


    As the Bloodwing ughterer attempted to beat its wings and break free from the Dark Marsh''s grasp, John''s other hand holding the staff glowed with a purple light.


    Five arrows formed from lightning converged behind him.


    "Thunder Arrow!"


    With a mere thought from John, the five thunder arrows turned into bolts of lightning, all striking towards the Bloodwing ughterer.


    "Whizz whizz whizz..."


    The thunder arrows broke through the air.


    Despite the Bloodwing ughterer''s desperate dodges, three of them hit its body.


    Purple arcs of lightning continuously leaped across it, leaving the Bloodwing ughterer rigid and paralyzed on the spot.


    At the same time, three damage numbers rose above its head.


    "-8918!" "-9779!" "-9435!"...


    The Bloodwing ughterer was paralyzed for two seconds.


    Though it was just two seconds, in such a battle, even a single second could be fatal!


    John''s face remained expressionless as he gathered strength in his arm, the chilling ice spear in his hand turning into a streak of light, thrusting towards the Bloodwing ughterer''s heart!


    "Thud!"


    The sound of flesh being pierced rang out, and foul-smelling ck blood instantly sttered.


    "-40012!"


    A bright red damage number rose above the Bloodwing ughterer''s head.


    After transforming, the Bloodwing ughterer''s defense had significantly increased, and it managed to avoid John''s spear aimed at its heart at thest moment.


    Thus, even though the ice spear prated its chest, it did not inflict a fatal wound.


    However, John hadn''t expected to take down the creature with just the ice spear.


    Before the Bloodwing ughterer could catch its breath, it suddenly discovered, to its horror, that a spear burning with a brilliant white me was rapidly condensing in John''s hand.


    In just the span of a breath, the zing white light spear was formed!


    "zing Light Spear!"


    Feeling the terrifying power of the light spear, the Bloodwing ughterer experienced a suffocating sensation, and an indescribable fear surged within.


    Death seemed certain if it were to be hit; it would surely perish!


    This thought emerged in the Bloodwing ughterer''s mind, and fear spread through its heart like a tidal wave.


    It exerted all its strength in a desperate attempt to flee, but controlled by the Dark Marsh and thunder arrow, it couldn''t escape John''s grasp.


    Watching the struggling Bloodwing ughterer, John''s gaze was icy, showing no mercy as he thrust the zing Light Spear directly at its chest!


    "Thud!"


    Another sound of a body being pierced echoed, but this time, the Bloodwing ughterer couldn''t dodge John''s attack and was directly impaled through the heart by the zing Light Spear, leaving an arm-thick wound in its chest.


    Through the gaping wound in its chest, John could even see the Bloodwing ughterer''s organs writhing within its ribcage and the sea of clouds behind it.


    "-80175!"


    A crimson damage number rose above the Bloodwing ughterer''s head.


    Its body slowly bowed to gaze at the horrendous wound in its chest, as if in disbelief that it had been so thoroughly defeated by such a seemingly insignificant magus, and in such a miserable manner.


    John spoke indifferently, "And here I thought you''d be more formidable, one of the Crimson Demon''s twelve Apostles, but that''s all there is to it."


    Despite the fatal injury and its HP depleted, the Bloodwing ughterer didn''t immediately perish but was rendered unable to attack further.


    Faced with John''s taunt, a deep sense of humiliation appeared on the Bloodwing ughterer''s face.


    Its crimson eyes turned towards John, and with augh tinged with rage, it said, "Boy, don''t be so smug. This is not the full extent of my power, and I won''t truly die. We''ll meet again soon. Once I''m out, I''ll ensure you understand what it means to wish for death, to know true despair!"


    John''s brow furrowed slightly, puzzled by the Bloodwing ughterer''s implications.


    Could these creatures have a way to escape?


    If that were true, he would have to report it to Captain Victor!


    The Apostles of the Crimson Demon were restrained in the trial, appearing less formidable, but John was under no illusion that this was the extent of their power.


    If they were to escape, these creatures, at least of transcendent-tier, would undoubtedly bring great cmity to Sterburg and the Federal.


    While John was no saint, he wouldn''t stand idly by and allow such a catastrophe to unfold.


    John was about to probe further, to see if he could glean more information from the Bloodwing ughterer.


    However, the light had already faded from the Bloodwing ughterer''s eyes, and it perished.


    [You have in Lv15 "Bloodwing ughterer (trial)" and gained 58,900 Exp!]


    Simultaneously, prompts for proceeding to the next level and the trial assessment appeared before John.


    [You have passed the "Crimson Demon Heritage Trial''s eleventhyer"!]


    [Your performance in thisyer of the trial was exceptionally outstanding, earning you an SSS-level rating!]


    [Please choose whether to proceed to the nextyer or exit the trial!]


    [Proceed to the nextyer] or [Exit trial]


    ...


    The trialpletion notification appeared.


    John, watching the Bloodwing ughterer''s body slowly dissipate, shook his head.


    The Bloodwing ughterer''s words were cryptic, leaving him with no clues.


    He decided that once out of the trial, he would promptly report the matter to Captain Victor for him and the other powerhouses to consider.


    Such matters among powerhouses were beyond the help a mere bronze-tier awakener like him could offer.


    John decided not to waste his mental energy on it.


    Just as John was about to leave, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a golden light shing at the spot where the Bloodwing ughterer had dissipated.


    John was taken aback and nearly jumped in surprise.


    "Gold-tier equipment!" he eximed in delight.


    Caught up in his thoughts about the Bloodwing ughterer''s final words, John hadn''t noticed that the creature had dropped equipment, let alone a piece of gold-tier equipment!


    Considering that all his current equipment and assetsbined might not afford him a single piece of gold-tier equipment, this was the first gold-tier item he had acquired!


    John suppressed the excitement bubbling inside him and hurried forward to pick up the equipment.


    To his delight, it turned out to be a gold-tier ring!


    Since John had initially acquired the One-Eyed Lich King''s Furious Bracers, he had also looted two silver-tier and four bronze-tier pieces of equipment in the trial.


    Among them, only two bronze-tier armors were usable for him, leaving John frustrated for quite some time due to the ipatibility of the silver-tier items.


    But now, John had cast all his previous frustrations into the sea.


    If he couldn''t wear silver-tier equipment, then he''d use gold-tier!


    With a gleeful heart, John examined the attributes of the equipment.


    [Equipment]: Ring of Bloodwing ughterer


    [Type]: Ring


    [Level]: Lv15


    [Tier]: Gold-tier


    [Quality]: Precious


    [Attributes]: Spirit +80, Strength +80, Stamina +60, Life Steal +5%


    [Skill]: Bloodthirst (Active)


    [Description]: Upon activating the skill, you will enter a Bloodthirst state, increasing damage by 20%, speed by 15%, and life steal by an additional 10%, while reducing defense by 20%. Duration: 5 minutes, Cooldown: 1 hour.


    ...


    The "Ring of Bloodwing ughterer" not only provides the wearer with three types of attribute enhancements but also offers a 5% life steal!


    "Life Steal" is a very rare attribute, akin to the "Cooldown Reduction" for magus sses, "Critical Hit Rate" for physical sses, and other such properties.


    Awakers with the "Life Steal" attribute can absorb a portion of their target''s HP as their own when they inflict damage.


    For John, a magus with no innate healing abilities, this undoubtedly greatly enhances his sustainability in battle.


    Moreover, the "Ring of Bloodwing ughterer"es with an active "Bloodthirst" skill!


    This skill bears a resemnce to the "Berserk" ability of the One-Eyed Lich King''s Furious Bracers, also a melee ss skill, and they should be stackable.


    Although John is of the magus ss, the One-Eyed Lich King''s Furious Bracers provided significant assistance in his recent battle, so he''s not averse to such skills.


    As long as they enhance his strength, he wouldn''t hesitate to use equipment or skills from melee or even support sses.


    In a world where power reigns supreme and only the fittest survive, strength is the ultimate truth.


    After equipping the Ring of Bloodwing ughterer and ensuring no other equipment or items were missed, John proceeded to the nextyer of the Heritage Trial.


    This was the finalyer of the "Crimson Demon Heritage Trial."


    Whether he could find the Crimson Demon''s treasure hinged on this moment!

 Chapter 60: Chapter60-Multiplayer Trial

    As John entered the twelfthyer of the trial, changes were also afoot in the outside world.


    [Someone in this round of the trial has achieved an SSS-level rating, unlocking a highlight rey!]


    Seeing the prompt, the crowd outside the Bones Tower had grown ustomed to it.


    It wasn''t surprising anymore; they were used to it.


    Without a doubt, the only one capable of achieving an SSS-level rating was that neer from Hidden Stars.


    Baron and the others had grown used to it as well.


    They were engaged in an important mind power conversation and initially had no intention of watching John''s footage again.


    However, the murmurs of astonishment among the crowd caught their attention.


    Old Dog eximed, "Damn, that reaction speed, that strength, are you telling me he''s a magus?"


    Gold sh was equally incredulous, saying, "How could his melee abilities be so terrifying? I couldn''t have reacted like that in that situation. Is he sure he didn''t awaken as a warrior ss?"


    The rest, looking up at the scene disyed in the sky, were equally bbergasted.


    Baron, Victor, and the other powerhouses were puzzled, unsure of what trick the young man had pulled off this time.


    Their gaze turned skyward.


    Then, in the sky, they saw John, d in golden armor and wielding an ice spear, boldly intercepting the Bloodwing ughterer''s sneak attack!


    Alexander looked as if he''d seen a ghost, gasping, "Isn''t this kid a magus? How does he possess such terrifying strength? That''s a trial boss of the same level, how can he withstand its attack?!"


    Someonemented, "Exactly! How is that fair?! Can''t you, a magus, just cast spells from the back? Why possess such terrifying melee capabilities as well? Who can deal with that, it''s just too unfair!"


    Eldritch, after closely observing for a while, remarked, "Most of this young fellow''s strengthes from equipment skills and his skill fusion technique, not his innate attributes. It''s all additional attributes. However, his melee abilities must be very strong, or he wouldn''t have been able to dodge that monster''s sneak attack."


    With Eldritch''s exnation, it dawned on the others that it was the effects of the equipment and skills.


    Just then, Albertus suddenly interjected, "But seriously, why is a magus wearing warrior''s equipment? What''s he trying to do?"


    The air instantly grew tense, and everyone fell silent.


    What could a magus do wearing a warrior''s equipment?


    That would be nothing short of deceptive!


    After all, what self-respecting magus would wear warrior''s gear?


    ...


    Unaware of the outside world''s perceptions, John continued his journey in the trial.


    In the eyes of others, he had already been categorized as cunning and deceitful.


    After ying the Bloodwing ughterer, John chose to proceed to the nextyer.


    A portal appeared before him, and stepping through, John''s vision blurred momentarily before he found himself in a grand, resplendent pce hall.


    [You have arrived at the twelfthyer of the "Crimson Demon Heritage Trial"!]


    [This trial is a multiyer trial; only thest survivor will receive the Crimson Demon''s inheritance!]


    [Current number of participants: 1/4]


    Stunned by the notification, John hadn''t expected the Crimson Demon''s trial to end with a multiyer challenge.


    Did this mean they were expected to engage in a battle royale, with only the ultimate survivor being chosen as the inheritor?


    Shaking his head, John realized he didn''t yet know how thisyer''s trial would unfold and decided to wait until all participants had arrived.


    However, John didn''t idle away his time. He took the opportunity to survey his surroundings and was astounded by the sheer size of the pce.


    The pce was not only vast in area and towering in height, but even its sculptures and decorations were enormous.


    The ck chair at the very top, made of an unknown material, stood a hundred meters tall.


    In this ce, John felt like an ant gazing upon a giant''s home.


    And at the center of the hall, there was a massive sarcophagus.


    This sarcophagus, about two hundred meters long, was made of an unknown material, entirely ck in color, with various strange runes carved all over it, and adorned with numerous red lines.


    These lines emitted a crimson glow, appearing as though blood was flowing through them, which was eerily unsettling.


    Merely ncing at it, John felt waves of dizziness wash over his brain, as if countless people were wailing in agony within his mind.


    It seemed as though whispers were murmuring in his ear, inducing waves of nausea in John, along with an indescribable fear enveloping his heart.


    John instantly became alert, realizing the malevolent nature of the sarcophagus and quickly averted his gaze.


    After observing for a while and determining that there were no other dangers besides the sarcophagus, John rxed and started to seriously explore the pce, hoping to stumble upon the Crimson Demon''s treasure by luck and thus avoid much trouble.


    However, John''s hopes were dashed as he didn''t even find a single iron-tier piece of equipment, let alone the Crimson Demon''s treasure, which left him somewhat disappointed.


    Nheless, John did note away entirely empty-handed. In a corridor of the pce, he discovered a massive mural.


    Upon closer inspection, John realized it narrated a story, one that he had encountered before.


    The first half of the story was almost identical to what John had seen in the ck church of the Ghost Wizard.


    However, thetter half of the story, after the departure of the Crimson Demon, differed.


    ording to the mural, countless years after abandoning the twelve Apostles, the Crimson Demon returned to that world.


    Although the world had been destroyed, the twelve Apostles, having received the power of the Crimson Demon, possessed eternal life, immune to aging and death.


    Thus, when the Crimson Demon returned, the twelve Apostles were still alive.


    They had converted the few surviving humans in that world into followers of the Crimson Demon.


    Upon seeing the Crimson Demon again, the twelve Apostles were overjoyed, thinking their master had remembered them.


    To their shock, the Crimson Demon at that time was gravely injured and on the brink of death.


    He only had the twelve Apostles construct a ck sarcophagus for him before falling into a deep slumber.


    John was also taken aback by this revtion.


    He hadn''t expected that the entity lying within that sarcophagus was the Crimson Demon himself; no wonder merely ncing at it had made him feel so uneasy!


    What astonished John even more was the existence of a being capable of inflicting such grievous wounds on the Crimson Demon, leaving him near death.


    What kind of entity could that be?


    The mere thought sent shivers down John''s spine.


    It took John quite some time to calm his emotions before he continued reading.


    Initially, the twelve Apostles dutifully guarded the Crimson Demon''s sarcophagus, even constructing this pce and waiting with their followers, always ready for the Crimson Demon''s return.


    However, as time passed, people''s hearts inevitably change, especially for the twelve Apostles, who were the type to betray the world for power, hardly virtuous to begin with.


    Thus, in less than a century, the twelve Apostles, who had been faithfully guarding the sarcophagus, began to suspect that the Crimson Demon might have perished and decided to collude to steal the treasures left by the Crimson Demon.


    The n of the twelve Apostles progressed smoothly.


    After all, they possessed the Crimson Key required to unlock the Crimson Demon''s treasure, which they were originally instructed to safeguard by the Crimson Demon himself.


    Little did he know they would harbor thoughts of embezzlement.


    Everything went ording to n, but an unexpected incident urred at the crucial moment of unlocking the Crimson Demon''s treasure.


    It wasn''t that the Crimson Demon had awakened, but rather, an internal conflict erupted among the Apostles over the division of the loot, leading to a violent confrontation.


    In the chaos of the battle, the Ghost Wizard seized the opportunity to steal the Crimson Key and awakened the Crimson Demon.


    Enraged, the Crimson Demon transformed the eleven Apostles into grotesque forms, neither human nor ghost, and turned this ce into the Crimson Realm, trapping everyone here forever, unable to escape.


    Although the Ghost Wizard was gravely injured, he managed to leave the Crimson Realm in the final moments and vanished without a trace.


    The story on the mural ended here.


    Based on John''s spection, although the Ghost Wizard escaped the Crimson Realm, he was severely injured and greatly weakened, eventually dying in his own church.


    Until the advent of virtual reality into the real world, he became the dungeon boss of the Phantom Ruins, while the Crimson Realm from the same world descended near Sterburg, only recently discovered by House Foster.


    John shook his head.


    He had hoped to find clues about the location of the Crimson Demon''s treasure within the mural, but there was no specific information.


    It might have been deliberately omitted, or perhaps the person who recorded the mural didn''t know the treasure''s whereabouts either.


    He didn''t gain many clues.


    Where could the Crimson Demon''s treasure be hidden?


    As John pondered, a notification suddenly popped up before him.


    [Notification: The twelfthyer of the Heritage Trial is about to begin. Please prepare, trial participants!]


    [Current number of participants: 4/4]


    [Trial task: Eliminate all yers!]

 Chapter 61: Chapter61-The Ambush

    It was only when the system notification popped up that John realized how much time had passed.


    His eyes flickered as theynded on the trial task. Indeed, the final trial required the elimination of all yers, meaning that to inherit the Crimson Demon''s legacy, one must kill everyone!


    Such trials were exceedingly rare, typically reserved for the selection of sessors by malevolent deities.


    The Crimson Demon was no benign entity, and its legacy could very well corrupt a person''s mind.


    This was precisely why John harbored little interest in the Crimson Demon''s inheritance.


    He sought power that he could wield, not power that wielded him.


    As these thoughts crossed John''s mind, a sudden "swoosh" sound pierced the air.


    An arrow, glowing with a green luminescence and whistling through the air, shot out from an unseen corner.


    John seemed caught off guard as the arrow struck him squarely in the chest.


    A dull thud resonated through the pce corridors, causing the lights illuminating the hallway to flicker.


    The arrow did not harm John but transformed upon impact into a vine as thick as a wrist, binding him tightly within its grasp.


    John stood before the mural, his eyes devoid of emotion beneath the ck mask.


    Alex, gripping a vine bow, slowly emerged from around the corner of the pce corridor.


    He looked at John with arrogance and said, "Is this the level of vignce the folks from Hidden Stars possess? Distracted in such a moment, during a trial no less. Aren''t you afraid of dying here?"


    John nced at Alex, slightly surprised.


    Though he appeared rxed, his psychic senses had been activated, alerting him to the other''s presence well in advance; he just hadn''t expected it to be Alex.


    How did this guy get here? John was familiar with Alex''s capabilities.


    The fellow couldn''t even break through Daniel''s defenses, and when attacked by him, John didn''t even trigger a danger premonition.


    This spoke volumes about Alex''s weakness...


    Seeing John silent, Alex thought he had intimidated him.


    With a snort, he said, "I''ll give you a chance now. Just give up the Heritage Trial, and I''ll spare your life. Otherwise, don''t me me for not being merciful!"


    John remained unmoved, clearly not taking Alex''s words seriously.


    A rich kid who hasn''t even killed a chicken, let alone a person, was hardly a threat.


    And given Alex''s strength, John was far from concerned.


    Alex''s face darkened as he realized John was not taking him seriously.


    Though he appeared brash, his hand clutching the bow was tight, betraying his inner tension.


    Alex had initially thought to try his luck in the trial and then leave.


    But just as he was about to exit, he found himself inexplicably teleported to the twelfth level and thrust into the final trial task.


    Outside, with his father''s backing, Alex wouldn''t have cared about a neer from Hidden Stars like John.


    But here, in the trial, his family background was worthless.


    And the man before him, a neer though he might be, had to have substantial strength to be chosen by Hidden Stars.


    Without any confidence in a confrontation, Alex had hoped to intimidate him, but it seemed futile.


    Alex''s face twisted with indecision, about to speak again when suddenly, "Boom!"


    The vines binding John shattered into pieces!


    He turned, his eyes emotionless beneath the ck mask, and said coldly, "So, you wish to die?"


    As his words fell, an overwhelming aura burst forth from John.


    The formidable killing intent, honed in realbat, felt like a giant hand gripping Alex''s throat, halting his breath and engulfing him in suffocation.


    Fear filled his eyes, his body trembling uncontrobly.


    In that moment, Alex felt overshadowed by the specter of death, as if surrounded by a mountain of grinning skeletons.


    Death seemed imminent if he provoked further¡ªa frantic voice screamed within him.


    John''s imposing aura receded as quickly as it had appeared. Without another nce at Alex, he turned and walked away.


    Alex wasn''t even worth the effort; John had treasures to find and no time to waste.


    Left utterly ignored, Alex''s pale face turned red with humiliation, veins bulging on his neck.


    He watched John''s retreating figure, trembling hands lifting his bow, attempting several times to draw the string but finding himself utterly devoid of the courage to do so.


    Alex''s eyes brimmed with shame and rage.


    His anger was directed not only at John but more so at his own cowardice and ipetence.


    Even with John''s back turned to him, he couldn''t muster the courage to attack.


    In that moment, John had utterly crushed Alex''s pride.


    Standing for what seemed an eternity, Alex watched until John''s silhouette vanished from his sight.


    Suddenly, he threw his bow to the ground, roaring with a lowered head, "Worthless!"


    He gasped for air, his eyes bloodshot with frustration.


    He knew that from this day forward, that retreating figure would haunt him for life, a nightmare he couldn''t escape.


    Even if he were to be a top-tier awakener, unless he defeated John, he would always live in his shadow.


    ...


    Unbeknownst to Alex, this scene was also witnessed by those outside.


    As the final trialmenced, the outside world''s Bones Tower and the twelve blood moons in the sky simultaneously burst into dazzling blood light.


    Four screens appeared in the sky, broadcasting the scene live.


    Such an urrence was rare, seen only in a few legacies, and many present had never witnessed it before.


    The four figures disyed were familiar to all: John, Lucas, Seraphina, and Alex.


    Seeing the first three did not surprise the crowd, as all three had received high evaluations in the trials, making their presence in the final trial expected.


    However, the sight of Alex left everyone dumbfounded.


    Could Alex be a hidden master?


    How else could he have made it into the final trial?


    Everyone''s gaze shifted to Maximilian, only to find him equally astonished.


    He seemed just as shocked that his son had made it into the final trial.


    Then, as if a thought struck him, his expression soured.


    Baron, oblivious to Maximilian''s difort, pped him on the shoulder andughed, "To enter the final trial is to be a genius among geniuses. I hadn''t realized your son possessed such talent. House Foster has a bright future; congrattions."


    Maximilian, running a hand over his balding head, chuckled awkwardly, "Chief Baron tters too much. My son, a genius? I know his true colors all too well. I suspect he''s only here because of the life-saving artifact I gave him a few days ago, which he must have used to snag a spot."


    With a grimace, Maximilian added, "That wasteful boy, that artifact was meant to save his life, not for this frivolity. What a waste."


    Hearing Maximilian''s exnation, the others caught on and struggled to stifle theirughter.


    Life-saving artifacts were incredibly precious, and Maximilian had likely paid a hefty price for it, only for Alex to use it here.


    Only the deep pockets of House Foster could withstand such squandering.


    Any other wealthy family would be livid at such reckless spending by their offspring.


    After all, whether it''s John, Lucas, or Seraphina, they were top-tier talents.


    Alex might have made it this far with the artifact, but without the requisite personal strength, it was all for naught.


    Baron, realizing his potential misunderstanding, quickly added, "There''s no need for Maximilian to be upset, this might well be a blessing in disguise. Who knows, Alex might just secure the inheritance..."


    His words trailed off as the scene ying out on the screen showed Alex attempting to ambush John, only for John topletely ignore him and walk away.


    Even Baron, seasoned as he was in navigating turbulent waters, couldn''t hide a flicker of embarrassment on his face.


    Maximilian, too, saw the scene unfold.


    He didn''t exhibit any disappointment, seemingly already aware of his son''s character.


    Seeing Baron''s embarrassment, Maximilian smoothly continued, "Whether he secures the inheritance or not is beside the point. The truth is, I''ve spoiled Alex too much. I''m worried he might offend the talents in the trial. I''d like to apologize in advance here. Should any unfortunate incident ur, I hope you won''t take it to heart."


    Though his words seemed like mere formalities, they held a ring of truth.


    Alex''s temperament did indeed make it easy for him to offend others, much like the sneak attack on John.


    It was fortunate that John wasn''t harmed, but if something serious had happened, Hidden Stars wouldn''t have let it slide, given John''s evident potential and promising future.


    For Maximilian, whether Alex received the inheritance was inconsequential.


    The real concern was the potential fallout from offending any of the talents within the trial and the dignitaries present.


    Such a scenario would spell disaster for House Foster.

 Chapter 62: Chapter62-Madness

    As the elites sharedughs, smoothing over the awkwardness, a serious exchange was happening in a corner of the crowd.


    A goateed powerhouse and a robed figure weremunicating through mind power.


    The goateed man spoke solemnly in his thoughts, "The time is nearly upon us. Once one of them secures the inheritance, I''ll have our people act immediately. You must activate the array we prepared in advance without dy. We cannot allow Victor and hispanions to enter the Bones Tower.


    The failure of ourst sacrificial ritual dealt a significant blow to our sect; we cannot afford any mishaps this time."


    The goateed figure, a deacon of the Dusk Sect known as "ck Ghost," was here to ensure the wless execution of their n.


    The robed figure, Owen, was a transcendent-tier senior arraymancer, tasked with aiding Deacon ck Ghost in carrying out the Dusk Sect''s agenda.


    Hearing Deacon ck Ghost''s words, Owen nodded with fervor in his eyes, respectfully assuring, "Rest assured, Deacon ck Ghost. Even at the cost of my life, I won''t let them thwart our ns."


    Owen, advanced in years and sustained only by numerous extraordinary artifacts, didn''t have many years left.


    He had been ready to give up, but within the Dusk Sect, he found hope to cling to life, naturally willing to go to great lengths for a chance at survival.


    ck Ghost nodded, confident in their thorough preparations and the Crimson Demon''s support.


    If they could trap Victor and his team here, Sterburg would be theirs for the taking.


    Thest sacrificial ritual held by the Dusk Sect not only tarnished their reputation but also led to a severe crackdown by the Federation, resulting in the loss of many followers and powerhouses.


    This time, they aimed to redeem their honor, fulfill their initial n, and exact revenge on the entire Federation, avenging their fallen and instilling fear in the heart of the Federation!


    At the Hidden Stars team''s location, Victor seemed to sense something, casting an imperceptible nce at a certain corner, his expression inscrutable.


    Meanwhile, an unseen pair of eyes watched everyone present, capturing every expression and movement without anyone aware of their surveince...


    Meanwhile, at the top level of the Bones Tower.


    The pce was shrouded in silence, broken only by faint echoes of footsteps.


    Seraphina, clutching her icy staff, surveyed her surroundings with utmost caution.


    She had used both of her sses in previous battles to reach the twelfth floor.


    Upon arriving, however, Seraphina realized she was thest to reach this level.


    That meant three others had already made it here before her!


    Besides John, who had entered early, the other two must have started the trial after her, yet they had surpassed her speed, heightening her vignce.


    Despite her lengthy exploration, Seraphina hadn''t encountered a soul.


    Already exhausted from intense battles and prolonged concentration, even her exceptional talents couldn''t fend off the weariness creeping in.


    Just as she let her guard down for a moment, a blood-red me suddenly hurtled towards her.


    Seraphina barely had time to react before the me exploded just two meters from her!


    "Boom!!!"


    The fiery st erupted, sending waves of heat surging towards her.


    The blood-red mes engulfed Seraphinapletely, obscuring her figure in a fiery inferno.


    Subsequently, Lucas, d in a red robe, slowly emerged from the darkness.


    He carried a blood-red sword, his face deathly pale, his crimson eyes filled with madness. He was clearly not in his right mind.


    Gazing at the raging blood-red mes, a sick smile crept across Lucas''s face as he ranted, "Seraphina, you fancy that worthless nobody, don''t you? You don''t like me? Well, if I can''t have you, no one will!!"


    Under the glow of the blood-red mes, his handsome face twisted into a visage of pure malevolence and madness.


    And this scene was witnessed by all outside the tower.


    Everyone fell silent, turning their gaze towards Theodore.


    The moment Seraphina was ambushed, Theodore''splexion changed instantaneously, and upon hearing Lucas''s words, his expression turned bone-chillingly cold.


    Under normalbat circumstances, Theodore might not have said anything, but seeing Seraphina, already weary, being sneak-attacked by Lucas, a gold-tier awakener, at her most vulnerable moment, was clearly an attempt on her life.


    Fury painted Theodore''s visage as blue light radiated from his being, his immense magical power surging wildly, his formidable presence like a tempestuous sea in the midst of a storm.


    In Theodore''s heart, Lucas was already a dead man.


    Those around Theodore felt an overwhelming pressure, cold sweat breaking out on their foreheads instantly, understanding that Theodore was enraged.


    Eldritch, his eyes shining with a divine golden light, stepped forward and grasped Theodore''s shoulder, his voice deep and steady, "Lord Theodore, remain calm. Miss Seraphina will be alright."


    Under the soothing words of Eldritch, the Sacred Word Priest, Theodore''s emotions gradually steadied, yet the raging inferno of wrath still flickered in the depths of his eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, Theodore''s voice was devoid of any emotion as he spoke, "Truly fitting of a House Carter scion, ruthless to the core. I, Theodore, will remember this. If my daughter falls in the trial due to her own shorings, so be it. But as a father, should she meet her demise under such circumstances, I will undoubtedly seek an exnation from House Carter in the capital!"


    Hearing Theodore''s words, everyone dared not even breathe too loudly.


    Baron and Eldritch exchanged nces, both spotting the bitter smile in each other''s eyes, recognizing this situation was beyond their intervention.


    Within the pce, the blood-red mes gradually dissipated.


    To everyone''s relief, Seraphina''s figure reappeared on the screen, seemingly unharmed.


    Around her, a massive ice crystal had formed, encasing her securely.


    Despite the formidable power of the blood-colored mes, which had melted much of the crystal, leaving only a thinyer, it had just barely managed to block Lucas''s attack.


    "Ice Crystal Shield!"


    This was one of Seraphina''s equipment skills.


    The IceCloud staff she wielded, a level 10 tinum-tier item, was purchased by Theodore for a significant sum after Seraphina''s awakening.


    Its purpose was to save her life in the face of insurmountable danger, and it had proven its worth in this moment.


    As the Ice Crystal Shield slowly vanished, it revealed Seraphina''s exquisite, albeit slightly pale, face.


    Her gaze towards Lucas was calm, unsurprised by his attempt on her life.


    Seraphina had long been aware of Lucas''s true nature, which was why she had kept her distance. Her instincts had been right.


    On the other side, Lucas''s breathing grew heavier as he beheld Seraphina''s beauty, his undisguised desire only serving to repulse her.


    Noticing the disgust in Seraphina''s eyes, the mad grin on Lucas''s face slowly faded.


    He stared intently at Seraphina and said, "Do I really disgust you that much?"


    Seraphina''s lips twitched slightly.


    For the first time in many years, she smiled at Lucas. But it was a smile born of deep-seated scorn.


    Lucas''s chest heaved violently, his face contorting into a grotesque expression.


    His eyes zed with bloodlust as he vanished from sight, and before Seraphina could react, his hands, with their long nails, were already gripping her slender, pale neck.


    "Why? Why?!" Lucas roared. "I am the heir of House Carter, the genius of the capital. I''ve given so much for you over these three years. In what way am I inferior to him? In what way do I not deserve you?


    Why can''t you just be mine obediently?"


    His fingers tightened slowly, and Seraphina struggled to breathe.


    Yet, she did not resist or plead for mercy, only gazing at him with a pair of cold, clear eyes.


    Seraphina understood that any struggle was futile against such a vast disparity in strength, and even the numerous life-saving artifacts on her could not save her in this secret realm, at this moment.


    But if it meant begging Lucas for her life, Seraphina would rather die here!


    The onlookers outside were on the edge of their seats, fully aware of the implications if Seraphina were to be killed by Lucas in full view of everyone.


    Seraphina was the beloved granddaughter of the elder of House Harris.


    Her death here would not only mean an official break between House Winters and House Carter, but House Fairfax would also be dragged into the fray.


    A conflict among the three major families would inevitably cause a significant uproar within the Federation.


    And those lurking in the shadows, eyeing the Federation, would surely seize the opportunity to strike.


    The long-standing peace within the Federation would undoubtedly be shattered.


    The thought made everyone''s skin crawl.


    Such consequences were too grave for anyone to bear.

 Chapter 63: Chapter63-Encounter with Lucas Again

    Outside the Bones Tower.


    Baron turned to Theodore, who watched everything unfold with a calm demeanor, sensing the storm that was about to break.


    At this moment, Baron was filled with regret. Why did he allow Lucas to enter?


    If something were to happen to Seraphina in the trial, he wouldn''t be able to dissociate himself from the me.


    With this thought, Baron shot a fierce re at Albertus.


    Albertus felt even more wronged.


    How could he have known Lucas would turn so deranged upon entering the secret realm, as if he had be apletely different person?


    Inside the screen, Seraphina''splexion grew paler, her breathing more faint.


    Just as everyone was losing hope, some even closing their eyes in despair, a casual voice cut through, "I believe I''ve told you before, this is not how you woo ady..."


    As thest word fell, a sh of zing white light appeared and vanished in an instant. Blood sttered!


    Lucas stared in shock at his arm, now severed and floating mid-air, separate from his body.


    Then, agonizing pain flooded his mind, his eyes nearly bursting from their sockets.


    But before he could scream in pain, a cloud of ck mist slowly emerged behind him.


    John''s figure, masked in ck, slowly emerged from the shadows.


    "Shadow Puppet!" he dered. "When will you learn?"


    With those words, John''s leg powered forward, delivering a swift kick directly to Lucas''s neck with the force of a whip.


    "Crack!"


    Lucas''s neck bent at an unnatural angle, his body sent flying by John''s powerful kick.


    He crashed into the pce''s stone wall, the sound of bones breaking echoing through the air, as if John''s kick had shattered every bone in his body.


    Freed from Lucas''s grasp, Seraphina, teetering on the edge of consciousness, nearly fell to the ground.


    John reached out, pulling her to safety, and casually tossed aside the severed half of Lucas''s arm.


    The sudden turn of events shocked the onlookers outside, quickly turning into a thunderous cheer!


    Old Dog stood up abruptly, eximing, "Goodd, perfect timing!"


    Gold sh clenched his fists, saying, "Damn, that was cool. Worthy of being one of us from Hidden Stars."


    Silver Tear, clutching Dark Fox''s arm, patted her chest, relieved, "I was scared to death just now. I thought Miss Seraphina was really going to... Thank goodness the newbie got there in time."


    "This neer is indeed impressive," Dark Fox remarked with a solemn expression. She had been worried, but John''s timely arrival had defused the crisis.


    What intrigued her most was John''s strength, which was astonishingly formidable.


    Even Lucas had been sent flying by his kick. Despite Lucas being caught off guard, the feat was still shocking, especially considering John was a magus, and Lucas a gold-tier Crimson Count.


    As the situation took a dramatic turn, Victor loosened his grip on his sword, chuckling, "Always has to make an entrance at the critical moment. This kid must be doing it on purpose..."


    Baron, Alexander, and the other powerhouses also breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Seraphina had truly died here, they wouldn''t know how to face Theodore or House Harris.


    Theodore''s tense spirit rxed at this moment.


    Watching John on the screen, any previous displeasure he had felt towards him dissolved entirely.


    Theodore turned to Victor, stating earnestly, "I will remember this favor on behalf of my daughter and will surely repay it twofold in the future."


    Victor appeared to smile, not saying much.


    After all, House Winters might very well end up owing them, so what was there to talk about repaying...


    Inside the trial.


    "Cough, cough, cough!!!"


    Fresh air filled her lungs, and Seraphina coughed violently, her consciousness clearing somewhat.


    Then, she realized she was being held in someone''s arms.


    Her brows furrowed, and she struggled to break free, only to hear a familiar voice by her ear.


    "If you keep moving, believe it or not, I''ll throw you out," John said indifferently.


    Seraphina paused, looking up to see the eyes that she remembered so well.


    She let out a long sigh of relief and slumped against John, whispering, "Thank you."


    John shrugged. "Thanks are not just said with words."


    Seraphina seemed to catch his drift, her delicate face flushing red.


    John nced at her and added, "I mean, if you really want to thank me, you could give me some federal coins. I''ve been quite broketely."


    Seraphina stiffened, her chest heaving with indignation.


    Pushing John away, she said coldly, "Don''t worry, I''ll give you ten million once we get out."


    John muttered, "Only ten million? You''re really stingy..."


    Seraphina''s eyes zed with anger; this greedy man could truly infuriate anyone!


    "Creak, creak, creak!"


    Before she could retort, the sound of bones grinding against each other filled the air. John swiftly pulled the bewildered Seraphina behind him, his gaze fixed on where Lucas had been.


    Lucas, who had been lying on the ground, was now inexplicably standing up.


    His neck, previously twisted into a grotesque shape, was slowly returning to normal, presenting a horrifying sight.


    In just a moment, Lucas''s injuries seemed to have healedpletely, as if he had never been wounded, although hisplexion had turned even more blood-red.


    John remained calm, having never expected to defeat his opponent with a single blow.


    However, that kick had given him a rough idea of Lucas''s strength.


    Lucas slowly rotated his neck, the crackling sound chilling to the bone.


    Then, he turned to John with a sinister smile, saying, "I''ve been looking for you, but I didn''t expect you toe to me. Where''s the Crimson Key? Hand it over now, and I''ll grant you a swift death."


    Hearing Lucas''s words, John realized the real reason he was being pursued was not because of his ck robe, but for the Crimson Key.


    Piecing together the information from the Bloodwing ughterer about a participant in the trial with the Crimson Demon''s inheritance, it seemed Lucas was that person.


    At that moment, Seraphina leaned in, offering her IceCloud staff to John, whispering, "Use this staff for now. The Crimson Counts of House Carter can manipte and absorb the blood within an opponent''s body. Not only are their attacks powerful, but they also possess strong survival abilities. Be careful."


    John chuckled lightly, not even ncing at the tinum-tier IceCloud staff in Seraphina''s hand, and waved it off, saying, "To deal with this kind of guy, I don''t need to borrow equipment."


    Ignoring the anxious Seraphina, John directed his gaze at Lucas, whoseplexion was turning exceedingly ugly, and said calmly, "Want the Crimson Key? Come and get it yourself. Enough with the useless chatter."


    Lucas''s face twitched.


    Facing the ant before him who dared to look down upon him, and seeing the prideful Seraphina showing concern for John, Lucas''s suppressed rage finally erupted.


    He roared like a beast, "You, a lowlife only fit to scavenge in slums, why? Why do you always get what I cannot? You deserve to die! All of you do!"


    Lucas''s eyes turned blood-red as a blinding blood-colored light burst forth from his body.


    His form began to change rapidly, sharp fangs growing in his mouth and his nails taking on a dark sheen, with a pair of massive bat wings suddenly unfurling behind him.


    John, observing his transformation that was about eighty percent simr to the Bloodwing ughterer, showed no fear in his eyes.


    His staff gleamed with gold and earthy tones as the Gold Mail Armor quickly enveloped him.


    An ice spear also materialized in his hand.


    Lucas frowned, sensing something familiar about John''s skills, but before he could ponder further, John flicked his wrist, and the ice spear danced in the air, its tip pointing straight at Lucas''s nose.


    John smiled lightly, "Lucas, let''s see if you''ve be more resilient over these past few days."


    Although Lucas did not grasp the full meaning of John''s words, he understood the provocation. "Ignorant fool!" he growled, gripping his blood-red sword, his face twisted into a grimace.


    As his words fell, his bat wings pped powerfully behind him.


    In an instant, Lucas turned into a streak of blood, charging towards John!


    John, utterly fearless, powered forward from his stance, spear in hand, charging towards Lucas with equal ferocity.


    Seeing John daring to engage in closebat, Lucas''s eyes red with irritation, determined to make this reckless fool pay.


    As they were about to sh, a dense blood light emanated from Lucas''s sword, its speed surging as he aimed a strike directly at John''s head.


    "Bloodstrike sh!" he bellowed.


    A Zephyr Shield appeared around John, boosting his speed as well.


    With a swift step back, he moved out of Lucas''s attack range.


    Leveraging the reach of his ice spear, he thrust it towards Lucas''s head.


    At that moment, a mocking glint shed in Lucas''s eyes. Astonishingly, he chose not to dodge or evade, meeting John''s assault head-on!

 Chapter 64: Chapter64-Terrifying Regenerative Ability

    John sensed something amiss but did not retreat; his ice spear still aimed for Lucas''s skull.


    A subtle shade of ck flickered unnoticed in his eyes.


    At the moment the ice spear made contact with Lucas, the unexpected urred!


    A blood-colored shield suddenly materialized around Lucas.


    "ng!"


    John''s ice spear collided with it, creating a thunderous noise.


    The spear shattered, sending shards of ice flying in all directions, yet it failed to inflict any harm on Lucas.


    "Blood Shield!"


    This was the very skill Lucas had used when John had ambushed him in the Phantom Ruins!


    With his ice spear shattered, John was left weaponless, and Lucas''s blood sword was already upon him.


    The sword, glowing red, created afterimages in the air as it sliced towards John with wind-like swiftness.


    Lucas was certain, knowing John''s Shadow Puppet was still on cooldown, that this strike could not be evaded.


    A vicious smile spread across Lucas''s face, as he envisioned the head of this lowly vermin being cleaved off.


    "Be careful!" Seraphina''s voice rang out, worry flickering in her ice-blue eyes, with a hint of golden light subtly emerging.


    Seraphina was ready to switch to another ss, prepared to forcefully save John.


    Meanwhile, the hearts of the onlookers outside were once again in their throats.


    In the great hall, a sh of blood-colored light passed in an instant.


    "ng!"


    A sh of metal, resonating like the sound of gold striking iron, suddenly echoed through the empty pce corridor.


    To Lucas''s astonishment, two ghastly white bone swords appeared in front of John, barely managing to block his attack.


    "Skeleton Warriors!"


    The two skeleton warriors exerted all their strength, and although they only halted Lucas for a moment before being blown away by his immense power, it was enough for John.


    A deep and a light shade of blood light emerged in John''s eyes, his body suddenly enveloped in a blood-red aura.


    An incredibly fierce aura burst forth from him!


    "Rage!" "Bloodthirst!"


    Feeling the tremendous power coursing through his body, John''s gaze became icy.


    At this moment, with the enhancement from Gold Mail Armor and his rage state, his strength attribute had reached a terrifying 650 points, while his spirit attribute had only just reached 600 points!


    Although he could only maintain this state for a few minutes, it was enough to deal with Lucas.


    Lucas had yet to grasp the severity of the situation, his face even showing a mocking sneer.


    "A magus using warrior''s equipment, a lowlife remains a lowlife! Your summoned creatures just happened to save you this time, but you won''t be so lucky next time!" he taunted.


    The onlookers outside, hearing Lucas''s words, disyed peculiar expressions.


    If an ordinary magus was using warrior''s equipment and was mocked by Lucas, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    But the problem was, the magus before him was John, who could withstand attacks from bosses of the same level!


    In the grand hall, upon hearing Lucas''s words, not only did John not get angry, but he evenughed.


    He said lightly, "Oh, is that so?"


    As his words fell, John suddenly exerted force from his feet, vanishing from his spot in an instant.


    Lucas''s pupils dted sharply, a strong sense of crisis enveloping his heart.


    Without a moment to spare, his body quickly lit up with a blood-red glow.


    But before his skill could be unleashed, a pair of hands, as strong as pincers, had already grasped his neck.


    Then, with brute force, they lifted his massive body and mmed it down onto the ground!


    "Boom!!!"


    The tremendous roar echoed through the pce, the powerful impact nearly extinguishing themps along the corridor.


    Lucas was smashed into the ground by this terrifying force, the floor beneath him cracking inch by inch, feeling as though he''d been struck by a mountain, his internal organs shifting out of ce.


    He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his eyes filled with disbelief!


    So fast!


    Unbelievably fast!


    And the strength of his opponent was so fearsome it was almost inconceivable, leaving him no chance to resist!


    How could this be?


    He was supposed to be just a magus with ordinary talent!


    Surprise also filled Seraphina''s eyes; this was her first time seeing John in closebat.


    She hadn''t expected him to be this formidable, not even Lucas could stop him!


    Veins bulged on Lucas''s neck as he once again lit up with a blood-red glow, his face twisted in ferocity, "You lowlife! Daring to hurt me..."


    Before Lucas could unleash his skill, a fierce glint suddenly shed in John''s eyes.


    He powered up his leg and delivered a ferociously swift kick to Lucas''s body!


    "Bang!!"


    Lucas was sent flying by John''s kick, trailing a shower of blood droplets through the air. His skill was interrupted once again!


    At the same time, a blue shield appeared around John, and in the blink of an eye, his figure vanished from the spot.


    "Zephyr Shield!"


    Before Lucas''s body could hit the ground, John appeared beside him and delivered a brutally fierce knee strike directly to Lucas''s spine!


    "Crack!"


    The chilling sound of breaking bones resounded.


    John''s immense strength sent Lucas flying into the air!


    Once more, Lucas spat out blood, his crimson lifeblood scattering like raindrops mid-air.


    His face contorted in pain; John''s kick had actually broken his spine!


    John didn''t give Lucas any chance to catch his breath, his staff already glowing with a red light.


    "Pyrokinesis!"


    A massive fire serpent soared into the sky, then opened its gaping maw, ferociously biting towards Lucas!


    "Boom!"


    The fire serpent exploded mid-air, its zing mes instantly engulfing Lucas!


    "Ah, ah, ah!!!"


    Lucas''s agonized screams and resentful roars echoed continuously through the silent pce corridors.


    Simultaneously, the smell of charred flesh wafted through the air, nauseating to those who sensed it.


    The glow of the mes cast a long shadow of John''s upright figure.


    At this moment, everyone, including Seraphina, fell silent.


    They knew John was strong, but they hadn''t anticipated he would be this formidable.


    This was Lucas, after all¡ªa gold-tier inheritor awakener!


    Yet, in John''s hands, he seemed utterly powerless to retaliate.


    Albertus, watching the scene unfold in the sky, couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    He muttered, "I only saw him half a day ago, and now he''s this strong?


    When I saw him in the Corpse ins, he was still struggling with a level ten monster.


    Now, he''s defeating a gold-tier awakener head-on; he''s practically a monster!"


    What Albertus didn''t know was that shortly after he left, John had killed a gold-tier fighter, which would have surprised him even more.


    Eldritch shook his head, "Many of his skillse from his equipment, likely acquired during this trial, significantly boosting hisbat effectiveness. Plus, the monsters in the secret realm offer experience bonuses, so it''s normal for his level to have increased rapidly at a low level."


    Baron, with a grave expression, added, "And who told you Lucas has been defeated?"


    Albertus, taken aback, said, "But he''s almost burnt to a crisp. Can he still fight?"


    Alexander sighed, "The Crimson Count is an inheritance ss that allows House Carter to hold its ground in the capital. How could it have so little to offer? The true terror of this ss hasn''t been revealed yet. Don''t jump to conclusions too soon!"


    After speaking, the group of powerhouses shifted their gaze back to the scene unfolding in the sky, as if to reflect their words.


    As the mes slowly dissipated, a blood-red figure reemerged into their view - it was Lucas!


    Lucas, pping his enormous bat wings, hovered mid-air, virtually unscathed. Even the injuries John had inflicted upon him hadpletely healed.


    However, his eyes had turned a deep crimson, filled with madness, seemingly devoid of any sanity.


    And, at some point, a red crystal had embedded itself in Lucas''s forehead, making the skin around it bulge with pulsating veins.


    These veins writhed as if the blood-red crystal was incessantly devouring Lucas''s blood, presenting a sinister and hair-raising sight.


    Many in the outside world gasped in shock at this spectacle.


    Old Dog couldn''t help but curse under his breath, "This ss from House Carter is just too twisted! To recover so quickly from such severe attacks, how are we supposed to fight this!"


    Dark Fox, observing Lucas on the screen, frowned slightly, "This is one of House Carter''s secret techniques. The neer is in trouble."


    In this world, apart from ss skills, there are also special secret techniques.


    John''s Stealth Spell, Victor''s swordsmanship, and the ability Lucas was now using all belong to this category, though they differ in nature.


    Without exception, these secret techniques are incredibly powerful and exceedingly rare, mostly held by the major forces in the capital, and seldom seen by themon folk.


    Everyone looking at John, who stood quietly amidst the scene, couldn''t help but show concern in their eyes.


    John was in trouble now!

 Chapter 65: Chapter65-Holy Light Magus

    Inside the pce, Lucas clenched his fists, feeling the immense power coursing through his body.


    His gaze shifted to John, his lips curling into an exaggerated grin.


    Licking his sharp teeth, Lucas sneered, "Your strength indeed took me by surprise, forcing me to activate the blood crystal secret technique. I admit I underestimated you, but sadly, you no longer have a chance to leave here alive!"


    Spreading his arms wide, Lucasughed maniacally, "Now, the real game begins!"


    As his words faded, the blood light around his sword intensified.


    In an instant, Lucas vanished from his spot, reappearing beside John, his blood sword slicing through the air towards him with ferocious speed.


    "Bloodshadow sh!"


    Lucas''s speed was astounding; many in the audience could only catch a fleeting glimpse of a blood light before he reached John.


    John''s eyes remained calm, his body suddenly radiating a ghostly blue light and bing ethereal.


    With a light step, John drifted away like a falling leaf, gracefully dodging Lucas''s strike.


    "Wraith!"


    This was the skill provided by John''s ghostly cloak, allowing the wearer to ghost through physical forms.


    John rarely used it, saving it for crucial moments to catch his opponents off guard.


    "Boom!"


    Lucas''s blood sword struck down with a burst of blood-colored light!


    The pce floor was cleaved by his sword, leaving a deep, bottomless crevice that testified to the terror of Lucas''s strike.


    Seeing John evade his attack, Lucas raised an eyebrow, seemingly surprised that John still had tricks up his sleeve.


    However, he didn''t care much, sneering at John, "Commoner, let''s see what other surprises you can show me!"


    John''s gaze was icy as he replied tersely, "You''ll find out soon enough!"


    As his words fell, a quick intery of green and earthy hues lit up his staff.


    The surrounding wood and earth elements rapidly fused in his hands, giving rise to a power unseen before by the onlookers.


    Everyone outside widened their eyes in astonishment.


    Baron eximed in surprise, "This kid is actually attempting to use skill fusion technique here?!"


    Theodore frowned, "He''s being too reckless!"


    Fusing skills wasn''t something that could be done on a whim.


    Apart from the demanding talent requirements, an awakener needed to be fully concentrated and handle the skills with utmost care during the fusion process.


    Otherwise, even a slight mishap could lead to elemental conflict and result in an explosion.


    In that case, John could end up being killed by his own skill, even without Lucas lifting a finger.


    Alexanderughed heartily, "Haha, I admire this kind of daring spirit. When pushed into a corner, why not give it a shot?"


    Eldritch shook his head gravely, "This young man''s talent is far more terrifying than you all imagine. Haven''t you noticed? The two elements in his hands arepletely stable, all controlled by his mind power. This kid''s mind power is at least several times stronger than an ordinary magus!"


    Prompted by Eldritch''s observation, the others began to notice the difference.


    Indeed, it was just as Eldritch had said.


    Although the two elements in John''s hands were repelling each other, they were both suppressed by John''s formidable mind power and control.


    The elements were incredibly stable and fused at an astonishing speed.


    Eldritch sighed, "This guy''s talent is indeed terrifying. Given a conducive environment, his chances of sessfully fusing skills are quite high. But he''s being overly confident by attempting this in the midst of battle."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Fusing skills in front of Lucas was undeniably a suicidal act, especially during a life-and-deathbat.


    Lucas certainly wouldn''t miss such an opportune moment.


    "You really are courting death!"


    Lucas sneered, the blood crystal on his forehead flickering.


    His eyes filled with a dense blood-red hue, and with a slight clench of his hand, John suddenly felt as if the blood within him was boiling like magma.


    It was as if he were a volcano on the verge of eruption, with his blood threatening to burst forth at any moment.


    "Blood Control!"


    This was a signature ability of the Crimson Count, capable of manipting an opponent''s blood to instantly kill them.


    Most of John''s focus was on the skill fusion technique, leaving him little mental capacity to suppress the turmoil within his blood.


    Hisplexion turned beet red in an instant, as if he might explode at any moment.


    The excruciating pain throughout his body made John frown.


    The Crimson Count''s skill was more troublesome than he had anticipated.


    However, having previously encountered Lucas''s ability, he was prepared.


    Just as he was about to slow down the skill fusion process to allocate some of his focus to suppressing the manipted blood within him, two beams of holy light radiated a divine glow, suddenly rising around John.


    "Holy Purification!" "Sacred Word Blessing!"


    John felt the turmoil within his blood swiftly subside.


    His already exceptional mind power surged even further at this moment!


    Both Lucas and John turned their gaze towards where Seraphina was.


    Her eyes and hair had somehow turned aplete tinum color, radiating an aura of divine sanctity.


    d in her white dress, she appeared even more holy and beautiful.


    The outside world witnessed this scene as well.


    Apart from Theodore, everyone else showed a look of astonishment.


    Alexander, surprised, said, "I didn''t expect Lord Theodore''s daughter to also possess a second ss, and if I''m not mistaken, that seems to be House Harris''s inheritance ss, ''Holy Light Magus,'' right?"


    Eldritch nodded with a smile, "Indeed, it''s House Harris''s Holy Light Magus. This inheritance ss is extremely rare and difficult to awaken. It''s unexpected that Seraphina has managed to awaken it. Lord Theodore has kept this very well-hidden!"


    Theodore remained smiling, offering noment.


    Hearing the conversation among the powerhouses, the crowd buzzed with astonishment.


    It was unexpected that Seraphina not only had a second ss but had also awakened House Harris''s Holy Light Magus!


    In the major families of the capital, all inheritance sses had their drawbacks or aftereffects to some extent.


    For example, House Carter''s Crimson Count gradually turned the user into a monster, while House Fairfax''s Radiant Visage led to the decline of the family''s future generations'' vitality.


    The drawback of House Harris''s Holy Light Magus lies in its extreme difficulty to awaken. Often, not even one Holy Light Magus would emerge among a generation of House Harris''s descendants.


    In recent times, there have been two generations without a single Holy Light Magus awakening in House Harris.


    However, should anyone from House Harris sessfully awaken and grow into this ss, they are destined to be one of the top powerhouses in the Federation.


    They would be highly valued by House Harris and might even be designated as the sole heir to House Harris in the next generation.


    Now, people finally understood why the elder of House Harris was so fond of his granddaughter Seraphina.


    Perhaps he had recognized Seraphina''s talent early on and had consciously nurtured her from a young age.


    Within the trial, John nodded towards Seraphina, saying, "Thanks."


    He only knew that Seraphina possessed a powerful ss rted to holy light, unaware of what her Holy Light Magus ss signified.


    But even if he did know, John wouldn''t care much.


    After all, no talent could surpass his All-ss Magus and Divine Favor Tome...


    Seraphina shook her head, not saying much.


    She simply stood behind John, ready to use her skills to heal and boost him at any moment.


    John nced at her, not bothering to insist that Seraphina leave.


    Instead, he focused all his attention on fusing his skills.


    With the amplification from Seraphina''s Sacred Blessing, his mind power was enhanced, and the speed of the green and blue lights in his hands noticeably increased.


    This time, John was fusing the Vine Thorn and Ground Spike skills.


    Not only because these skills were rtively easier to fuse, but also because they could potentially counteract Lucas''s regenerative abilities.


    However, the actual effect remained to be seen in action.


    Observing the seemingly well-coordinated duo, Lucas''s face turned sour, his fists clenched so tightly they creaked.


    He had known from the moment he met Seraphina that she might possess the Holy Light Magus, House Harris''s inheritance ss, so he wasn''t surprised by that revtion.


    What truly enraged Lucas was the fact that Seraphina would deign to assist such a lowly vermin!


    In Lucas''s mind, Seraphina was his forbidden fruit; even if he couldn''t have her, he wouldn''t allow anyone else to defile her!


    "You both deserve to die!" Lucas roared, his body emitting a surge of blood that quickly formed a vast sea of blood above his head.


    An intense stench of blood instantly filled the area.


    Lucas''s eyes were bloodshot, his sanity slipping away.


    He pointed his blood sword at John, and arrows made of blood rapidly formed within the sea of blood.


    In just the blink of an eye, a dense array of blood arrows appeared, their mere presence enough to make one''s skin crawl.


    "Bloodsea Arrow Rain!"

 Chapter 66: Chapter66-Thorned Rock Serpent

    Lucas''s expression was fierce, his mind consumed by madness, devoid of any restraint.


    Pointing his blood sword at John and Seraphina, a sick smile spread across his face as he raved, "A whore and a lowlife, both of you can go to hell!"


    As Lucas''s words ended, the sea of blood surged.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!!"


    Arrows, seemingly condensed from blood, tore through the air with a terrifying sound, showering down on John and Seraphina like rain.


    Seraphina, witnessing the dense barrage of blood arrows above, showed a grave expression.


    With such an exaggerated range and intensity of attack, it was impossible for them to evade!


    Seraphina nced at John''s figure ahead of her and sighed softly.


    Were they truly destined to meet their end here?


    Once again, the outside world held its breath, eyes filled with tension.


    Whether it was Seraphina or John, their demise here would undoubtedly cause a major uproar in the Federation.


    The case for Seraphina was clear; as the granddaughter of House Harris, a dual awakener, and the one who had awakened House Harris''s inheritance ss, the Holy Light Magus.


    If something happened to her here, not only would Theodore seek vengeance, but it''s likely that the elder of House Harris would confront House Carter at their doorstep, sparking an outright war!


    As for John, although his status might not be as noble as Seraphina''s, his terrifying talent had been witnessed by all.


    The word ''terrifying'' seemed barely sufficient to describe John''s innate ability.


    Moreover, with Victor right there in the midst, the stakes were even higher.


    None of the powerhouses present were confident they could stop this harbinger of death.


    No one dared to imagine what Victor would do if John died before him.


    After all, the reason Victor was relegated to Zone 301 was his dissatisfaction with the heir of a major family whomitted atrocities, leading Victor to kill him with a single stroke of his sword.


    Yet, he still lives, protected by the intervention of the higher-ups of Hidden Stars.


    No one wished to cross someone who not only possessed terrifying strength but also had such a formidable background.


    In the trial, the blood arrows fell like rain.


    John''s Gold Mail Armor flickered in and out of visibility, and the blood-colored light was about to fade.


    The duration of John''s skills was nearly up, sinking everyone''s hearts.


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed with a sick excitement.


    Once the effects of John''s skills wore off, the two would be like fish on a chopping block, ready for his ughter.


    John''s ck mask was illuminated by the green and earthy lights in his hands, his expression unreadable.


    He looked up at the sky filled with blood arrows, his eyes exceptionally bright and tranquil, devoid of any other emotion.


    With a long exhale, John, seemingly out of nowhere, now held a spear in his hand.


    It was an ordinary iron-tier spear.


    Awakeners could actually wield weapons of other sses, but without attribute bonuses, they were no different from ordinary weapons, making them rarely used.


    But for John, this was enough.


    "Whoosh!"


    A blood arrow shot straight towards John''s head, which could have been fatal if it hit.


    But just as the arrow was about two meters away from John, the light in his eyes suddenly intensified.


    With a swift thrust of his iron-tier spear, John astonishingly struck the tip of the blood arrow with pinpoint uracy!


    "Bang!"


    Under John''s formidable strength, the blood arrow shattered explosively!


    Before anyone could breathe a sigh of relief, four or five more blood arrows targeted John''s vital points, with an additional three arrows aimed at Seraphina behind him.


    The pair was instantly plunged into a desperate situation.


    Just when everyone thought they had no way out, even Seraphina closing her eyes in resignation to death, the next moment left everyone in utter shock.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!"...


    A series of explosive sounds continuously echoed throughout the pce.


    John''s gaze was icy as heshed out with his spear like a violent storm, shattering every swiftly approaching blood arrow!


    Meanwhile, a dense barrage of blood arrows crazily targeted the two.


    Yet, not a single arrow could prate the vicinity around John and Seraphina. The ordinary spear in John''s hands became an imprable absolute barrier!


    Everyone outside watched this scene in astonishment, hardly believing their eyes.


    This was no longer the prowess of a mere magus but that of a warrior with unparalleled mastery over the spear!


    What was even more baffling was that John was still in the midst of skill fusion.


    How could he spare the focus to counter the blood arrows'' assault?


    Baron nced at Seraphina behind John, marveling, "I''ve always heard that House Harris''s Holy Light Magus is not only a top-tier magus ss but also a top-tier support ss. Today, I''ve truly witnessed it."


    Eldritch also expressed his thoughts,


    "Under normal circumstances, this Hidden Stars neer wouldn''t be able to manage the fusion of two skills while fending off the blood arrows. However, Miss Seraphina recently applied a ''Sacred Blessing'' on him, significantly enhancing the neer''s mind power and strength, which allowed him to spare effort to counter Lucas''s assault."


    Alexander nodded, adding, "Thisd''s closebat skills were already decent. With Seraphina''s assistance and enhancement, he''s be even stronger. Indeed, he''s a promising soldier material!"


    The corners of Theodore''s mouth twitched at Alexander''s words, noting his relentless intent to recruit John into the military, seemingly oblivious to Victor''s presence beside them.


    It was undeniable that Alexander could be quite shameless.


    Upon seeing John pick up the spear, Victor had shifted his gaze, almost as if he had anticipated that John wouldn''t be in any danger.


    He didn''t react to Alexander''sment, his thoughts inscrutable.


    "Sssss!"...


    Countless blood arrows burst, turning into a vast expanse of blood mist.


    Any ground touched by the mist corroded, forming numerous pits.


    Surprisingly, the blood mist was corrosive!


    John frowned, intending to retreat, but a divine tinum light suddenly radiated from Seraphina.


    A tinum light shield emerged, quickly enveloping them and keeping the blood mist at bay.


    "Holy Light Protection!"


    John''s eyebrow twitched, finally understanding why many awakeners liked to have support by their side in dungeons.


    They could focus solely on dealing damage without worrying about anything else, an arrangement far toofortable.


    Noticing John''s gaze, Seraphina slightly lifted her chin, prompting a desire to tease her in John, which he suppressed due to the situation.


    Watching the duo''s seamless cooperation, Lucas ground his teeth in frustration, his envy and resentment transforming into a towering intent to kill.


    mes of blood erupted around him, and with a fierce p of his wings, his figure turned into a crimson meteor hurtling towards the golden shield.


    Seraphina''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Her Holy Light Protection could fend off the blood mist adequately, but it was far from sufficient to withstand an assault from Lucas.


    Should the Holy Light Protection be breached, they would once again be plunged into peril.


    Lucas understood this all too well.


    Breaking through the Holy Light Protection would engulf the two in the blood mist, sealing their fate regardless of their struggles.


    With a fierce expression, Lucas''s blood sword zed with roaring mes as he struck down towards the golden shield!


    However, just as Lucas''s attack was about to hit the Holy Light Protection, a light that fused green and earthy hues suddenly sparked in John''s eyes.


    He whispered, "Thorned Rock Serpent!"


    His skill fusion had seeded!


    Lucas''s pupils trembled, a strong sense of impending doom swiftly rising within him.


    He no longer cared to attack the Holy Light Protection; instead, his bat wings pped wildly, attempting to flee the area.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening explosion erupted as the pce floor suddenly cracked open.


    A fearsome giant serpent, several meters thick and of indeterminate length, burst from the ground and lunged at Lucas with incredible speed.


    Lucas''s eyes widened in horror.


    "What... what kind of monster is this!"


    His shock was understandable, given the terrifying nature of John''s skill.


    This was a thorn-covered serpent, its body a vibrant green with earthy spots scattered across its ovepping scales.


    Its massive serpent eyes were a dull yellow, slit with green pupils.


    If not for the utterck of life in its gaze, one might never guess this was merely a spell, rather than a summoned beast or dungeon monster.


    Everyone outside was equally stunned by John''s Thorned Rock Serpent.


    "This is no low-level skill; even calling it a high-tier wouldn''t be far-fetched!"


    Seeing the serpent swiftly closing in, Lucas frantically pped his bat wings, desperately trying to dodge.


    But the serpent''s head was unexpectedly agile, twisting mid-air and then diving towards Lucas with its gaping maw.


    "Boom!"


    The Thorned Rock Serpent''s jaws snapped shut forcefully!


    Despite his frantic struggles, Lucas was caught by the terrifying maw, half his body ensnared.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of breaking bones emanated from Lucas as the serpent nearly crushed half of his body in its bite.

 Chapter 67: Chapter67-Emerging from the Depths

    "Ah!" Lucas''s agonizing scream echoed through the great hall, chilling to the bone.


    As the Thorned Rock Serpent bit into Lucas, John''s staff shed again with a yellow-green glow.


    Sharp fangs within the gaping maw of the serpent began to grow wildly; in the blink of an eye, dense, thorny spikes pinned Lucas firmly within its jaws.


    Blood rained down from above, staining the serpent''s head a deep crimson, making its already fearsome visage even more brutal and terrifying.


    Lucas frantically swung his blood sword at the Thorned Rock Serpent.


    The sharp de met little resistance, slicing into the serpent''s body.


    Soon, Lucas had inflicted numerous wounds on the serpent.


    Just when it seemed Lucas might escape, what happened next shocked everyone present!


    The serpent''s wounds began to heal at a visibly rapid pace.


    The cuts made by Lucas''s blood sword were healing almost instantly!


    Everyone gasped in astonishment.


    This was a terrifying echo of the Crimson Count''s abilities, but it appeared that this serpent''s healing speed was even more horrifying!


    Everyone looked at John as if they had seen a ghost.


    Baron chuckled bitterly, "It used to be House Carter that disgusted others with their superior healing abilities. I bet they never imagined they''d one day be on the receiving end of someone else''s terrifying regenerative powers!"


    Albertus clicked his tongue in wonder, "How did he ever think tobine such skills? This is just twisted!"


    Eldritch, stroking his snow-white beard,ughed, "This skill fusion technique is indeed quite fascinating. Its self-healing ability is very simr to that of the Crimson Count. However, the Crimson Count uses the HP stored in blood crystals and his body to heal his wounds, while this little fellow from Hidden Stars uses his own MP to continuously heal the serpent''s injuries.


    Though different, the two methods share a peculiar simrity."


    Alexander nodded, "It seems he drew inspiration from Lucas, hence this skill fusion technique. This neer from Hidden Stars, whether in terms of talent or observational skills, is terrifying indeed."


    The others also marveled, already foreseeing Lucas''s grim fate.


    And indeed, the trial proved them right.


    Above Lucas''s head, damage numbers kept rising!


    "-5194!"


    "-5083!"


    "-5025!"


    ...


    Such damage would have been enough to kill Lucas ten times over, yet the fellow was still very much alive, even the parts bitten off by the Thorned Rock Serpent had been restored to their original state.


    However, at the same time, the blood crystal on Lucas''s forehead was visibly dimming.


    John had long noticed that the blood crystal on Lucas''s forehead was his power source.


    He knew that with his attacks alone, it would be difficult to kill Lucas here, which led him to the idea of fusing with the Thorned Rock Serpent, and the result was better than he had imagined.


    Although John relied on his own MP to heal the serpent''s wounds, his consumption was less than Lucas''s.


    John had calcted that before his own MP was exhausted, Lucas would be barely clinging to life, if not dead.


    Lucas quickly realized he could not afford to continue this battle any longer.


    Although he didn''t know how long John could hold out, he dared not gamble with his own life.


    Enduring the intense pain, the blood crystal on his forehead flickered wildly as his blood sword suddenly burst into dazzling light.


    He swung his sword fiercely at the Thorned Rock Serpent!


    "Boom!!"


    A massive blood de materialized, its powerful force cleaving through the serpent''s head.


    Despite the Thorned Rock Serpent''s terrifyingly rapid healing, Lucas seized the opportunity to pry open the serpent''s massive jaws and escape.


    Covered in blood, Lucas was a far cry from his earlier arrogance and pride.


    Gasping for air, his gaze towards John was filled with venomous hatred, as if he wished to devour him alive.


    "What a pity," Seraphina said, her toneced with regret.


    She had thought John''s strike would have been the end of Lucas, but he had managed to escape.


    The others also felt it was a missed opportunity, unlikely toe again.


    By now, the effects of John''s Bloodlust, Berserk, and Gold Mail Armor skills had worn off.


    With Lucas''s escape, they feared another difficult battle ahead.


    John, however, appeared unfazed.


    With a thought, the Thorned Rock Serpent, now fully healed, stretched its massive body and charged at Lucas once more.


    Lucas had escaped once; John didn''t believe he could do it a second time.


    Lucas''s expression darkened as he suddenly released a powerful surge of energy.


    Just when everyone thought he was about to fight desperately, a jaw-dropping scene unfolded.


    Lucas transformed into a streak of blood light, not even looking back as he dashed towards another direction of the pce corridor, his speed so fast that only a trail of blood light could be seen cutting through the air!


    He was actually trying to flee!


    The onlookers were stunned.


    During Lucas''s escape, his form rapidly returned to normal, and the blood crystal at his brow lost its initial brilliance, quickly bing dull and lifeless.


    It was then that everyone realized.


    The effects of John''s skills had ended, and Lucas, too, had expended a great deal. He could no longer maintain his transformed state.


    Lucas was running on fumes, but John still had MP left; naturally, he wouldn''t let Lucas escape so easily.


    John''s hands lit up with a glow of intertwining purple and red spells, and a light spear burning with a zing white me quickly materialized in his grasp.


    "zing Light Spear!"


    With a sharp gaze, John gripped the light spear, swung his arm with all his might, and hurled the zing Light Spear towards Lucas with full force!


    "Boom!"


    The air vibrated!


    The zing Light Spear turned into a streak of light in mid-air, carrying a terrifying sound as it shot straight towards Lucas!


    The noise from behind caught Lucas''s attention.


    When he saw the zing Light Spear heading his way, his pupils dted suddenly.


    All the hairs on Lucas''s body stood on end, a tremendous sense of death looming over him!


    Death, real death!


    Lucas was terrified, using all his strength to try and dodge this dreadful strike.


    But the zing Light Spear''s speed was simply too fast!


    With a "pfft," the zing white light shed and vanished in mid-air.


    The blood-colored longsword fell from the sky.


    The right half of Lucas''s body was almost instantaneously evaporated by the zing Light Spear, and onlookers could even see his charred organs through the wound.


    "Roar!!!" Lucas''s face twisted in an inhuman scream of pain and rage as he fell from the sky.


    John seized the opportunity to press his attack, moving as fast as lightning towards him, determined to kill Lucas on the spot.


    "Crack!" However, at this critical moment, the blood crystal on Lucas''s forehead suddenly shattered.


    A blood-colored shield rapidly enveloped him, and Lucas, who had seemed utterly powerless, transformed into a streak of blood light and vanished from everyone''s sight in the blink of an eye.


    John stopped in his tracks, frowning.


    "These imperial guys are damn hard to kill," he thought, amazed that even at this point, there was still a card left to y for survival.


    Catching up, Seraphina asked, "Do we continue the chase?"


    John bent down to collect Lucas''s fallen blood sword into his storage ring.


    Hearing Seraphina''s question, he didn''t hesitate.


    "Chase! We can''t let him off so easily!"


    Lucas''s blood crystal arcane had been broken, and with such severe injuries, it was impossible for him to recover quickly.


    "There wille an end to Lucas''s arcane," John thought, "As long as we keep up the chase, his death is certain."


    Seraphina nodded, saying nothing more.


    The two quickly pursued in the direction Lucas had fled.


    Onlookers watched the scene unfold, speechless amongst themselves.


    Who could have imagined that Seraphina and herpanion, once seemingly trapped in a dire situation, not only survived but also turned the tables to be the hunters?


    And Lucas, who had been overwhelmingly strong, now reduced to a desperate flight.


    The crowd said nothing, merely watching the chase unfold silently on the screen.


    In a corner among the spectators, the ck Ghost steward and arraymancer Owen exchanged nces, both understanding that the oue was now all but decided.


    If nothing unexpected happened, the inheritance would undoubtedly go to John.


    The corners of the ck Ghost steward''s mouth curled up, revealing an inscrutable smile.


    "It seems," he thought to Owen, "that the person in the coffin will be very pleased with their inheritor! Notify the people outside the secret realm to begin preparations. Once the lord inside is revived, we move. Then, no one will be able to stop us!"


    "Yes!" Owen respectfully epted the order and then, while unnoticed by the others, quietly made his way to a nondescript corner of the Withered Forest.


    He found the array marker left in advance and ced an envelope inside it.


    An ancient tome appeared in Owen''s hands, seemingly out of nowhere.


    As he recited incantations, the tome lit up, activating the prepared magic array.


    The envelope in the center of the magic array vanished in an instant!

 Chapter 68: Chapter68-Dusk Archbishop

    Outside the Crimson Realm, in a dpidated church within the slums of Sterburg, a middle-aged man dressed in priestly garb, with a kind face, stood beneath a statue, whispering prayers.


    In front of himy an infant, swaddled and pale.


    A woman in tattered clothes, her face wan, knelt on the ground with hands sped together, praying devoutly, "May the Lord bless my child and drive away the cmity from him..."


    After a long while, the priest slowly closed the book in his hands and kindly said to the woman, "The prayer ritual isplete, the evil has been vanquished. After a good sleep, your child will be well."


    Just as the priest had said, the infant, who had been on the brink of death, now miraculously began to look rosy.


    He wriggled his little mouth, already deeply asleep, indistinguishable from a healthy child.


    The woman hurried forward, carefully picking up the baby.


    Seeing her child, who had been at death''s door, truly improved, tears slid down her cheeks as she quickly thanked the priest, "Thank you, Father Rean, thank you for saving my child!"


    The priest, named Rean, wore a gentle smile as he soothed the woman''s emotions before seeing her out of the church.


    Then, Father Rean''s smile slowly faded, and his expression became as calm as still water.


    He approached the statue and took out an envelope from the donation box that had appeared at some unknown time.


    Father Rean did not open the envelope, instead calmly stating, "ck Ghost and Owen are almost ready, let everyone prepare in advance."


    The church was empty, yet several voices came in unison, "Yes, Archbishop!"


    Dusk Archbishop Rean, with a profound look in his eyes, dered, "The Descent of God n is about tomence. This time, no one can stop the arrival of Dusk!"


    In the air, voices echoed once again.


    With fervent and devout tones, they proimed, "For Dusk!!!"


    ...


    In the Crimson Realm, amidst the trial.


    Lucas, covered in wounds, was frantically running for his life.


    "Boom!!!" A serpent of zing mes exploded in the pce, the powerful st nearly knocking him off his feet, the smell of singed hair wafting through the air.


    Lucas dared not look back, using all his strength to flee.


    Behind him, John, wearing a ck mask and surrounded by a cyan shield, his Necrostaff glowing with an icy blue light,unched an ice spear with a whooshing sound towards Lucas.


    Lucas sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the ice spear''s attack, only to face several thunder arrows shot at him in quick session.


    He dodged in panic, looking extremely bedraggled.


    He clenched his teeth, his eyes filled with humiliation and rage.


    Lucas couldn''t understand how this individual, merely of bronze-tier, possessed such overwhelming magical power.


    Even after his own blood crystal had shattered, this person could still cast spells incessantly.


    In reality, John''s magical power was almost depleted too.


    However, with Seraphina''s skill aiding his MP recovery, he was able to continue unleashing skills without restraint.


    Lucas realized that continuing this way was not a solution.


    It wouldn''t take long for John''s skills to cool down.


    Once that happened, John would soon return to his peak condition, while his own blood crystal wouldn''t be able to recharge in a short period.


    By then, he would surely be killed by John!


    Lucas had no doubt that this crazed individual would dare to kill him, especially since others in the trial had no idea what was really happening.


    At this moment, Lucas was unaware that everyone outside was watching this unfold.


    Otherwise, he would definitely have used his status to threaten John, making him hesitate to harm him.


    For Lucas now, pondering over anything else was meaningless; surviving was all that mattered.


    With his mind racing, Lucas finally gritted his teeth, madness gleaming in his eyes.


    If they wanted him dead, then he would drag everyone down with him.


    A bloody glow emerged around Lucas, his speed bursting forth once again, using up the little strength he had just regained.


    With all his might, Lucas headed quickly towards the pce''s grand hall!


    John, seeing Lucas''s sudden burst and the direction of his escape, immediately understood his intention.


    He was heading for the coffin containing the body of the Crimson Demon!


    John''s gaze turned grave, and he quickened his pace significantly.


    Allowing Lucas to reach the Crimson Demon''s coffin was unthinkable; although he didn''t know what would happen, it surely wouldn''t be anything good.


    Seraphina, trailing behind John, was starting to struggle and was soon left far behind.


    The two figures, one red and one green, dashed rapidly towards the grand hall of the pce.


    Before long, the immenselyrge coffin appeared before them.


    To the surprise of both Lucas and John, there stood a person in front of the coffin at that moment.


    He was not very tall, fairly handsome, dressed in noble attire, holding a bow and arrow.


    It was Alex! At this moment, something was off about Alex.


    His eyes were filled with a pathological frenzy as he gently caressed the coffin as if touching some immensely sacred relic.


    Simultaneously, wisps of blood essence seeped from the coffin into his body, making Alex''s gaze even more manic, clearly under the control of this object.


    Seeing this, a violent sh crossed Lucas''s blood-red eyes.


    He bellowed, "Get away from me!" Lucas''s figure instantly reached Alex''s side, rudely sweeping him away.


    "Bang!" Alex was sent flying several meters by Lucas''s sweep, then harshly fell to the ground, rolling his eyes back and passing out, his fate unknown.


    Maximilian''s expression changed instantly, filled with anger.


    He had only one son, and if anything happened to him, House Foster would be left without an heir!


    But ultimately, Maximilian lowered his head, forcibly holding back.


    Eldritch sighed, patting his shoulder without saying much.


    House Foster was one of the top families in Sterburg, but House Carter''s influence was far beyond what House Foster could match.


    No matter how angry Maximilian was, he had to swallow it.


    Maximilian managed a strained smile, saying nothing.


    In this world of the survival of the fittest, the weak have no right to reason.


    Within the trial. John nced at Alex, then turned his attention to Lucas, who had already reached the coffin.


    Frowning, he asked, "What are you trying to do?"


    Hearing John''s words, Lucas grinned, revealing teeth stained with blood.


    With a crazed look, he said, "Since you all want to kill me, I naturally won''t let you off easily! If ites down to it, we can all die here together!"


    John''s eyes revealed a deep solemnity.


    Lucas, now driven to a corner, might just do something desperate.


    He wasn''t sure if Lucas truly had the power to awaken the Crimson Demon, but he knew the Crimson Count of House Carter possessed the Crimson Demon''s power, and such things were unpredictable!


    Just as John was about to speak further, Seraphina arrived.


    It was her first encounter with the coffin of the Crimson Demon.


    Merely a nce at the coffin''s intricate patterns shocked her soul, leaving her eyes vacant.


    However, quickly, a tinum light emerged in her gaze, and Seraphina''s eyes snapped back to rity.


    She stepped back, her face pale, and looked at the coffin with lingering fear, warning John,


    "Be careful. I felt an immensely terrifying presence from the coffin. Just one look seemed to almost drag me into the abyss. Whatever monster lies within this coffin is dreadful!"


    John was, of course, aware of the terror within the coffin.


    He turned to Lucas, coldly saying, "Lucas, do you have any idea what awakening a dark god would entail?"


    Lucasughed maniacally, "What do I care about the lives of others!"


    Hearing their conversation, everyone''s expression changed.


    Outside, Baron shook his head in disbelief, "Impossible, absolutely impossible! This is supposed to be just a high-level dungeon; how could a dark god appear here? Even in a hell-level secret realm, that shouldn''t be possible!"


    Eldritch also expressed disbelief, "A secret realm housing a dark god would be at least of a demi-god-tier, but this is merely a high-level secret realm. The strongest creature couldn''t possibly surpass the cataclysmic-level, how could the body of a dark god appear here? Even a slumbering dark god shouldn''t be possible!"


    The trial officially started only after John finished viewing the mural, so those outside were unaware that the Crimson Demony within the coffin in the pce.


    Not just them, Seraphina and the others hadn''t seen the mural either.


    They had entered the twelfthyer and the final trial had begun; they were always on guard against hidden enemies, paying no mind to anything else.


    Even Lucas''s spection was based on snippets from his family''s heritage recordsbined with the aura he felt from the coffin, so it was natural that outsiders would be even more in the dark.


    Alexander and Theodore looked gravely at Victor, asking, "Is this true?"


    Among those present, only Victor had reached the trial of the twelfthyer and might have seen this giant coffin in the pce.


    If a dark god truly existed, he wouldn''t have discovered nothing.


    Victor didn''t speak, but he nodded calmly.


    Seeing Victor actually confirm it, a tumult erupted among the crowd.


    The expressions of powerhouses like Alexander and Theodore turned grim.


    They knew all too well what the presence of a dark god meant!


    If this were true, not just John and his group inside the trial, but even they would not be able to leave alive!

 Chapter 69: Chapter69-The Traitor of Hidden Stars

    The crowd began to stir, many faces showing panic.


    After all, this was a deity!


    Even if it was a dark god, Its rank reached the divine sequence!


    The terror of deities is clearly documented in the Federation.


    The major crises faced by the Federation since its establishment have almost all stemmed from the revival of several deities.


    And each deity''s revival has almost invariably caused irreparable damage to humanity and the Federation.


    Originally, the safe zones of the Federation were at least double their current size.


    However, the revival of a certain dark god transformed the northwest region into its own demonic domain, effectively halving the Federation''s territory.


    It turned countless humans and creatures into monsters, demonstrating just how terrifying these dark gods can be!


    Among the crowd, ck Ghost''s expression was also grim.


    ording to their original n, the Crimson Demon was not supposed to be exposed before its awakening.


    Yet, the unexpected variables of John and Lucas had prematurely revealed it.


    ck Ghost, shrouded in darkness, used a device to whisper to Owen, "The n is moving ahead of schedule. Victor and the others are bing aware. Activate the array immediately!"


    Owen, in the Withered Forest, was momentarily stunned upon receiving the message.


    Their n had been exposed?


    But he quickly recovered, responding, "Understood."


    As he spoke, the ancient tome in Owen''s hands lit up with a mysterious glow.


    A pale yellow array pattern extended from beneath his feet, heading straight towards Victor and the others at Demonbone Peak.


    Victor and the others seemed to sense something, their gazes turning in Owen''s direction.


    Eldritch frowned, "Someone has activated arge-scale array!"


    "I''ll check it out," said Alexander, his expression grave.


    He patted his twin-winged golden lion, but before the lion could take flight, pale yellow array patterns suddenly illuminated within the Withered Forest.


    In the blink of an eye, these array patterns formed into several extremelyplex arrays. Layer uponyer, dense array runes appeared.


    "Humming¡­" Multiple beams of light shot into the sky, and several immense magic arrays emerged above, encircling the entire Demonbone Peak with a vast barrier.


    Everyone''s expression changed, realizing something was amiss, and quickly unleashed their skills towards the newly formed barrier.


    Countless powerful skills traced brilliant trails across the sky: roaring stone dragons, a rain of fire, mighty shes, furious tornadoes, and more.


    In just a moment, dozens of skills hit the barrier, but they seemed to vanish into the void, merely causing ripples on the barrier''s surface without any effect.


    At the same time, those within the giant magic array, except for those of transcendent-tier strength, felt their powers brutally suppressed.


    Many lower-level awakeners couldn''t even use their skills.


    This plunged many into despair. Without their skills, many were no different from ordinary people.


    Seeing some awakeners still capable of fighting trying to make another attempt, Alexander spoke gravely,


    "Don''t waste your energy. This is a ''Silence Barrier'' from high-level arrays, capable of suppressing an awakener''s power. Besides, there are more than a dozen other high-level arrays. This setup was prepared in advance by a high-level arraymancer. Even cataclysmic-level powerhouses would find it difficult to break out!"


    Hearing Alexander''s words, many awakeners turned pale.


    Arraymancers represent an extremebat ss.


    In normal battles, their effectiveness is minimal, even to the point of having nobat power at all.


    But given enough time to set up arrays, they can easily achieve abat power far beyond their own rank!


    Baron''s gaze shifted to Victor, his brow furrowed, "They were prepared in advance, this is beyond our expectations. It seems we''re in for a fierce battle ahead."


    Eldritch and Theodore''s expressions also turned serious.


    They had been aware of the Dusk Sect''s movements for quite some time, and this exploration of the secret realm was actually intended to draw out the Dusk Sect.


    A week ago, Hidden Stars'' front discovered that the Dusk Sect had been unusually active in Safety Zone 301.


    They were immediately alert, sensing that the Dusk Sect, which had been quiet for a while, might be making new moves.


    Coincidentally, Baron arrived in Sterburg to develop this high-level secret realm, potentially housing a dark god''s legacy.


    Thus, Hidden Stars reached an agreement with House Fairfax to join forces with the people of Sterburg and Northwest Citadel, aiming topletely eradicate the cancer that is the Dusk Sect.


    So, while it appeared that these powerhouses were looking to develop the high-level secret realm or defend it, they were actually monitoring the Dusk Sect''s movements in secret, hoping to lure them out and eliminate them all in one fell swoop.


    Their n indeed seeded.


    The Dusk Sect couldn''t resist the temptation to trap them all here and sent people into the secret realm.


    But the oue was somewhat different from what Baron and the others had envisioned.


    What exceeded their expectations wasn''t that the Dusk Sect had set up the array in advance.


    With several transcendent-tier powerhouses here, this array, even if strong, was only a high-level one and wouldn''tst long.


    The biggest unexpected factor was the Crimson Demon within the trial!


    Everyone thought this was where the Crimson Demon selected its heir.


    No one expected It to be slumbering here!


    If this dark god were to awaken, not only would they perish, but Sterburg might also be doomed under Its hand!


    Victor lit a cigarette, his gaze calm beneath his golden mask, "Don''t worry, they won''t cause much trouble. If this dark god dares to awaken, then we''ll y It!"


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    Victor''s casual tone made it seem as if he was talking about slicing a watermelon rather than ying a dark god.


    However, this also brought a slight sense of relief to their hearts.


    At least, it meant that the situation hadn''t reached an irreparable point.


    Just then, amidst the chaotic crowd, suddenly a burst of blood light appeared!


    "Ah!!!" Piercing screams echoed in everyone''s ears.


    The crowd quickly looked over.


    They saw a burly awakener, now clutching his arm in agony, his arm missing, as blood profusely flowed from the wound.


    Beside this burly man stood someone in a ck robe with a goatee, who was savoring a still-bleeding arm with relish, a sight shockingly gruesome.


    Seeing this horrifying scene, many disyed expressions of fear.


    Eldritch, with a grave expression, said, "They''vee out!"


    Baron, unfamiliar with the figure, frowned and asked, "Who is this guy? I''ve never seen him before."


    Victor didn''t speak but drew his sword.


    Theodore nced at Victor, his toneplex, "One of the thirty-six stewards of the Dusk Sect, a transcendent-tier awakener with the rare ss ''Nightmare'' and a B-level talent ''Dark Barrier.'' He was once the captain of the Hidden Stars'' Red Gloves in Safety Zone 301, codenamed ''ck Ghost!''"


    Hearing Theodore''s words, everyone''s gaze shifted to ck Ghost, showing surprise.


    No one had expected that this individual had once been the captain responsible for Safety Zone 301 in Hidden Stars and had joined the notorious cult, the Dusk Sect.


    Old Dog and others looked at ck Ghost with anger in their eyes.


    As members of Hidden Stars, who swore to defend the Federation in the Hall of Stars, bing one of the high ranks in a cult and starting to harm ordinary people was undoubtedly a disgrace to Hidden Stars!


    Noticing everyone''s gaze, ck Ghost swallowed the chunk of flesh in his mouth and wiped his lips.


    Then, he grabbed the still-screaming burly man by the neck, grinned, and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, long time no see. The Dusk Archbishop sends his regards through me!"


    "Crack!"


    As his words fell, the sound of breaking bones echoed in everyone''s ears.


    The diamond-tier awakener was effortlessly neck-snapped by ck Ghost, showing no chance of resistance!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Simultaneously, the bodies of awakeners around ck Ghost suddenly exploded, chunks of flesh scattering.


    Figures hidden within the ranks of House Foster, mercenaries, and even guards from House Carter burst forth from their bodies, creating a gruesomely bloody scene.


    Draped in ck robes and of various appearances, they all shared a look of intense fanaticism.


    sping their hands together in utmost devotion, they chorused, "For Dusk!!!"


    ...


    A great battle was about to begin outside.


    Although those within the trial were unaware of the situation outside, the atmosphere was equally tense.


    "Now, leave the dungeon immediately, or we all die together!"


    Lucas red at John, his palm already on the coffin, seeming to suggest that if John dared refuse, he would awaken the Crimson Demon, dooming them all.


    John''s expression remained calm, his mind racing for a strategy.


    What a mess!


    He had only sought the Crimson Demon''s treasure, yet found himself in such a predicament...


    Wait, the Crimson Demon''s treasure?


    A flicker of inspiration passed through John''s mind, his eyes suddenly sparkling with a brilliant idea.


    John realized a crucial point!

 Chapter 70: Chapter70-You Can Try

    Facing John, who had fallen into contemtion and showed no reaction to his words, Lucas''s face flickered with anger.


    He bellowed, "I''ll say it onest time, exit the trial immediately, or I''ll make everyone in Sterburg join me in death!"


    Seraphina''s eyes showed a flicker of worry in response to Lucas''s threat.


    However, John suddenlyughed.


    He walked towards Lucas while coldly chuckling, "You can try."


    John''s words not only startled everyone but also made Lucas''s body stiffen.


    He wore a look of disbelief, staring at John in shock.


    Was this guy insane?


    Did he genuinely want to doom everyone in Sterburg?


    "Isn''t it said that all members of Hidden Stars are saintly? What''s with this guy?" Lucas cursed inwardly, surprised that his threat had no effect on John whatsoever.


    This immediately put him in a dilemma.


    Given the choice, he certainly wouldn''t opt to awaken the Crimson Demon.


    Because the arcane to awaken the Crimson Demon required a significant amount of his own blood.


    One misstep, and he could very likely die here.


    Who doesn''t fear death?


    Lucas, a prodigy of House Carter, even in his current plight, had a future that was infinitely bright.


    Watching John approach relentlessly, Lucas felt a wave of panic inside.


    He feigned calmness, "Peasant, do you think I dare not awaken the Crimson Demon? Let me tell you..."


    Before Lucas could finish, John''s expression turned icy, and suddenly, a cyan light illuminated him, conjuring a wind shield around his body.


    "Zephyr Shield!"


    In an instant, John vanished from his spot.


    By the time Lucas reacted, John had already materialized in front of him.


    "I hate it when people call me a peasant!"


    Murderous intent flooded John''s eyes as he wielded an ice spear, conjured from nowhere, thrusting it lightning-fast towards Lucas''s skull with a Ground Spike.


    John''s attack was so sudden it took everyone, including Lucas, by surprise.


    Lucas cursed, "Damn it, you maniac!" as he scrambled to dodge, retreating explosively and narrowly avoiding John''s strike.


    "Bang!"


    The ice spear struck the giant coffin, exploding into countless tiny ice crystals.


    Taking advantage of Lucas''s unsteady form, John pressed forward, kicking fiercely into Lucas''s abdomen.


    Lucas was sent flying by John''s kick, crashing into the coffin with a thud.


    "Ugh!" He spat out a mouthful of blood, then slowly slid to the ground.


    Looking down at Lucas, who was curled up on the ground clutching his stomach with a purplish face, John said indifferently, "Weren''t you going to awaken the Crimson Demon? Why don''t you go ahead?"


    As his words fell, John''s staff glowed with an earthy hue.


    Sharp Ground Spikes shot up from beneath Lucas, and despite his desperate attempts to dodge, two spikes pierced his feet.


    In an instant, blood sttered everywhere.


    "Ah!!!" Lucas''s face twisted in pain, letting out a hoarse scream.


    John''s expression remained indifferent, with faint flickers of me dancing in his hand.


    He took measured steps towards Lucas, his chilling murderous intent nearly suffocating.


    Lucas, clutching his bleeding foot, looked up at John approaching him with a pale face.


    Despair filled his eyes.


    This man, he truly is a madman!


    "You forced my hand!" Lucas''s face twisted into a look of madness.


    Now cornered by John with no way out, he had reached a dead end!


    "If that''s how it is, then let''s all die together!"


    As his words fell, an eerie blood-colored rune suddenly appeared on Lucas''s forehead.


    Following that, his blood began to levitate and quickly merge into the coffin behind him!


    John halted his steps, his gaze turning towards the coffin.


    The coffin, covered in dense, strange runes and patterns, seemed to be soaked by Lucas''s blood, gradually lighting up with a sinister crimson glow.


    John stepped back, swiftly moving away from Lucas''s vicinity.


    Then, a formidable and unparalleled pressure abruptly descended upon the pce, as if something truly awakened.


    Seraphina''s brows furrowed slightly, herplexion turning somewhat pale.


    Those outside also noticed this scene, their hearts leaping to their throats.


    Many were sweating bullets, and some cursed John for being indifferent to everyone''s lives, calling him a beast.


    ck Ghost also saw the scene unfold on the screen.


    Unable to contain himself, ck Ghost burst into gleefulughter, "Hahaha, you say our Dusk Sect is heartless and mad, but aren''t your Hidden Stars people just as indifferent to the lives of millions? He knew awakening the Crimson Demon was a possibility, so why not exit the trial directly? Isn''t it because he can''t bear to part with the dark god''s legacy?"


    Hearing ck Ghost''s words, the crowd became restless, their gazes towards Hidden Stars somewhat usatory.


    Though ck Ghost was no saint, his words held some truth.


    John''s unhesitating action was perceived as a disregard for their lives and safety.


    Victor, watching the scene unfold, stated calmly, "The neer has his own thoughts. Although I don''t know what he ns to do, he''s definitely not someone who would joke with the lives of millions in Sterburg."


    He looked around at the crowd, continuing serenely, "Rest assured, even if something happens, Hidden Stars is here, and so am I, along with my sword. As long as I live, Sterburg will not fall into chaos. And those who truly wish to drag Sterburg into doom, I will not let them off!"


    Victor''s voice wasn''t loud, but it reached everyone''s ears.


    The previously noisy crowd suddenly quieted down.


    At that moment, ck Ghost sneered again, "Hidden Stars always talks big, but I have a question. If something really happens to Sterburg, even if you, Victor, die, what good would it do? Can you take responsibility for the lives of millions in Sterburg? To put it bluntly, you''re all just a bunch of sanctimonious hypocrites!"


    As ck Ghost spoke, a subtle ck gleam shed in his eyes.


    His words seemed to carry a magical power, capable of stirring the innermost anger of those listening.


    Those who had calmed down felt as if their inner mes had been doused with gasoline, magnifying their anger manifold.


    Their eyes reddened, faces twisted with distorted anger.


    Some even picked up their weapons, casting hostile nces towards Victor, ck Ghost, and others.


    Baron and the rest realized something was wrong.


    Theodore said gravely, "This is a Dusk Sect skill, capable of awakening the deepest evil within a person''s heart. If this continues, everyone here, except for us, might be controlled by him, and that would be troublesome."


    Baron and Alexander frowned, sensing the difficulty of the situation.


    The Dusk Sect was best at manipting desires and bewitching minds.


    Such skills were hard to defend against, and both of them, being melee-ss fighters, were at a loss.


    Eldritch observed the crowd''s condition and then said in a deep voice, "Let me try."


    As he spoke, a golden staff appeared in his hands. Then, his body emitted a rich golden glow.


    A cloud of golden light slowly gathered in the mid-air, followed by a drizzle of golden light rain falling from the sky.


    Everyone touched by the light rain felt a wave of warmth, as if they were being purified by the light itself.


    Those bewitched by ck Ghost quickly saw the red in their eyes fade, regaining rity of mind.


    "Purifying Light!"


    Baron let out a long sigh of relief, a look of gratitude in his eyes.


    "Purifying Light" was a high-tier skill of the Sacred Word Priest, capable of restoring HP and MP of allies on arge scale and purifying negative effects.


    In all of Sterburg, only Eldritch had the ability to use this skill.


    They were fortunate to have invited Eldritch over, or the consequences could have been unimaginable.


    Those who had been bewitched by ck Ghost also felt a wave of relief upon regaining their senses.


    These cultists are truly too sinister, ensnaring us with their schemes when we least expect it.


    The crowd felt disgusted by ck Ghost''s tactics, their expressions turning sour.


    Alexander, known for his short temper, was especially furious.


    His expression darkening, he said, "I can''t control what happens in the trial, but you sewer rats shouldn''t get too cocky!"


    "Roar!!!"


    The twin-winged golden lion beneath Alexander, sensing its master''s rage, let out an angry roar.


    Golden mes ignited on its body, and a powerful aura swept across the entire area!


    Alexander, d in golden armor, sat atop the twin-winged golden lion, holding a massive golden sword.


    He coldly said to ck Ghost, "Even if a dark god truly descends, you lot will definitely die before everyone else!"


    Simultaneously, a gigantic golden six-armed deity emerged behind Baron.


    He merged with it, and the majestic Radiant Visage suddenly opened its eyes.


    In an instant, a dazzling Gold sh shone brightly!


    At the same time, Theodore''s eyes shimmered with a deep oceanic blue light.


    Magical power surged around him, and one could faintly hear the sound of waves crashing and the sea''s roar!

 Chapter 71: Chapter71-Sacrifice Failed

    Victor, wearing a golden mask and holding a long sword, stood in the void.


    He looked towards ck Ghost and said calmly, "You''ve been dying for so long, haven''t your people arrived yet? How about you go first, and I''ll send him to join youter?"


    As his words fell, Victor erupted with a formidable aura that soared to the skies, his sword radiating white sword energy, and the surrounding space seemed to be subtly sliced into fragments!


    ck Ghost looked at Victor, his eyes filled with deep wariness.


    He wasn''t surprised that Victor had seen through his intentions.


    Indeed, he was dying time, not just for the revival of the Crimson Demon, but also to give Owen time to return.


    Alone, he stood no chance of holding back the powerhouses of Sterburg, let alone Victor.


    Just as the tension was about to erupt into conflict, Owen, who had gone to activate the array, returned.


    Now, he had shed his disguise to reveal his true appearance, an old man with graying hair and a kindly face.


    At first nce, no one would suspect this amiable old man was a member of the Dusk Sect.


    Holding an ancient tome, Owen stood behind ck Ghost.


    He looked towards Baron and the others, his gaze finally settling on Victor.


    A smile creased his wrinkled face as he said, "Victor, it''s been a long time."


    "Owen?!"


    Seeing Owen, Baron and the others showed surprised expressions.


    They had never imagined that this well-known senior arraymancer of the Federation had also joined the Dusk Sect!


    Although Owen''s strength in the Federation wasn''t the most formidable, he possessed an extremely high mastery of arrays, having created many advanced arrays and being a well-known figure among arraymancers.


    If not for the limitations of his talent and his advanced age, Owen might have broken through to the cataclysmic-level long ago.


    Victor looked at Owen. Owen used to be a tutor in the array department at the SterSea Academy in the capital, and Victor graduated from the Stars College.


    Although he wasn''t Owen''s student, they had met a few times.


    Seeing his former teacher from SterSea Academy now reduced to ackey of the Dusk Sect, Victor''s gaze was surprisingly calm.


    He slightly lifted his eyes, indifferently saying, "You old thing, do you think you''ve lived too long and now seek a change in how you live?"


    As Victor''s words fell, Owen''splexion drastically changed.


    Not because of Victor''s affront, but because a majestic sword energy, several meters long, ferociously flew towards him!


    Owen had no time to chastise Victor for hisck of martial ethics. Not daring to be negligent, his body surged with magical power, and the tome in his hands erupted with dazzling light.


    "Hum!"


    Both the sky and the ground simultaneously disyed array patterns, with multiple magic arrays activated by Owen at once.


    Layers of array shields appeared around him in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom!!!" Victor''s sword energy collided with Owen''s shields, emitting a deafening roar.


    The sword energy crisscrossed, causing the arrays to flicker and tremble.


    On Demonbone Peak, the blood-red soil was flung about, and Owen''s shields were instantly destroyed by arge margin by Victor''s sword energy!


    Everyone felt their eardrums vibrating, with some even having blood trickle from their ears.


    The spot where Owen stood was left with a massive crater, a hundred meters in diameter!


    Except for the area Owen was in, all the surrounding soil was shredded into dust by Victor''s sword energy.


    Owen, looking at the mere threeyers of array shields remaining in front of him, broke out in cold sweat on his wrinkled forehead.


    Victor was monstrously strong; even with his arrays pre-arranged and bolstered by various array enhancements, he almost had his defenses broken with a single strike!


    ck Ghost, having sensed trouble and distanced himself early, also felt a chill watching this scene.


    Owen was a top-tier transcendent-tier arraymancer, capable of contending with cataclysmic-level awakeners when his arrays were properly set.


    Yet, even so, he seemed to stand no chance against Victor!


    Someone from the Dusk Sect couldn''t help but exim, "He''s just a regr swordman ss, how can Victor be so unbelievably strong? It''s utterly baffling!"


    Old Dog, Gold sh, and others, hearing this, immediately turned their gaze to John in the screen.


    If they remembered correctly, John, like their captain, had only awakened amon magus ss but was also absurdly powerful...


    However, when Old Dog and the others saw the scene unfolding, they were momentarily taken aback.


    The situation seemed a bit different from what they had imagined.


    At that moment, others also noticed the anomaly in the trial, looking up at the screen above.


    Within the trial, as Lucas''s blood flowed into it, the ck coffin in the pce glowed ever more brilliantly with blood light.


    In a short span of time, Lucas''s figure had shrunk by more than half, leaving almost just a skeleton.


    His hair dried up, cheekbones protruded, his flesh withered away, appearing to be barely clinging to life.


    However, after the coffin absorbed most of his blood, it still showed no signs of opening.


    Even the powerful pressure that initially emanated from it began to slowly dissipate.


    Lucas''s face was filled with disbelief, his voice hoarse, "What''s happening? Why is there no reaction to my sacrifice to the Crimson Demon? It shouldn''t be like this!"


    Lucas had used a secret bloodline sacrifice ritual, offering a significant amount of his own blood to establish a connection with the Crimson Demon, utilizing the residual dark god power in his blood.


    ording to his n, after awakening the Crimson Demon, he should have had a sliver of chance to survive.


    After all, the Crimson Demon wouldn''t just watch someone bearing its legacy power die.


    But at this moment, Lucas suddenly found that the Crimson Demon had no response to him at all.


    What was going on?


    He was sure he had seeded in the sacrifice, but why hadn''t the Crimson Demon established a connection with him?


    Lucas''s face was full of confusion and despair, not understanding where the problemy.


    The outside world was equally stunned, not expecting such a turnaround.


    Many faces showed relief.


    The Crimson Demon not awakening was naturally good news for them.


    ck Ghost''s face turned ugly, he turned to Owen and asked, "What''s happening?"


    Owen furrowed his brows, "Unclear, perhaps there was an issue with some part of Lucas''s sacrifice."


    ck Ghost cursed, "What a waste, never mind him. In a little while, the Crimson Demon will awaken regardless. I''ll deal with Baron and the others; you hold off Victor. During this time, we absolutely cannot let Victor and his group enter the Bones Tower."


    After speaking, ck Ghost''s body surged with dense ck fog, hisplexion instantly turning as pale as snow, but his aura dramatically intensified, clearly using a secret technique that was detrimental to his own foundation.


    The ck fog released by ck Ghost spread rapidly, enveloping everyone in just the blink of an eye.


    Simultaneously, ck Ghost''s form gradually became ethereal, then merged into the ck fog, transforming into a shadowy figure that began tounch attacks on Baron, Theodore, Alexander, and the others.


    Meanwhile, Owen''s tome glowed with a blood-red light.


    His already aged face became even more withered, yet his body surged with powerful energy fluctuations.


    Array patterns spread from Owen as the center, quickly sketching out one array after another in the sky and on the ground, then firmly trapping Victor within them.


    Victor''s eyes, beneath the golden mask, remained calm, showing no intention of dodging.


    White mist emerged around him, and his sword shed towards Owen like a tempest.


    Fierce sword energies flew rapidly towards Owen, their overwhelming force leaving deep, bottomless cracks on Demonbone Peak.


    Compared to the stormy battles outside, there was a brief moment of calm within the trial.


    John looked at Lucas, who was now questioning his life choices, with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    "What''s happening?" Seraphina asked, puzzled.


    She had already prepared herself for death, but this sudden change left her confused.


    Hearing Seraphina''s question, Lucas''s gaze also turned towards John. His emaciated cheeks trembled as he roared angrily, "You bastard, what exactly did you do!"


    John spread his hands and chuckled lightly, "I didn''t do anything. It''s just that the Crimson Demon doesn''t like its followers, and the Crimson Demon''s body isn''t in the coffin. You made a sacrifice to the wrong thing; naturally, it won''t respond to you."


    Hearing John''s response, Lucas''s eyes, bloodshot, widened.


    He yelled, "Impossible, I clearly felt the presence of the Crimson Demon in the coffin, and it epted my sacrifice. You must have tampered with something!"


    John scoffed, hardly bothering to exin. Because what was inside the massive coffin wasn''t the slumbering Crimson Demon at all, but the Crimson Demon''s treasure!


    When John had searched the entire pce without finding any clues to the treasure, he had thought it wasn''t there.


    But when Lucas attempted to awaken the slumbering Crimson Demon, John suddenly questioned something.


    The coffin was too conspicuous; it seemed everyone assumed the Crimson Demon must be sleeping inside.


    But if the Crimson Demon truly was in slumber, would it ce itself in such an obvious location?

 Chapter 72: Chapter72-Divine Body

    Following this line of thought, John uncovered more inconsistencies.


    He suspected the Crimson Demon had never been asleep but was hiding somewhere within this secret realm.


    Even the story depicted on the mural could very well have been fabricated to mislead those who saw it.


    However, John felt that the Crimson Demon might have indeed been gravely injured or even dead.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have stayed here for so many years, and this secret realm wouldn''t just be a high-level one.


    Pushing aside his thoughts, John approached the massive coffin, casually kicking the hunched-over Lucas, who was ready to fight to the death, sending him flying away.


    Then he circled the huge coffin, meticulously examining it, not missing any detail, until he found a keyhole in an inconspicuous rune.


    The corners of John''s mouth curled up, a smile spreading across his face.


    Just as he had thought, the coffin indeed contained the Crimson Demon''s treasure!


    The most dangerous ce is often the safest.


    Who would have thought that the Crimson Demon''s treasure would be right under their noses?


    John took out the Crimson Key from his storage ring and inserted it into the keyhole on the coffin.


    The key fit perfectly.


    Subsequently, the eerie runes and blood-colored patterns on the ck coffin seemed toe alive, starting to move and shift continuously.


    Not long after, to Lucas and Seraphina''s astonished gazes, all the runes and blood patterns astonishingly formed into a sinister blood-colored wing!


    "Click!" A soft sound was heard, as if a mechanism had been activated, and the blood-colored wings on the ck coffin slowly opened.


    [A special scene "Land of the Blood God" has been discovered!]


    A prompt appeared before John''s eyes.


    The first thing that caught his eye was a vast sea of red spider lilies, nked on either side by pools of bubbling blood that resembled magma, with no end in sight.


    It was hard to imagine that such a vast space existed within the coffin.


    At the end of the red spider lily sea, there stood a majestic throne constructed from red crystals.


    John''s gaze shifted there.


    In an instant, his pupils sharply contracted because, upon that throne, sat a person!


    This was a young man dressed in a luxurious red robe, wearing a golden crown, with long red hair.


    His appearance was strikingly handsome and slightly sinister.


    His fair skin emitted a faint glow, and beside himy a dark red longsword, over a meter in length.


    The young man had his eyes closed, one hand propping his cheek as if he was dozing off.


    However, the terrifying pressure naturally emanating from his body nearly suffocated everyone present.


    Is this... the Crimson Demon?!


    John almost had the urge to turn around and flee.


    Damn it, this was a miscalction!


    The Crimson Demon was actually inside the coffin!


    But before John could even think of escaping, he noticed something amiss.


    Upon closer inspection, one could see a nearly imperceptible red crack at the young man''s brow, resembling a shattered porcin piece.


    Moreover, there was no reaction from him to John''s intrusion, as if... he was dead!


    After observing for a while, John finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    As he had anticipated, the Crimson Demon, even if not dead, had suffered grave injuries; this was merely the body it left behind.


    Lucas, with his failing eyesight, did not notice the anomalies with the Crimson Demon.


    Seeing the figure on the throne, his eyes, which had dimmed, suddenly burst with radiant light.


    Staggering to his feet, Lucas crawled to the entrance of the Land of the Blood God.


    "Oh, God!" he looked at the Crimson Demon with fervent adoration, bowing down without hesitation.


    His voice was hoarse yet filled with devotion, "Great Crimson Demon, I am a follower who has inherited your power. I beseech you to save me and y these disrespectful beings!"


    After speaking, Lucas prostrated devoutly on the ground, as if truly a faithful devotee of the Crimson Demon.


    John''s brow twitched, suddenly feeling the urge to p this man to death.


    Even in this state, Lucas dared to cause him trouble, truly incorrigible.


    Not far from John, Seraphina looked at the body of the Crimson Demon on the throne, feeling the terrifying pressure that made it impossible to harbor thoughts of resistance.


    Herplexion gradually turned pale, barely managing not to copse on the spot.


    This was a true dark god!


    Even the top powerhouses of the Federation couldn''t maintainposure in its presence, let alone Seraphina, who had awakened just a few days ago.


    The outside world also noticed the change within the trial.


    Seeing the Crimson Demon, their bodies shuddered, eyes filled with astonishment.


    There truly was a dark god here, and if it were to escape, Sterburg itself might be destroyed!


    Baron, ck Ghost, and others engaged in battle also saw the scene in the sky, their bodies stiffening for a moment.


    But the next moment, they realized something was amiss.


    They all realized that this was merely the body left by the Crimson Demon, not Its true self. Eldritch, who was providing healing, reassured the anxious crowd,


    "This is just the body left by the Crimson Demon. The life energy and soul power that once inhabited this divine body have long since dissipated. Now, it''s nothing but an empty shell; you needn''t worry about it."


    Hearing Eldritch''s words, those who were anxious also came to their senses, realizing they had been overly rmed.


    They finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    If it were truly the Crimson Demon itself, they wouldn''t even have the chance to resist; they would simply be waiting for death.


    Theodore, frowning at ck Ghost and Owen who were still fighting fiercely as if unaffected, pondered for a moment and thenmunicated telepathically to Baron and the others,


    "Be cautious. These guys are clearly stalling for time, even resorting to techniques that harm their own foundation. Things may not be as simple as we think; we must be vignt!"


    Baron and the others also noticed the odd behavior of ck Ghost and his aplices, nodding in agreement.


    Logically, upon discovering that the Crimson Demon was already dead, the Dusk Sect''s people should have retreated.


    But instead, ck Ghost and hispanions fought even more desperately, clearly indicating something was amiss.


    The most likely scenario was that they still had a backup n, and John''s discovery could not affect their overall scheme.


    Their hearts sank. What exactly were these Dusk Sect fellows plotting?


    Inside the trial, John nced at the fiery red sea of red spider lilies and then at Lucas, who was prostrated on the ground, emaciated.


    After a moment''s thought, he decided not to kill Lucas outright.


    Instead, he grabbed Lucas by the neck and threw him into the sea of red spider lilies.


    It took Lucas a while to realize something might be amiss with the Crimson Demon.


    But before he could lift his head, he found himself being picked up by John and thrown into the sea of red spider lilies.


    Lucas immediately understood¡ªJohn was making him pave the way with his life!


    This beast, utterly inhuman!


    Lucas scrambled up, cursing loudly, "You lowborn, how dare you treat me this way. Sooner orter, I''ll make sure you die without a ce to be buried!"


    John looked at Lucas with an icy gaze, coldly saying, "If you wish to die now, I can fulfill that wish. If you don''t want to die, then do as I say."


    Lucas, after all, was a prodigy of House Carter and the former heir.


    It wasn''t easy for him to submit.


    But when he met John''s chilling eyes, his breath hitched, and he swallowed back the words at the tip of his tongue.


    Lucas knew that if he dared to haggle, John would really kill him without hesitation.


    This madman didn''t care who he was or what status he held.


    Seraphina approached John, by then she too had realized that the throne only held the shell of the Crimson Demon.


    She spoke with a grave tone, "Are you sure you want to go in? It might be dangerous inside. After all, this is where a dark god fell, and no one knows what lies within."


    John smiled, "Don''t worry, if there''s any danger, we still have Lucas to scout ahead."


    Lucas''s withered face twitched, but he dared not utter another word.


    Seraphina sighed, "Then be careful. I won''t go in. Alex is still outside, and I can keep an eye on him from here."


    "Alright," John nodded, then he and Lucas entered the Land of the Blood God together.


    In the sea of red flowers, countless red spider lilies swayed without wind, resembling a raging sea of fire.


    John and Lucas proceeded cautiously forward.


    Despite John''s light-hearted words, he was on high alert upon entering.


    After all, this was the site of the Crimson Demon''s fall, and any monster that might appear was not something a mere bronze-tier mage like him could handle.


    Lucas was even more anxious.


    Now nearly drained of all his strength, even his equipment and storage ring had been taken by John.


    If any ident happened, he had no means to resist.


    However, to their surprise, they encountered no danger on their way to the Crimson Demon''s throne.

 Chapter 73: Chapter73-The Sinister Blood Blade

    The blood-colored throne emanated a faint red glow, casting both of their faces in a ruddy light.


    Crimson Demon sat quietly upon the throne.


    Lucas gazed at the figure before him, seemingly still alive, feeling the familiar oppressive aura.


    His eyes were filled with profound resentment.


    No wonder he had sensed the presence of Crimson Demon yet the sacrifice had failed.


    Herey only the shell of Crimson Demon; even if he had offered his life, it would not have elicited any response.


    John, too, was scrutinizing the divine form of Crimson Demon.


    Only upon drawing closer did John notice that the wound on Its forehead was not as minor as it appeared.


    The crack, seemingly small, was pulsating with a faint golden light, from which John could sense a heart-thumping formidable power.


    Even after so many years, the divine might lingering in this wound had not dissipated, indicating the immense strength of the being that had inflicted such a wound.


    Then, John''s gaze fell upon the red longsword beside Crimson Demon.


    The de was long and narrow, cast in dark red, with two golden patterns twisting and interlocking on it.


    The de emitted a chilling cold light, and at the handle, a blood-red gemstone resembling an eyeball was embedded, exuding an eerie malevolence.


    As John looked towards the longsword, a thick scent of blood mixed with an overwhelming killing intent rushed towards him.


    He seemed to see mountains of skeletons and an endless sea of blood, witnessing countless skeletal spirits struggling in agony within the blood sea, wailing miserably, like hell on earth!


    John''s eyes flickered with intrigue. Could the treasure of the Crimson Demon be this very de?


    He pondered for a moment but didn''t rush to grab the sword. Instead, he kicked Lucas.


    He spoke indifferently, "Go, fetch the de for me."


    The silence here was unnaturally eerie, the greatest danger perhaps residing within that very sword.


    With Lucas as his pawn, John certainly wasn''t going to risk his own skin.


    Lucas shuddered, obviously not keen on a suicide mission.


    His face was a mask of resistance, but as he opened his mouth to protest, he noticed an ice spear in John''s hand, materialized from nowhere.


    John''s expression remained neutral as his wrist flicked.


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind howled!


    A trickle of blood slowly ran down Lucas''s forehead.


    His expression was frozen in ce.


    "It''s either you go, or you die," John''s voice was ice-cold, devoid of emotion.


    The sharp tip of the ice spear was pressed against Lucas''s forehead, mere millimeters from piercing through his skull!


    Feeling the icy touch and sharp pain on his forehead, Lucas clenched his teeth and fists, his eyes brimming with humiliation.


    Yet, ultimately, hecked the courage to defy John, and step by step, he walked towards the blood-colored throne.


    John retracted the ice spear, his face expressionless.


    At that moment, he resembled a ruthless ve master, mercilessly exploiting thest vestiges of Lucas''s worth.


    But John bore no psychological burden; he was never one to show mercy to his enemies.


    The outside world, engaged in their own battles, watched this scene unfold through the screen.


    As Lucas slowly approached the throne, their anxiety intensified.


    No one knew what would happen next.


    Approaching the throne, Lucas felt an overwhelming, bloodline-derived terror, almostpelling him to prostrate himself right there.


    Gazing at the blood-red longsword, Lucas''s body trembled uncontrobly.


    Yet, it was the cold gaze from behind that filled him with greater terror.


    With shaking hands, Lucas slowly reached for the longsword.


    He closed his eyes, his face etched with despair, swearing in his heart that if he died here, he would not spare John, even as a ghost.


    However, upon grasping the longsword, Lucas froze in astonishment.


    A breeze passed, and the red sea of otherworldly flowers swayed with the wind.


    No cmity ensued.


    A look of surprise appeared on Lucas''s face. I''m safe! I''m actually safe!


    John frowned at this scene, somewhat puzzled.


    Had he overthought the situation?


    As he pondered, he suddenly noticed that the gemstone eye on the blood de seemed to flicker.


    Then, its sinister vertical pupil turned towards John. The thing was alive!


    John''s hair stood on end, a chill running down his spine.


    Before he could contemte further, a sudden and unprecedented surge of ferocious energy erupted!


    "Boom!"


    An iparable, raging aura descended thunderously!


    A nket of blood-red light burst forth from the longsword in Lucas''s grasp, illuminating the entire Land of the Blood God.


    Gale-force winds swept through the sea of flowers, causing countless otherworldly blossoms to tremble wildly, while the blood seas on either side began to churn and roar, like volcanoes of moltenva ready to erupt at any moment.


    The scene that had been ying out in the sky, visible to the outside world, seemed to be interfered with and suddenly vanished from view.


    However, the twelve radiant red suns in the sky burst out with blindingly bright light, causing even the entire Crimson Realm to start shaking.


    Victor and the others sensed that something was amiss, aware that a significant change must have urred within the trial.


    But the attacks from ck Ghost and Owen intensified, desperately trying to hold them back, even if it meant trading injury for injury.


    In the Land of the Blood God, Lucas''s face froze as he witnessed the overwhelming surge of red light.


    Before he could react, the tidal wave of blood-red brilliance had alreadypletely engulfed him.


    "No!" Lucas let out a scream of despair.


    Under the glow of the red light, his body dissolved at a speed visible to the naked eye, like winter snow melting under the warm spring sun, exceedingly fast.


    Lucas struggled desperately but couldn''t release his grip on the blood de no matter what.


    His expression was one of terror, and he screamed at John, "Save me!!"


    John had already sensed the strangeness of the blood light; he didn''t dare to be careless, retreating explosively, quickly distancing himself from the area.


    As for saving Lucas...


    John thought not stepping on him was already merciful enough.


    Seeing that John waspletely indifferent to his plight, despair filled Lucas''s eyes.


    He cursed, "John, you bastard! If I die here, House Carter will not let this go... ugh..."


    His words were cut off as his voice became muffled, as if blood was gushing back into his throat.


    "Gasping for breath..."


    Lucas''s skin had vanished, revealing the subcutaneous fat and muscles beneath; his mouth, devoid of lips, opened and closed, emitting only hurried, gasping sounds.


    Subsequently, his entire body began to melt rapidly like a candle, his white bones and squirming viscera bing exposed in the blink of an eye, a horrifying sight to behold.


    Yet, astonishingly, he was not yet dead.


    Enveloped in the red light, Lucas''s hollow eyes were fixed on John with a resentful gaze that sent shivers down the spine.


    Even John, who considered himself bold, couldn''t help but feel his scalp tingle at this sight.


    The de was too sinister, and he felt fortunate for his caution, having sent Lucas ahead to probe the way; otherwise, he might have been the one reduced to this horrific state...


    Outside the Land of the Blood God, Seraphina had been closely monitoring the situation.


    Witnessing Lucas''s transformation in the blink of an eye, she too revealed a rare flicker of fear.


    If she were to end up like that, Seraphina would choose death without hesitation.


    Alex, who had awoken at some unknown time, also witnessed this scene.


    However, what shocked him more than the horrific sight was Lucas''s words just before his demise.


    Turning to Seraphina beside him, he asked in astonishment, "John... that guy is John?"


    Seraphina didn''t speak; she just nodded.


    Alex''s body trembled, hisplexion turning pale instantly, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    He shook his head repeatedly, saying, "How is it possible, how can this guy be John, he only awakened amon ss, I must be dreaming, yes, I must be dreaming!"


    Alex muttered to himself, somewhat unable to ept the reality.


    Watching the figure that had scared him off with just a nce, Alex couldn''t associate the person before him with the detestable John.


    Having been ssmates with John for so many years, Alex was always disheartened by never being able to best him.


    Yet, due to his own status, he still looked down on John, who had nothing.


    That was the only area where he felt superior to John.


    But now, to suddenly be told that John was not only far stronger than himself but had also joined Hidden Stars, possessing an official backing and leaving him far behind, was something the highly self-regarding Alex couldn''t ept.


    Seraphina''s gaze was serene, for she knew that John had never regarded Alex as significant.


    They were never from the same world to begin with; the gap was so vast that there was simply no basis forparison.


    Alex seemed to realize this too, appearing somewhat dispirited.


    Could the gap between him and John really be so vast...?


    In the Land of the Blood God, the blinding blood light did not fade; in fact, it grew even more intense.


    It continuously surged from the dark red longsword, then crazily burrowed into Lucas''s body.


    Lucas''s body trembled wildly, his lifeforce flickering like a candle in the wind, yet it stubbornly refused to be extinguished. Is this guy still alive?!


    John''s brow furrowed, retreating again.


    Both the blood de and the current state of Lucas were abnormal; sensing something eerie, he decided to withdraw temporarily, waiting to see what would unfold.


    However, before John could exit the Land of the Blood God, his body suddenly stiffened in ce, his eyes revealing surprise.


    What is this?!

 Chapter 74: Chapter74-The Resurgence of Crimson Demon

    Under John''s watchful eyes, the pool of blood beneath Lucas suddenly began to wriggle.


    It then seemed toe to life, extending tendrils that wrapped around Lucas''s stark white bones.


    Subsequently, Lucas''s previously dissolved flesh began to regrow at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    First came the blood vessels, then the organs, followed by the muscle tissue, and finally the skin...


    In just the blink of an eye, Lucas, who had been reduced to mere bones, was restored to his fleshly form! Resurrected from the dead?!


    John was astounded; such legendary abilities truly existed, but why did Lucas possess them?


    Under John''s gaze, Lucas slowly stood up.


    His long red hair moved as though alive, holding the blood de in his hand, while a blood-colored robe with golden patterns slowly materialized on his body, radiating an eerie aura.


    John furrowed his brow, sensing something off about Lucas, his mind heightening its alertness.


    Under John''s scrutiny, Lucas leisurely stretched his body, as if awakening from a deep slumber.


    Then, he looked at his own palm, a hint of disdain shing in his dark red, vertical pupils.


    Lucas spoke with loathing, "If it weren''t for possessing my legacy power, a lowly being like you would not be worthy of having me use your body."


    Hearing this, John''s pupils abruptly constricted.


    No, this isn''t Lucas!


    He is¡­ Crimson Demon!


    He is still alive!


    John felt a wave of suffocation.


    This terrifying entity was hiding within that de, and it hade to life through Lucas''s body!


    Speaking, Crimson Demon''s dark red vertical pupils, gleaming with a sinister light, suddenly fixed on John, and a profoundly eerie smile appeared on his pale, sinister face.


    Crimson Demon''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he slowly said, "You are quite remarkable. I sense a familiar aura on you, one that pleases me."


    Being directly gazed at by a dark god, John''s breathing and thoughts nearly halted instantaneously.


    It was like being targeted by an ancient behemoth, the immense pressure almost crushing.


    It felt as though any slight misstep would result in being devoured, leaving no bones behind.


    Drops of cold sweat trickled down John''s forehead.


    Outside the Land of the Blood God, Seraphina also came to her senses.


    She shouted urgently, "It''s Crimson Demon! John, get out of the trial quickly!"


    Alex, who had not yet grasped the situation, shuddered at her words, his face showing horror.


    Crimson Demon?!


    This guy is actually Crimson Demon!


    Of course, Alex knew what this meant; this was a living dark god!


    He fumbled to open the panel, and without a second thought, he chose to exit the trial.


    Crimson Demon, with an amused look in his eyes, did not hinder them at all, letting the two leave.


    The entire Crimson Realm was under his control; now that he had sealed off the entire secret realm of the Crimson Realm, where could they possibly escape to?


    Seraphina and the other disappeared in the blink of an eye, yet John remained in ce.


    He stared at the prompt before him, his expression turning exceedingly grim.


    [You have passed the final trial, congrattions on obtaining the "Legacy of the Crimson Demon"!]


    [Your final trial rating is SSS-level!]


    [You have been awarded "Blood Apostle" (Heritage Scroll), Blood Mask (Heritage Equipment)¡­]


    [You have been locked by "Crimson Demon (Severely Injured)" and temporarily cannot exit the trial!]


    ¡­


    John ignored the initial prompts, his gaze fixed intensely on thest one, his teeth clenched tightly. He was¡­ unable to exit!


    Outside.


    After exiting the trial, Alex''s form appeared outside the Bones Tower in the blink of an eye. Soon after, Seraphina also materialized.


    At this moment, the battle outside the Bones Tower had just ended.


    Owen and a host of Dusk Sect adherents were in on the spot by Victor.


    ck Ghost, although not dead, was severely injured, barely clinging to life, and was captured by the crowd.


    Seeing Seraphina and Alex suddenly emerge, everyone was taken aback.


    Theodore and Maximilian breathed a sigh of relief, but Victor''s brow furrowed.


    Why are there only two of them?


    The captain of the House Carter''s guard changed his expression dramatically and hurriedly stepped forward to ask, "Where is Young Master Lucas?"


    However, Seraphina and Alex did not intend to respond to him at all.


    Before anyone else could ask what had happened inside, Alex shouted in terror, "Run! Crimson Demon¡­ Crimson Demon has awakened!"


    Hearing Alex''s words, everyone''splexion changed drastically. Crimson Demon has awakened?!


    "Hahaha!" Despite being severely wounded and close to death, ck Ghost stillughed loudly: "Run? Where can you possibly run to? The entire Crimson Realm is under the control of Crimson Demon; none of you can escape!"


    Hearing ck Ghost''s words, a flicker of coldness passed through Victor''s eyes.


    Without any visible movement from his hands, a streak of cold light sliced through the air, directly severing ck Ghost''s arm!


    "Pfft!"


    Blood sttered everywhere!


    ck Ghost''s arm was instantly detached from his body.


    His face twisted in pain, yet he forcefully suppressed any screams, instead shouting fervently: "Wait until Crimson Demon obtains the body of that Hidden Stars rookie and regains some strength, all of you will die here, and we will offer the entire Sterburg as a sacrifice to wee the arrival of the lord of Dusk!"


    Hearing ck Ghost''s words, the members of Hidden Stars became visibly unsettled.


    Old Dog, covered in wounds, grabbed ck Ghost by the cor and hoisted him up.


    He bellowed, "What do you mean by that? What ''obtaining a body''?!"


    Blood continuously flowed from ck Ghost''s mouth, but his demeanor was insanely fanatical.


    Heughed wildly: "Do you think this trial was meant to select an heir for Crimson Demon? Ridiculous, the purpose of this trial, from beginning to end, was to select a better body for Him! This was the pact made between our archbishop and Crimson Demon; as long as we help Him revive, He would hold you off, giving us time to sacrifice the entire Sterburg!"


    Hearing that Crimson Demon intended to use John''s body to manifest into reality, Seraphina''s body shook, her beautiful face instantly losing all color.


    She looked towards Theodore, her eyes filled with a plea.


    However, Theodore shook his head bitterly. What could he do against a dark god?


    ck Ghost''s expression twisted malevolently: "You probably don''t know yet, but this time our Dusk Sect has called almost all its followers and powerhouses! Even the archbishop has personallye to Sterburg, all to conduct this ceremony. You think what the white gloves found was everything, but that was just a smokescreen we released. I''ve already sent out the message; the n has long begun.


    By now, the entire Sterburg is probably on the verge of falling!"


    Hearing ck Ghost''s words, everyone''s faces turned pale.


    If what ck Ghost said was true, and their n seeded, two dark gods would descend into reality, dealing a fatal blow to the Federation!


    Just thinking of that hellish, terrifying scenario made many tremble.


    ck Ghost''splexion grew even paler, his demeanor more morbid, saying, "The overall situation is set; our people in Sterburg have already made their move. Once the grand array is activated, the Federation will no longer have Sterburg, but will gain a ''Dusk Realm'' instead. At that time, all of us fallen believers will be resurrected in the divine realm!"


    His face wore a look of longing, his tone mocking: "You mortals can only quietly await death, while we will gain eternal life in the divine realm¡­"


    As he spoke, ck Ghost''s voice grew fainter and soon he was lifeless.


    Alexander, seething with rage, smashed ck Ghost''s corpse with a punch, his teeth clenched in fury: "These Dusk Sect madmen, they really deserve to be torn to pieces!"


    Baron furrowed his brows in contemtion, eventually looking towards Victor, speaking gravely, "Captain Victor, the situation has escted beyond our control; we can''t let things proceed unchecked any longer. The lives of millions in Sterburg are not to be trifled with; it''s time to use that item!"


    Since they dared to bait and hook the Dusk Sect, they naturally had made thorough preparations.


    Although the current situation had far exceeded their expectations, the assembly of powerhouses still had a means of remedy.


    And this remedy was the item Baron mentioned, named "Hourss of Time."


    This is a semi-god-tier item from the Federal officials, capable ofpletely sealing off a city for one month, halting the flow of time within it.


    The Hourss of Time is typically reserved for use in major crises.


    This time, Victor had specifically requested it from the higher-ups, intended to freeze time should the situation spiral out of control, allowing those whoe after to find a way to rescue.


    Originally, this was just a precautionary measure, but now, unexpectedly, it indeed had to be utilized.


    However, powerful as the Hourss of Time is, it has a drawback: once activated, it consumes a massive amount of life force from the beings within the sealed area to maintain its operation.


    It has been calcted that to keep this item functioning normally, at least millions of people would have to sacrifice a year of their lifespan each day, a truly heavy price to pay.


    Therefore, unless it''s absolutely crucial, such an item would rather be left unused.


    Victor didn''t speak; he just gazed at the top of the Bones Tower.


    After a long while, he finally slowly said, "Wait a bit longer!"

 Chapter 75: Chapter75-The Boundless Starry Sea

    Baron and the others were about to say something when Victor turned to look at them, calmly stating, "Once the Hourss of Time is deployed, there''s no turning back. At least half of Sterburg''s poption will have their HP drained. We can''t use it lightly unless there''s absolutely no other choice."


    He paused, then looked up towards the Bones Tower, continuing, "The aura on him is the most unique I''ve ever encountered in my life. I believe he won''t just die easily there; there might still be a chance for things to turn around."


    Baron and the others frowned, but seeing the resolve in Victor''s eyes, they ultimately swallowed their words and just sighed softly.


    A Hidden Stars rookie surviving the clutches of Crimson Demon seemed nearly impossible, bordering on fantasy.


    Old Dog and the others showed sorrow in their eyes.


    They understood that regardless of whether the Hourss of Time was used or not, John''s fate seemed sealed!


    No one could save him; under the secret realm''s rules, the highest level that could enter the secret realm was cataclysmic-level.


    Even a half-god-tier awakener probably wouldn''t stand a chance in the Crimson Realm, let alone rescue John from Crimson Demon''s grasp, especially considering that those who can enter the secret realm are, at most, of cataclysmic-level, several whole realms lower.


    Seraphina remained silent, but her pale hand had clenched tightly onto her white dress.


    Despite her disbelief that this troublesome yet undoubtedly future Federal-renowned individual would die here, the harsh reality seemed to be alreadyid out before her.


    Alex''s expression wasplex.


    If John died, he should feel happy.


    But for some reason, he couldn''t find it in himself to smile.


    ¡­


    In the Land of the Blood God, John stared at the prompt before him, silent for a long time.


    Crimson Demon sized up John, saying with interest, "I must say, your body is indeed fascinating. You''re ostensibly just a regr mage, yet all your abilities have been honed to perfection. Is this your talent?"


    John didn''t respond, his body tensed to the extreme, the overwhelming pressure nearly suffocating him.


    Crimson Demon seemed unconcerned, his finger lightly tapping in the air.


    In a blur before John''s eyes, he found himself suddenly standing before Crimson Demon.


    Crimson Demon was now seated high on the blood-colored throne, his dark red eyes looking down at John, as if observing an object rather than a person.


    He nodded slightly, a sh of blood-colored light flickering in his eyes, and reached out to press his hand on John''s forehead, chuckling, "This vessel is not bad, barely fit to be my new body. Consider it an honor, insect."


    Hearing Crimson Demon''s words, John''s breathing nearly halted.


    A new... body?!


    This creature wants my body!


    Seeing the hand pressing towards his forehead, a fierce determination shed in John''s eyes.


    Without hesitation, a blinding light burst forth from him, multiple skills activating simultaneously!


    "Gold Mail Armor!" "Berserk!" "Bloodthirst!" "Silent Curse!"...


    In just the blink of an eye, the aura emanating from John surged exponentially, rapidly reaching his peak state.


    He was never one to wait passively for death.


    Even if the opponent was a deity, he would not yield!


    John''s gaze was icy, his muscles suddenly tensing all over.


    His wrist twisted, and the ck spear in his hand resolutely thrust towards Crimson Demon.


    "Bang!"


    The air exploded with a roaring gust, as the ck spear in John''s hand transformed into a massive ck serpent, fiercely lunging at Crimson Demon''s neck.


    Crimson Demon, with a hand casually supporting his cheek, appeared utterly indifferent, showing no sign of disturbance.


    He simply extended a finger slowly.


    A flicker of red light at his fingertip vanished in the blink of an eye.


    The next moment, John''s vision waspletely engulfed by a blood-red light.


    "Boom!!!"


    The surging blood light, like a raging tsunami, instantly swallowed John, a tremendous, irresistible force mming against him, his skills instantly nullified.


    Just one contact, and John''s attack waspletely crushed.


    He was sent flying backward, his Gold Mail Armor cracking, and the spear in his hand snapped in two.


    John''s body ached as if it were falling apart, his chest heaving tumultuously.


    As he was about to hit the ground, he barely managed to adjust his posture, plunging the broken half of his spear into the ground, yet still sliding tens of meters before barely stabilizing.


    John''s chest heaved, his face flushed, a sweet, metallic taste rising in his throat, which he forcibly swallowed down.


    Struggling to stand, he only made it halfway before his form staggered, and he fell to one knee on the ground.


    If not for the spear supporting his body, he likely wouldn''t have had the strength to stand at all.


    Despite Crimson Demon having just awakened, despite Him still being in a severely injured state, just one strike had rendered Johnpletely incapacitated!


    Is this the power of a deity?


    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of John''s mouth.


    The gap between them was vast, like a chasm that couldn''t be crossed.


    With a wave of Crimson Demon''s hand, a sh of red light came and went, and John once again appeared before Him.


    Crimson Demon''s dark red eyes looked down at John, His expression indifferent, devoid of any emotion, as if John''s previous attack hadn''t been taken seriously at all.


    And indeed, that was the case.


    Crimson Demon spoke lightly, "The reason why deities are called such is because there exists an insurmountable gap between us and you, mere insects. And this gap is far beyond your imagination."


    With that, He again reached out to press his hand against John''s forehead.


    John clenched his teeth, attempting to struggle, but Crimson Demon merely nced down at him.


    "Boom!"


    An overwhelmingly terrifying pressure descended from the heavens!


    John''s body instantly stiffened.


    He felt as though every part of his body was being crushed under a mountain,pletely unable to move!


    John could only watch, wide-eyed, as Crimson Demon''s fingertip lit up with a red glow, touching his forehead.


    Is this really where I''m going to die today?


    John''s eyes revealed a sense of unwillingness.


    Having endured so much hardship since his arrival, he had finally thought he was on the brink of soaring high, only for it all to potentially end in just a few days.


    How could he reconcile with this?


    The scarlet light slowly expanded in John''s eyes, and he could feel his consciousness being peeled away by a formidable force.


    His eyes intensified with resentment.


    I haven''t yet be the strongest in this world, haven''t stepped out of Sterburg to truly see this world, haven''t been with the most beautiful woman, haven''t fulfilled my promise to Scarlett Monroe, haven''t had another drink with the old cripple...


    I still have so much left undone.


    Is it all going to end here?


    I can''t ept this!


    John''s eyes turned bloodshot, his teeth clenched, a trickle of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, every muscle in his body trembling under the unbearable pressure.


    Crimson Demon seemed to notice John''s state, speaking calmly, "A mere mortal, yet fortunate enough to be my vessel, you should feel honored."


    As His words fell, the oppressive force emanating from Crimson Demon surged again, the tyrannical and violent pressure even causing John to shrink slightly, the ground beneath his feet cracking inch by inch.


    John felt as if he were being smashed by a colossal hammer, his vision darkening, blood streaming from his mouth and nose, nearly passing out on the spot.


    Crimson Demon stated indifferently, "Bepliant, don''t damage my new body."


    With that, the red glow in Crimson Demon''s hand intensified, elerating the extraction of John''s soul.


    As long as he could extract John''s soul from this body, he would be able to perfectly control it.


    It wouldn''t take long before he could rapidly regain his strength by absorbing life essence, and then seek revenge on that ursed woman!


    Just the thought of that damned individual reignited an uncontroble surge of murderous intent and resentment in Crimson Demon''s heart.


    One day, I will devour you!


    However, Crimson Demon was also aware that with his current state, revenge was out of the question; even if he encountered that woman, he would likely have to flee.


    Therefore, the most pressing matter was to swiftly recover his strength.


    Crimson Demon calmed his emotions, turning his gaze towards John.


    A scarlet gleam at His brow shone, casting its light into John''s eyes.


    The next moment, John felt an excruciating pain spike through his brain, as if something barbarically forced its way inside, stirring relentlessly.


    This soul-deep agony almost made John roar out loud.


    Simultaneously, as Crimson Demon''s soul invaded John''s body, a series of majestic, golden shes, as if stimted by Crimson Demon''s presence, flickered deep within John''s soul.


    Looking up in astonishment within the depths of John''s soul, Crimson Demon seemed to gaze upon a turning cosmos, with stars twinkling all around.


    For the first time, He felt fear gazing into what seemed like John''s consciousness, vast as a starry sea.


    From each star, Crimson Demon could feel an immensely terrifying aura, each one potentially stronger than His might in His prime!


    Crimson Demon''s body stiffened, struck with horror.


    What in the hell is this?!

 Chapter 76: Chapter76-The Turmoil in Stellarburg

    Meanwhile, outside the Crimson Realm.


    Just as the Crimson Demon was being revived, a dark crimson beam of light shot up into the sky from the secret realm, engulfing the night in a bloody hue.


    The dark red lightpletely isted the Crimson Realm, leaving Storm King and others who were waiting outside unable to probe the slightest bit.


    Storm King and the severely injured Theodore both changed their expressions dramatically, their eyes lifting to the sky.


    A colossal phantom of the Crimson Demon slowly emerged above the secret realm, its presence vast and sinister.


    The unrestrained release of its mighty and eerie aura altered the expressions of all onlookers.


    Storm King stated gravely, "The Crimson Demon has awakened!"


    Theodore''splexion was equally grim.


    What House Carter desired was the Legacy of the Crimson Demon, not the revival of the demon itself.


    This turn of events was of no benefit to them; they had no intention of bing minions to a dark god.


    The inhabitants of Sterburg, too, witnessed this extraordinary phenomenon.


    The massive and fierce visage of the dark god obscured the sky, its daunting aura prating even the barriers forged by Sterburg''s transcendent powers, barriers that were now proving inadequate against the infiltration of this dark deity''s essence.


    Countless residents of Sterburg looked up in awe at this heart-stopping spectacle, utterly clueless about the unfolding events yet filled with ominous premonitions.


    And then, the Dusk Sect followers, who had long been awaiting this moment, sprung into action.


    d in ck robes adorned with a dim yellow insignia, they emerged with an air of unwavering devotion from the alleys and streets of Sterburg.


    Among them were the elderly with white hair, the raggedly dressed, the refined gentlemen, the luxuriously attired, and even some students not yet of age.


    Their rtives, friends, parents, and children could only watch helplessly as they donned the ck robes, their faces alight with an unrecognizable fervor, then step by step, they walked out, eventually merging into the dark tide of people.


    No matter how their loved ones tried to obstruct, curse, or plead, nothing could halt their determined strides.


    Armed with weapons and torches, these congregants attacked anyone daring to impede them, only ceasing when their victimy dead, then departing with their blood-stained weapons.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The officers of Sterburg fired warning shots several times, only to be met with Dusk Sect followers fearlessly charging at them.


    Blood sttered, and bodies littered the ground.


    Despair and wailing filled the entirety of Sterburg.


    Whether it was the outer city, inner city, or the noble district, the presence of the Dusk Sect was ubiquitous.


    These individuals hailed from diverse families, ces, and backgrounds, living different lives, but what unified them was the identical zeal etched on their faces.


    Gathering together, they formed a vast ck sea, flowing through the streets and alleys of Sterburg.


    With devout and frenzied expressions, they collectively chanted:


    "For Dusk!!!"


    Their voices converged like waves crashing against the shore, profoundly stirring.


    In just a brief moment, the once-peaceful Sterburg was plunged into chaos.


    In a hidden chapel situated within the abandoned sewers, all the high-ranking members of the Dusk Sect had gathered.


    They stood still as wooden stakes, yet their faces intermittently showed expressions of rapture, pleasure, excitement, and joy, fluctuating ceaselessly in a bizarre manner.


    Dusk Archbishop Rean stood before the deity statue, d in a moon-white bishop''s robe.


    His demeanor was solemn, his hands cradling an ancient-looking copper vessel engraved with various mysterious runes, chanting the spells used for offerings.


    "O sovereign of sinful desires, the Lord of Dusk representing obliteration, please open the gates of your divine realm. Allow your most devout follower, Rean, to present you with a feast of blood and flesh, a delicacy of sin and evil, a gourmet of spirit and soul¡­"


    As Rean continued his incantations, a ck viscous liquid filled with the essence of filth and desire slowly oozed from the mouth of the copper vessel, falling to the ground and swiftly flowing past everyone''s feet.


    Merely being near this dark, sinister fluid made the followers'' faces flush with a ruddy excitement, their eyes gleaming with pleasure, their expressions turning increasingly fervent.


    This nauseating ck filth meandered slowly, leaving indelible dark streaks on the ground.


    Upon closer inspection of the trails left by this liquid, one would notice a colossal magical circle, enveloping the entire Sterburg, with the chapel as its epicenter, gradually taking shape...


    Beneath the Dark Forest bar, the basement, long since transformed into amand center, buzzed with activity.


    In the bright, spacious metallic room, virtual projections flickered with scenes from the outside world.


    Members of Hidden Stars, d in their uniforms and donning white gloves, were continuously gathering information from the outside.


    They rapidly processed this data and ryed the refined intelligence to Scarlett, who was issuingmands.


    Gone was Scarlett''s usual casual demeanor.


    Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail, she wore the Hidden Stars uniform adorned with white gloves, and a golden Hidden Stars badge shone on her chest.


    Her expression was serious and solemn, a stark contrast to her everyday persona.


    Surrounded by severalmunicators, she was incessantly giving out orders, with real-time updates from Hidden Stars intelligence agents echoing from the nearby Echo Sprite.


    A Hidden Stars intelligence agent, breathing heavily amidst a backdrop of chaotic noise, reported urgently, "The outer district of Sterburg has fallen, and the situation in the midtown and core districts is grim. The number of cultists mobilized by the Dusk Sect this time is nearing a hundred thousand!"


    Another agent reported, "The Dusk Sect''s archbishop is in a church in the outer district; the higher-ups are still unclear about the exact location, and the investigation is ongoing."


    A grave voice added, "The area outside Dark Forest bar is now surrounded by thousands of Dusk Sect followers; they are all civilians, making it impossible to disperse them forcefully. There hasn''t been any extreme action yet, but their minds are clouded, and they could riot at any moment."


    ...


    Information flowed continuously into Scarlett''s ears, aiding her in swiftly analyzing the current situation.


    The atmosphere in the entire basement was tense, with everyone wearing a look of gravity.


    The incident with the Dusk Sect had exceeded many people''s expectations, and if these individuals were to erupt and spread, the scale of the disaster was unimaginable.


    Scarlett''s brows were tightly furrowed, her eyes filled with solemnity.


    Although they had anticipated the Dusk Sect''s actions, nobody had expected Sterburg to be so severely infiltrated by the sect, to the extent that even officials from the Federal highmand were found to be cultists, passing on messages for the enemy.


    The Dusk Sect had been plotting for a long time!


    With her eyebrows knitted, Scarlett ended a call with a Federal official, her eyes shing with anger.


    She couldn''t help but curse, "A bunch of Federal parasites, utterly useless and only good at making things worse! Once this is over, Hidden Stars wille settling scores with you!"


    These officials, who only knew how to feed off the government, had such a significant problem under their watch, and they were oblivious.


    Now that a crisis had unfolded, they fled faster than anyone, leaving the entire mess for Hidden Stars to clean up,pletely indifferent to the millions of civilians in Sterburg. Scarlett was understandably furious.


    However, under the current circumstances, it was no longer about who was to me.


    The most crucial issue was how to resolve the problems they were facing.


    A single misstep could allow the "Lord of Dusk" to descend into this world, potentially dragging the millions in Sterburg into the abyss, with the Federal suffering tremendous losses as well.


    Scarlett''s gaze turned towards the direction of the secret realm, aware that there must beplications there as well; otherwise, Victor wouldn''t have entered the secret realm and remained silent up until now.


    A certain infuriating figure shed through her mind, stirring an inexplicable irritation within Scarlett.


    She had told that guy not to go, yet he wouldn''t listen!


    Now, with the situation turning troublesome, this newly awakened awakener getting entangled in such a mess was akin to marching towards death!


    Scarlett took a deep breath, forcibly calming her emotions.


    She understood now was not the time to dwell on such thoughts.


    With Victor and other powerhouses absent, and Sterburg''s Federal officials washing their hands off the matter, Scarlett, as the captain of Sterburg''s white-glove team, had be the pivotal figure here.


    She must maintain control over the situation to prevent further esction, or the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Watching the Dusk Sect followers silently standing outside the Dark Forest bar with torches in hand on the screen, Scarlett pursed her lips, her gaze shifting to an old man sitting in a corner.


    The elder, probably in his sixties, had grizzled hair, wore shabby clothes, and limped on one leg.


    At that moment, hey on a resting bench,pletely unconcerned about his image, snoring away.


    Yet, everyone looked at him with respect, devoid of any disdain, simply because he was known as Shadowcloud.


    A level 93 World-Annihtor level legendary awakener!


    Codenamed "Shadow Emperor"!


    He had been the vanguard general of the Northwest Citadel, defending the northwestern demon realm for twenty years, ying countless demons and monsters.


    He had once single-handedly saved a city, thwarted a Dusk Sect sacrificial scheme, and rescued hundreds of thousands of civilians.


    He had attempted to assassinate a dark god and, although not sessful, had made the dark god wary of stepping into Federal territory for decades.


    Shadowcloud''s life was filled with hundreds of heroic deeds, still recorded in the Hall of Stars to this day, with his many honors densely covering an entire wall, yet still not enough to fully enumerate his achievements.


    He was a living legend!

 Chapter 77: Chapter77- Above the Stars

    Meanwhile, in the Land of the Blood God.


    After the Crimson Demon entered the depths of John''s soul, John felt as if his head had been fiercely struck, and then he lost consciousness.


    Simultaneously, the stars deep within John''s soul all lit up with a blinding golden radiance.


    "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!"


    Pairs of golden eyes, some fierce, some majestic, some indifferent, suddenly snapped open.


    Majestic figures, vast and awe-inspiring, emerged in the depths of the starry sea, their enormous forms nearly obscuring the brilliance of the entire celestial expanse.


    Each being radiated an incredibly terrifying divine might, so formidable that it was unbearable to look directly at them.


    This was precisely the vision that had appeared when John was awakened!


    The Crimson Demon was utterly shaken, itsposure lost, eximing in shock, "How is this possible? How can this human be favored by so many deities?!"


    If it were only one or two deities, the Crimson Demon wouldn''t have been so astounded.


    Although it''s rare for a mortal to be favored by several deities, it wouldn''t be too astonishing for it, but to be favored by so many deities was nearly an impossibility.


    Toprehend, each deity is a supreme existence; how could they possibly allow their Godkeep to worship other deities, let alone so many?


    Yet, the impossible was unfolding right before it, causing the Crimson Demon to even doubt whether it was experiencing an illusion.


    As the Crimson Demon trembled in its core, the myriad gods in the starry sea seemed to sense its presence.


    They looked down, casting their gaze upon it.


    The deities'' eyes, as if traversing through the barriers of time and space, fixed on the Crimson Demon.


    Time seemed toe to a standstill.


    "Boom!!!"


    The next moment, the cosmos stirred, and the starry sea quaked!


    Infinite divine might cascaded like a gxy waterfall, tumbling down from the celestial expanse!


    Amanding voice resonated throughout the starry sea.


    It stated indifferently, "Crimson, you have overstepped."


    The Crimson Demon''s pupils constricted sharply, its mind racing, as dark red power frantically surged from within.


    It exerted its full strength to channel its divine soul power, attempting to extricate its consciousness from the depths of John''s soul.


    But it was all in vain!


    "Boom!!!"


    The heavens'' divine might thunderously descended!


    The vast, boundless divine power swept through, stirring up towering waves in the endless celestial sea, instantly engulfing the Crimson Demon''s divine soul.


    "Pfft!"


    On the throne in the Land of the Blood God, the Crimson Demon suddenly spat out a mouthful of dark red blood.


    Its face was filled with horror, as if struck by a venomous snake, retracting its hand like lightning, attempting to sever its connection with John.


    However, that golden divine power had already followed the residual traces of the Crimson Demon''s divine soul, bursting forth from the depths of John''s consciousness, hurtling towards its true form on the throne.


    "No!!!" the Crimson Demon roared.


    The divine soul is the most fundamental force of a deity; if it shatters, even a god would perish!


    But the deities clearly had no intention of holding back.


    The endless divine might, like a raging river, brutally surged into the Crimson Demon''s forehead!


    The expression on the Crimson Demon''s face suddenly froze.


    "Crack!"


    A fissure appeared on its forehead, with golden light surging within.


    This wound resembled the initial one, except this time the entity causing harm was not the same, and the injury was far more severe.


    "Crack, crack, crack!"


    A series of splintering sounds emanated from the Crimson Demon''s body.


    Fissures spread across its body like a spiderweb, densely packed and sprawling, making the Crimson Demon appear as fragile as porcin, ready to shatter upon the slightest touch.


    After a long while, the Crimson Demon slowly lowered its head to look at its own body, a bitter smile emerging on its lips.


    It had thought that its return would be triumphant, that if it couldn''t exact revenge, it could at least make further progress.


    Yet, unexpectedly, it had suffered a major setback at the hands of a human just after awakening.


    Despite the reluctance, the situation had reached a point where the Crimson Demon found a sense of calm eptance.


    It spoke out, asking, "Who is this person?"


    This was the Crimson Demon''s greatest quandary.


    If it didn''t even know who was responsible for its demise, it would die discontented.


    No response came for a long time, and just when the Crimson Demon thought it would not receive an answer, a voice imbued with supreme authority suddenly resonated beside its ear: "Above the cluster of stars, at the end of the starry sea."


    The entity didn''t rify further, but the Crimson Demon was taken aback.


    It seemed to realize something, a look of enlightenment spreading across its face, "So he is the one chosen by that existence, no wonder he is protected by so many gods!"


    Thinking of that grand existence at the end of the starry sea, the Crimson Demon''s lips curled into an even more bitter smile.


    Itughed mockingly at itself, "Dying isn''t unjust; it''s just somewhat unlucky!"


    As its words fell, the Crimson Demon''s body explosively shattered!


    The fragments of the Crimson Demon''s body turned into specks of starlight, dissipating into the air.


    "Tss!"


    The longsword fell, ntingly embedding itself into the ground.


    Faint fissures emerged on the dark red de, the eerie eyeball on it now closed, its cold gleam and sharp aurapletely withdrawn, as if it had be an ordinary sword.


    John slowly copsed, falling into a deep sleep, a golden mysterious rune fading from his forehead.


    Simultaneously, a blood-colored mark appeared on the back of his hand.


    It was a blood-red eye, akin to the one on the sword''s hilt.


    Streams of blood-colored mist rose from the Land of the Blood God, furiously flowing into John''s body.


    Deep within John''s soul, a slightly cold and rigid voice resounded.


    It said coolly, "Crimson was indeed decisive, even giving away his Divine Realm to this fellow. To be honest, I still don''t understand why that supreme being chose this human, who is as weak as an ant."


    A calm voice responded, "That supreme being has their own ns, and we just need to follow."


    The initial voice retorted irritably, "But we are running out of time. By the time this human grows, the entire cosmos might already have turned to ashes!"


    Another voice sneered, "If you have a better solution, I believe many existences would like to hear your suggestions. But if not, I suggest you keep your mouth shut."


    With those words, the entire starry sea seemed to fall into a stillness, thick with tension.


    A gentle and serene voice suddenly spoke up, breaking the tension-filled atmosphere.


    It softly said, "A century has already passed; what''s waiting a few more decades? Let''s give him some time. I trust the supreme being''s judgment, and I believe he will surely bring us a surprise."


    The stars fell silent, then twinkled a few times, seemingly in agreement with the speaker''s words.


    Subsequently, the starlight gradually faded, and the starry sea deep within John''s soul once again fell into silence.


    The sea of otherworldly flowers swayed without any wind.


    The entire Land of the Blood God returned to stillness, as if nothing had ever happened.


    ¡­


    Outside the Bones Tower.


    "Boom!!!"


    Just as the Crimson Demon dissipated, the phantom of the Crimson Demon in the sky explosively shattered.


    The entire Crimson Realm trembled violently for a moment.


    The magnitude of the disturbance seemed as though the whole Crimson Realm was on the verge of copse.


    Cracks appeared in the sky, revealing scarlet prohibitions.


    Baron and the others abruptly turned their gaze towards the top of the Bones Tower, their eyes filled with shock.


    Eldritch, utterly astounded, muttered to himself, "The Crimson Demon, it actually died!"


    This was a dark god! Even though it had just revived, how could it just die like that?


    Alexander drew in a sharp breath, saying, "What on earth happened inside the trial!"


    Seraphina''s brows slightly furrowed, her thoughts involuntarily drifting to John.


    That guy always had a way of defying expectations.


    Could it be that he had something to do with this again?


    Others among the group also thought of John, given that he was still inside the trial.


    They were already aware of the news that Lucas had been possessed by the Crimson Demon, and they knew that the Hidden Stars neer was John.


    The shock in their hearts was immense, and Alexander was especially filled with regret, almost sick to his stomach.


    But none of that mattered now.


    John had joined Hidden Stars and had already made a name for himself.


    It was unrealistic to hope that Hidden Stars would let him go.


    Although many people thought of John, they quickly dismissed the idea as imusible.


    Even if the Crimson Demon had just awakened, its strength was at least at the transcendent-tier or cataclysmic-level.


    With John''s power, he was unlikely to be even a minor inconvenience to the Crimson Demon, let alone kill it.


    Just then, Theodore, observing the cracks in the sky, suddenly spoke up,


    "Something''s not right. If the Crimson Demon is dead, the prohibitions should have been lifted, but this secret realm is still sealed."


    The group looked up, only then noticing that the secret realm was indeed still isted by ayer of red prohibitions.


    This meant they were still trapped inside.


    Eldritch turned to Victor, speaking gravely, "Captain Victor, we can''t wait any longer. We don''t know the situation outside, please make a decision quickly."


    Victor lit a cigarette, his gaze deep, "The aura of the Crimson Demon haspletely vanished. I can''t sense its presence anymore, and although John''s aura is very weak, he is indeed still alive."


    Everyone shuddered at his words.


    Does this mean John truly killed the Crimson Demon?!


    The group was profoundly shaken, finding it hard to believe.


    Victor then drew his longsword and headed towards the Bones Tower.


    He stated calmly, "He must have passed out. I''ll go up to the twelfth floor to bring him down, and then we can all leave together."


    No one said much, but their looks were somewhatplex.


    This guy says he''s going to the twelfth floor as if he''s just going upstairs ¨C how could it be that simple?

 Chapter 78: Chapter78-Yina

    In the Land of the Blood God, John found himself in a strange space, feeling as though he had sunk into an abyss.


    There was not a single streak of light here; it was so dark he couldn''t see his own hand in front of his face, surrounded by endless darkness.


    Standing in the dark, John''s brow furrowed slightly, lost in deep thought.


    Hisst memory was of struggling desperately as the Crimson Demon attempted to possess him.


    Then, it seemed like the demon''s divine soul had entered his body.


    After that, his consciousness faded entirely.


    A trace of bitterness appeared in John''s eyes.


    It seemed he had been sessfully possessed by the Crimson Demon.


    That meant he might already be dead. But why was he here?


    Puzzled, John surveyed his surroundings, but the darkness offered no useful information.


    It felt as if this ce was isted from everything else, cut off from the outside world.


    John was never one to wait for death passively.


    He began to walk deeper into the darkness, determined to uncover the nature of this ce.


    Time trickled away, its passage indeterminable.


    It could have been an hour, a year, or even a century.


    In the darkness where the passage of time was unfelt, John sensed no fatigue, merely walking numbly through the dark until a point of golden light appeared before him.


    Long dulled senses were rekindled by this speck of light, gradually regaining rity.


    He stared nkly at the starlight ahead, feeling an odd familiarity with it, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    He quickened his pace towards it.


    The distance was not as far as he had imagined.


    John quickly caught up to the golden glow.


    This Gold sh was only the size of a palm, but its luminance was striking in the boundless darkness.


    Just as John was about to examine what it was, a slightly surprised, tender voice sounded by his ear.


    It eximed, "Huh, how did you get in here?"


    John was stunned. This light, it talks?!


    Then he realized that it wasn''t the orb of light speaking, but something inside it.


    Focusing intently, John saw that within the golden starlight, there was actually a person!


    She was smaller than a palm, dressed in a luxurious silver-white dress trimmed with gold, with long silver hair, a delicate and cute little face, and two pairs of translucent, colorful wings on her back.


    As they fluttered, specks of colorful starlight fell, creating a dreamy and pure effect, like a sprite.


    At this moment, the little creature was looking at John with wide, sparkling eyes, seemingly astonished by his presence.


    John sized up the figure, hesitatingly asking, "Are you¡­ a ster sprite?"


    In John''s memory, only ster sprites matched the figure''s appearance.


    Aren''t ster sprites exclusive to the Ster Realm?


    Could this be the Ster Realm?


    John''s mind was filled with questions.


    Hearing his words, the ster sprite seemed somewhat irritated, her brows furrowing in annoyance.


    She ced her hands on her hips, speaking sternly, "You haven''t answered my question yet!


    How did you get here?


    This ce is off-limits!"


    John could only offer a wry smile in response, "I don''t know either."


    Heaven knows how he ended up here.


    If it weren''t for encountering this ster sprite, John would have thought he''d descended into hell.


    The ster sprite seemed unsatisfied with John''s answer.


    She flew circles around him, her delicate nose twitching, a look of disgust appearing on her face.


    "A whiff of dark god''s aura, truly nauseating!" she eximed.


    John: "..."


    Then, as if realizing something, the ster sprite''s tightly knitted brows gradually rxed.


    Touching her dainty chin, she had an epiphany, "So you were sent here by that old thing."


    John was puzzled, what old thing? Before he could inquire further about who she was referring to, the sprite seemed toe to a decision.


    A mysterious rune suddenly appeared on her smooth forehead, and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a beam of light flying towards John.


    Caught off guard and unprepared, John couldn''t react in time, and the mysterious rune hit him squarely on the forehead.


    Instantly, he felt an inexplicable connection forming between him and the little creature.


    "What the hell! What did you do to me?" John couldn''t help but curse out loud, totally unexpected that this little creature would be so sneaky tounch a sudden attack on him.


    Damn it, next time he saw such a little thing, he should just chop it down; they were too deceptive!


    Yina rolled her eyes, crossed her arms over her chest, and said with a haughty expression, "Let me introduce myself. My name is ''Yina.'' I''ve been waiting here for you for a long time. From now on, I am your Contracted Nymph."


    John was astounded, "Contracted Nymph?"


    A Contracted Nymph is a being simr to a summoning beast.


    They usually apany their contractors closely, and the rtionship is generally that of master and servant.


    If the contractor dies, the Contracted Nymph would also perish.


    John had never seen Scarlett''s Contracted Nymph, but he had heard her mention that it was a fox with several tails, which liked to cultivate in the contract space and dislikeding out.


    Alexander''s twin-winged golden lion, Gold sh''s earth dragon beast, also belonged to Contracted Nymphs.


    Subduing a Contracted Nymph is a difficult task; many creatures would rather die than sign a contract because once they sign, they lose their freedom.


    But this clearly extraordinary ster sprite was volunteering to be his Contracted Nymph?


    Are ster sprites so casual nowadays?


    Unable to figure it out, John didn''t dwell on the matter. He frowned and said, "The problem is, how do we get out of here?"


    Having wandered here for so long, John hadn''t found a way out.


    Moreover, considering the Crimson Demon had probably taken over his body, even if he managed to leave, he''d likely have no physical form and would just be a ghost.


    John couldn''t solve these issues and could only seek advice from Yina.


    Yina patted her t chest confidently and dered, "Just a dark god, leave it to me."


    As she spoke, a point of colorful light brightened in her hands.


    Gradually, the light expanded, forming a massive colorful light gate in front of them.


    Not taking a dark god seriously?


    At this moment, John suddenly felt he might have been duped.


    Could this little creature be a swindler?


    Just before stepping through the light gate, John nced back at the world behind him, a realm that seemed forever shrouded in darkness.


    How long had Yina been there?


    John didn''t ask, nor did he dare to imagine.


    Shaking his head, he ced Yina on his shoulder and left that ghastly ce without looking back.


    After entering the light gate, a sh of light momentarily blinded John.


    When he reopened his eyes, he found himself back in the Land of the Blood God.


    Observing the deste scene before him, he almost didn''t recognize it as the Land of the Blood God!


    The Land of the Blood God now was devoid of any vitality; the once blood-red sea of otherworldly flowers had withered away.


    The surging blood pool had also revealed a cracked and dry bed, and even the Crimson Demon''s red crystal throne had somehow lost its color, bing dull and lusterless.


    Looking at the dark red longsword on the ground, full of cracks, John couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    He had only slept for a while; why did it feel like a century had passed?


    And where was the Crimson Demon?


    Yina, puffing out her chest, was about to take a breath of fresh air but suddenly covered her nose with both hands.


    She expressed her disgust, "So it was that Crimson guy. Looks like someone has dealt with him. I''m going back to the contract space; this ce stinks to death. Don''t call me unless it''s necessary."


    After an awakener and a creature sign a contract, they usually have a contract space.


    This space is specifically for the Contracted Nymph to recuperate and cultivate, and it can also be used to store things.


    John went in for a look.


    Blue skies, white clouds, and lush green grass.


    The space was vast, seemingly endless, and filled with huge colorful bubbles, creating a magnificent and dreamlike atmosphere.


    John was puzzled.


    Are contract spaces always thisrge?


    He hadn''t really explored this aspect before, or perhaps he hadn''t learned about it yet.


    At this moment, Yina was already lying in a rainbow bubble,zily sleeping, her delicate and adorable face brimming with contentment.


    Ster sprites favor clean and pure things and beings, harboring a strong aversion to anything tainted by dark gods, which exined her repulsion to the outside world.


    John left Yina to her rest and exited the contract space, turning his attention to his own message notifications.


    He had blocked them since thest trial to avoid distractions duringbat, only now finding the time to check.


    The next moment, a series of messages popped up!


    [Congrattions onpleting the "Crimson Realm (hell-level)"!]


    [Note: Due to the level difference exceeding lv10, you are ineligible for rewards!]


    [You have received the "Blessing of Crimson Demon"!]


    [You have obtained the equipment "Bloodthirsty de (iron-tier)"!]


    [You have acquired "Crimson Realm (Divine Realm)"!]


    ¡­

 Chapter 79: Chapter79-Immense Harvest

    A series of prompts appeared before John, leaving him dazzled.


    The information was bewildering, to say the least.


    Blessing of Crimson Demon, Bloodthirsty de, Crimson Realm¡­


    John was speechless.


    Had the Crimson Demon considered him its inheritor?


    Why else would he be released and left with so much?


    They even entrusted him with their secret realm!


    Even a real father could do no more.


    However, it was the first time John had heard that an awakener could receive a secret realm.


    With a thought, a series of images appeared before him, allowing him to see every corner of the Crimson Realm from a God''s eye view.


    He could clearly see Seraphina, Albertus Fairfax, Baron, Old Dog, Dark Fox, Alex, Maximilian, and even Victor, who was shooting up like a rocket in the Bones Tower.


    John watched the images before him, deep in thought.


    Although he did not understand the purpose of the Crimson Realm yet, it was undoubtedly extraordinary.


    After all, the Crimson Realm was a hell-level advanced secret realm, which had now be his backyard.


    The mere thought was astounding.


    There must be something hidden within, perhaps Yina would know something about it.


    However, Yina was still resting, and John was not in a hurry.


    He nned to ask her about its purpose when he had time.


    Then, John opened his panel to first check the things he had received.


    [Blessing of Crimson Demon]


    [Type]: Status


    [Effect]: You have received the Blessing of the Crimson Demon. Under this status, your strength increases by 10%, HP increases by 10%, life leech enhances by 5%, and life regeneration speed boosts by 50%.


    ...


    The buff gifted by the Crimson Demon is quite impressive.


    It not only boosts strength and HP by 10% but also enhances HP leech by 5%.


    It''s almost equivalent to a gold-tier item.


    John continued to scroll down.


    [Equipment]: Blood Mask


    [Type]: Heritage


    [Level]: None


    [Tier]: Sage-tier


    [Attributes]: Strength +30%, Spirit +30%, Stamina +30%, Speed +30%, Life Leech +15%, Cooldown Reduction -15%, HP Boost +100%, MP Boost +100%...


    [Requirements]: Crimson Demon, Blood Apostle, Crimson Ritual...


    [Skill One]: Blood Mimicry (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, you can mimic the appearance, realm, and aura of others through their blood,sting for 1 hour with a cooldown of 24 hours.


    [Skill Two]: Wing of Blood (Active)


    [Description]: Upon activation, you will summon the divine blood wings, enhancing your speed attribute by 50% and granting temporary flight capabilities, while also enabling the blood feathers to inflict damage on the target,sting for 1 hour with a cooldown of 6 hours.


    ...


    [Equipment]: Bloodthirsty de (Damaged)


    [Type]: Weapon


    [Level]: Lv5


    [Tier]: Iron-tier/Divine artifact


    [Quality]: Damaged


    [Attributes]: Strength +15, Spirit +15, Attack Speed +5%, Bleeding +5%


    [Requirements]: Crimson Demon, Blood Apostle, Crimson Ritual...


    [Skill One]: Blood Devourer (Passive)


    The Bloodthirsty de can devour the enemies it has in. The stronger the enemies it consumes, the more powerful attributes it gains. Additionally, it can self-repair by ying enemies if it has sustained damage.


    [Skill Two]: Blood Rage (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, all your attributes will increase by 100%, skill damage by 100%, bleeding chance by 100%, and HP by 200%. During the skill''s duration, you will consume 5% of your HP every second, with the skill automatically deactivating when HP remains at 1%, cooldown period 3 days.


    ...


    Both pieces of equipment are top-notch!


    One is the sage-tier Heritage Equipment, "Blood Mask."


    Its percentage-based attribute enhancements signify that this equipment will never be obsolete, no matter the circumstances.


    The two functional skills ites with are nothing short of superb!


    "Blood Mimicry" can enhance stealth capabilities, offering mimicry of appearance, realm, and aura so convincing that even transcendent-tier powerhouses would likely be none the wiser.


    Meanwhile, "Wing of Blood" is a flying skill.


    This skill particrly caught John''s eye, as it perfectlypensates for hisck of aerialbat skills.


    The second piece of equipment was all too familiar to John.


    It was the blood-red longsword, whose attributes and name had always eluded him.


    Whether it was equipment or an enemy, if their level surpassed that of an awakener by 20 levels, the awakener couldn''t discern their level or attributes¡ªthis was the norm, much like how John could only see a bunch of question marks when he looked at the Crimson Demon.


    Unexpectedly, the sword had ended up in his possession.


    Moreover, it turned out to be a divine artifact!


    John picked up the Bloodthirsty de, his gaze burning with intensity.


    This was a divine artifact!


    Such items were scarce across the entire Federation!


    Although the Bloodthirsty de was damaged, reduced to the status of an iron-tier weapon, its skill "Blood Devourer" promised a potential return to its peak condition.


    The de''s other skill, "Blood Rage," was also incredibly potent, capable of doubling the wielder''sbat strength instantaneously¡ªeven though itsted only a brief 20 seconds.


    But in some battles, even a second could be enough to turn the tide.


    Both pieces were exceptional, marking a significant haul for John.


    Yet, a tinge of regret was evident in his eyes.


    To utilize these two pieces, he would need to change his ss to "Blood Apostle."


    Although John had acquired the ss Change Scroll for this ss after passing a trial, he was still undecided about undergoing the ss transformation.


    John had no desire for a ss that could alter one''s personality.


    Even the promise of a divine artifact did not seem worth it to him.


    After all, a regr awakener could have, at most, two sses in their lifetime.


    Awakeners like Seraphina, who was born with dual sses, might manage three, but that was the limit.


    John feared that if he changed his ss to "Blood Apostle," he might regret itter should he encounter a better ss.


    Holding the ss Change Scroll for Blood Apostle, his expression was one of deep conflict.


    Should he sell it, or should he use it himself?


    As John hesitated, his gaze inadvertently fell upon the information on the scroll, and he was instantly taken aback.


    [Item]: Heritage Scroll


    [Name]: Blood Apostle


    [Description]: Upon using the Heritage Scroll, you will acquire the inheritance ss "Blood Apostle."


    [Requirements]: None


    ...


    [Note: Your "All-ss Magus" ss can absorb the "Blood Apostle" ss from the scroll, gaining partial authority and skills of the "Blood Apostle."]


    [Would you like to absorb it?]


    Seeing this prompt, a surge of ecstatic joy welled up in John''s heart.


    He had never anticipated that the All-ss Magus could actually absorb other sses!


    Truly befitting of a god-tier ss, its power was unreasonably formidable.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, John chose to absorb.


    Instantly, the scroll in his hand transformed into a crimson streak that surged towards his forehead.


    [You have absorbed the inheritance ss "Blood Apostle" and gained the authority of the "Blood Apostle"!]


    [Your attributes have been enhanced; you will gain an additional 5 points in strength and spirit with each level up!]


    [You have acquired "Blood Absorption" (god-tier)!]


    [You have acquired "Blood Sensing (Basic)"!]


    [You have acquired "Hemokinesis (Basic)"!]


    ...


    Before John could thoroughly examine his new skills, a series of prompts appeared before him.


    [Your talent "Divine Favor Tome" has been activated, your skill "Blood Absorption (god-tier)" has advanced to level 20!]


    [Your talent "Divine Favor Tome" has been activated, your skill "Blood Sensing (Basic)" has advanced to level 20!]


    [Your talent "Divine Favor Tome" has been activated, your skill "Hemokinesis (Basic)" has advanced to level 20!]


    ...


    Under the blessing of the Divine Favor Tome talent, the skills John had acquired leveled up to their maximum in the blink of an eye.


    What astonished him most was the acquisition of a god-tier skill!


    Skill levels are generally ssified into six categories: Basic, Intermediate, Advanced, Superior, Sage-tier, and God-tier, each corresponding to the six tiers of awakeners.


    For instance, Iron-tier and Bronze-tier awakeners are considered Basic awakeners, while Silver-tier and Gold-tier are Intermediate, and so on.


    As for acquiring skills, most are gained through leveling up or skill scrolls.


    Usually, unless one reaches a certain level, it''s quite challenging to obtain skills beyond one''s tier limit, let alone God-tier skills.


    If the powerhouses within the Federation were to learn of this, they would likely be driven mad with envy.


    John calmed his emotions and opened his panel to check his skills.


    [Blood Absorption v20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: God-tier Skill (Passive)


    [Description]: You can absorb certain attributes from enemies you have in. The higher their level, the stronger the attributes gained, with no cooldown time.


    ...


    [Blood Sensing v20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, you will sense the blood flow of any living creature within a 100-meter radius,sting for 1 minute, with a cooldown of 3 minutes, consuming 200 HP.


    ...


    [Hemokinesis v20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Basic Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, you can manipte the blood within a target''s body, inflicting 63,900 points of damage and having a 30% chance to induce a bleeding state in the target, with a cooldown of 5 minutes, consuming 400 HP.

 Chapter 80: Chapter80-Stellar God

    All the skills were impressive, but the one that satisfied John the most was "Blood Absorption."


    Simply by ying enemies, he could gain certain attribute enhancements.


    Even if killing a monster only granted one point, the umtion from numerous kills could endow John with terrifyingly high attribute values.


    Truly deserving of its god-tier status, this skill was outrageously powerful!


    As for the other two skills, John was already somewhat familiar with them.


    The first skill, "Blood Sensing," was a perceptive type of skill that allowed him to hear the flow of a creature''s blood, enabling him to sense enemies over arge area.


    John felt this skill could be effectivelybined with his mental perception, potentially yielding extraordinary results.


    The other skill, "Hemokinesis," was the signature skill of House Carter''s inheritance ss, "Crimson Count."


    However, it now belonged to John.


    One thing that particrly caught John''s attention was that although these skills were potent, they essentially required the expenditure of HP to use.


    This must be a characteristic of the "Blood Apostle" ss, but he wondered if House Carter''s "Crimson Count" worked the same way.


    John felt it was highly unlikely.


    He had heard from Seraphina that House Carter''s "Crimson Count" inheritance was iplete, whereas his "Blood Apostle" was acquired through the Crimson Demon''s trial and wasplete.


    There was bound to be a difference.


    After organizing his newfound treasures, John took out the Blood Mask to see if he could wear it.


    The mask depicted a ferocious demon baring its fangs, entirely in dark red, simr in color to the Bloodthirsty de, appearing as though blood had dried upon it.


    Combined with the menacing demon face, it exuded an aura of eerie terror just by looking at it.


    Reflecting on it, John recognized this demonic image from the murals he had seen in the Phantom Ruins and the pce corridors, suspecting it represented the true form of the Crimson Demon.


    John lifted his hand, attempting to fit the mask onto his face.


    The mask of the Hidden Stars was merely a badge projection, a skill effect that could conceal one''s face but still didn''t provide the reassuring solidity of an actual mask.


    The moment the mask touched his face, a pungent scent of blood rushed into his nostrils, and his vision seemed to be tinted with a dark red hue.


    Swirls of blood essence enveloped John, igniting a fiery restlessness within him, as if mes were rising in his heart.


    If anyone were present, they would notice John''s eyes beneath the mask turning a blood-red, filled with ferocity, making the mask appear even more sinister and alive.


    John frowned; he hadn''t anticipated the equipment would exert such a negative influence on the wearer''s emotions.


    However, this surge of murderous intent couldn''t sway his spirit; he forcefully subdued the inner turmoil.


    With a mere thought, the mask on his face began to fade, gradually vanishing from sight.


    The equipment possessed an active concealment feature, allowing him to hide it at will, avoiding the need to wear it constantly, which would be too conspicuous.


    John then picked up the dark red longsword again.


    The Bloodthirsty de had lost its initial mystique; its de was covered in cracks, and the eye-like gem on the hilt was closed, rendering the entire sword dull andckluster, devoid of its sharp edge.


    After grasping the hilt, John felt an icy coolness but nothing unusual.


    He had anticipated this.


    The equipment had been severely damaged and reverted to iron-tier.


    It would be absurd if it still could influence his mind.


    Eagerly, John opened his attribute panel.


    [ss]: All-ss Magus (God-tier)


    [HP]: 18268


    [MP]: 50351


    [Attributes]: Strength 462, Stamina 487, Spirit 885, Speed 341


    [Talent]: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-level)


    [Skills]: Spring of Soul Lv20, Blood Absorption Lv20, Mana Recovery Lv20, Elemental Affinity Lv20, Hemokinesis Lv20, Blood Sensing Lv20, Shadow Puppet Lv20, Novice Skeleton Summoning Lv20, Shadow Marsh Lv20, Blood Devourer (Equipment), Blood Rage (Equipment), Blood Mimicry (Equipment), Wing of Blood (Equipment), Silent Curse (Equipment), Bloodlust (Equipment)¡­


    [Equipment]: Bloodthirsty de Lv5 (Iron-tier), Necrostaff Lv10 (Silver-tier), Blood Mask (Sage-tier), Phantom Cloak Lv10 (Bronze-tier), Ring of Bloodwing ughterer Lv15 (Gold-tier), Berserk Bracers of the One-Eyed Lich King Lv15 (White-eye)¡­


    ...


    After integrating the Blood Apostle, John''s strength had received a substantial boost.


    He clenched his fists, feeling the immense power coursing through his body.


    With all his buffs stacked, John was confident he could take down Lucas in a single strike.


    This was no exaggeration.


    At this moment, if he counted the skill fusion technique, his skill count was nearing 30!


    Although most were low-level and equipment skills, it was still astonishing.


    Considering he was only at level 17 and hadn''t even reached silver-tier yet, having thirty skills was utterly preposterous.


    This was exactly what John wanted.


    With such a unique talent, he was inherently suited for a spell artillery path.


    It would be a travesty not to exploit this advantage fully.


    After reviewing his gains, John prepared to leave.


    But then, something urred to him, and he opened a special panel¡ªthe summoning creature panel.


    Though John had formed a pact with Yina, he was still unaware of her exact capabilities.


    A silver-white panel unfolded before him, and soon, Yina''s details appeared.


    However, just at the first entry, John waspletely frozen in ce.


    [Name]: Ster God¡ªYina (Contracted)


    [Race]: Ster Sprite


    [Level]: Lv17 (God-tier)


    [HP]: 1700


    [MP]: 107961


    [Attributes]: Strength 1, Stamina 1, Spirit 1205, Speed 407


    [Skills]: Ster God''s Guard, Ster God''s Blessing, Ster God''s Recovery...


    ...


    Staring at the panel that could only be described as ludicrous, John could hardly believe his eyes.


    Her?


    A Ster God!


    What kind of joke was this?


    John found it hard to ept Yina''s identity; after all, from any perspective, she didn''t fit his definition of a deity.


    Besides, since when do gods volunteer to be someone''s Contracted Nymph?


    And which deity has only 1 point of strength?!


    John looked over Yina''s panel, his lips twitching involuntarily.


    She didn''t even have any attack skills...


    Scanning through, he realized all of Yina''s skills were supportive and incredibly potent, with effects even stronger than those of Seraphina.


    But her attributes were something John found rather hard topliment.


    Observing her spirit and speed attributes, which were even higher than his own, John''s face darkened.


    Did she allocate all her attribute points solely into spirit and speed?


    With such low HP, wouldn''t she die at the slightest touch?


    In face of danger, who would be protecting whom?


    After a long while, John managed to calm his emotions.


    No matter the turmoil in his heart, it was toote for any regrets.


    The contract was signed, irrevocable.


    He could only take things one step at a time.


    As John was lost in thought, a calm voice reached him.


    He calmly asked, "John, what are you thinking about?"


    Startled, John realized he had seemingly forgotten something.


    He looked up and saw a figure that had appeared outside the Land of the Blood God, unnoticed until now.


    The figure wore a golden mask, held a long sword, and had a gaze as tranquil as still water.


    His uniform of the Hidden Stars was speckled with droplets of blood, and the intense aura emanating from him was so sharp that a mere nce could make one''s eyes sting.


    It was Victor.


    "Captain!" John approached, his expression somewhat sheepish.


    He had actually forgotten about his captain, letting Victor fight his way up to the twelfth floor by himself.


    John hadn''t anticipated Victor''s speed to be so swift; just a few minutes had passed, and he had already reached the twelfthyer.


    And by the looks of it, he hadn''t exerted much effort at all.


    Truly worthy of being the captain!


    Victor waved his hand and said, "Let''s not talk about the other things for now. Did you gain control of the Crimson Realm?"


    John was inwardly startled, then quickly realized that such matters couldn''t be concealed and simply nodded in affirmation.


    Following that, John briefly recounted his experiences.


    He omitted the part about encountering Yina in the mysterious space but shared everything else truthfully with Victor.


    Mainly, there was no harm in disclosing these details since John himself was unclear about what had transpired.


    Moreover, everything about him evidenced that he indeed had be the Legacy of the Crimson Demon, so he felt this exnation should suffice.


    Indeed, upon hearing John''s words, Victor furrowed his brows, lost in thought.


    Then, he slowly nodded, saying, "It seems that the Crimson Demon has indeed chosen you as its inheritor, probably seeing something in your talent. Otherwise, It wouldn''t have spared you, let alone entrusted you with the Crimson Realm and Its own weapon."


    If things weren''t so peculiar, John might have readily agreed.


    Otherwise, what?


    Did the Crimson Demon suddenly develop a conscience?


    That would be even more preposterous.


    Only this exnation seemed to make sense.

 Chapter 81: Chapter81-The Battle That Decides Victory

    Afterward, John left the Bones Tower with Victor.


    On their way out, John learned about the events in the outside world and what had transpired after he entered the trial.


    When he heard he had been broadcasted live throughout his trial, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    He genuinely had no idea that the trial possessed the capability to broadcast one''sbat to the outside world.


    Otherwise, he would have never participated in this trial.


    The secrets he harbored were too substantial, any inadvertent revtion could lead to deadly consequences.


    Fortunately, John sighed in relief internally, as no significant issues had arisen.


    Although the talents he disyed were formidable, the Federal had many geniuses and prodigies; one more wouldn''t make much difference.


    The only potential trouble was that Lucas had died in the secret realm, and everyone knew he was the killer.


    However, Victor assured John that he needn''t worry about the aftermath.


    He would handle the situation and ensure that the House Carter wouldn''t dare to make a move against him.


    This time, House Carter had not only offended Hidden Stars but also House Winters and House Fairfax.


    Once everyone was out, they would inevitably seek retribution from House Carter.


    By then, House Carter would likely be too preupied to focus on John.


    At this moment, John truly appreciated the advantages of having a strong backing; there was always someone to cover for him.


    Yet, John remained vignt.


    After all, with a family of lunatics like House Carter, one could never be sure what they might do.


    Having control over the Crimson Realm, John encountered no dangers on their way down.


    The duo descended the Bones Tower with ease.


    As soon as they stepped outside, a crowd surrounded them.


    Old Dog pped John on the back,ughing and cursing, "Goodd, you really had us worried sick, but who would''ve thought you''d be this impressive, passing an SSS-level trial! There haven''t been many in the Federation who could achieve that in recent years, and now you''ve gone and done it!"


    The towering figure of Gold sh also burst into heartyughter, saying, "No matter what, it''s good that you''re safe. We were terrified, thought you were a goner for sure."


    Alex approached with aplex expression, hesitated for a long time, but finally managed to utter a thank you.


    If it weren''t for John, he surely would have perished in the trial, so the thanks were well deserved.


    John, smiling, patted his shoulder and didn''t say much, just mentioned that they should have a drink together sometime.


    The two had been ssmates for three years; despite some friction, there was no deep-seated animosity.


    John might be petty at times, but he wasn''t one to hold a definitive grudge against someone, especially when Alex wasn''t all that bad.


    Upon seeing John return, Seraphina also breathed a sigh of relief, the flicker of worry in her eyes quietly dissipating.


    Theodore observed all this, his lips curving into an inexplicable smile.


    At this moment, Theodore felt increasingly favorable towards John.


    Just then, Albertus Fairfax approached, his voice still tinged with shock, "Brother, that was the Crimson Demon, a true dark god. How on earth did you survive?"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to John, curious about what he had experienced in the secret realm.


    When the Crimson Demon awoke, almost everyone thought John was as good as dead.


    After all, who could have imagined that John, a lower-tier awakener, woulde out alive from an encounter with the Crimson Demon?


    Many people''s eyes twinkled with spection.


    Could it really be that John had in the Crimson Demon?


    If that were the case, this young man...


    While everyone was wildly guessing, John said with a wry smile, "I barely escaped with my life. The Crimson Demon made me his inheritor, which is why he spared me. He not only left me an item but also gave me the Crimson Realm."


    Hearing John''s words, everyone was astounded.


    What kind of colossal fortune was this?


    The Crimson Demon not only spared John''s life but also chose him as its inheritor!


    He even received control over the Crimson Realm!


    Baron quickly stepped forward, asking, "Did you really gain control of the Crimson Realm?"


    Seeing John nod, a wave of envy swept through the crowd of powerhouses.


    Alexander remarked, "Even within the Federation, there are very few who possess control over a secret realm, let alone control over a high-level secret realm. You''re really lucky, kid!"


    John, puzzled, inquired, "What''s the actual use of this thing? Apart from being able to view the realm''s scenes, I don''t see anything special about it."


    Theodore chuckled and said, "You don''t know the good fortune you''re in. The benefits of a secret realm only be apparent when you reach higher levels. Your level is too low right now, so naturally, you can''t harness its full potential. You''ll understand its benefitster on, and then you''ll realize the grand opportunity you''vee across."


    Everyone was curious, but the powerhouses didn''t borate further, instead turning the conversation to more pressing matters.


    Eldritch spoke gravely, "It''s good that John didn''t encounter any danger. Now, we should head out. The situation in Sterburg is still unclear, and this time, it''s said that Archbishop Rean from the Dusk Sect has arrived, a World-Annihtor level powerhouse. Relying solely on Captain Scarlett might not be enough."


    Alexander, Baron, and others nodded gravely.


    The threat from the Dusk Sect was the most pressing issue at hand; everything else could wait.


    Hearing Eldritch''s words, a shade of worry crossed John''s mind.


    He too feared for Scarlett''s safety.


    Victor, however, appeared quite calm, stating, "The Shadow Emperor is in Sterburg; he won''t just stand by idly."


    The presence of the Shadow Emperor in Sterburg was an absolute secret, unknown to many.


    Victor''s revtion surprised everyone.


    Old Dog, visibly excited, couldn''t help saying, "The Shadow Emperor is in our Sterburg?!"


    He was an avid fan of the Shadow Emperor.


    In fact, not just him; almost every shadow-type awakener was a fan of Shadow Emperor Shadowcloud.


    After all, the Shadow Emperor once represented the pinnacle of humanity''s shadow-type beings, a top-tier assassin who dared to strike at dark gods.


    Even now, in his old age, the deeds of his past, any one of which picked at random, still evoke a surge of adrenaline.


    John was also somewhat surprised; the name of the Shadow Emperor was well-known throughout the Federation.


    This was someone capable of repelling a dark god, whose strength was undoubtedly immense!


    Hearing Victor''s words, the group of powerhouses breathed a sigh of relief.


    They were aware of the Shadow Emperor''s strength, and safeguarding Sterburg wouldn''t be an issue with him around.


    Alexander couldn''t help butugh and curse, "Look at you, Victor, always so confident. It turns out you had a backup n all along, and you didn''t even tell us."


    Victor, however, shook his head and said, "It''s not that I didn''t tell you, but there was no point. The Shadow Emperor was gravely injured thest time he attempted to assassinate a dark god. He won''tst long; we must return quickly."


    Hearing this, everyone felt a chill and dared not linger any longer.


    John''s thoughts stirred, and a massive gateway of light appeared before the group, marking the exit of the secret realm.


    Victor scanned the crowd and said earnestly, "Ladies and gentlemen, this affair is far from over. I hope to see you all again after Sterburg has been saved."


    The crowd fell silent, understanding that a tough battley ahead.


    Powerhouses, including Baron and Theodore, faced the real possibility of death here.


    No one could guarantee their survival through the uing turmoil.


    Not even the Shadow Emperor could ensure that, let alone them.


    But most were already prepared, even Alex and Albertus Fairfax, who had drawn their weapons.


    John felt the same way.


    He wasn''t the type of youth who got carried away by hot-blooded fervor.


    But he couldn''t stand idly by and watch millions of humans die before his eyes without doing anything.


    At that moment, he felt a gaze upon him.


    Turning, his eyes met Seraphina''s.


    Both understood the message in each other''s eyes. John''s lips curled slightly, silently proposing, "How about we see who can take down more cultists?"


    Seraphina didn''t speak, but her eyes zed with intense battle spirit.


    Subsequently, everyone stepped through the gateway of light.


    ...


    Sterburg.


    The sky was filled with drifting dust, numerous fires zed throughout the city, and a dark, corrupt formation enveloped Sterburg, its sinister runes flickering with ck light.


    Dusk Sect followers, their faces twisted in fanaticism, brandished torches, frantically searching for people hiding in the city.


    Waves of despair and tyranny fed into the formation, intensifying its vile aura.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Thunderous roars akin to thunderps resounded across Sterburg as Shadowcloud and Rean''s figures shed like lightning in the sky.


    Powerful shockwaves radiated from their epicenter, causing the air itself to ripple violently, as if it couldn''t withstand their immense power and was about to shatter.


    Just as the residual effects of their attacks threatened to reach Sterburg, a cerulean barrier suddenly arose, preventing their assaults from causing any damage to the city.


    In the basement of the Dark Forest bar, Scarlett watched the two figures on the screen, her eyes filled with concern.


    Although she had already dispatched Hidden Stars squads for rescue missions, securing most of the Hidden Stars civilians and protecting them from the Dusk Sect''s followers after the initial chaos, Scarlett knew that the real determinant of the battle''s oue was the fight unfolding in the skies.

 Chapter 82: Chapter82-Desire Demon

    Above the skies of Sterburg, a sea of ck liquid spread far and wide, its tainted aura of desire obscuring the heavens.


    Shadowcloud''s figure had vanished from sight.


    Rean, holding a staff in his hand, stood in the middle of this ck ocean, his white robe spotlessly clean, a stark contrast against the dark surroundings.


    Were it not for the ck liquid constantly bubbling up from beneath his feet, Rean would hardly look the part of a high priest of a cult; instead, he might be mistaken for an ordinary priest.


    Rean spoke in a calm voice, "Shadowcloud, after all these years, you''ve sacrificed so much for the Federation, endured so much hardship. Why insist on risking these old bones? Haven''t you seen through the true faces of the Federation and those families by now?"


    The sky above, where the ck sea churned up waves, answered him with nothing but silence.


    Rean frowned.


    Shadowcloud''s appearance had been unexpected.


    Both the Dusk Sect and the Hidden Stars had anticipated each other''s ns and had prepared ordingly.


    However, when the real showdown came, everyone, including Rean, was taken aback.


    He hadn''t expected his old adversary to be in Sterburg.


    Otherwise, he would never have chosen this city for their confrontation.


    Rean was not new to battling Shadowcloud and was well aware of his opponent''s prowess.


    Had it not been for Rean''s prior preparations, not only would his ns have failedst time, but he might also have met his demise at Shadowcloud''s hands.


    Despite his outward calm, Rean remained vignt, constantly on the lookout.


    The most terrifying aspect of the Shadow Emperory in his methods of concealment.


    Among those of equal strength, if Shadowcloud were to employ his stealth skills, he could stand right in front of you, and you would still be unable to detect his presence.


    It was this very ability that had once enabled Shadowcloud to attempt an assassination on a dark god.


    One could only imagine the horrifying extent of his stealth skills.


    However, the Shadowcloud of today was a shadow of his former self.


    Not only had he lost a leg, but his strength had also declined from its peak.


    Otherwise, Rean might very well have turned tail and fled, rather than engaging inbat with him.


    The ck sea roared angrily, and time ticked away slowly.


    Shadowcloud still did not make his move.


    Rean was not in a hurry; dragging out the battle was to his advantage.


    From the corner of his eye, he could faintly see that the terrifying ck array at his feet had already umted half of the desired power.


    It wouldn''t be long before the array was fully charged, ready to initiate the sacrificial rite.


    At that moment, with the arrival of the Dusk Lord, even the presence of Shadowcloud could not save the Hidden Stars...


    Just as Rean was confident of his victory, a loud boom suddenly erupted not far from Sterburg.


    Rean''s expression changed dramatically as he swiftly turned towards the direction of the Crimson Realm.


    The secret realm, once shrouded in scarlet light, had vanished without a trace!


    Simultaneously, a powerful force surged towards them at breakneck speed.


    It was...


    Victor!


    Rean clenched the staff in his hand, his eyes filled with a gloomy darkness.


    The Crimson Demon, ever so unreliable in critical moments, had failed to detain Baron and his party!


    Under normal circumstances, the presence of Victor and his allies, though disruptive, could still be managed.


    However, with the grand array nearingpletion, they were at the most critical juncture.


    Even a minor deviation could render all their efforts futile.


    And yet, at this crucial moment, Victor and his group had emerged!


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Rean made a decisive call to the higher echelons of the Dusk Sect within the underground cathedral, his voice grave as it transmitted through the ground: "All stewards, except for ''Raven'' and five others, must immediately move to intercept Victor and his group. Spare no expense to prevent them from entering Sterburg!"


    In the cathedral below, members of the Dusk Sect promptly obeyed themand.


    Figures vanished into thin air, leaving behind only a small silhouette wrapped in ck bandages to oversee the sacrificial array.


    Above Sterburg, just as Rean was about to make further arrangements, his pupils suddenly narrowed, engulfed by a strong sense of impending danger.


    Shadowcloud had appeared behind him, unannounced.


    d in tattered clothes, he presented a scruffy appearance.


    However, Shadowcloud''s gaze was ice cold and devoid of emotion.


    Enveloped in a ghostly blue aura, he held a dagger emitting a purple glow, his presence as elusive as a specter.


    Rean realized the gravity of the situation toote.


    A dense ck mist erupted from his body as he quickly transformed into liquid, attempting to escape into the ck sea below.


    But Shadowcloud was not about to give him that chance.


    His eyes piercing cold, the dagger in his hand spun, its murderous intent skyrocketing.


    A silent purple light shed across the sky, seemingly insignificant and quiet, yet it felt as if time and space had frozen at that moment.


    A stter of blood marked the air, and an arm was seen flying through it.


    Rean, clutching his shoulder and pale-faced, bit down and activated his skill, "Seven Sins Escape."


    His body turned into ck liquid and vanished, reappearing a hundred meters away from Shadowcloud.


    Rean''s right arm was gone, blood gushing from the wound like a stream.


    The normally gentle face of Rean was now twisted in pain.


    ck light shone from his staff as streams of ck liquid flowed out, swiftly working to heal his shoulder wound.


    However, as the wound began to close, a ghastly blue force, like maggots gnawing at bones, erupted from the wound, relentlessly tearing his flesh apart, in a vicious cycle.


    Shadowcloud flicked the blood off his purple dagger, scoffing, "Neither of us is at our peak, yet you allow distractions during battle. Rean, it seems you''ve regressed with age."


    Rean''s face darkened, ignoring Shadowcloud''s taunts.


    He began to chant softly, as a tremendous evil aura burst forth from him.


    Suddenly, a towering ck me erupted from his being, and in the blink of an eye, a sea of ck fire formed above their heads.


    At the same time, the vile ck liquid beneath them roared and surged, creating towering waves.


    Rean''s eyes swirled with dark brilliance, his palm rising.


    He dered in a deep voice, "Desire Demon, kill him!"


    With a thunderous boom that seemed to deafen the heavens and the earth, the boundless ck sea of fire and the dark ocean began to converge rapidly at Rean''smand.


    Yet, rather than repelling each other, they merged into one.


    The sea of fire roared furiously, and the ck ocean bellowed with rage.


    In just a few breaths'' time, a majestic and colossal figure, towering a kilometer high and nearly eclipsing the sun, materialized above Sterburg.


    A shrill, piercing screech tore through the entirety of Sterburg, the powerful sonic waves spreading like tidal waves, instantly shattering countless panes of ss throughout the city.


    A monstrous creature, reminiscent of an octopus, with eight massive tentacles hanging from the sky, almost touched the ground a kilometer below.


    Itcked eyes, possessing only a gaping maw aze with roaring ck mes, its body coated in a slick, filthy ck liquid.


    With even the slightest movement,rge quantities of this liquid dripped down, hissing upon contact with Sterburg''s azure barrier and sending up plumes of ck smoke.


    The citizens of Sterburg, witnessing the enormous entity above, turned deathly pale, their bodies trembling uncontrobly.


    Shadowcloud, clutching his dagger, finally assumed a serious demeanor.


    ...


    John and his group, rapidly making their way toward Sterburg, also caught sight of the monster in the sky, halting in shock.


    Old Dog eximed, "Holy shit, what in the world is that?! Looks like an octopus!"


    Dark Fox solemnly responded, "This is a creature known as the ''Desire Demon,'' usually residing in the underworld realm, feasting on human desires. It''s rarely seen in our world."


    Some expressed their astonishment, "This creaturees from the underworld realm?"


    John frowned as well.


    The underworld realm, simr yet distinct from the sprite realm, does not belong to our reality.


    Many powers of undead magi and dark-based sses originate from beings within the underworld realm.


    However, unlike the friendly ster sprites of the sprite realm, the creatures of the underworld realm are far more dangerous and powerful.


    Gold sh spoke with gravity, "This beast is beyond our capacity to deal with. Let Captain Victor and his team handle it. Let''s not lose ourposure."


    Hearing Gold sh''s words, the initially restless crowd calmed down somewhat.


    John remained silent, simply observing those traveling with them.


    The distance to Sterburg from the secret realm was not far for transcendent-tier powerhouses.


    For John and the others, however, returning to Sterburg would still take some time.


    Given the urgency, Baron and Victor had already proceeded without waiting for them, leaving behind only the less powerful among them and some mercenary forces.


    The strongest awakeners present were Old Dog and a few members of the Hidden Stars.


    Meanwhile, the guards from Theodore and House Carter, upon learning of Lucas''s death in the Crimson Realm, had left without a word.

 Chapter 83: Chapter83-Venomous Serpent and Femme Fatale

    It wasn''t just the people from House Carter who had left; many other forces had also departed.


    They were ustomed to prioritizing their own interests and had no intention of saving Sterburg from catastrophe.


    Even if a million lives in Sterburg were to perish, it wouldn''t matter to them.


    Everyone has their own choices, and no one has the right to interfere.


    However, this wasn''t what John was concerned about at the moment.


    His primary concern was something else.


    Would the Dusk Sect really allow them to return to Sterburg so easily, to assist Shadow Emperor and Scarlett and the others?


    As John pondered this, a sudden, piercing scream cut through the crowd.


    John''s pupils dted as he swiftly turned around.


    The only diamond-tier priest among them was now on the ground, convulsing, hisplexion turning a ghastly shade of purple, foam spewing from his mouth.


    In just a moment, his eyes rolled back, life fleeing from his body.


    Old Dog, with a vignt gaze, immediately shouted, "Everyone on alert! We have an enemy!"


    The members of Hidden Stars were the first to react, assuming a defensive stance.


    John drew his staff, his expression grave.


    He sensed an extremely dangerous presence!


    Albertus Fairfax, Seraphina, Alex, and others also quickly caught on, their eyes scanning their surroundings warily.


    Then, to the horrified stares of everyone present, a slender snake with the face of a human and the body speckled with patterns, no thicker than a finger, emerged.


    It slithered from the parted, purpling lips of the priest''s corpse, its long, thin tongue flicking in and out.


    The creature exuded a chilling green mist from its body.


    Without any further action, it simply stared coldly at the gathered crowd, continuously hissing.


    As everyone remained on high alert, a chillingughter emanated from the priest''s corpse.


    "Heh heh heh!"


    Following this, the priest''s belly suddenly began to swell, expandingrger andrger, akin to a balloon.


    With a grotesque sound of flesh tearing, a withered hand forcefully broke through the priest''s abdomen, emerging from within.


    Subsequently, a young man with a gaunt face and pale skin crawled out.


    His demeanor was cold, and his eyes were dark and foreboding.


    Bits of red and green substance slid off his body, presenting a sight both bloody and nauseating.


    The serpent with a human face upon its slender body gracefully slithered up to the young man''s neck.


    The youth extended his hand, stroking the speckled snake while gazing at the onlookers with a cold smirk.


    "Passage ahead is forbidden. If you wish to cross, I''m afraid you''ll have to leave your lives behind."


    The scene was shockingly impactful, causing many of those with weaker constitutions to vomit outright.


    For instance, Alex, the wealthy young master, was trembling uncontrobly even before the fight had begun.


    Even seasoned individuals like Old Dog appeared visibly unsettled.


    Silver Tear was particrly affected, herplexion pale with fear, legs weak.


    Had Dark Fox not been supporting her, she likely would have been unable to stand.


    John''s expression, however, remained unchanged.


    The moment the young man appeared, his attention was drawn to the ck robe thetter wore.


    Emzoned upon the chest was a symbol of a golden sunset, the insignia of the Dusk Sect.


    Indeed, it seemed the Dusk Sect would not allow their passage back to Sterburg so easily.


    John sighed internally, surmising that Victor and his group must have also encountered adversaries.


    Shortly after the young man''s appearance, a ck mist drifted down from the sky, hovering above the group before slowly dissipating.


    A seductive woman, apanied by about twenty followers of the Dusk Sect, appeared before their eyes.


    The leading woman, with fiery red lips and a bewitchingly voluptuous figure, held a thorn-covered whip.


    Her gaze was provocatively seductive, capturing the souls of those who looked her way.


    Merely gazing upon her, some of the less disciplined individuals among the crowd began to show signs of infatuation, their faces flushing with desire.


    Clearly, this woman wielded the sinister art of seduction.


    Old Dog, scrutinizing the two, spoke with a serious tone, "Be careful, everyone. These two are stewards of the Dusk Sect. The man is known as ''Venomous Serpent,'' a supreme-tier serpent charmer at level 67, and the woman goes by ''Femme Fatale,'' a supreme-tier subus at level 63."


    Upon hearing Old Dog''s words, everyone''s expression turned grim.


    The highest level among them was Old Dog himself, a diamond-tier assassin at level 54.


    Even including Gold sh, they only had five diamond-tier awakeners in total.


    And now, with one fallen to Venomous Serpent''s ambush, only four diamond-tier awakeners remained.


    Facing them were two supreme-tier opponents, not to mention the several diamond-tier and numerous tinum and gold-tier awakeners behind them.


    How could they possibly fight? The battle had not yet begun, but the oue seemed already foreordained.


    Old Dog clenched the dagger in his hand and transmitted his thoughts, "Both foes are tough to handle. I''ll take on Venomous Serpent. You all deal with Femme Fatale; leave the rest to the others."


    Gold sh immediately objected, "No, that won''t do. That guy is a supreme-tier powerhouse and also a steward of the Dusk Sect. You can''t take him on alone. I''ll go with you, and the others can handle Femme Fatale."


    Old Dog frowned, "But what about those diamond-tier enemies? We can''t just watch everyone else die here. These people came to save Sterburg."


    The group fell into silence.


    To take on the two supreme-tier adversaries, Venomous Serpent and Femme Fatale, they would need to deploy their top fighters.


    However, this would leave them unable to deal with the remaining diamond-tier dusk worshipers, presenting a dilemma.


    Just then, Dark Fox suddenly said, "Leave Femme Fatale to me. You focus on the others."


    Old Dog and the others were taken aback and immediately prepared to object.


    Dark Fox, a tinum-tier mage, facing off against the supreme-tier Femme Fatale seemed like a suicide mission.


    Before they could voice their concerns, Dark Fox calmly said, "Don''t worry, I''m confident I can hold her off."


    Without waiting for a response, ck mes suddenly ignited in Dark Fox''s beautiful eyes.


    A surge of violent, destructive ck fire erupted from her, reaching towards the sky.


    The power emanating from her was no less intense than that of Old Dog, a diamond-tier fighter.


    Everyone looked at Dark Fox in astonishment.


    Nobody expected this reserved woman to possess such formidable strength!


    Only John, who had sensed something extraordinary about Dark Fox from the beginning, remained rtively calm amidst the surprise.


    Albertus Fairfax scratched his head, his gaze shifting to a diamond-tier fighter as he shed a grin, "I can''t take on a supreme-tier, but I can still give it a shot against a diamond-tier."


    No sooner had his words fallen than a dazzling Gold sh erupted from him, with a golden deity swiftly materializing behind him.


    "Radiant Visage!"


    Although Albertus Fairfax''s Radiant Visage was a size smaller than Baron''s, it was exceptionally solid and possessed eight arms, each clutching a diamond-tier weapon.


    The deity shimmered with opulence, its mere presence highlighting the stark disparities in wealth.


    Regardless of hisbat effectiveness, Albertus Fairfax''s disy fully lived up to the prestige of a wealthy heir.


    The crowd, however, wasn''t overly concerned about Albertus.


    It wasmon knowledge that he was adorned with rare artifacts; even if he couldn''t win, escaping unscathed wouldn''t be an issue.


    Witnessing the united front of Old Dog and the others, Venomous Serpent''s pathologically pale face contorted with disdain.


    He sneered, "If you had chosen to simply await death, I might have spared you some pain."


    With that, his lips curled into a cruel smile as he dered, "Now, I''ve decided to let you taste what it feels like to be devoured bit by bit by a thousand snakes."


    As his words echoed, Venomous Serpent''s body suddenly burst into intense green light.


    Countless venomous serpents in a myriad of colors surged from beneath his robes like a tide.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of venomous serpents gathered at his feet.


    The dense sea of serpents, hissing incessantly, twisted and turned as they advanced towards the group like a tidal wave, sending shivers down the spine of anyone who merely nced their way.


    Femme Fatale, licking her crimson lips,sciviously smiled, "Such delightful prey, don''t spoil them all for me."


    As she spoke, her eyes transformed into pink vertical pupils.


    Thick pink mists billowed out, quickly drifting towards John and his allies.


    John frowned, sensing imminent danger.


    A cyan shield materialized around him as he swiftly retreated.


    "Zephyr Shield!"


    The pink mist spread rapidly, engulfing two slower awakeners.


    Their eyes instantly reddened, filled with lust, as they lunged at their nearbyrades, frenziedly tearing at their clothes while emitting heavy breaths.


    Witnessing this, the crowd felt a chill run down their spines.


    "These damned creatures," Old Dog''s eyes shed with anger.


    In a blink, he merged into the shadows, ghosting towards Venomous Serpent.


    Dark Fox began chanting, her mes seemingly capable of warding off the toxic mist.


    The pink fog had no effect on her.


    As the battle was about tomence, John was not about to stand idly by.


    Lifting his staff, his eyes gleamed with a mix of ice blue and aqua light.


    "Ice Meteorite!"

 Chapter 84: Chapter84-Blood Absorption

    A gigantic ice sphere, nearly a hundred meters in size, rapidly condensed in mid-air before plummeting towards the members of the Dusk Sect like a meteor.


    The Dusk Sect followers, initially preparing to counterattack, were met with the sight of a colossal ice ball flying directly at them.


    They were instantly petrified, their souls nearly leaving their bodies in fright as they scrambled to evade.


    With a thunderous crash, the Ice Meteorite struck the ground, kicking up billows of dust.


    Three gold-tier awakeners were instantly crushed into pulp under its massive weight.


    Wisps of blood energy, visible only to John, slowly flowed into his body.


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 2 agility points!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 4 spirit points!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 3 stamina points!]


    ...


    As the sanguine energy coursed through him, John could feel his power growing.


    Although the pace of enhancement was not rapid, the increase was tangible and real.


    In just this brief moment, he had gained nearly 15 attribute points, almost equivalent to leveling up! John''s gaze suddenly ignited with fervor, viewing the Dusk Sect members as nothing more than prey.


    These were all attribute points!


    John''s ying of a few gold-tier awakeners did not inflict significant damage on the Dusk Sect.


    However, it disrupted their offensive rhythm, providing a much-needed respite for his allies.


    Seizing the opportunity, Seraphina, Albertus, and others unleashed their skills.


    A kaleidoscope of radiant lights filled the sky, with densely packed skills crisscrossing the heavens.


    The wilderness trembled non-stop under the barrage of thunderous booms.


    The two sides engaged in close-quartersbat, fighting desperately!


    The battle''s intensity escted rapidly, transforming the area into a chaotic maelstrom of magic and might.


    As each side exchanged blows, the air crackled with the power of unleashed abilities, painting a vivid picture of the struggle between light and darkness.


    Amidst this tumultuous sh, the line between life and death became perilously thin, with every fighter pushed to their limits in the face of their adversaries.


    With Old Dog and others engaging the formidable Venomous Serpent and Femme Fatale, and several of the Dusk Sect''s diamond-tier awakeners being held off by Albertus and the rest, only tinum-tier and gold-tier awakeners remained in John''s area.


    The battlefield was segmented, which spelled good news for John.


    This allowed him to transform into a spell cannon, unleashing unrestrained ughter.


    Once again, John''s staff radiated with cyan light.


    Suddenly, a wild wind whipped up across the ins! A towering tornado, over a hundred meters tall, materialized before everyone.


    "Storm de!"


    Despite the desperate struggles of two gold-tier awakeners from the Dusk Sect, they were inevitably engulfed by the ferocious twister.


    des of wind carved through the tornado, slicing over their bodies like steel knives and leaving trails of blood with each pass.


    Flesh and blood rained down from the sky.


    In just a few breaths'' time, the two Dusk Sect followers were reduced to mere skeletons.


    Streams of crimson energy flowed into John''s body.


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you gain 4 points of strength!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you gain 4 points of stamina!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you gain 2 points of spirit!]


    ¡­


    John, witnessing the notifications and the incremental increase in his attributes, could hardly contain his tion.


    Gaining attribute points was incredibly challenging, with few methods avable to help awakeners enhance their attributes.


    One either had to level up the hard way or use precious artifacts and potions for self-enhancement.


    John''s ability to acquire attributes merely through killing was almost heaven-defying!


    Crimson Demon indeed had gifted him a tremendous boon.


    Witnessing this tangible boost in power, John''s frequency of skill release elerated.


    "Thunder Arrow!"


    "Stone Spike!"


    "Dark Marsh!"


    ...


    Brilliant hues of light flickered around him in rapid session as various spells were unleashed.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!!!"


    The ground itself trembled under the thunderous reverberations.


    John''s spells invariably struck with precision at crucial moments, either interrupting the enemy''s actions or delivering lethal blows.


    His mastery over timing was hair-raisingly impable.


    The terror of John as an All-ss Magus was fully unveiled at this moment.


    He almost single-handedly dominated the entire battlefield! On this field of battle, he alone achieved what many could not.


    Those who witnessed this scene couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    It was hard to see in the secret realm, but now, they truly realized how fearsome John was.


    Alex muttered, "Wasn''t John just at the bronze-tier at most? How can he be so strong!"


    Seraphina pressed her lips together, silent, only quickening her pace of spellcasting.


    Everyone was a newly awakened awakener, baffled at why this individual was so powerful.


    As John bombarded the area with his skills, the tide of battle began to shift between the Dusk Sect and their opponents.


    The Dusk Sect also recognized that there seemed to be an exceptionally aberrant individual on the other side.


    Venomous Serpent''s gaze turned icy as he looked towards a tinum-tier assassin of the Dusk Sect.


    He transmitted coldly, "Take down that arrogant brat."


    The recipient nodded expressionlessly, their body instantly melding into the shadows.


    In just a few moments, the assassin silently appeared behind John, his dagger emanating a sinister ck glow, viciously shing towards John''s neck!


    Silver Tear, who had been keeping an eye on the battlefield, cried out in rm, "John, watch out!"


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    The ck light shed through the air! To the astonishment of everyone watching, John''s neck was sliced in half! Seraphina''s face turned deathly pale.


    However, the assassin''s expression suddenly changed dramatically.


    His figure instantly turned into a shadow and he recoiled several meters back.


    The next moment, a zing white light, fast as lightning, struck the spot where the assassin had just been.


    "Puff!"


    The ground melted, leaving a thigh-wide, bottomless hole in its wake!


    "zing Light Spear!"


    Meanwhile, the supposedly decapitated John slowly dissipated into ck smoke.


    "Shadow Puppet!"


    Seeing that John was still alive, everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    The assassin, staring at the bottomless pit, couldn''t stop the cold sweat from sliding down his forehead.


    He had thought he was attacking an inexperienced magus, only to nearly fall into the enemy''s trap!


    The Shadow Puppet vanished.


    John reappeared just a few meters away from the assassin.


    In his hand, seemingly out of nowhere, was a battered, blood-red longsword.


    John lifted his wrist, pointing the sword tip at the assassin, his eyes slightly narrowed, disying disdain.


    Anger red in the eyes of the assassin.


    It''s well known that assassins are the bane of magi and other squishy sses.


    This Dusk Sect assassin, having awakened many years ago, had never before encountered a magus who dared to tantly provoke him.


    "Swoosh!"


    A shroud of dark mist lit up around him, his figure ghost-like, darting towards John with lightning speed.


    He was determined to make this audacious fool pay for his arrogance! John remained calm, his body instantly donning golden armor while strands of red light emanated from him, whipping the ground''s weeds and dust into a swirling chaos.


    "Gold Mail Armor!"


    "Bloodthirst!"


    "Berserk!"


    ...


    Buff after buff appeared on John, his vitality surging, eyes gleaming with a crimson light, his aura brimming with a brutal desire to kill, escting at an astonishing rate.


    Surprise shed in the assassin''s eyes, not expecting his opponent to possess melee capabilities.


    But he didn''t panic; no matter how much the enemy struggled, in the end, he was just a squishy magus.


    To him, one strike was all it would take.


    Themotion drew the attention of many.


    Everyone on the battlefield noticed the transformation in John.


    Venomous Serpent, his eyes narrowing into slits, remarked, "So, there''s a genius here. Victor would be quite pained if he died here, wouldn''t he?"


    Old Dog, appearing out of nowhere, plunged his dagger viciously towards Venomous Serpent''s heart.


    With a cold voice, he retorted, "We''ll see if you still have the chance to worry about that!"


    On the other side, Femme Fatale gazed at John, her eyes revealing a frenzied possessiveness.


    Dodging Dark Fox''s ck mes, she gasped with a coquettishugh, "I never thought Hidden Stars would have such a man.


    It would be quite entertaining to have him lie at my feet." Dark Fox remainedposed, not uttering a word.


    Instead, the nine-tailed fox formed of mes behind her opened its mouth to spew a terrifying ck me, engulfing Femme Fatale within it.


    Meanwhile, the tinum-tier assassin closed the distance to John in just a blink.


    John''s eyes were downcast, his expression icy as he swung the Bloodthirsty de fiercely towards his opponent!


    "Boom!"


    The ground cracked open!


    A wild force condensed into a several-meter-long crimson sh, flying towards the assassin as swiftly as a tempest!


    The assassin''s eyes shed with a cold gleam, and his figure vanished on the spot.


    "Shadow Blink!"


    When he reappeared, he was already behind John.


    The assassin''s killing intent was palpable, the ck light on his dagger surged violently, and then the dagger transformed into a ck streak of light, aiming to pierce John''s back with lightning speed, as if intending to skewer him entirely!


    "Shadow de!"


    Everyone''s hearts leapt at this sight.


    The faces of those from the Dusk Sect were filled with schadenfreude, seemingly already envisioning the scene of John being killed on the spot.


    However, no one noticed.


    A hint of coldness shed in John''s eyes.


    Simultaneously, his Necrostaff also lit up with a ck glow.


    "Silent Curse!"

 Chapter 85: Chapter85-The Chessboard of the Gods

    A ck rune, emanating an eerie aura, shot out from the Necrostaff.


    It struck the assassin''s forehead with lightning speed, much to his astonishment.


    The assassin''s body jolted, and a faint ck mist rose from him.


    He had entered a state of silence! Despite the level suppression, the silence effect on the assassin was brief,sting only a moment.


    However, his previously unstoppable attack hesitated significantly at this critical juncture.


    A flicker of murderous intent shone in John''s eyes.


    This was the moment he had been waiting for.


    With a thought, the Bloodthirsty de''s previously closed eerie eye suddenly snapped open, its crimson pupil bursting with blinding blood light.


    "Blood Rage!"


    John''s pupils instantly turned crimson, his aura surged explosively.


    Enveloped in dense blood energy, powerful waves of vitality emanated from him, creating tumultuous air currents.


    At this moment, under the boost of Blood Rage, John''s strength attribute soared to an astonishing 2000 points.


    Such terrifying power was rare even among gold-tier warriors.


    "Boom!"


    The ground beneath John exploded as he turned abruptly.


    The Bloodthirsty de traced a bloody arc through the sky, shing ferociously towards the horrified assassin.


    "Swoosh!"


    Blood light shed.


    The air seemed to freeze.


    The assassin''s body stiffened, statue-like, standing still.


    A crimson line slowly emerged across his neck.


    The assassin slowly raised his hand to his neck in shock, seemingly unable to believe what was happening before him.


    Then, his head slid off his neck, and blood gushed from the wound like a fountain.


    The blood aura surrounding John slowly dissipated.


    Shaking off the blood from his longsword, his gaze was as calm as still water.


    With a thud, the assassin''s headless body fell straight to the ground, emitting a dull sound.


    Everyone present shivered inwardly.


    Their gazes towards John were as if they were looking at a monster.


    A bronze-tier defeating a tinum-tier!


    Was this man a demon reincarnate?


    John exhaled deeply.


    To the onlookers, it all happened in the blink of an eye.


    But only John knew the truth; defeating the tinum-tier assassin had nearly exhausted all his tricks.


    It was only because the assassin had been overconfident and careless that he had managed to y him with a single strike.


    Without the silencing skill from the Necrostaff, John wouldn''t have dared to take such a risk.


    Two dense orbs of bloodlight, visible only to John, drifted up from the assassin''s corpse.


    One flowed into John''s body, and the other merged with the Bloodthirsty de.


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you gain 7 points of strength!]


    After absorbing the assassin''s life force, the Bloodthirsty de seemed to regain some of its power.


    Although it remained iron-tier, both strength and spirit attributes increased to 20 points, gaining an additional 5 points each.


    The life force extracted, the assassin''s body turned to bones in the blink of an eye.


    John stepped forward, collecting everything on the assassin''s body into his pouch.


    After all, these were all valuable assets!


    Watching John unhesitantly loot the body, Venomous Serpent fell silent for a moment before a twisted smile crept onto his face.


    Pointing at John, heughed, "Worthy of being from Hidden Stars, truly extraordinary. It''s geniuses like you that I enjoy the most."


    Then, Venomous Serpent''s smile abruptly vanished, his eyes suddenly zing with a ferocious killing intent.


    His voice, as if emerging from the depths of hell, chillingly said, "It''s only killing geniuses like you that truly brings me pleasure!"


    As his voice faded, Venomous Serpent''s body erupted in a blinding green glow.


    Countless serpents, as if responding to a call, frenziedly surged towards Venomous Serpent, quickly merging into his body.


    Old Dog and Gold sh''s expressions shifted, sensing trouble.


    Bothunched their attacks at Venomous Serpent with full force.


    However, their strikes, upon touching the poison mist, seemed to vanish without a trace, utterly ineffective.


    As more snakes merged with the mist, Venomous Serpent''s body began to twist and contort unnaturally, as if boneless.


    His skeleton cracked audibly, muscles bulging in irregr patterns.


    In just a few breaths, Venomous Serpent''s previously frail frame swelled several times over, transforming into a towering five to six-meter tall monster, muscles knotted,posed of countless merging serpents! Fear was evident in many onlookers'' eyes.


    Now massive, Venomous Serpent''s eyes turned brown, his cheeks covered in dense scales, and his muscles writhed like worms, causing onlookers'' skin to crawl.


    His aura had increased exponentially.


    Gold sh and Old Dog looked visibly distressed.


    They were already struggling against Venomous Serpent; after his transformation and power surge, it seemed unlikely they could continue to hold him off.


    Exchanging determined nces, they saw the resolve in each other''s eyes.


    Without hesitation, they charged at Venomous Serpent again, ready to sacrifice themselves to keep him at bay.


    "Two ants who don''t know their ce," Venomous Serpent sneered, his muscr arms bulging.


    Then, with a terrifying whoosh and unstoppable force, his massive hands swung towards Old Dog and Gold sh.


    Gold sh and Old Dog, not daring to becent, darted swiftly to evade.


    But just as they narrowly avoided Venomous Serpent''s assault and had no time to catch their breath, peculiar bulges suddenly swelled on Venomous Serpent''s bizarre arms.


    "Pop!"


    "Pop!"


    Immediately after, the bulges burst open, and two pythons, formed from the fusion of smaller snakes, shot out, aiming straight for the duo.


    This sudden turn of events caught Gold sh and Old Dog somewhat off guard.


    Despite their efforts to dodge, the pythons exploded before making contact, dispersing into numerous smaller snakes and raining down on them, swiftly engulfing both in a serpent deluge.


    "Old Dog, Gold sh!"


    Silver Tear shouted in distress.


    Hearing this, Dark Fox nced towards their direction, her eyes filled with concern.


    "Still worried about others? You should take care of yourself first!"


    Femme Fatale sneered, flicking her wrist lightly, and her thorn-whip transformed into a blur of shadows, swiftlyshing towards Dark Fox.


    Dark Fox frowned, her graceful figure leaping and shifting position.


    She managed to evade several strikes, but eventually, Femme Fatale''s whip connected with her body.


    "Bang!"


    A burst of blood blossomed on her shoulder.


    Dark Fox was sent flying backwards, crashing to the ground.


    "Cough, cough!"


    She coughed up several mouthfuls of blood, the gruesome wound on her shoulder shocking to behold, almost too horrific for eyes.


    It seemed Femme Fatale''s whip had been poisoned.


    Dark Fox''splexion turned pale, feeling an overwhelming weakness throughout her body.


    She attempted to stand several times, but each attempt ended in failure.


    A trace of bitterness appeared in Dark Fox''s eyes.


    The gap between them was ultimately too vast.


    Watching the advantage he had painstakingly built up being overturned in an instant, John clenched his fists, his nails digging into his flesh, a profound sense of powerlessness surging in his heart.


    Even with his remarkable talents, before reaching full strength, he remained vulnerable.


    Venomous Serpent scoffed, "On the battlefield, absolute strength dictates victory. Even if everyone here dies, as long as the two of us remain, you stand no chance. All your struggles are futile and won''t alter the oue."


    With those words, Venomous Serpent stomped on the ground fiercely.


    The earth shattered, sending clods of soil flying.


    His figure then transformed into a missile, hurtling towards John with fierce momentum.


    Albertus, who had just in a diamond-tier awakener, turned around to witness this scene and roared, "Venomous Serpent, how dare you!"


    John was a genius he had managed to recruit using the Fairfax Token.


    Albertus could not stand by and watch his protege die before having the chance to flourish.


    However, Venomous Serpent ignored him, continuing his charge towards John.


    Everyone attempting to block his path was reduced to mush.


    The status of heir to the Fairfax House might deter others, but it held no sway over the Dusk Sect.


    Biting his lip, Albertus''s storage ring glowed.


    Without even looking, he hastily retrieved something from it and threw it towards John''s location with all his might.


    Dark Fox, sensing John''s imminent danger, found herself in a critical, time-pressured situation.


    A look of determination shed in her eyes, as if she had made a resolute decision.


    A mysterious aura filled with darkness, destruction, and silence seemed to quietly awaken within Dark Fox.


    Dark lines spread rapidly from her heart, her pupils swiftly darkening.


    Meanwhile, a vastly sacred and profound aura began to stir within Seraphina as well.


    The two seemed to notice each other''s changes, their gazes meeting inadvertently.


    One''s eyes shone with a brilliant Gold sh, exuding an invible sanctity, while the other''s were as dark as night, void of life and filled with silence.


    On the other side, facing the charging Venomous Serpent, John clenched his teeth, his eyes shing with madness.


    Faint bloodlight began to emerge again on his longsword.


    Thest thing John wanted was to wait passively for death.


    ¡­


    In the Contract Space, Yina, who had been sleeping in a bubble of colorful mist, suddenly opened her eyes.


    Her magnificent, multicolored eyes sparkled with surprise as she murmured to herself, "The God''s Chosen of life and destruction have appeared together, and there seems to be an aura of twilight and some peculiar beings¡­ These folks sure move fast. Do I need to intervene? It looks like he''s struggling to hold on."


    In the sky of the Contract Space, a Gold sh flickered subtly.

 Chapter 86: Chapter86-Celestial Judgement Blade

    A voice, majestic yet utterly indifferent, resonated.


    It calmly stated, "A great cmity approaches, and this realm, being the nexus of myriad worlds and the chessboard for the divine, is bound to witness conflicts. Should he perish so readily here, it would merely signify that the esteemed one has misjudged. There is no need for Ster God to intervene excessively."


    "With that being the case... then I shall continue my slumber," Yina yawnednguidly, shifting her position before drifting back to sleep, tantly ignoring the peril John was facing.


    ...


    In the external world, only a few breaths of time had passed.


    Venomous Serpent was now less than ten meters away from John, a mere blink for a supreme-tier awakener poised to strike.


    As everyone held their breath, ready to act, the dark sky seemed to briefly illuminate.


    A cold voice emerged beside everyone''s ears, stating indifferently, "You are correct that only absolute power can secure victory, but it seems you have misunderstood your own standing."


    Everyone paused, puzzled.


    This voice was...


    Venomous Serpent''s pupils contracted suddenly, a profound sense of danger causing his scales to stand on end.


    He looked up towards the sky in rm.


    There, a beam of silver-white sword light tore through the heavens, carrying with it a terror as if it could cleave the world asunder, hurtling directly towards him.


    Venomous Serpent''s pupils trembled, his breath nearly halting.


    Celestide Victor?!


    Wasn''t he detained by another steward?


    How could he still manage to strike at him?


    No time was left for further thought.


    In just an instant, the fiercely piercing sword light was already before him.


    Venomous Serpent''s feet powered against the ground, causing it to shatter loudly.


    His massive body shot out like a cannonball, attempting to evade Victor''s strike.


    Yet, the dazzling de aura, as if possessed with vision, traced a beautiful arc through the night sky, striking the still-airborne Venomous Serpent with precision.


    "No!!"


    Horror painted Venomous Serpent''s face as he erupted in dense green light.


    Numerous snakes desperately formed a flesh shield, trying to block this terrifyingly potent de aura for him.


    But the sharp sword light sliced through the snake shield and Venomous Serpent''s defenses effortlessly, then continued across his grotesque, massive body before its momentum carried it to the ground.


    "Boom!!!"


    The majestic de aura stirred the air, whipping up dust and debris into the sky.


    The barren earth was sliced open like tofu, creating a deep, hundred-meter long trench by the fearsome de aura.


    Venomous Serpent was bisected by this dreadful sword, ck blood raining down and sizzling as it corroded the ground into a pockedndscape.


    "Thump!" Venomous Serpent''s massive body hit the ground, forming tworge craters several meters in diameter.


    Countless snakes cut by the de aura fell into the craters, their severed parts still twitching.


    ck blood poured from the wounds of the dark serpent, his scale-covered face twisted even more grotesquely in pain.


    Yet, Venomous Serpent''s vitality was stubbornly resilient; he didn''t die immediately.


    Snakes writhed and squirmed at the wound on his bisected lower half, seemingly trying to repair his body.


    However, Victor''s de aura still lingered in Venomous Serpent''s wounds, rapidly grinding his body into a mass of flesh at an even faster pace.


    Venomous Serpent''s body was visibly disintegrating, and fear of death finally appeared in his eyes.


    Gasping for breath, he looked towards Femme Fatale and cried out for help, "Quick... save me!"


    However, Femme Fatale seemed deaf to his pleas, her gaze fixed on a point in the sky, her face stricken with terror, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    The crowd, puzzled, followed her gaze.


    In the sky, a man d in the uniform of Hidden Stars and wearing a golden mask had appeared at some unknown time.


    He held a long sword in his hand, his cloak billowing in the wind, his gaze cold and filled with lethal intent, his aura as sharp and formidable as the sword he wielded!


    It was Victor!


    At the sight of Victor, John let out a long breath.


    His back was soaked with cold sweat, indicative of the immense psychological pressure he had just endured.


    However, it wasn''t the time to rest; he quickly rushed towards Old Dog and Gold sh.


    Venomous Serpent and Femme Fatale could only watch as John moved to rescue hispanions, daring not to make any move.


    By the time John reached the spot where Old Dog and the others were supposed to be, there were no signs of them, only two small mounds formed by the serpent swarm.


    Without hesitation, John rushed forward, using his longsword to scatter the heaps of snakes.


    Then, he saw Old Dog and Gold sh, who had been gnawed upon by the swarm, their bodies bloody and mangled.


    Their uniforms were torn and ragged, their bodies covered in poison and wounds, their faces a sight too ghastly to behold.


    Yet, the robust constitution of awakeners still clung to a thread of life for them, like a flickering candle in the wind, seemingly about to extinguish at any moment.


    Silver Tear, gasping for breath, hurried over.


    Upon seeing the condition of the two, she didn''t pause to catch her breath; her staff lit up with a holy glow as she began to chant spells.


    Healing spells descended upon Old Dog and Gold sh, barely keeping them alive.


    However, the snake venom in their bodies was peculiar, and several purification spells from Silver Tear failed to have any effect.


    The toxin rapidly devoured their vitality.


    With a tearful voice, Silver Tear said, "It''s no use, the venom in them is too potent, I can''t purify it..."


    Seraphina approached, observing their dire state, she frowned slightly and sighed, remaining silent.


    Her level was too low; her skills ineffective against their condition.


    Aside from Principal Eldritch, no one could save them now.


    But even if Eldritch were to arrive immediately, there wouldn''t be enough time.


    Victor stood midair, gazing down at his team members hanging by a thread.


    His sword emitted a white light, slicing and distorting the air around it.


    Victor coldly looked towards the struggling Venomous Serpent, stating, "Antidote."


    Venomous Serpent, his body already halved by the de aura and his life force rapidly fading, appeared even paler at Victor''s words.


    He stammered, "My... my poison is a mixed serpent venom... there''s... no antidote."


    Before Venomous Serpent could plead further, he saw a terrifying sword light swiftly approaching him.


    "Boom!"


    The powerful de aura ruthlessly ravaged the ground, creating cracks and fissures.


    Venomous Serpent didn''t even have the chance to scream before he was instantly minced into pulp by Victor''s de aura.


    Witnessing this scene, Femme Fatale was utterly shaken, fear filling her eyes.


    Venomous Serpent, both in terms of survivability and strength, was significantly stronger than her.


    Yet, even he couldn''t withstand a single move from Victor, let alone Femme Fatale herself, who was even weaker.


    At this moment, Victor''s gaze turned precisely towards her.


    The murderous intent in his eyes nearly suffocated Femme Fatale.


    Trembling, she pleaded with a face stricken by terror, "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me, I have the antidote!"


    With that, Femme Fatale quickly retrieved a crystal vial from her storage ring and hurriedly tossed it towards Dark Fox.


    Dark Fox was in a much better conditionpared to Old Dog and Gold sh.


    Cautiously inspecting the antidote thrown by Femme Fatale, she confirmed it was safe before consuming it.


    Almost immediately, Dark Fox''splexion visibly improved, her state significantly better than before.


    Femme Fatale then fell to her knees, begging, "Captain Victor, I was forced into this. I was just a dancer before being seduced into joining the Dusk Sect. I haven''tmitted any evil deeds, please spare me, please¡­"


    Tears streaked down Femme Fatale''s face, making her appear pitiful and moving.


    Victor''s expression did not soften; it turned even colder.


    He indifferently raised his long sword, his gaze lowering as he said, "You might not be aware of how many people you''ve killed, including the innocents, but the criminal records of the Hidden Stars are crystal clear..."


    Before Victor could finish his sentence, Femme Fatale''s previously pitiable face turned ashen.


    Without a second thought, her figure transformed into a burst of pink light, attempting to escape with the speed of lightning.


    However, Victor would not afford her the chance to flee.


    He lifted his long sword and with what seemed like a casual swing, unleashed a sh.


    The next moment, a dazzling silver sword light tore through the sky, heading straight for Femme Fatale.


    Sensing imminent danger, Femme Fatale frantically looked back, only to see the sword light rapidly erging in her eyes.


    The brilliant sword light shed and was gone in an instant.


    Puff!


    Femme Fatale''s head soared into the air as blood spurted like a fountain.


    Her body, still carrying momentum, ran a few meters forward before slowly copsing to the ground.


    Thump!


    Femme Fatale''s headnded, her eyes still wide with terror and disbelief.


    The onlookers couldn''t help but swallow hard at this sight.


    Everyone knew Victor was strong, but few had witnessed him in action.


    Only at this moment did they realize just how formidable Victor was, understanding why he was called the Celestide.


    The Celestial Judgement de, inescapable!


    Victor slowly sheathed his sword, the de pristine and untouched by blood.


    He descended from the air, arriving where Old Dog and Gold shy.


    Gazing at them, Victor''s expression remained calm.


    Yet, deep within, there was a hint of sorrow.

 Chapter 87: Chapter87-When Did You Break Through?

    Gold sh had already passed out, but Old Dog still clung to consciousness.


    It seemed like a final burst of rity, or perhaps he sensed Victor''s arrival.


    His blood-drenched face managed a weak smile.


    With a breath as faint as a whisper, Old Dog said, "Cap... Captain... we... didn''t dishonor Hidden Stars..."


    A heavy silence fell over everyone.


    They seemed to have anticipated what was toe.


    Tears streamed uncontrobly down Silver Tear''s face.


    She covered her mouth, sobbing quietly, trying not to disturb Old Dog.


    John''s gaze lowered, his grip on his longsword tightening.


    Victor was silent for a few breaths.


    His expression hidden behind his golden mask, he nodded gently and said softly, "You didn''t dishonor anyone. You saved everyone here. John is safe too."


    Hearing Victor''s words, Old Dog''s mouth twitched as if to smile, and then hisst breath slowly faded away.


    Soon after, Gold sh''s body also began to grow cold.


    Heads bowed, no one spoke.


    Alex watched this scene, his fists clenched around his longbow, teeth gritted in a mix of shame and self-reproach.


    Maximilian sighed and patted him on the shoulder, offering silent constion.


    After a long moment, Victor carefully straightened Old Dog and Gold sh''s tattered uniforms, showing meticulous respect.


    The situation in Sterburg remained unresolved, leaving them no time to mourn.


    Grief was not their immediate concern; the priority was to continue the fight in Sterburg.


    Once everything was over, Hidden Stars would ensure a grand funeral for all who had fallen in battle.


    Victor gazed towards the direction of Sterburg, his eyes filled with depth.


    He suddenly addressed Dark Fox and Silver Tear, "You both are injured, it''s better not to enter Sterburg."


    Dark Fox frowned, about to protest.


    Victor indifferently continued, "The battle there is not something you can partake in. Your presence would not be of help but merely add to the casualties."


    Hearing Victor''s unsparing words, everyone felt a sense of shame because his statement was the harsh reality.


    Just dealing with Venomous Serpent and Femme Fatale had already exacted a dreadful toll on them.


    Considering that the Dusk Sect boasts thirty-six stewards, each possessing strength no less formidable than the two they faced, venturing there with their current capabilities would indeed be akin to seeking death.


    This realization was precisely what shamed them the most.


    At that moment, Albertus suddenly said, "While you fight on the front lines, we, as numerous awakeners, can''t just stand by idly. That would be no different from deserting. Although we mayck in strength, there''s still something we can contribute."


    Alex and the others nodded in agreement.


    The deaths of Old Dog and Gold sh had left a profound impact on them, making the notion of fleeing now unbearable for anyone with a shred of conscience.


    Victor nced at him and stated tly, "Did I say to do nothing? I merely instructed not to enter Sterburg. There are still many civilians and awakeners outside Sterburg. Gather them, prevent them from causing chaos. Leave the matters inside to us."


    Upon hearing Victor''s words, everyone came to their senses.


    Albertus''s face turned a shade of embarrassed red.


    He hastily nodded, offering a somewhat awkward military salute, and said, "Understood."


    Victor nced at John, who had remained silent.


    He spoke with calm authority, "The duty of Hidden Stars is to protect the Federation. Casualties are inevitable. If you feel powerless, then work to enhance your strength, so that next time you face such situations, you can save more people and more warriors like Old Dog."


    Without another nce at the group, Victor''s figure soared, turning into a swift streak of light heading towards the direction of Sterburg.


    He disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    John looked up towards the direction where Victor had vanished.


    After a long silence, he finally nodded slightly to himself, murmuring, "I will."


    ...


    Above Sterburg,


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The Desire Demon, resembling a gigantic octopus, iled its enormous tentacles,unching frenzied attacks at the agile figure of Shadowcloud.


    Each attack created a deafening roar and howl in the air, yet they never managed to touch the lightning-fast Shadowcloud.


    Glowing with a ghostly blue light, Shadowcloud darted between the vast tentacles.


    His hand wielded a gorgeous yet deadly purple dagger, consistently shing terrifying wounds across the massive body of the Desire Demon.


    Huge tentacles fell from the sky, but before they could even touch the ground, they turned into streams of ck smoke, reabsorbing into the body of the Desire Demon.


    Subsequently, the Demon''s tentacles would regenerate at a horrifying speed.


    Meanwhile, the Desire Demon''s ck blood, raining down from the sky, caused billows of white smoke to rise from the barrier, which flickered under the corrosive assault.


    If this continued, the barrier would eventually fail.


    Sweat had begun to bead on Shadowcloud''s forehead.


    Not only did he need to dodge the Desire Demon''s relentless assaults, but he also had to remain vignt against Rean''s stealth attacks.


    As an assassin, prolongedbat was not his forte,pounded by the fact that Shadowcloud was past his prime.


    Continuing to fight like this was a significant drain on both his physical stamina and mental focus.


    Observing Shadowcloud''s slowing movements, a slow smile crept across Rean''s face.


    For a legendary-tier awakener, the notion of an instant kill was fanciful.


    His strategy from the outset had been to exhaust Shadowcloud to death.


    Frowning, Shadowcloud realized he couldn''t keep this up any longer.


    Otherwise, he would inevitably be worn down by the Desire Demon and Rean.


    His life was bound to Sterburg''s fate.


    If he perished, then so would the millions residing in Sterburg.


    Just as Shadowcloud was about to resort to his trump card to swiftly conclude the battle, a dazzling sword light suddenly appeared behind Rean.


    Victor''s gaze was icy, filled with lethal intent.


    His sword, aglow, was fiercely brought down.


    A crescent-shaped de aura cleaved through the air, ferociously flying towards Rean.


    Rean, caught off guard, managed to detect the danger in time but was still struck by Victor''s sword, resulting in a deep gash across his shoulder that nearly split him in two from top to bottom.


    However, in the blink of an eye, ck liquid had already healed Rean''s wound.


    He hastily retreated, then turned to face Victor.


    Rean''s eyes widened in surprise and anger, eximing, "How are you here? What about the thirty-six stewards?"


    Victor flicked off the ck liquid creeping up his sword like parasitic maggots.


    He stated indifferently, "Those stewards who were supposed to stop us? I''ve killed them all."


    His tone made it seem as though he hadn''t ughtered Dusk Sect''s stewards but had merely swatted a few bothersome flies.


    Rean''s face showed disbelief, uttering, "That''s impossible!"


    Every steward is at least of supreme-tier, among them several cataclysmic-level awakeners.


    How could they have been so easily vanquished by Victor?


    Suddenly, as if realizing something, Rean''s eyebrows shot up.


    Shadowcloud appeared beside Victor, sizing him up with surprise, and blurted out, "Holy shit, when did you break through to the cataclysmic level?"


    Victor sinctly replied, "Today."


    Shadowcloud looked puzzled, then seemed to grasp something, inhaling sharply in astonishment, "Could it be within the secret realm?"


    Victor nodded in confirmation.


    Rean''splexion turned exceedingly grim.


    He had intended to trap Victor and his group within the secret realm.


    Little had he imagined, not only did he fail to confine them, but he also inadvertently facilitated Victor''s breakthrough.


    Already capable of ying cataclysmic-level awakeners while at the transcendent-tier, now that Victor had ascended to the cataclysmic level himself, could he possibly challenge those at the World-Annihtor level?


    Rean didn''t know, nor did he wish to find out.


    Another thought struck Rean.


    If Victor was here, then where were Baron and the others? Rean''s expression turned exceedingly somber.


    In the underground cathedral, the gaunt figure of Raven, along with several stewards, was overseeing the array.


    Filthy ck liquid continuously flowed from a bronze vessel, filling the entire cathedral with an aura of evil and desire.


    Faint, bizarre whispers and murmurs echoed incessantly, as if transcending the barriers of time and space, resonating directly in the minds of all present.


    Including Raven, the stewards'' eyes zed with fervor, for these were the whispers of the Dusk Lord!


    Now, only the final array pattern remained before the sacrificial array''spletion.


    Just a bit longer, and they could initiate the grand array to sacrifice the entirety of Sterburg, summoning the Dusk Lord.


    At that moment, with the descent of the Dusk Realm, they would obtain eternal life in the divine domain!


    At this critical juncture, Raven and the others'' expressions suddenly changed.


    Raven bellowed, "Who''s there?"


    The response was a torrent of roaring azure waters!


    "Boom!!!"


    The cathedral''s ceiling suddenly copsed, and endless sea water poured down from above.


    In the surging waters, shes of azure light twinkled; what appeared to be ordinary water weighed as much as mountains.


    A supreme-tier steward, caught off guard, was crushed into pulp in the blink of an eye.


    Above the copsed entrance stood Theodore, enshrouded in azure mist, his gaze icily fixed on Raven and the others below.


    Raven and hispanions turned as pale as death, for behind Theodore stood Baron, Alexander, Eldritch, and others!


    What had been an advantageous situation for the Dusk Sect was instantly overturned!

 Chapter 88: Chapter88-Execution on the Spot

    Shortly after Victor''s departure, John and the remaining few began to gather those awakeners scattered around the outskirts of Sterburg.


    Victor''s thorough nning was evident.


    While most people were within Sterburg, a significant number were also outside its walls.


    In no time, they had assembled hundreds.


    Most of these individuals were awakeners, with a notable number being of the gold-tier.


    Among them were scavengers, mercenaries, and more prevalently, newly awakened students undergoing trials in dungeons like Phantom Ruins.


    These students, the seeds of Sterburg''s future, were fortunate to have avoided the turmoil within the city.


    Among this group, John spotted ssmates from SterSea Academy.


    Daniel and Benjamin were there too.


    Daniel looked towards Sterburg with evident concern, while Benjamin was busy reassuring those around them.


    Wearing the Hidden Stars mask, John went unrecognized.


    He felt no need to reveal his identity.


    As dusk fell, the sky was shrouded in dark clouds.


    Above Sterburg, a sea of ck mes raged.


    The azure barrier flickered, on the verge of copse.


    The massive Desire Demon, waving its tentacles, seemed intent on upheaving heaven and earth.


    Victor and Shadowcloud''s skills streaked through the darkness continuously.


    Their brilliance, like stars, captivated all who watched.


    John sat on a massive rock, gazing in the direction of Sterburg.


    A fantastical array of colorful light appeared.


    Yina, with her translucent wings, hovered mid-air.


    Her silver hair, as if draped in a veil by the moonlight, emitted a soft glow.


    Yina looked at John, who was as still as a statue, with a hint of guilt shimmering in her multicolored eyes.


    She apologized, "I''m sorry, I couldn''t save your friends."


    John shook his head, remaining silent.


    At the first sign of Old Dog and the others'' severe injuries, he had awakened Yina.


    Unfortunately, even she couldn''t save them.


    Yina exined, "Gods are not omnipotent, and this world is peculiar. Gods here face various constraints, my abilities can only be used on you, and even my power is limited by you."


    John remained silent for a long while.


    Just when Yina thought he might not respond, he suddenly asked, "Why did you choose me?"


    Gazing into John''s calm eyes, she hesitated.


    Eventually, Yina decided to share some truths with him.


    "It wasn''t I who chose you, but an entity from the end of the ster ocean who did. The starry realms face great cmity, and this ce, being the nexus of myriad worlds, is most likely to evade disaster. Thus, all gods wish to enter here. The space where you encountered me, known as the ''Void Realm,'' serves as this world''s gateway, also preventing deities from entering.


    I was gravely injured in the past and survived because that entity sealed me in the Void Realm, owing it a favor."


    Terms like an entity from the end of the ster ocean, great cmity, the center of myriad worlds, and Void Realm reverberated through John''s mind.


    At that moment, he seemed to touch upon the essence of this world.


    After absorbing all the information, John slowly exhaled.


    It seemed he now understood the situation he was in.


    John lifted his gaze to the sky, his vision seemingly piercing through the night to behold a myriad of dazzling eyes in the boundless starry expanse, and among them, a presence of immense stature.


    Behind them loomed a vast expanse of deathly still ck shadows.


    His gaze grewplex.


    Being swept into such a maelstrom where even gods could perish, he, a mere mortal, had neither choice nor alternative paths to tread.


    It seemed every world was the same in this regard.


    Only the powerful have choices, while the weak are at the mercy of others.


    If John wished to survive this tempest and prevent a recurrence of today''s events, he had no option but to continuously grow stronger.


    Until he became so formidable that even gods would bow before him, and not even a great cmity could shake his will.


    John tightened his grip on his staff, remaining silent.


    At that moment, amotion suddenly erupted from the crowd, seemingly sparked by a dispute.


    John''s brows furrowed as he turned towards the noise.


    He saw a group of well-dressed individuals surrounding Silver Tear.


    Among them, a corpulent, bald man was furiously berating her.


    With rage in his voice, he shouted, "So what if you''re from Hidden Stars? You have no right to restrict our freedom! I am the Deputy Minister of Sterburg''s Taxation Department, a certified government official by the Federal. If you don''t let me leave, believe it or not, once I get out, I''llin to the Federal Inspection Bureau about Hidden Stars abusing their authority!"


    The others, too, bore haughty expressions, echoing threats of their own.


    Judging by their demeanor and speech, they were likely officials from Sterburg.


    With their status, they could easily livefortably elsewhere; the fate of Sterburg was naturally of no concern to them.


    These officials simply wished to depart from this ce of trouble as swiftly as possible, to avoid any fallout.


    The disturbance caught the attention of many onlookers.


    Witnessing the group of arrogant and impolite officials, anger shed across the faces of the crowd.


    The younger and more hot-blooded students, in particr, were red-faced with fury, itching to confront and chastise them physically.


    At a time when Sterburg faced catastrophe, these officials weren''t thinking about how to save the people but instead were looking for ways to escape.


    Now that they were stopped by members of Hidden Stars, they even thought of reporting Hidden Stars for abuse of authority.


    Such despicable behavior!


    Silver Tear, faced with the group of menacing government officials, seemed somewhat overwhelmed.


    Clutching her staff tightly and biting her lip, she was about to say something when suddenly, a pair of hands gently rested on her shoulders.


    She turned around, puzzled, only to meet John''s indifferent gaze.


    "I''ll handle this," he said calmly, and walked towards the officials.


    The bald official, seeing John approach, assumed he wasing to appease them.


    His arrogance intensified, disdainfully saying, "So, you''ve got some sense after all. Hidden Stars are nothing but dogs kept by the Federal, daring to stand against us..."


    He was cut off mid-sentence by a swift shadow that flickered before his eyes.


    Then, he felt an unstoppable force strike his face, as if a cannonball had made direct contact, causing his cheeks'' fat to almost squeeze together.


    "Thump!!!"


    A dull sound echoed through the night, apanied by a few bloodied teeth flying through the air.


    The bald official''s corpulent body spun several times in the air from John''s p before crashing face-down to the ground, motionless.


    An eerie silence enveloped the vicinity.


    Both the officials and the bystanders were stunned, staring nkly at John, not expecting him to suddenly make a move.


    As the officials regained their senses, their faces were etched with rage, as if they had been deeply insulted.


    A middle-aged man with sses pointed at John, shouting angrily, "Do you realize what you''ve done? You''ve attacked an on-duty Federal official! This is a capital offense! Mark my words, I will ensure you, awless thug, are thrown into a Federal prison!"


    John slowly withdrew his hand, standing upright with an unyielding demeanor.


    He calmly stated, "ording to Article 32 of the Federal Special Departments Ordinance, during the execution of urgent tasks, if anyone deliberately obstructs the process, they may be neutralized on the spot. Currently, Sterburg is under a high alert due to the Dusk Sect''s attack. I suspect there are Dusk Sect spies among you, attempting to disturb the Federal''s stability and peace.


    During my investigation, I encountered your vehement resistance, leading me to neutralize you on the spot."


    He fixed his gaze on them, his eyes piercingly cold as he asked, "Do you see any issue with that?"


    Upon hearing John''s words, the rage on the face of the bespectacled official froze.


    The icy re from John sent a chill down the spines of the officials, making their scalps tingle with fear.


    Was this man insane? He was actually suggesting to execute them all! Did he grasp the implications of his actions?!


    One official said with a trembling voice, "You... you can''t do this... you''re with Hidden Stars... protecting our safety is your duty!"


    Hearing their response, John let out a long sigh.


    Then, his eyes suddenly zed with an overwhelming intent to kill.


    The next moment, a crimson de light streaked across the night sky.


    "Whoosh!"


    The official''s head flew high into the air, blood spraying all over the bespectacled official.


    He felt his face grow warm as his sses were stained red with blood, blurring his vision.


    The bespectacled official''s pupils trembled violently, his face etched with terror as he stumbled backward, eventually falling to the ground.


    He looked at John with eyes filled with sheer horror, as if staring at a demon.


    How dare he? How could he dare to publicly execute a Federal official!


    John slowly retracted the Bloodthirsty de.


    Turning his gaze toward the other officials, he asked again, "Do you see any issue with that?"


    This time, however, his voice carried an undercurrent of violent murderous intent.


    Everyone swallowed hard.


    The officials shook their heads frantically, no longer daring to utter another word.


    Witnessing the previously arrogant Federal officials instantly be submissive was a startling sight.


    The students, who were just moments ago seething with anger, now felt an immense sense of satisfaction.


    Daniel''s admiration for John was evident in his gaze.


    This was the image of Hidden Stars he revered!


    Dark Fox, watching John''s silhouette, seemed lost in thought.


    In him, she seemed to see the shadow of their captain.

 Chapter 89: Chapter89-Activation of the Sacrificial Array

    Intimidated by John''s iron-fisted approach, not only did the officials fall into line, but even the previously restless mercenaries and wanderers became markedly more subdued.


    Many among them possessed strength surpassing John''s, yet at this moment, they were as meek as quails under hismand.


    This scene left Albertus in a state of reflection.


    Sometimes, the appropriate disy of force could indeed achieve unexpectedly effective results.


    After some thought, Albertus approached John, who looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    Soon after, he saw Albertus pull out a small, shield-shaped ck object and hand it over to him.


    [Item]: ckrock Shield Array


    [Tier]: Transcendent-tier


    [Type]: Defensive Artifact


    [Quality]: Precious


    [Requirement]: None


    [Description]: Upon activation, this item forms a ckrock Shield Array with a diameter of 5 meters around the user, capable of shielding those within from one full-force attack at the transcendent-tier level.


    ...


    John was familiar with the object.


    It was the same one that Albertus had thrown to him during the Venomous Serpent attack, although he had not ended up using it.


    John''s brow furrowed slightly as he asked, "What does this mean?"


    Albertus replied with a cheerful grin, "Your talent is obvious to all, and your promises are worth more than a mere Fairfax Token. I wouldn''t want to take advantage of you. Consider this ckrock Shield Array a gift. Should you find yourself in danger, this item might just save your life."


    Others in the vicinity cast envious nces toward John.


    Even Dark Fox couldn''t help but steal a look at Albertus.


    A transcendent-tier life-saving artifact was being given away as if it were nothing, especially one as precious as the ckrock Shield Array.


    This artifact, with no usage conditions and extreme rarity, was something not even the scions of the great families in the imperial capital could easily im to own.


    It was hard to say whether this was a testament to the Fairfax House''s vast wealth or Albertus''s ownvish generosity.


    Before John could refuse, Albertus pressed the ckrock Shield Array into John''s arms.


    He waved his hand dismissively and said, "It''s just a transcendent-tier item, nothing precious. If you really want to repay me, then protect my House Fairfax for a couple more years once you''ve be a strong warrior."


    Albertus spoke openly and honestly.


    In essence, he was saying: "I see the potential in you, so I''m providing you with precious resources and artifacts now, betting that you''ll be a top-tier warrior in the future capable of protecting our House Fairfax."


    His intentions were transparent, rooted purely in a straightforward exchange of benefits.


    Watching Albertus''s departing figure, John remained silent for a moment before ultimately deciding to keep the ckrock Shield Array.


    He believed he could grow on his own without relying on anyone else, but with the support of a major family and resources, his growth would undoubtedly be elerated.


    At this point, John felt a profound sense of crisis.


    For him, nothing was more important than enhancing his strength.


    After Albertus left, Seraphina approached.


    She looked at John, her gaze filled withplexity.


    Seraphina could clearly sense a significant change in John''s demeanor.


    The John she initially perceived as carefree and unrestrained, yet cautiously prudent, had now transformed into a sharp sword, radiating decisiveness and a readiness to act.


    She wasn''t sure what had prompted this change or whether it was for better or worse, but Seraphina felt this was how he was meant to be.


    With John''s remarkable talent, he should indeed shine with unparalleled brilliance.


    Freed from his reservations, he would be even more unstoppable.


    Sensing Seraphina''s gaze, John looked up at her and asked, "Is something the matter?"


    His voice was calm, unfathomable as an ancient well, less frivolous than before, and imbued with a newfound stability.


    Seraphina pressed her lips together.


    After a moment of silence, she finally asked, "That girl with the ck hair, do you know her?"


    During the earlier battle, she had felt an intensely unpleasant aura emanating from the girl, a kind of instinctual repulsion.


    Seraphina knew that the girl might also be one of God''s Chosen and that the deity watching over her likely harbored animosity towards Seraphina''s own patron deity.


    Seraphina felt it was necessary to learn more about this adversary.


    John''s brow furrowed slightly as he asked, "Are you talking about Dark Fox? We just met today; I don''t know much about her. What do you want with her?"


    Seraphina felt an inexplicable sense of relief and gently shook her head, "Nothing, I just thought she seemed formidable and wanted to know more about her."


    John had no reason to doubt her.


    He was aware of Seraphina''spetitive nature.


    He stated inly, "Dark Fox is a tinum-tier dark me magus, not someone you can take on..."


    As John spoke, his gaze suddenly shifted, looking towards the direction of Sterburg.


    A colossal ck pir of light surged into the sky, enveloping the entire city within its grasp, filled with an indescribable, corrupt aura.


    Merely ncing at it caused everyone to experience a sharp pain in their minds, with faint, terrifying whispers echoing in their heads.


    "Boom!!!"


    Before they could even process what was happening, another deafening explosion reverberated through the heavens and earth.


    Even those outside Sterburg, including John and hispanions, felt the ground tremble beneath them.


    The crowd turned their eyes towards Sterburg, aware that something had shifted dramatically on the battlefield there.


    Silver Tear and the others disyed expressions of anxiety.


    They understood all too well what the battle unfolding within Sterburg signified.


    Should Victor and their ns fail, it wouldn''t just be the million souls of Sterburg at risk of being sacrificed, but the nearby safe zones would also vanish from the Federal maps!


    This was the power of the dark god, a terror they had all faced before.


    Above Sterburg, a ck pir of light pierced the heavens, casting the essence of twilight across the sky.


    Both Victor and Shadowcloud''s faces paled.


    The sacrificial array had been activated!


    "Ha ha ha, the sacrificial array has been activated! You..."


    A smile cracked across Rean''s face as he began to mock, only to be cut off by a loud noise.


    He paused, his expression turning.


    By then, Victor and Shadowcloud had also realized the problem.


    The magic array had been forcibly activated withoutpletion.


    This revtion allowed them both to breathe a sigh of relief.


    As long as there was still a chance, that was all that mattered.


    Their gazes collectively shifted towards the direction of the underground church.


    The underground cathedral had be a wastnd of ruins.


    A magnificent six-armed deity statue shimmered brilliantly, its hands clutching six transcendent-tier weapons that radiated dazzling light.


    Golden runes orbited the statue, conveying a solemn and imposing majesty.


    Theodore, clutching his staff, was d in an azure, magnificent armor.


    Blue light swirled ceaselessly in his eyes, and around him, the sounds of raging seas roared faintly.


    In his grip, Alexander, adorned in golden armor, held the head of Raven.


    His hand was on a golden broadsword, still smeared with blood.


    Beneath him, a twin-winged golden lion exuded a fierce demeanor, its wings, spanning over twenty meters, fully unfurled in intimidating disy.


    All the other stewards of the Dusk Sect had been in on the spot.


    The ground was littered with blood-soaked corpses.


    Yet, the expressions on everyone''s faces were grim.


    Before his demise, Raven had forcibly initiated the iplete sacrificial array.


    They could already sense the presence of the Dusk Lord, albeit faint; it was indeed a connection to that dark god.


    Should this continue, His arrival into this world was inevitable.


    Baron looked at hispanions with a grave expression.


    "We can''t just stand by and watch. Is there nothing else we can do?"


    Alexander offered a wry smile.


    "As a warrior, I''m adept in battle, but magic arrays? They''re beyond myprehension."


    Theodore, too, shook his head, indicating his helplessness in this situation.


    Eldritch furrowed his brows in contemtion before speaking, "Although I can''tpletely solve the issue, I can attempt to use arge-scale purification array to weaken the effects of the sacrificial array. Given that it''s an iplete magic array, I have some confidence in seeding, but it will take time."


    Baron and the others'' spirits lifted immediately upon hearing this.


    Baron eagerly said, "We''ll protect you. Just focus on casting your spell without any concerns."


    Alexander and the others nodded in agreement.


    Having a n was infinitely better than having none.


    With time pressing, Eldritch wasted no further moments in hesitation.


    He grasped his staff, chanting incantations under his breath.


    A dazzling golden light suddenly erupted from him, signifying the activation of a divine purification array beneath his feet.


    At the heart of the magic array was the Dusk Sect''s sacred relic, the "Vial of Corruption."


    The pure white light, akin to a scorching sun, illuminated the darkness.


    The sacrificial array, on the brink of activation, began to dissipate rapidly under the brilliance of this light.


    The corrupt aura enveloping Sterburg''s skies was also being purified at an astonishing rate.


    Baron and hispanions were visibly delighted.


    It was working!


    In the skies, Rean''s eyes were filled with rage.


    He roared furiously, "Eldritch, Baron, you''re courting death!"


    With his words barely finished, Rean disregarded Victor and the others.


    His staff erupted with a towering ck light, summoning terrifying ck dragons into the sky, which swiftly dove towards Baron and his allies.


    A deafening roar reverberated through the heavens and earth.


    The massive Desire Demon, as if agitated, unleashed torrents of ck mes from its gaping maw.


    The horrifying ck fire began to distort the skies with its heat.


    At the same time, its colossal tentacles wreaked havoc, striking at the barrier with relentless ferocity.

 Chapter 90: Chapter90-The Slaying of Rean

    "Boom!"


    The barrier, already on the verge of copse, could not withstand the frenzied assault of the Desire Demon.


    In just a moment, the barrier around Sterburg shattered, dissolving into specks of starlight that faded into the air.


    Victor and Shadowcloud exchanged a look, their eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    Should the Desire Demon breach Sterburg, the city would be reduced to ruins without the need for a sacrificial array.


    Resolute, they prepared to engage with full force.


    Under no circumstances could they allow the Desire Demon to enter Sterburg.


    Victor''s eyes zed with the light of his sword, as the aura around his de surged violently.


    A fierce, soaring light of the sword erupted from him, as if intending to cleave the very sky.


    A white sword shadow, swift enough to split the heavens, emerged rapidly in the night sky.


    Then, the aura split from one into two, and two into four, until it became a vast, epassing rain of des.


    "Starfall de Rain!"


    With a cold gaze, Victor directed the torrential de rain towards the Desire Demon, turning them into arrows shooting through the dark.


    "Pffft, pffft, pffft..."


    The colossal size of the Desire Demon made it an easy target, unable to dodge the iing assault.


    The de rain, as expected, pierced its body, leaving it riddled with dense, sieve-like wounds.


    From the wounds of the Desire Demon flowed torrents of terrifying ck blood, cascading down from the sky like raindrops, painting a gruesome picture of destruction.


    Witnessing this scene, the hearts of those outside Sterburg tightened.


    They had seen with their own eyes the terrifying corrosive nature of this ck blood, against which even the barrier of Sterburg struggled to hold.


    Should this ck blood be allowed to fall upon Sterburg, it would only take moments for the entire city to be riddled with decay, transforming their homes into ruins.


    Even those who had sought refuge in shelters might not be spared.


    A sly smile yed on Rean''s lips.


    This had been one of his contingency ns all along.


    Even if there were issues with the sacrificial process, he could rely on this method to annihte everyone in Sterburg, offering them up to the Dusk Lord.


    Then, the Dusk Lord would still be able to descend upon this world!


    Shadowcloud, observing the ck rain of blood spilling from the sky, furrowed his brow.


    He doubted that Victor had not anticipated this.


    Looking towards Victor, he noticed his calm demeanor and felt reassured.


    Indeed, Victor had been prepared for this.


    In the next moment, a sh of silver light gleamed in Victor''s eyes.


    With no visible action on his part, a dense silver, seemingly formed from countless intersecting des of aura, had mysteriously appeared above Sterburg.


    This terrifying de, woven in the sky, sliced through the descending ck blood before it could reach the city.


    The sky''s lethal downpour was eradicated, and though some remnants slipped through, they could not inflict significant harm upon Sterburg.


    Rean''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "How is this possible?!" he eximed, "When did you prepare this skill?!"


    Such a horrifying de couldn''t possibly be conjured in an instant.


    Otherwise, Rean would have likely fled at the first opportunity.


    Yet, he had not noticed Victor performing any actions indicative of casting such a skill.


    How had he managed to aplish this?


    Victor, multitasking between controlling the de and the de rain, did not entertain Rean''s query.


    This de had been covertly and gradually set up by Victor from the very start, not instantly conjured.


    The purpose behind arranging this de was to forestall the very situation now unfolding.


    Clearly, it had proven to be invaluable.


    At this moment, Rean''s attack had also reached Baron and the others.


    Facing the summoned dragons, Baron and hispanions dared not cken their efforts.


    They radiated with dazzling, multicolored lights, drawing upon their full strength.


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom!"


    In an instant, Sterburg was filled with the roaring of ck dragons and the sudden appearance of Gold sh.


    Powerful energy fluctuations swept across everything, instantaneously demolishing the surrounding buildings.


    In just the blink of an eye, a vast expanse of ruins and broken walls emerged within Sterburg.


    The terrifying nature of the awakeners was starkly evident at this moment; even the residual effects of their battle could inflict tremendous damage on a city.


    Should a cataclysmic-level warrior unleash destruction without restraint, it would not take long to decimate a city.


    In the underground shelters of Sterburg, countless people watched this scene unfold on screens, tears streaming down their faces.


    Among them were the elderly, women, and children.


    Most were ordinary individuals who had never witnessed such events; they trembled uncontrobly, yet couldn''t bring themselves to blink, fixated on the unfolding drama.


    They understood that this battle would determine their fate.


    Within themand center beneath the Dark Forest bar, members of Hidden Stars'' White Gloves watched the screen with bated breath.


    Scarlett Monroe''s hands were sped tightly together, her palms sweaty.


    At this juncture, all she could do was pray for Baron and his team''s victory.


    Above the skies of Sterburg, Rean was fully engaged in directing his dragon assault against Baron and the others, attempting to destroy Eldritch''s purification array.


    Shadowcloud, naturally, wouldn''t let such an opportune moment pass.


    His body lit up with a ghostly blue glow, his dagger faintly flickering with purple lightning.


    Shadowcloud''s gaze on Rean seemed to unveil numerous ck threads in his vision.


    These threads, dense and interwoven, were a chaotic mess.


    Quickly scanning them with his mind, he stopped at a particr red thread, hidden amidst the chaotic ck.


    This inconspicuous red line was Shadowcloud''s target.


    Under his mentalmand, the red line magnified in his vision.


    Suddenly, a gleam of blue light shed in Shadowcloud''s eyes, and his dagger''s purple lightning burst forth.


    Stepping through the air, the atmosphere exploded around him! In an instant, Shadowcloud vanished.


    The next moment, a dazzling purple light streaked across the sky like a shooting star.


    "Godyer de!"


    This was the skill Shadowcloud had once used to assassinate a dark god!


    Rean, who had been closely monitoring Shadowcloud, saw his pupils dte in shock.


    Without a second thought, he released control over the ck dragons, and his staff glowed with a dark light.


    In front of him, an ancient ck gate swiftly materialized, adorned with twisted, struggling corpses and monsters, topped by a giant ck skeleton.


    This skeleton, d in tattered robes with a ck scythe and chains in hand, its empty eyes aze with ck mes, stared down at Shadowcloud, emanating an aura of death.


    "Infernal Gate!"


    Chains wreathed in dark mist, as if traversing the dimensions of space and time, instantly bound Shadowcloud.


    However, Shadowcloud remained undeterred, his dagger still shing towards Rean with lightning speed.


    The purple light shed momentarily.


    Suddenly, a massive ck rift tore open in the sky.


    Rean''s body froze in ce, then was immediately engulfed in purple lightning, arm-thick bolts leaping around him, their terrifying power churning the space.


    "Ahhhh!" Rean let out a scream of utmost agony.


    His body was cleaved in two by a single strike, and the devastating god-killing thunder contained within that blow surged through his body, threatening to obliterate both his flesh and soul.


    In just the blink of an eye, Rean''s body was left in tatters.


    Under the assault of the Infernal Gate, Shadowcloud''s eyes and mouth bled profusely, indicating severe injuries.


    Yet, despite his body being a blurred mess of flesh and blood, Rean somehow clung to a thread of life.


    Twisting his battered, hole-ridden body, he staggered towards the Infernal Gate, attempting escape.


    Gasping for breath, Shadowcloud watched Rean with a fierce re.


    The cultists'' methods were unpredictably sinister, and unless obliterated utterly, there was no telling when they might return to wreak havoc.


    If the kill was to be made, it had to be absolute, reducing them to dust and ash!


    Seeing his foe nearing escape, Shadowcloud''s eyes hardened with resolve, and once again, a purple glow lit within them.


    Victor, engaged inbating the Desire Demon, turned sharply towards Shadowcloud, his voice heavy, "General Shadowcloud, enough!"


    Every use of the Godyer de inflicted tremendous harm upon Shadowcloud''s body.


    To invoke it twice in session was to embrace certain death.


    "Today, he must die..." Shadowcloud''s eyes were bloodshot as he forcefully expelled a mouthful of ck blood.


    The purple light from his dagger surged wildly, unleashing an explosion of purple lightning.


    "Rean, die!" Shadowcloud roared in rage.


    Blood streamed from his eyes as he ferociously swung his dagger towards Rean, who had just entered the Infernal Gate.


    A devastating purple light, so intense it could cleave the heavens, appeared once again.


    The force of the thunder seemed poised to split the earth asunder.


    Rean turned back in horror.


    Seeing the purple light advancing towards him again filled his eyes with utter terror.


    "Damn it, Shadowcloud, you mad dog!"


    Fuming at the thought of being dragged into death''s embrace, Rean scrambled into the Infernal Gate, frantically manipting it in a bid to evade the impending strike.


    The gates of the Infernal Gate closed swiftly.


    But in the final moment, the purple light also prated the Infernal Gate.


    "Boom!"


    The purple thunder exploded within, sending a head soaring into the air, its face etched with disbelief!

 Chapter 91: Chapter91-Head-On Collision

    "Boom!"


    The Infernal Gate mmed shut.


    Following that, the purple pir of light enveloping Sterburg suddenly developed cracks, then explosively burst into fragments of starlight, dissipating into the air.


    The sacrificial array was utterly destroyed!


    "Waste."


    As the pir vanished, a detached voice seemed to drift from the distant heavens, faint yet carrying a dizzying force with it.


    Merely hearing it induced a sense of vertigo in the onlookers.


    They gazed skyward, a chill running down their spines.


    This was... the voice of the Dusk Lord!


    This entity had been on the other side of the sacrificial array all along! Had the Dusk Sect''s ne to fruition...


    Many faces paled with terror at the unthinkable consequences.


    Shadowcloud, holding his purple dagger, stood with his tattered clothes fluttering in the wind.


    ck lines radiated from the center of his forehead, spreading rapidly.


    His life force flickered as if it were a candle in the wind, threatening to extinguish at any moment.


    "Dusk Lord, huh?" Shadowcloud sighed, weariness etched on his face.


    He was all too aware that numerous dark gods coveted thisnd, stopping at nothing in their efforts to descend upon it.


    The horror and madness of these beings remained vivid in Shadowcloud''s memory.


    Regrettably, he might no longer have the chance to thwart these entities.


    Gazing at the gradually fading Infernal Gate, a hint of regret appeared in Shadowcloud''s eyes.


    Not just the dark gods, even Rean had narrowly escaped this time.


    Two strikes of the Godyer de had failed to annihte him on the spot.


    Shadowcloud mocked himself, "In the end, it seems I''ve grown old..."


    No sooner had he spoken than hisplexion turned beet red, then swiftly ashen pale.


    Shadowcloud clutched at his chest, his body staggering before plummeting from mid-air.


    Watching that figure swiftly descending, Victor wanted to save him, but was held back by the Desire Demon, rendering him unable to move.


    "Get lost!"


    Victor''s face was grim, his aura of murder surging.


    A beam of light shot up from the sword in his hand, followed by countless de auras at his feet suddenly merging into a towering greatsword, shing at the Desire Demon with unparalleled momentum.


    The skies rolled back as dark clouds, the giant sword, ensnared in a tempest, thunderously crashed down.


    Without Rean, the Desire Demon''s strength had significantly diminished.


    Faced with Victor''s heaven-cleaving strike, it stood no chance of resistance, its immense body cleaved in two.


    A piercing shriek rang out as the giant sword exploded within it, transforming into countless de auras rampaging and wreaking havoc inside.


    Before it could begin to mend its wounds, several more deadly de auras struck.


    The air was wild with sword energies, each de aura carrying terrifying power.


    The Desire Demon''s vast body dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye, like a block of ice melting under the sun.


    Victor, sword in hand, breathed heavily from the immense exertion, but had no moment to rest.


    Seeing Shadowcloud about to hit the ground, Victor, without looking back, transformed into a beam of sword light, swiftly moving towards Shadowcloud.


    Baron and the others also turned their attention to the scene.


    In the end, it was Alexander, mounted on a twin-winged golden lion, who steadily caught Shadowcloud.


    At that moment, Shadowcloud''s breath was faint, dark patterns spreading rapidly across his body.


    Blood continuously flowed from his mouth and nose, his life force fading at an astonishing rate.


    Alexander turned back, urgently calling out, "Principal Eldritch!"


    Eldritch hurried over to assess Shadowcloud''s injuries, then his staff illuminated with a brilliant white light, shining upon Shadowcloud.


    "Blessing of Life!"


    "Gift of Life!"


    "Advanced Healing!"


    ...


    In just the blink of an eye, Eldritch unleashed several high-level healing spells.


    Enveloped in a rich aura of life, the markings on Shadowcloud''s body swiftly receded, and hisplexion improved slightly.


    However, his life force continued to fade, only now at a slightly decelerated pace.


    Victor, arriving on the scene midair, asked gravely, "How is he?" Everyone''s gaze turned towards Eldritch.


    With a sigh, Eldritch shook his head, "General Shadowcloud used the Godyer de twice, overexerting his own life force. My skills cannot mend such damage..."


    The Godyer de is a high-tier forbidden technique, exceptionally unique.


    This secret technique not only demands a lot from its user but also exacts a significant toll with each use.


    Even at the pinnacle of Shadowcloud''s strength, it was not to be overused.


    Now, far from his prime, Shadowcloud had nearly exhausted his remaining life essence with two consecutive uses of the Godyer de.


    Unless a demi-god-tier healing awakener could intervene, even sustaining his life was exceedingly difficult.


    Though Eldritch left his statement unfinished, the implication was clear to all present.


    It seemed highly unlikely that Shadowcloud would survive this ordeal.


    The only demi-god-tier healer in the Federal, currently far away in the capital -- Seraphina''s grandfather, the patriarch of House Harris -- was simply too distant to arrive in time.


    The mood among those present was somber.


    Shadowcloud''s significance to the Federation extended beyond his prowess as a formidable warrior.


    His legendary exploits had inspired many, proving that humans could indeed triumph over gods.


    His death here would represent a tremendous loss for the Federation.


    Alexander clenched his fists, teeth gritted in anger, "That bastard Rean, dying so easily would be too kind for him!"


    The mention of Rean''s name seemed to give Shadowcloud a brief resurgence of energy, as if the light had returned to him momentarily.


    Hisplexion was as pale as paper, and his voice was barely a whisper, "Quick... Rean is not dead... he''s gravely injured... so he couldn''t have gone far... he must be killed!"


    The revtion that Rean had survived Shadowcloud''s assault took everyone by surprise.


    Even more astounding was the legendary awakener''s insistence on Rean''s death, despite being on the brink of death himself.


    "You all take care of General Shadowcloud. I''ll go after Rean," Victor dered, gripping his sword tightly, his eyes filled with icy determination.


    Today, no matter what, Rean had to die!


    Without waiting for a response, Victor transformed into a beam of sword light, swiftly following Rean''s trail.


    Elsewhere, just outside Sterburg, jubtion filled the air.


    The masses witnessed the shattering of the purple pir of light that had enveloped all of Sterburg.


    The terrifying ck monster, too, had been in by a giant sword, signaling that the crisis was averted.


    However, transcendent-tier powerhouses like Albertus and Dark Fox still wore grave expressions.


    Their formidable abilities and enhanced vision allowed them to perceive more than most.


    Though they couldn''t see every detail of the battle, they distinctly noticed the Infernal Gate mming shut and Shadowcloud plummeting from the sky, understanding that the situation of this legendary warrior was far from optimistic.


    Moreover, within Sterburg, numerous dusk worshipers remained.


    If these individuals weren''t dealt with promptly, they could still inflict tremendous harm on Hidden Stars.


    Although the immediate danger had been neutralized, it was no time forcency.


    As they deliberated on whether to enter Sterburg, a sinister presence suddenly emerged.


    Almost immediately, a formidable pressure descended upon the area, petrifying everyone in ce.


    Faces filled with shock and bewilderment, they wondered what was happening.


    John''s expression dramatically shifted as he swiftly turned towards the source of this aura.


    It was the unmistakable presence of the Dusk Sect! A dreadful premonition rose in John''s heart.


    Could it be Rean...?


    The next moment, a profound and pitch-ck light red, confirming John''s suspicion.


    A mere few dozen meters from the crowd, a colossal ck gate rapidly materialized.


    Despite its battered condition, the gate exuded a horrifying aura.


    It was the Infernal Gate, indeed!


    Under the watchful eyes of all present, the Infernal Gate slowly creaked open.


    What followed was a ghastly head, resembling a malevolent spirit, wrapped in thick ck mists, shooting out of the gate like lightning.


    The head''s skin was charred, bereft of hair, its face marred by burns, with some areas revealing the stark whiteness of bone and teeth beneath.


    The eyes were nothing but bloody, fleshy pits.


    It was Rean!


    The moment Rean was seen, nearly everyone present held their breath.


    He was still alive! And he had escaped to this ce!


    The newly awakened, their faces etched with terror, had all heard tales of Rean''s dread.


    The state of Sterburg, now in ruins, was his doing--calling him a demon in human flesh was no exaggeration.


    Facing such a deranged individual, many felt their legs weaken.


    "Everyone, leave this ce at once!"


    John was the first to react, gripping the Bloodthirsty de tightly as he roared a warning, urging the crowd to flee.


    It was then that the others snapped to their senses--staying meant certain death.


    The crowd dispersed in a tumult.


    Apart from those from Hidden Stars and individuals like Albertus, everyone swiftly evacuated the area.


    The officials, in particr, ran for their lives as if possessed, cursing why they weren''t born with an extra pair of legs.

 Chapter 92: Chapter92-Blocking Rean

    John and Dark Fox, among others, fixed their gazes on Rean, their alertness heightened to the utmost.


    Rean''s skull had vanished, revealing a writhing ck brain inside his head.


    A pungent, sickening stench wafted from it, making those who smelled it gag, their throats churning with nausea.


    It was hard to believe that this was once a living person.


    No, he could no longer be considered human.


    This being had transformed into a monster.


    "Damn Shadowcloud! Damn Victor! Damn, damn, all of you deserve to die!"


    Rean''s voice, filled with venomous curses, sounded as if it emanated from the deepest pits of hell.


    If not for these individuals, his ns would not have failed.


    Had Rean not resorted to forbidden magic in time, transforming himself into a creature of the underworld realm, he would have already perished under Shadowcloud''s Godyer de!


    However, now was not the time for grievances.


    As long as he could survive, he would find ways to exact his vengeanceter.


    Rean''s eye sockets, devoid of eyes, merely nced coldly at John and the others before he diverted his gaze.


    Then, thick ck mists began to emanate from him once more.


    Rean showed no interest in engaging them.


    Currently, his priority was to escape this ce, as lingering here posed too great a risk, and he could not afford to waste time on these "insects."


    Rean was well aware that once Victor and the others snapped to their senses, they would certainlye after him with intent to kill.


    In his current state, if Victor and his allies managed to catch up, death was almost guaranteed.


    As Rean''s head transformed into a wisp of ck smoke and soared into the air, some breathed a sigh of relief, while others, like John, furrowed their brows.


    John''s keen senses picked up on Rean''s abnormal state, coupled with the recent tumult within Sterburg.


    He surmised that Rean was likely severely injured, hence his haste to flee.


    Otherwise, given the enmity between the Dusk Sect and Hidden Stars, Rean would not have let them off so easily.


    John''s eyes flickered with determination, his mind racing.


    In the blink of an eye, he made his decision.


    Rean could not be allowed to escape so easily! Even if it meant only holding him off for a moment, perhaps that would be enough to capture him.


    At this moment, John did not consider the possibility of dying here.


    He feltpelled to take action.


    Taking a deep breath, John''s eyes swiftly melded purple thunder and red mes.


    A zing white light spear materialized in his hand in merely the duration of a breath.


    "zing Light Spear!"


    The spear, aze with white mes, seemed to flow like liquid, encapsting an immensely terrifying power.


    Simultaneously, a rich crimson aura rose from John''s body.


    His aura suddenly turned wildly ferocious, his vital energy boiling like a volcano on the verge of eruption.


    "Gold Mail Armor!"


    "Bloodthirst!"


    "Berserk!"


    ...


    One after another, amplifying skills were rapidly activated, John''s presence skyrocketing like a rocket, multiplying in mere moments to an incredibly fearsome level.


    Gripping the zing Light Spear tightly, he swung his arm, his muscles tensed like a tightly drawn bowstring.


    John''s focus was unwavering, his eyes seemingly fixated on the rapidly fleeing skull.


    The next moment, his pupils narrowed.


    Now!


    "Boom!"


    The ground beneath John''s feet shattered as he hurled the zing Light Spear with all his might, the air exploding with a thunderous roar.


    The spear streaked across the sky, a trail of light like an unstoppable meteor, shooting towards Rean with unparalleled ferocity.


    Rean, initially preupied with thoughts of escape, sensed something amiss and his expression instantly darkened.


    Without any superfluous movement, his skull swiftly dodged to one side.


    "Whoosh!"


    A light spear, carrying immense destructive power, barely grazed past his ear.


    The violent wind howled.


    Rean''s expression turned icy cold.


    He nced back, his hollow eyes seeming to perceive the scene behind him.


    When his gaze fell on John and his ck mask, Rean''s expression twisted into one of immense rage.


    These Hidden Stars bastards, seeing him wounded, had the audacity to attack him, even a neer!


    Rean''s heart was filled with humiliation.


    As the dignified Dusk Archbishop, a World-Annihtor level powerhouse, now even a Hidden Stars neer dared to disregard him.


    Indeed, everyst one of the Hidden Stars deserved death!


    By then, Dark Fox and the others had alsoe to their senses.


    They knew they couldn''t let Rean escape so easily.


    Otherwise, who knew what disaster he might cause next time!


    "Attack together!" Albertus roared, his body erupting with Gold sh.


    Behind him materialized an imposing eight-armed Radiant Visage, exuding undeniable majesty.


    Merging with the divine effigy, he boldly charged towards Rean''s head.


    Dark Fox, too, drew her staff, rapidly chanting incantations.


    A dark me, brimming with a destructive aura, appeared around her.


    Subsequently, a nine-tailed dark fox, spanning over a dozen meters in length, materialized before her.


    This creature, likely Dark Fox''s contract creature, possessed intelligent eyes and a sleek body, its agile form surrounded by clusters of dark mes, resembling dark clouds.


    Its ck fur was stunningly beautiful, embodying both elegance and a mysterious danger.


    Upon its appearance, the nine-tailed fox transformed into a beam of ck light, hurtling towards Rean with unmatched speed.


    Meanwhile, Dark Fox continued her spellcasting from behind,unching relentless dark me attacks at Rean in an attempt to slow his escape.


    Their skills, upon hitting Rean, were repelled by the dense ck miasma surrounding him.


    Although their attacks inflicted no significant harm, they greatly hindered his attempt to flee.


    Rean dodged their assaults with decreasing speed, more than halving his pace.


    "You bunch of insects! Get out of my way!" Rean bellowed in frustration and rage.


    These fools, daring to confront him, would have been obliterated by a mere breath in his prime, leaving no trace behind of these detestable Hidden Stars members.


    Initially, he had no intention of striking back, yet these people seemed unwilling to let him go.


    Did they truly believe that his injuries rendered him as vulnerable as an ant, ready to be crushed at their whim?


    Rean, with lethal intent, dered, "You''re seeking your own deaths!"


    Following this, his hollow eyes suddenly began to seep a ck liquid.


    This liquid, emitting a vile stench, left no doubt in anyone''s mind that even the slightest touch would result in utter annihtion.


    Then, the ck liquid suspended mid-air rapidly formed into several arrows, shooting towards John and the others at a swift pace.


    The velocity of these ck arrows wasn''t particrly fast.


    John, quick as lightning, easily dodged the initial assault.


    However, his brow furrowed soon after.


    John realized that these ck arrows could autonomously track their target, relentlessly following him regardless of his evasive maneuvers.


    It was as if he had been locked onto by some unseen force.


    Pondering his next move, John concluded that he might have to withstand the attack using an artifact.


    Seeing Rean about to escape, he hesitated no longer, pulling out the ckrock Shield Array that Albertus had recently provided him, and activated it without dy.


    A sh of ck light vanished as quickly as it appeared.


    Patterns swiftly emerged on the ground, and soon, a shell-like ckrock Shield Array enveloped John.


    A thud echoed as the ck arrows struck the shield.


    The dark shield flickered intensely for a moment but quickly stabilized.


    John internally acknowledged, indeed, Rean''s strength had significantly diminished; his attacks couldn''t even prate the ckrock Shield Array.


    John nced towards Albertus, Dark Fox, Silver Tear, and the others, noting that they were all dodging the persistent ck arrows.


    He immediately called out loudly to them, "Gather towards me." They hesitated for a moment but, upon seeing the ckrock Shield Array, their faces lit up, and without any dy, they quickly moved towards John.


    With the threat of the ck arrows nullified, John did not stay within the ckrock Shield Array.


    A thought crossed his mind, and a blood-red light illuminated from behind him.


    Soon after, a pair ofrge red wings unfurled behind him, exuding an eerie and formidable aura.


    "Wing of Blood!"


    This was an equipment skill of the Blood Mask, and it was John''s first time using it.


    He tested the wings and found them incredibly intuitive to control, as natural as if they were his own.


    Seeing Rean''s head getting further away, John did not hesitate.


    His eyes were sharp, a cyan light emerged around him, and with a fierce p of his blood-red wings, his figure transformed into a streak of blood light, charging towards Rean with the speed of thunder.


    At this moment, Rean was seeking a way to escape.


    He had already sensed Victor''s aura approaching rapidly; he could not afford any more dys.


    But as he turned, Rean saw a streak of blood light rushing towards him.


    It was John, de in hand.


    Feeling the aura that was, at most, gold-tier, a spasm twitched across Rean''s monstrous face.


    He genuinely couldn''t understand.


    Hidden Stars paid them just a few thousand federal coins a month; why on earth were they risking their lives like this?

 Chapter 93: Chapter93-Self-Sacrifice

    Rean cursed inwardly, calling them madmen, as a dense ck mist quickly enveloped him.


    He ignored John entirely, his speed rapidly increasing as he fled into the distance.


    Rean''s thought process was simple.


    If he allowed this Hidden Stars individual to dy him, even if he managed to kill John, he would end up dying here himself.


    Such an oue would be aplete loss, and naturally, Rean wasn''t about to waste any more time on him.


    However, to his surprise, John''s speed was much faster than he had anticipated.


    Seeing Rean, now not far ahead, John clenched the long sword in his hand, and his aura surged dramatically.


    "Blood Rage!"


    In the next moment, his speed increased significantly.


    In the blink of an eye, John positioned himself right behind Rean''s head.


    His eyes filled with lethal intent, John swung his long sword down fiercely!


    Sensing the fierce attack from behind, Rean showed no intention of blocking.


    His eyes even disyed a hint of mockery.


    Even though he was severely wounded at this moment, he wasn''t someone who could be easily harmed.


    It wasn''t just John; even if all the remaining individuals were considered, they couldn''t inflict the slightest damage on him.


    In fact, he could use this opportunity to make a quick escape.


    With this thought, a dense ck mist suddenly appeared around Rean''s head.


    This ck mist formed a sphere,pletely enveloping him.


    Then, Rean no longer paid any attention to John, focusing instead on how he could quickly flee the scene.


    However, in the next moment, his facial expression frozepletely.


    "Pfft!"


    The sound of flesh being pierced echoed.


    A crimson de tip emerged from Rean''s mouth.


    Droplets of ck blood slid off the de tip.


    With his wings pping, John hovered mid-air, surrounded by a thick aura of bloodthirst.


    His eyes blood-red, he gripped his sword with both hands, piercing straight through Rean''s head.


    Everyone watched in shock at this scene! The impact of this moment on them was akin to witnessing a child ying a fierce tiger.


    How did he aplish this??


    Disbelief was stered all over Rean''s face.


    How could this be possible! How could he have prated my defenses! Soon, Rean pinpointed the source of the problem.


    No! It was the sword!


    He sensed an extremely faint yet utterly terrifying aura emanating from John''s de.


    This kind of aura, he had only felt from one kind of being before.


    Gods!


    Rean''s face twisted and contorted, his expression indiscernible.


    It was beyond his imagination.


    This unassuming Hidden Stars neer actually possessed a divine artifact in his hands!


    Moreover, it seemed to be a weapon of the Crimson Demon! Rean could sense the Crimson Demon''s presence from it.


    At this moment, Rean''s heart was nearly exploding with rage.


    He had gone to great lengths to find a suitable body for the Crimson Demon.


    And this was how he was repaid?


    Before Rean could further contemte, he felt a powerful devouring force emanating from the Bloodthirsty de.


    Streams of rich life force flowed into the Bloodthirsty de.


    Rean''s already scarce life force was now being devoured by the Bloodthirsty de at a terrifying rate.


    A look of horror spread across Rean''s face as he desperately struggled to break free from the devouring grasp of the Bloodthirsty de.


    But the seemingly shattered long sword was like a ma, firmly holding him in ce.


    No matter how much he struggled, it was futile.


    Fear finally surfaced on Rean''s face.


    The threat that John posed to him at this moment was even greater than Shadowcloud''s Godyer de! Despite everything, Rean had been confident he could escape with his life from Shadowcloud, but against this de, he had no assurance whatsoever.


    John was profoundly moved.


    A weapon of the gods, even in its damaged state, was beyond the capacity of human power to contend with.


    How powerful then, must the true gods be?


    As these thoughts crossed John''s mind, Rean made his move.


    On the brink of life and death, Rean refused to sumb without a fight, struggling incessantly to free himself from the grip of the Bloodthirsty de.


    John furrowed his brow.


    Even with his skull pierced through, Rean was still alive.


    Such top-tier awakeners were terrifying, almost transcending the realm of humanity.


    However, John was not overly concerned.


    It was toote for Rean to escape now.


    The Bloodthirsty de, despite being damaged, was still a divine artifact, and it would not let its prey escape so easily.


    As John anticipated, streams of rich life force were extracted from Rean''s head.


    The Bloodthirsty de, like a gluttonous monster that could never be satisfied, feasted on Rean''s life.


    Thick ck mist erupted from Rean as he struggled to flee, but in just a moment, the mist waspletely suppressed by the Bloodthirsty de, dissipating without a trace.


    As Rean''s life force was devoured inrge quantities, his already ghastly and terrifying face became even more shriveled and horrifying, nearly transforming into a skeletal head.


    Meanwhile, the cracks on the Bloodthirsty de''s body began to repair rapidly.


    The terrifying single eye on the hilt flickered with red light, appearing excited and increasingly sinister.


    Meanwhile, a series of notifications appeared before John''s eyes.


    ["Blood Devourer" activated, Bloodthirsty de upgraded to bronze-tier!]


    ["Blood Devourer" activated, Bloodthirsty de upgraded to silver-tier!]


    ["Blood Devourer" activated, Bloodthirsty de upgraded to gold-tier!]


    ...


    In just a few breaths, the Bloodthirsty de soared across three levels, elevating from iron-tier all the way to gold-tier, and it was still ascending.


    As the Bloodthirsty de leveled up, Rean was driven into a corner.


    He knew that if he didn''t figure out something soon, he might very well die by this young man''s hand in just a moment, with no chance of survival left.


    With this realization, Rean made some decision, his eyes revealing a crazed look.


    A dense ck aura violently surged from his head.


    A ck magic array, tens of meters in diameter, formed in the blink of an eye.


    The array glowed with a dark light, and in the center, Rean''s face began to rapidly melt away, like a candle in the heat.


    Yet, he wasughing maniacally.


    Rean eximed madly, "Hahaha! Even in death, I won''t let you have it easy!"


    Subsequently, the ck magic array seemed to connect to something.


    Suddenly, dark clouds gathered in the sky, and an oppressive force filled with desire and chaos materialized out of nowhere.


    John''s expression changed as he sensed an incredibly terrifying aura.


    He swiftly pulled out the Bloodthirsty de and, without a second thought, quickly retreated.


    Dark Fox and the others also had their expressions change drastically, looking up at the sky in rm.


    They saw an immense, hundreds of metersrge, day-darkening grey-white giant hand emerging from the sky.


    Then, without pause, it ferociously smashed down towards John!


    John was acutely aware of the changes in the sky.


    However, the attacking range of the giant hand was so vast that it nearly obscured his entire field of vision.


    John clenched his teeth in frustration.


    With the attack spanning hundreds of meters, there was no way he could evade it at his current speed.


    This sudden turn of events had cornered himpletely.


    Among the crowd, someone couldn''t help but curse, "That madman Rean! To summon a high-ranking creature from the underworld realm, he even sacrificed himself!"


    No one had anticipated Rean still had such a trick up his sleeve.


    Given the might of this colossal hand, even a cataclysmic-level powerhouse might find it difficult to withstand.


    John gripped the Bloodthirsty de, facing the terrifying giant hand head-on.


    He gritted his teeth, hurling skills towards the giant hand in the sky.


    The skills burst into brilliant light in the air, yet they had no effect whatsoever.


    No matter how John attacked, the giant hand didn''t slow down in the slightest, continuing to plummet towards him like a massive mountain!


    The grey-white giant hand, due to the friction with the air, had mes igniting along its edges and palm.


    The terrifying sound of a sonic boom was even audible to those watching.


    As the giant hand drew closer, some people began to panic and flee, while others closed their eyes in despair.


    The officials were weeping bitterly, cursing why John had to provoke Rean unnecessarily.


    This horrifying attack was not something one could simply escape from by moving out of its coverage area.


    Once the giant hand fell, the powerful shockwave would reduce everyone present to mush.


    In a critical moment, a dazzling sword light suddenly pierced through the darkness.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Victor, enveloped in de aura, soared towards the sky.


    His body swirled with de aura, and a gigantic sword, with him at its center, quickly materialized.


    As everyone watched, the massive hand collided with the towering sword.


    "Boom!!!"


    A blinding sh of sword light vanished as quickly as it appeared in the sky, followed by a deafening explosion that echoed through heaven and earth.


    In the shocked stares of countless onlookers, the hundreds of meters wide hand was cleaved into two by a single strike.


    Immediately after, silver-white sword light exploded within the giant hand.


    Tiny strands of de aura pierced through the skin of the hand, like light piercing through the night,pletely shredding the entire hand from the inside.


    "Roar!!!"


    A terrifying roar, as if prating through heaven and earth, came from the void.


    The pain in that roar was clear to all.


    Magic array-bound Rean witnessed this scene, his eyes splitting with rage.


    He howled incoherently, "No...it''s...impossible..."


    Before he could finish, Rean dissolved into a pool of ck blood,pletely sacrificed by the magic array.


    The crisis was averted, and Rean was in.


    As John breathed a sigh of relief, a wave of intense fatigue and dizziness swept over him.


    Before he could react, the blood-red wings on his back slowly dissipated.


    He plummeted from mid-air.

 Chapter 94: Chapter94-Reputation

    When John regained consciousness, he found himself in a pristine and clean hospital room.


    He was alone in the room, which was filled with the scent of medicine, but beside him was a pile of gifts and fruits.


    Lying on the hospital bed, his body was wrapped in bandages, and any slight movement made him feel as though he was falling apart, his body aching and unresponsive.


    After several failed attempts to stand, John resigned himself to lying down.


    It was morning.


    The sky was a clear blue, and the sunlight was bright and warm.


    A gentle breeze rustled the treetops, and sunlight streamed through the clean windows onto John''s slightly pale face.


    Gazing at the pristine sky and the grassy streets outside, John felt momentarily dazed, as if everything involving the Crimson Demon, Dusk Sect, and Rean had been nothing but a dream.


    The door creaked softly open.


    John turned his head to look.


    He saw a short nurse wearing a mask, carefully carrying towels and medicine, entering the room.


    The nurse set down her items, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and then, looking up, she noticed John watching her.


    Seeing her gaze, John smiled at her.


    His voice was slightly hoarse as he said, "Hello."


    The nurse was visibly taken aback.


    After regaining herposure, she hurriedly ran out, calling, "Director, director, the patient in Room 102 has awakened."


    Not long after, a middle-aged doctor in a white coat rushed over.


    The doctor first inquired about John''s current physical condition.


    After confirming there were no major issues, he nodded and proceeded to conduct aprehensive examination of John.


    John''s attending physician was also an awakener, and a diamond-tier healer at that.


    His examination techniques were a blend of skills, Mind Power, and some specialized medical equipment, integrating modern technology with extraordinary powers to ensure the utmost uracy of the examination data.


    John cooperated fully, understanding that any issues with his body were his own to bear.


    After the examination, the doctor, looking at the report in his hands, told John, "There are no major issues at present. Your recovery rate is quite impressive, and your absorption rate of transcendent medicines is high. The power that was within you has also been fully absorbed."


    ncing at John, the doctor continued, "Your basic attributes have now surpassed those of an awakener of the same level by four times. However, you''d better not use this ability again in the future. Absorbing power that is too strong could potentially cause irreversible damage to your body. With your talent, it''s really not worth the risk."


    John was not surprised that the doctor was aware of his detailed condition.


    Professional detection equipment can measure an awakener''s attributes with an error margin not exceeding one point, providing extremely precise data.


    During the battle with Rean, as the Bloodthirsty de devoured Rean''s life force, John''s Blood Absorption skill also gained a significant amount of attributes and vitality from Rean.


    The reason John took so long to wake up wasrgely due to digesting this power.


    After all, even just 1% of World-Annihtor level attributes was enough to overwhelm John.


    John''s survival could only be attributed to his exceptionally good luck; had it been any ordinary awakener, they might have exploded on the spot.


    Even so, after absorbing some of Rean''s life energy, John''s body automatically entered a state of deep sleep.


    Given another chance, John would definitely not choose to enhance his powers in such a reckless manner again.


    However, high riskes with high reward.


    John nced at his panel.


    His spirit attribute had now reached 1200 points.


    From Rean alone, John had gained approximately 300 spirit points, a significant boost indeed.


    The doctor continued, "Although your body has mostly recovered, I still rmend staying in the hospital for further observation to ensure there are no hidden issues before leaving."


    "I''ve seen too many awakeners who rushed out of the hospital and ended up damaging their foundation. Just take your time to recover here; there''s no need to rush, and Hidden Stars will cover the medical expenses."


    John was surprised to learn that Hidden Stars would cover the medical bills, saving him the trouble of pleading poverty to Captain Victor.


    He nodded, "Thank you, doctor. I understand."


    The doctor closed the medical report, paused for a moment, and said, "It is we who should be thanking you. If it weren''t for you all, Sterburg might no longer exist, and my family and I would not be alive."


    After saying this, the doctor bowed deeply.


    Then, he instructed the nurse beside him, "Take good care of the patient. If there''s any problem, notify me directly. Don''t be careless."


    The nurse nodded vigorously at the doctor''s words.


    After giving some more instructions, the doctor finally turned and left.


    After the doctor left, the nurse looked at John again, her eyes filled with admiration.


    She sincerely said, "Mr. John, I also want to thank you for saving my brother."


    John was momentarily taken aback, puzzled, "Your brother?"


    He thought hard but couldn''t remember saving her brother specifically.


    After all, he had saved too many people to recall each one.


    The nurse exined, "My brother is a newly awakened awakener. A week ago, he was on a trial outside Sterburg and happened to encounter the Dusk Sect''s sacrificial event."


    "Then, outside the city, he met you and your teammates. He saw you kill the Dusk Archbishop with a single strike. My brother said you''re his idol, and when he bes strong, he wants to be like you."


    So, it had already been a week?


    John felt somewhat dazed.


    He hadn''t realized he had slept for an entire week.


    What had happened during this week?


    How were Captain Victor and the others?


    How was everything handled afterward?


    ...


    Questions swirled in John''s mind, eager for rity.


    Soon, John''s gaze settled on the nurse, realizing he could glean some information about the outside world from her.


    He then began to chat with her.


    The nurse was very enthusiastic and answered all of John''s questions without hesitation.


    John even suspected that if he asked her measurements, she would probably tell him truthfully.


    Through their conversation, John learned about recent events.


    After Rean''s death, the Dusk Sect''s worshipers became disorganized.


    With both the Dusk Archbishop and all thirty-six stewards dead by their hands, the Dusk Sect, stripped of its high-endbat power and left with only a few insignificant members, could no longer stir any trouble.


    Thus, shortly after the incident concluded, Hidden Stars captured arge number of Dusk Sect worshipers.


    Following Federalws, these individuals were sent to newly developed safe zones forbor reform.


    The most sinful among them, the quasi-stewards and awakeners, were executed.


    The conversation then shifted to the rebuilding and repair of Sterburg''s architecture.


    Although the civilians of Sterburg were protected and suffered minimal casualties during the Dusk Event, most of the buildings were damaged, especially in Sterburg''s noble district core, which saw extensive destruction.


    Upon learning about the catastrophe that befell Sterburg, the Federation dispatched a significant number of architectural awakeners to assist in the city''s restoration.


    These architectural awakeners, belonging to the life ss, specialize in construction and building.


    With their help, Sterburg was restored to its former state in just three days, with the workpleted the day before yesterday.


    Moreover, Sterburg''s defensive formations and wallforts were significantly strengthened.


    The topic then turned to John himself.


    ording to the nurse, she had learned about John from the news and the inte.


    John was not only recognized as Sterburg''s top genius but also a member of Hidden Stars, achieving considerable feats in the recent conflict.


    He had even beheaded the Dusk Archbishop, Rean, marking him as a promising young talent.


    However, there were also rumors about John being overly ruthless andscivious, tarnishing his reputation as not entirelymendable.


    Hearing this, John''s eyes revealed contemtion.


    His first reaction was that he had been set up.


    In John''s view, neither statement was well-intentioned.


    The second im was self-exnatory, merely tarnishing his reputation--a matter of little consequence to John.


    What puzzled John the most was the first im.


    In this war, anyone with eyes could see that the greatest merits belonged to Shadowcloud and Victor.


    Aside from releasing everyone from the Crimson Realm ahead of time and picking up a "corpse" at the end, John hadn''t contributed much else.


    Yet, public opinion had ced him at the top of the list for meritorious deeds.


    John even specifically inquired further, only to find that the nurse hadn''t even heard the names of Victor and the others.


    This was bing interesting.


    John stroked his chin, his eyes filled with thought.


    Those spreading rumors not only dug up all his information but alsobeled him a peerless genius, as if they wished the entire Federation to know that he, John, possessed extraordinary talent and boundless future prospects.


    John was unsure of the benefits this might bring him, but such actions undeniably thrust him into the spotlight.

 Chapter 95: Chapter95-Targeted

    John had no intention of joining another family to serve as a mere guard dog, not even nning to stay with Hidden Stars for long.


    He was not a person who craved fame or power.


    What he desired was to enhance his own strength, continually pushing his limits.


    However, with his talents exposed, every move he made would now be scrutinized and magnified by those with ulterior motives.


    Far from seeing any benefits, John could only foresee endless constraints and troublesing his way.


    What exactly was going on? John wasn''t sure, but he harbored a strong suspicion that House Carter was likely involved.


    After the Carter House guard returned, he would undoubtedly report Lucas''s death and John''s information to House Carter.


    John''s talents and the Legacy of the Crimson Demon would certainly not remain secrets.


    House Carter would not let him go easily.


    It was possible that even his identity as a ck Cloak had been uncovered by House Carter.


    Given that House Carter had offended both House Fairfax and Theodore within the Crimson Realm, they surely wouldn''t let House Carter off easily either.


    Considering the current circumstances, the maniptions of the major families and powers might very well revolve around him¡­


    John felt a headacheing on and decided not to dwell on it further.


    With his identity and power, he could only take things one step at a time; overthinking was futile.


    After a short chat, the nurse went off to tend to her duties.


    A colorful light shimmered into the room.


    Yina, fluttering her wings, her silver hair catching soft glints of sunlight,nded on John''s chest with her bare feet.


    Her beautiful, colorful eyes sparkled mischievously as she teased, "How does it feel to be treated as a hero?"


    John rolled his eyes, responding, "I don''t know how it feels, but I definitely don''t want a second round."


    Thest moment of killing Rean, if not for Victor''s timely arrival, he reckoned he''d be nothing but a pile of mush by now.


    Nobody would want to go through that again.


    However, to be fair, ying awakeners is one of the fastest ways for John to enhance his power currently.


    If he finds the timeter, he could consider returning to his old profession as a bounty hunter and assassin.


    Earning money while gaining attributes, why not?


    Yina, munching on a strawberry, seemed to catch on to John''s thoughts.


    She frowned slightly, advising, "You should be careful with that knife from the Crimson Demon; there''s something off about it."


    John was momentarily stunned, "The Bloodthirsty de? Is there a problem with it?"


    He had used it a few times and hadn''t noticed any significant issues with the de.


    Yina exined, "Seven days ago, I sensed the aura of the Crimson Demon on the de. That guy might not be dead, and worse, he might be hiding in that de, nning to resurrect himself using you as a conduit."


    Yina''s words startled John.


    The Crimson Demon wasn''t dead and was hiding in the Bloodthirsty de?


    John pulled out the Bloodthirsty de, immediately wanting to discard it.


    This was a bona fide dark god, who knew what nefarious ns it had.


    Yina rolled her eyes, "Since He has stayed by your side and even granted you His domain, it actually shows a certain attitude. You don''t need to worry about Him. If He dares any mischief, I''ll help you teach Him a lesson."


    Not sure if it was an illusion, but after Yina''s words, John felt the Bloodthirsty de in his hand tremble slightly, as if responding.


    The Crimson Demon was really inside it?!


    John suddenly felt a bit queasy, akin to wielding the Crimson Demon himself to strike down his foes, which was rather eerie.


    As John was lost in his thoughts, some noise suddenly came from outside the door.


    Yina nced towards the door, grabbed a bunch of grapes, and vanished in the blink of an eye, likely returning to the Contract Space.


    Before John could ponder any further, the door was opened again.


    Albertus, Scarlett, Daniel, Dark Fox, Silver Tear, and others streamed in, followed by some of John''s ssmates.


    The once somewhat quiet hospital room instantly became lively.


    Daniel burst in, eximing loudly, "Damn, John, you finally woke up. You really had me fooled! You promised to be a loser for life, and here you are, secretly turning into a genius?!"


    As he spoke, Daniel began to grumble incessantly.


    He had thought John wasn''t much talented and had even consoled him.


    Now, discovering John was a supreme genius, he felt like a clown kept in the dark.


    Seeing Daniel, John couldn''t help but smile.


    He teased, "Don''t worry, once I be one of the Federation''s top powerhouses, I''ll definitely take you with me to soar."


    His words mirrored what Daniel had once said tofort him, only now the roles were reversed.


    Daniel sighed repeatedly, then continued toin about John''sck of fairness.


    After a pause, he suddenly said, "I''ve decided to join the military. We probably won''t see each other for a long time."


    John paused, puzzled, "You''re joining the military? Didn''t your father arrange for you to attend a college in the capital?"


    Upon hearing exnations from other ssmates, John finally understood.


    Daniel had been greatly inspired after learning about John''s exploits outside Sterburg and decided to join the military against his father''s wishes, aiming to make a name for himself.


    Daniel''s father was nearly apoplectic with rage.


    He had spent a considerable sum to secure Daniel a spot in a prestigious college in the capital, only for his son to secretly enlist, choosing the highly dangerous Northwest Citadel, no less.


    Positioned in the northwest of the Federation, it serves as a bulwark against the Demon Realm, where Alexander and Shadowcloud were stationed.


    Daniel was about to head to the Northwest Citadel to serve alongside Alexander.


    John''s lips twitched at the thought.


    Daniel was an only child, and one could imagine how furious his parents must be.


    But at this point, there was likely little they could do but ept his decision.


    Daniel mentioned that his parents were already considering having a second child, which left John both amused and speechless at his friend''s audacity.


    Albertus also came to say goodbye, having initially left home without his family''s consent.


    Now that it was time to return to the capital, he had something serious to share with John: "There''s something you need to know. House Carter has been looking to target you. Although they were stopped by Hidden Stars, House Harris, and our House Fairfax, the Carters are known for their vindictiveness and will surely find another way to get back at you. You must be careful."


    From Albertus''s hints, John gathered that House Carter had indeed made moves against him, which was blocked by others.


    This aligned with his expectations, and John expressed his gratitude.


    Before leaving, Albertus left John a contact method and a card as a small gesture of goodwill.


    John didn''t refuse; he indeed needed the money right now.


    Dark Fox and Silver Tear brought some gifts, mostly fruits and healing items.


    However, their expressions were somewhat troubled.


    Dark Fox seemed to want to say something but, after ncing at Scarlett, ultimately remained silent.


    After a brief chat, Dark Fox and the others departed, leaving Scarlett behind.


    "You''re quite popr now. I heard that the daughter of the city lord has been visiting you frequently," Scarlett said, sitting by John''s bed and peeling an apple for him.


    Her face was devoid of smiles, yet her words carried a hint of jealousy.


    "Maybe my charm is just too overwhelming," John replied nonchntly, changing the subject, "How have things been recently?"


    He had noticed the unease in Dark Fox and Silver Tear''s demeanor.


    Compared to the information he got from the nurse, Scarlett surely knew more.


    At John''s question, Scarlett paused in her apple peeling.


    She fell silent for a moment before calmly stating, "Old Dog and a few others are buried in ck Mountain Cemetery. General Shadowcloud barely survived but has be incapacitated; he''s still unconscious in the next room. Captain Victor has been relieved of hismand, and I''ve been dismissed."


    John''s breathing halted for a moment, and the smile on his face slowly faded.


    He frowned, "What exactly happened? And what about those news reports?"


    Scarlett sighed and exined one by one, "There were spies embedded among Sterburg''s officials, leading to numerous deaths at the hands of the Dusk Sect within Sterburg, ultimately deemed as Hidden Stars'' negligence."


    "Captain Victor, having offended someone from House Wilson, was scapegoated during this opportunity. To appease the popce, the merits were attributed to you."


    "To prevent retaliation from House Carter, House Fairfax and House Harris seized the opportunity to amplify public opinion, offering you ayer of protection to deter hidden enemies."


    "However, someone has been stirring the pot, aiming to ce you in the spotlight and make you a target."


    With Scarlett''s exnation, John finally understood the entirety of the situation.


    He hadn''t realized there was so much going on behind the scenes and remained silent for a long time.


    Even someone as strong as Victor could be manipted and targeted, what could he possibly do?


    Without sufficient strength, one is merely a pawn in others'' games; he was lucky to have survived this far.


    Instead of dwelling on these matters, it was better to focus on how to enhance his own strength.


    John still held an invitation to the "Red Moon Secret Realm," a hell-level secret realm suitable for levels 15 to 25, capable of rapidly increasing his strength in a short period.


    However, before entering the secret realm, John had a few matters to attend to.

 Chapter 96: Chapter96-House Carters Invitation

    Outside Sterburg, in the outer city district, lies ck Mountain Cemetery.


    To the west of the outer city district, a modestly sized mountain known as ck Mountain is covered in greenery, with birds singing and fragrant flowers.


    On the sun-facing side of the mountain, there''s a well-maintained public cemetery where Old Dog and Gold sh were buried.


    Under the zing sun, tombstones stand solemnly atop ck Mountain.


    At a spot overlooking Sterburg, several new tombstones mark the final resting ce of those from Hidden Stars who perished in the Dusk Sect incident.


    John ced a bundle of yellow chrysanthemums in front of the tombstones of Old Dog, Gold sh, and others, standing silently for a long time without speaking.


    There weren''t many flowers at their graves, only a few sparse bunches, indicating that not many hade to pay their respects.


    Many people didn''t know who they were or what they had done.


    Scarlett stood behind John, gazing at the dense clusters of graves.


    She smiled at John, "Most of those buried here are from Hidden Stars, and the vast majority die without their names or deeds being known. This is quitemon in Hidden Stars; maybe one day, I''ll be buried here too."


    If it weren''t for the sadness in Scarlett''s eyes, John might have believed she had grown ustomed to such urrences.


    John chuckled lightly, "Maybe I''ll end up buried here too, one day. If that happens, I''ll make sure to be buried next to you."


    He had moved past the somber mood, reverting to his usual self.


    Scarlett''s smile widened at John''s words.


    Tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear, she teased, "As if I''d let myself be dug up by someone."


    Knowing John''s character all too well, she mused about the number of women who might visit his grave.


    John, wisely choosing not to pursue this line of thought further, asked, "Now that you''ve been dismissed, what are your ns?"


    Scarlett had been stripped of her position because of the Dusk Sect incident.


    Regardless of the oue, she certainly had some free time on her hands now.


    Nonchntly, she replied, "What else can I do but continue running my bar? Even though Hidden Stars doesn''t control direct power, that doesn''t mean there aren''t influential figures who do. Under pressure, my superiors have temporarily removed me from my position, but they won''t actually let me leave Hidden Stars. So, once this all blows over, I can return to my duties within Hidden Stars."


    John gave her a look, indicating, "That''s not what I meant."


    He was actually suggesting that Scarlett take this opportunity to leave Hidden Stars.


    Despite being a clerical job, White Gloves was still fraught with danger.


    The firsthand information they acquired didn''t just materialize out of thin air; most of it was carefully gathered by Hidden Stars members themselves.


    Now that Scarlett had been dismissed, even if she could return to Hidden Starster, she''d likely have to start from scratch.


    Scarlett understood John''s implication, much like how she initially didn''t want John to join Hidden Stars, only now the roles were reversed.


    However, Scarlett had no intention of leaving Hidden Stars.


    Orphaned and adopted by an ordinary couple of silver-tier members within Hidden Stars, she had grown up within the organization.


    Regardless of the dangers, she wouldn''t leave Hidden Stars.


    Seeing Scarlett had made up her mind, John didn''t push further.


    Both of them had simr personalities, once a decision was made, it was hard for either to turn back.


    After paying their respects to Old Dog and Gold sh, John and Scarlett descended from ck Mountain.


    They drove back to the Dark Forest bar quickly.


    To John''s surprise, someone had been waiting for him on the second floor of the Dark Forest bar for quite some time.


    "Are you John?" A young man in a ck suit, with a fairplexion and elegant demeanor, stood up from the bar.


    His slightly narrow eyes looked at John, a smile ying on his lips.


    Around the young man stood two individuals d in red armor, standing still like statues, a thick scent of blood emanating from them that John could smell from afar.


    These were executioners who had taken countless lives, extremely dangerous!


    In the bar''s second-floor hall, members of Hidden Stars watched the neers warily, sweat beading on their foreheads.


    It was unclear how long they had been there.


    "Is there something you need?" John''s voice was calm, his gaze briefly assessing the trio, sensing a very familiar aura from them.


    This was an aura John had felt from Lucas.


    These were people from House Carter.


    Scarlett also recognized the identities of the neers.


    She said coldly, "I''m sorry, but you''re not wee here. Please leave."


    Despite Scarlett''s upromising words, the young man''s expression didn''t change.


    However, the gazes of the two House Carter guards in red armor shifted towards Scarlett, their hands already moving towards their weapons.


    "Swoosh!" All members of Hidden Stars stood up, their hands also reaching for their weapons.


    The atmosphere instantly became tense, as if a fight could break out at any moment.


    The young man chuckled helplessly, "No need to be on edge; I''m just here to take a look, no ill intentions."


    With a wave of his hand, he signaled the two House Carter guards to step back.


    Then, taking a step forward, he bowed slightly, addressing John in a very gentlemanly manner, "Mr. John, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Robert, the new heir of House Carter. My visit today is mainly to express my gratitude for your assistance."


    John raised an eyebrow, looking at him with interest, "Oh? Thanking me for my assistance?"


    Killing their heir and seizing their inheritance ss, yet the people from House Carter still wanted to thank him?


    John was now genuinely curious about what Robert was up to.


    Robert continued with a smile, "Indeed, thanking you for your help. I owe you thanks for killing that idiot Lucas, which allowed me to ascend to the position of House Carter''s heir sooner. Otherwise, I might have had to wait another year to kill him myself."


    As he spoke, Robert''s storage ring shed, and he suddenly held a beautifully wrapped gift box in his hand.


    "This is a gift I''ve prepared for Mr. John. I believe you will find it very satisfactory," Robert said, slowly opening it to reveal its contents.


    Inside was a splendidly gilded invitation, apanied by cheerful congrattions and a very exquisite storage ring.


    John nced at it, his brow furrowing, "A wedding invitation? What''s the meaning of this? If you have something to say, don''t beat around the bush. Everyone''s time is precious."


    Robert''s smile remained unchanged as he responded, "Since Mr. John prefers straightforwardness, I''ll get right to the point. You''ve acquired the Legacy of the Crimson Demon, which is no secret. And it so happens that our House Carter''s inheritance ss also originates from the Crimson Demon."


    Seeing a cold light sh in John''s eyes, Robert gestured reassuringly, "Mr. John, there''s no need to worry. We, House Carter, are a renowned family and naturally wouldn''t resort to coercion or force to im your legacy. This matter is entirely based on mutual consent."


    After a brief pause, Robert continued earnestly, "So, if Mr. John is willing, we would like you to join House Carter and be one of us. Believe me, the resources and benefits we can offer you are something Hidden Stars cannot match, beyond anything you could imagine. Whether it''s beauty, resources, fame, power, wealth, or status, just name it. Even my position as the heir can be yours!"


    Robert looked directly at John, stating, "Mr. John, this is the sincerity of House Carter."


    Upon hearing Robert''s initial proposal, the others didn''t show much reaction.


    But as he borated, everyone showed signs of astonishment.


    House Carter wasn''t just recruiting John; they were clearly grooming him to be their next leader! If what Robert said was true, John would be the next head of House Carter, should he agree.


    Before John could fully grasp the situation, a cold voice suddenly chimed in.


    The speaker scoffed, "Isn''t this a bit shameless of House Carter?"


    As Robert''s expression shifted slightly, everyone turned towards the source of the voice.


    There, Theodore, d in a blue suit, apanied by an expressionless Seraphina, was slowly approaching.


    Robert narrowed his eyes, stating calmly, "Lord Theodore, even with the backing of House Harris, you cannot nder House Carter without cause."


    Theodore scoffed, "nder? The unsavory actions of House Carter are well-known to all. iming to nurture John is merely a facade for wanting him to continue your lineage, a deed only your House would conceive."


    Robert''splexion turned decidedly grim.


    John, now fully aware of the situation, realized House Carter intended to use him as a means to propagate their lineage!


    Most inheritance sses rely on bloodline for transmission, categorizing familial talent based on the concentration of bloodline and thepatibility with the inheritance ss.


    Thus, heirs from potent lineage awakeners like John, whose offspring naturally inherit robust genes, stand a significant chance of carrying forward the Crimson Demon''s power.

 Chapter 97: Chapter97-The One Lurking in the Shadows

    To optimize their familial gics, some families arrange for geniuses to marry within their n.


    Once a child is born, they naturally be part of House Carter, ensuring the talent and bloodline continue unabated.


    Clearly, House Carter harbored such intentions.


    At this realization, John''s expression turned somewhat peculiar.


    House Carter was treating him as a stud horse!


    By the bar, Robert, with a stern face, told Theodore, "House Carter''s affairs are none of your concern, and certainly, Mr. John''s matters are not for Lord Theodore to decide."


    Then, looking earnestly at John, Robert continued, "Mr. John, rest assured, we are not as they imagine. Your talent, even in the capital, is top-notch. Should you join House Carter, we will devote ourselves entirely to nurturing your abilities."


    John pondered for a moment, about to say, "Well, it''s not that I''mpletely against..."


    But before John could finish, Scarlett mmed the table, angrily stating, "Robert, stop harboring such delusions. John will definitely not agree to your proposal. He has no interest in the women of House Carter. Let me repeat myself: please leave immediately. You are not wee here."


    John paused, surprised; that wasn''t what he meant.


    Just as he was about to rify, Seraphina, who had been silent till then, also spoke up, "Exactly. Even without joining House Carter, John''s talent would attract countless people and powers extending olive branches to him. He does not need to go to House Carter to continue your lineage."


    John opened his mouth to exin, but both women gave him a cold look simultaneously.


    A chill ran down his spine, prompting him to suddenly close his mouth and adopt an ostrich approach.


    The gaze of everyone present turned peculiar.


    Robert took a deep look at the two women, seemingly grasping something.


    He sighed deeply, addressing John sincerely, "At the end of the day, we all possess the power of the Crimson Demon, surely closer than any outsider. Our women in House Carter are also exceptional. I hope Mr. John can consider this well. Here''s my business card; should you make up your mind, feel free to contact me directly."


    After cing his card on the bar, Robert left with the House Carter guards without another nce.


    Left in the bar were John and hispany.


    Scarlett immediately collected the business card from the bar and, under John''s watch, stored it in her ring.


    She then turned to John, asking softly, "What were you about to say? You can speak now."


    Everyone''s gaze turned to John, some eagerly anticipating the drama.


    Although John''s statement was cut off, everyone had heard the beginning.


    Now with Scarlett pressing him for answers, it was a scene too entertaining to miss.


    John''s lips twitched.


    With everyone gone, there seemed little point in speaking.


    John shrugged nonchntly, "I didn''t mean much by it, just wanted to tell Robert that I, John, am a man they''ll never have in House Carter."


    The onlookers gave him a knowing smile, clearly not buying his statement.


    In their eyes, John was merely another man contemting the possibilities with House Carter''s women¡ªa sentiment shared by most men present.


    With John''s deflection, the episode passed.


    Following this, Scarlett, sensing Theodore and his daughter might have matters to discuss with John, invited them to her office.


    After some pleasantries, Scarlett closed the office door, creating a private space for their conversation.


    She then went downstairs to have a drink.


    To Scarlett''s surprise, Seraphina soon followed her down.


    The two beautiful women exchanged nces, both pausing momentarily.


    Scarlett broke the silence first, smiling as she invited, "How about sitting down for a drink together?"


    Seraphina''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, yet she didn''t refuse, merely nodding gently.


    Drinking was not unfamiliar to Seraphina, being Theodore''s daughter, she often had to mingle in noble circles.


    Drinking was inevitable in such gatherings, although she typically didn''t enjoy it.


    Seeing Seraphina agree so gracefully, Scarlett''s impression of the mayor''s daughter improved.


    They sat down at the bar, and Scarlett asked the bartender to prepare two cocktails with a lower alcohol content.


    The presence of these two stunning women at the bar instantly attracted the attention of many on the second floor.


    Even members of Hidden Stars couldn''t help but show signs of admiration, let alone the regr patrons.


    Today, Seraphina was dressed in a light blue waist-cinching dress.


    Her attire was meticulously chosen as always, with the light-colored dress paired with simple silver earrings, adding a touch of grace to her cool demeanor and making her seem less unapproachably noble.


    Scarlett''s style was much more casual.


    Her fiery red hair was loosely tied up, and she wore arge white shirt over light blue skinny jeans, entuating her long, slender legs.


    Her outfit seemed more suited for lounging at home, yet paired with Scarlett''s sultry appearance and captivating eyes, it exuded a unique charm of a mature woman.


    As they sat at the bar, Scarlett took the opportunity to observe Seraphina more closely.


    She couldn''t help thinking that Seraphina was one of the most beautiful women she had ever seen.


    John might have his ws, but his eye for women was indisputable, Scarlett mused to herself.


    Seraphina was unfazed by the gazes of Scarlett and the others; she was ustomed to the attention.


    Once the bartender had prepared the cocktails, Scarlett slid a ss towards Seraphina.


    The drink shimmered with an enticing golden hue under the bar lights, with osmanthus petals gently swaying within.


    A fragrant aroma wafted from the ss, soothing the mind.


    Scarlett sipped her drink and smiled, "Miss Seraphina, did youe specifically to see John this time?"


    After thanking for the drink and nodding, Seraphina said, "I''m preparing to go to the capital, to say goodbye to him."


    Scarlett''s eyes narrowed slightly, her beautiful face bing even more bewitching against the backdrop of her beauty mark.


    She observed Seraphina quietly for a moment, then suddenlyughed.


    Seraphina, puzzled, looked at her questioningly.


    Scarlett''s gaze dropped to her ss as she toyed with it, her lips parting slightly to whisper, "Do you like John?"


    At that moment, Seraphina stiffened, as if turned to ice.


    Inside the office on the third floor, Theodore sat on a sofa.


    John ced tea in front of Theodore and asked with a smile, "I wonder what brings the Mayor to seek me out this time?"


    Theodore took a sip of tea, not beating around the bush.


    He directly said, "When Rean died, you were the closest to him. Did you notice anything unusual?"


    John furrowed his brows, recalling the scene.


    He hadn''t noticed anything amiss.


    Shaking his head, John replied, "I didn''t notice anything wrong. At that time, I stabbed Rean through with a sword. To escape the control of the Bloodthirsty de, he sacrificed himself. Then Captain Victor arrived, and I passed out. I don''t know anything about what happened afterward."


    John, puzzled, added, "Why do you ask, Mayor? Did something happen afterward?"


    Given Theodore''s status and power, he wouldn''t seek John out without reason, especially not for such an odd question.


    If he hade, it meant something must have happened that John was unaware of.


    Theodore nodded, his eyes revealing undeniable concern.


    He exined, "Logically speaking, given Rean''s level, even if he sacrificed himself, he shouldn''t have left no trace whatsoever. But when we cleaned up the battlefieldter, we found nothing at all. This is quite illogical."


    "This... is there a problem with that?" John asked, looking puzzled.


    Theodore sighed, "It wouldn''t have mattered much, but after the incident concluded, someone took advantage of Eldritch''s treatment of the wounded andunched a sneak attack on him amidst the crowd. The sage-tier artifact ''Bottle of Desire,'' which was under Eldritch''s care, was also stolen.


    This means there are still powerful individuals hidden within Sterburg, with unknown identities and motives, likely rted to the Dusk Sect."


    John''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing Theodore''s words.


    He had thought this matter was already settled, but it turned out there were still Dusk Sect powerhouses lurking within Sterburg.


    And this person was hidden in an unknown corner, secretly observing everyone.


    The thought sent a chill through John''s heart.


    What''s more worrisome is that they still didn''t know the enemy''s purpose, leaving them in a reactive position.


    Theodore continued gravely, "We''ve been investigating this for a week with no leads. The information has been temporarily sealed, known only to some of the top-tier individuals in Sterburg; others are unaware. So, you must keep this confidential, absolutely not leaking it out. Otherwise, Sterburg could plunge into chaos again."


    John nodded solemnly.


    After experiencing such an event, Sterburg was already severely weakened.


    Just as it was returning to calm, an unknown entity, at least of transcendental-tier strength and clearly harboring ill intentions, had emerged.


    If the citizens of Sterburg were made aware, it could easily lead to panic.


    In such a state of universal rm and self-preservation, whatever the enemy intended to do would undoubtedly be facilitated, creating advantageous conditions for them.

 Chapter 98: Chapter98-Choosing the Academy

    Suddenly, John had a thought and asked, "Wasn''t Captain Victor at the scene as well? Did he not notice anything either?"


    Theodore pinched the bridge of his nose, replying, "It''s precisely because Victor also didn''t notice anything that we''re taking this so seriously."


    John was momentarily taken aback but quickly grasped the implication.


    His expression turned exceedingly grave.


    Victor''s talent lies in sensing the presence of others, yet someone managed to act under his watch without detection.


    Just how terrifying must this individual''s strength be?


    The thought that this person might have been silently observing his fight with Rean made John''s scalp tingle, and cold sweat covered his forehead.


    If the enemy had targeted him during the battle, even Victor''s presence might not have saved his life.


    Unwittingly, he had brushed shoulders with death!


    This bted realization of horror left John feeling profoundly unsettled.


    He had thought the matter concluded, but it now seemed likely that further troubles could arise.


    John couldn''t believe such a powerful individual would act without reason.


    Theodore and others must also recognize the severity of the situation.


    Hence, even Theodore, the Mayor of Sterburg, personally took to the field to question and investigate.


    Without eliminating this unstable element, they likely couldn''t even sleep in peace.


    But with the enemy hidden and them exposed, Theodore and the others found themselves utterly without means to counter.


    Given Sterburg''s current predicament, it simply cannot endure any further turmoil.


    Now, their only option is to trace the adversary''s footsteps and intentions as best as they can, prepare preventive measures in advance, or pray that the foe has already left Sterburg without intending to cause more chaos.


    Theodore''s eyes reveal a hint of exhaustion as he curses in an uncharacteristically weary tone, "These damned troublemakers really can''t stay put."


    As the mayor of Sterburg, Theodore bears the responsibility for the well-being of a million citizens.


    From the moment he learned of the Dusk Sect''s scheme to the present, he has not had a moment''s rest.


    His nerves have been on edge every day, and even with the resilience of a transcendental-tier awakener, it''s starting to wear him down.


    John sighs too, understanding the immense pressure Theodore is under.


    However, feeling powerless to assist, he can only offer words of constion, "I hope the mayor takes care of his health. After all, even to conduct a search, one needs to be in good spirits."


    Theodore dismisses the concern with a wave of his hand, "I''m fine. Being in this position, I don''t have the luxury of rest."


    Then, with a sudden chuckle, Theodore adds, "Speaking of surprises, I didn''t expect you to be so well-hidden that even our probes failed to detect anything unusual about you. Alexander, upon his return a few days ago, kept saying you''d make an excellent soldier and insisted on taking you to Northwest Citadel.


    If it weren''t for Baron vehemently stopping him, you might have already been abducted by that military ruffian."


    Johnughs awkwardly, knowing he couldn''t possibly reveal his actual circumstances.


    In the end, he could only use the old cripple, Shadowcloud, as a shield.


    Surprisingly, John hadn''t anticipated the seemingly entric old man to be a legendary-tier awakener.


    He knew Shadowcloud was strong but hadn''t imagined him to be powerful to such an extent.


    Hearing that it was Shadowcloud who had taught John the Stealth Spell, Theodore couldn''t help but praise John''s extraordinary luck.


    Sterburg harbored only one top-tier master, and John had encountered him and even learned a top-tier arcane spell from him.


    Theodore had to admit, John''s luck was indeed enviable, even causing him some envy.


    John felt somewhat embarrassed by the praise.


    The way he acquired the "Stealth Spell" was quite interesting, too.


    There was a time when Shadowcloud had drunk too much and couldn''t pay the bill, so he offered an arcane spell as payment.


    At that moment, John had thought he was dealing with a swindler.


    Now, it seemed Shadowcloud might have sensed something and deliberately passed the Stealth Spell to him...


    After chatting for a while longer, John and Theodore left Scarlett''s office and returned to the second floor, only to be stunned by what they saw.


    The entire second floor had been cleared out, not even a bartender in sight.


    Now, only Seraphina and Scarlett remained there.


    To their surprise, the two women appeared to be engaged in a drinking contest!


    Numerous bottles of alcohol were arrayed in front of Scarlett and Seraphina.


    Red wine, beer, fruit wine, malt beer, and more ¨C a variety of drinks that had all been emptied.


    Scarlett was now passed out on the bar, her cheeks flushed and drool trickling from the corner of her mouth, mumbling, "Drink...keep drinking..."


    Surprisingly, Seraphina seemed unfazed.


    When John and Theodore spotted her, she had just finished off a bottle of vodka in one go.


    She merely frowned slightly but showed no other signs of distress.


    Seeing this scene, John couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    He whispered to Theodore, "Has Seraphina always had such an... astonishing capacity for alcohol?"


    This was a genuine inquiry from John.


    He was very familiar with Scarlett''s tolerance for liquor; throughout their acquaintance, he had never seen her drunk.


    Yet now Scarlett had beenid low, while Seraphina seemed as sober as ever.


    This level of drinking prowess was somewhat terrifying.


    Theodore''s expression stiffened slightly.


    Even he was unaware of his daughter''s formidable talent in this area.


    With a wry smile, Theodore admitted, "This is the first time I''ve seen her drink so much. My apologies for this unusual sight."


    Saying so, Theodore hurried over to them.


    By then, Seraphina had noticed their presence.


    Seeing John looking at her, her cheeks flushed, and she quickly set the bottle she was holding on the table.


    Observing the mountainous pile of empty bottles, Theodore couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the reason for drinking so much?"


    Seraphina''s cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red as she responded, "Miss Scarlett said she wanted to drink some, so I just apanied her..."


    John internally remarked, so you just apanied her in drinking the bar''s entire stock?


    Naturally, Theodore couldn''t bring himself to scold his daughter.


    He apologetically said to John, "My daughter has been thoughtless. I''ll have someone send over the payment for the alcoholter. Please convey my apologies to Miss Scarlett once she wakes up."


    "Rest assured, I''ll pass on the message," John nodded, then turned to Seraphina with a teasing smile, "I never would''ve guessed you''re actually a goddess of wine."


    Seraphina had regained herposure by then.


    Hearing John''sment, she chose to ignore it as if she hadn''t heard it at all.


    Seraphina inquired, "I''m preparing to return to the capital soon. The admission letters for the academies should be sent out in the next few days. Have you decided on which academy you''ll attend?"


    John shook his head, "I haven''t made up my mind yet."


    He had indeed pondered over which academy to choose, but a decision had not yet been reached.


    After all, for ordinary awakeners, the choice of academy could significantly influence their future paths.


    Calcting the time, John realized that it had been over half a month since the trial ended, and with another month or so until the start of the academic year, it was indeed time to seriously consider his options.


    Theodore, seemingly struck by a thought, suddenly mentioned, "My daughter told me that you were actually the first to pass the Phantom Ruins trial. It''s just that at the time, you didn''t register yourpletion, which is why she''s now recognized as the first-ce finisher."


    Individuals who achieve notable results in the trial typically receive invitations from several top academies.


    It seemed somewhat incredible to others that John had voluntarily given up the chance to be recognized as the first-ce finisher.


    John sighed and offered a wry smile, "At that time, Lucas was hunting me all over the ce. How could I dare to register my trialpletion?"


    Theodore felt it was a pity.


    He was well aware of the uproar caused by the ck Cloak incident in the city.


    It was unexpected, however, that John had relinquished the first-ce position in the trial because of it.


    Despite this, John had no regrets about offending Lucas and would make the same decision if given another chance.


    Theodore pondered for a moment before saying, "Given your talent, the three top academies in the capital will undoubtedly wee you. If you have a preference for any academy, let me know. I can help you get in touch with some of the instructors there."


    John felt tempted by the offer.


    The Federation is home to three elite academies recognized as the pinnacle of education: the War Academy, Imperial Capital Academy, and Star Cluster Academy.


    The War Academy is the best military institution in the capital.


    Students graduating from there are often assigned as officers to major fortresses and cities, promising a future filled with potential.


    However, the War Academy has stringent requirements for the backgrounds of its students.


    Ordinary citizens wishing to apply must not only possess B-level talent or above but also meet a series of criteria including a clean criminal record, no criminals within three generations of their family, possession of Federal citizenship, excellent academic achievements in higher education, and at least ten years of consecutive social security payments, among others.


    Each requirement alone is enough to disqualify countless applicants.


    As for John, his citizenship status, which was purchased, does not meet the criteria.


    It might pass unnoticed at first nce, but any thorough investigation would spell trouble for him.

 Chapter 99: Chapter99-Merit Points

    The Imperial Capital Academy stands as the Federal''s pinnacle of educational resources, boasting the finest instructors and training materials avable.


    However, unfortunately, the academy exclusively enrolls children of federally recognized nobility and officials, leavingmon citizens out of the equation.


    Furthermore, attendance at the Imperial Capital Academy necessitates a hefty annual fee alongside various charges, amounts far beyond the reach of the average individual.


    That leaves the Star Cluster Academy as the remaining option.


    Unique within the Federal, this institution imposes no prerequisites for admission: no need for exceptional talent, academic achievements, or even citizenship status.


    Yet, thisck of requirements trantes to fiercepetition, as the academy only admits the top 500 scorers from its entrance examinations each year, automatically disqualifying everyone else.


    Considering the Federalprises 36 secure zones, 8 military fortresses, and 103 cities, with a total poption nearing one billion, and millions of new awakeners emerging annually, a vast number of aspirants vie for a spot at the Star Cluster Academy.


    The desire to attend this academy ismon among those with even the slightest ambition, making the admission process exceptionallypetitive, truly a selection of one in a thousand.


    If John''s memory serves correctly, Victor is an alumnus of the Star Cluster Academy.


    After some contemtion, John expressed his gratitude to Theodore, "Thank you for your kind offer, Lord Theodore. However, I wouldn''t want to trouble you further. If all goes well, I n to earn my ce at the Star Cluster Academy through their entrance exams."


    Upon hearing John''s intention to gain entry into Star Cluster Academy on his own merit, a subtle ease washed over Seraphina, and she seemed to breathe a sigh of relief internally.


    She said, "I''ll likely be attending Imperial Capital Academy. Don''t fall behind."


    Given Seraphina''s status and talent, Imperial Capital Academy was the most fitting choice, offering the best environment for her abilities to flourish maximally.


    John wasn''t surprised by her choice and responded with a light-hearted challenge, "Do your best. Just make sure you''re notgging so far behind that you can''t even catch my shadow next time we meet."


    Seraphina, typically reticent to engage in banter, didn''t retort this time.


    Deep down, she harbored a slight worry that John might soon outpace her significantly.


    John''s rapid progress was astonishing, bordering on the unbelievable.


    Theodore, perceiving his daughter''s concern, internally exhaled a heavy sigh.


    Although Seraphina was exceptionally talented,pared to a prodigy like John, she had a long way to go.


    However, he wouldn''t discourage her; having a goal to aspire to was beneficial.


    With genuine goodwill, Theodore remarked to John, "Since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t say more. I hope by the next time we meet, you will have surpassed me and be a cornerstone for the Federal, making all of Sterburg proud."


    The sincerity in Theodore''s words resonated with John, prompting a knowing smile between the two.


    As they departed, John escorted them to their vehicle.


    Just before leaving, Seraphina, as if recalling an unfinished matter, handed John a sleek ck bank card.


    "This is thepensation I promised you back in the Crimson Realm, a token of gratitude for saving my life," she exined, her expression remaining cool though a trace of blush tinted her cheeks, leaving one to wonder what thoughts crossed her mind.


    John was taken aback, not expecting Seraphina to remember their initial agreement.


    After a moment of silence, he epted the card.


    With a smile, he said, "Don''t worry, I''ll pay you back someday. And if I can''t, I''ll go to House Winters and work off my debt."


    Suddenly, Theodore chimed in with a chuckle, "Why not just be my son-inw instead? That way, the entirety of House Winters would be yours."


    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed crimson.


    She shot Theodore a fierce re, turned her head away, refusing to look at John, and coldly retorted, "You don''t need to pay me back. I''m not interested in having you work for me."


    With that, she mmed the car window shut, and the hovercar sped away.


    John watched the tail lights fade into the distance, holding the ck bank card in hand, somewhat lost in thought.


    "Just parted ways and already missing thedy?" A teasing male voice sounded from behind John.


    Startled, John turned to see Victor standing there unexpectedly.


    Dressed in a taupe trench coat, casually dangling a cigarette, his slightly unkempt hair and stubble added a rugged charm that contrasted with John''s polished appearance.


    Victor''s presence, no doubt, carried an allure for women distinct from the young and handsome John.


    Victor eyed John amusingly, half-smiling, "So, what? Got a thing for Theodore''s daughter?"


    Relieved to see Victor, John exhaled deeply.


    Ignoring the question, heined, "Captain, sneaking up on me like that, were you trying to scare me to death?"


    Victor snorted, "I called out to you a few times. It''s your own fault for being too lost in thought over the girl."


    Taking a drag from his cigarette, Victor paused before adding, "And stop calling me captain. I''ve left Hidden Stars."


    Victor''s revtion made John''s heart skip a beat.


    Incredulously, he asked, "Have the people from House Wilson lost their minds?"


    Victor held a high reputation within Hidden Stars for his exceptional strength and capabilities, not to mention being one of the heroes who saved Sterburg.


    Even if House Wilson managed to suppress his achievements, it seemed utterly irrational to push Victor out of Hidden Stars.


    Witnessing such unfair treatment towards Victor, even someone asposed as John couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger.


    Victor gave John a peculiar look and corrected, "Who told you it was House Wilson''s doing? I chose to leave Hidden Stars on my own."


    John''s expression froze.


    After taking a deep breath, he voiced his frustration, "If not captain, then what? Can''t you just exin everything all at once? And why would you leave Hidden Stars voluntarily? How are we supposed to carry on without you in our squad?"


    Their entire squad relied on Victor as the sole powerhouse.


    Frankly, everyone was clinging to Victor''s coattails, with John being the most dependent.


    However, Victor''s next response left Johnpletely dumbfounded.


    Victor stated nonchntly, "It''s fine. I''ve also disbanded the squad. Dark Fox and the others will join me in heading to the Southern Sea Fortress."


    At the mention of this name, John furrowed his brows.


    Located at the southernmost edge of the Federal, bordering the South Sea, the Southern Sea Fortress was one of the eight major fortresses of the Federal, akin to the Northwest Citadel.


    It was also known as one of the most chaotic fortresses among the eight.


    The Southern Sea Fortress is a virtually abandoned stronghold, devoid of military presence,w, or order.


    What it harbors are countless monsters, dungeons, and secret realms, along with an uncountable number of criminals, pirates, and mercenaries.


    John turned to Victor, questioning, "What are you nning to do there? And what about me if you''re disbanding the team? I haven''t even been officially inducted yet!"


    The chaos that reigned in the Southern Sea Fortress, with its mix of good and bad, essentially made it a city of sin.


    Being sent there was almost akin to being exiled.


    Unexpectedly, Victor seemed prepared to willingly head there.


    Instead of answering John''s question, Victor pulled out a storage ring and handed it to him.


    Noticing John''s puzzled look, he exined, "Recently, I reported your achievements, and the rewards have been issued. You''re now a silver-tier Hidden Stars Red Glove and have the authority to form your own squad."


    John couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth.


    Was this really addressing the crux of his concerns?


    Clearly, Victor had no intention of borating further, so John didn''t pursue the matter.


    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, John opened the storage ring and peered inside with his Mind power.


    Within the ring, there was a set of Hidden Stars uniform, a silver medal, a pair of red gloves, and some federal coins.


    After counting, there were about one million federal coins in total.


    John''s lips curled slightly, remarking, "Is this all the reward amounts to? Isn''t it a bit stingy?"


    A million federal coins weren''t even enough to purchase a single skill.


    Victor shook his head, saying, "Those are just formalities. The real valuable reward is the 100000 merit points under your name. These merit points can be exchanged for resources you need in the Federal military''s resource depot. As long as you have enough merit points, you could even purchase a divine artifact."


    John was astounded, questioning, "Really? Even divine artifacts can be exchanged?"


    Every divine artifact represents a deity, making acquiring one incredibly difficult.


    The Bloodthirsty de in John''s possession, merely a damaged divine artifact, was already overwhelmingly powerful.


    Imagining the strength of a true divine artifact was almost beyond belief.


    Victor calmly stated, "Of course, it''s true. So just stick with Hidden Stars. Additionally, since I''ll be staying in Sterburg for another month and don''t have much on my te, I''ll take the time to train you properly. It''ll prevent you from carelessly losing your life on a mission in the future."


    John, still processing, asked, "Train... what kind of training?"


    Victor''s lips curled into a smirk as he dered, "Naturally, it''ll be hellish training."


    Observing Victor''s half-smiling expression, John suddenly shivered, a foreboding feeling washing over him.

 Chapter 100: Chapter100-Victors Training

    After concluding his remarks, Victor waved at John and made his way into the Dark Forest Bar.


    John, with a heart full of trepidation, followed suit.


    Together, they navigated their way to the basement of the Dark Forest Bar.


    This space was primarily used for storage, separate from another cer dedicated exclusively to wines.


    Under John''s watchful eye, Victor strode to a secluded corner, where he seemed to activate a hidden switch.


    This was followed by the sound of gears grinding, "creak, creak," echoing through the basement.


    A section of the wall then began to slowly reveal a metallic silver door hidden behind it.


    To the right of this door was a holographic screen that exuded a futuristic aura.


    A look of surprise painted John''s face.


    Rarely did he visit this ce, and he was utterly unaware of the existence of a secret passageway here.


    Victor exined, "This door leads to a branch base of Hidden Stars set up in Sterburg.


    Such secret doors are scattered throughout Sterburg in many locations, and it''s the same in other cities, generally situated in rtively concealed spots."


    As he spoke, Victor took out his badge and scanned it across the holographic projection.


    Immediately, a beam of light swept back and forth over the badge.


    Then, a message appeared on the screen: "Verification Sessful." The metal door slowly opened to reveal what looked like an ordinary elevator.


    Victor stepped in without hesitation.


    Suddenly, something urred to John, and he looked at Victor with a hint of bewilderment.


    "Weren''t you supposed to have left Hidden Stars? How can you still enter the Hidden Stars base?" he inquired with a puzzled expression.


    Victor nced at him and retorted, "Who said that leaving Hidden Stars means one can''t enter Hidden Stars'' bases?"


    John was momentarily at a loss for words.


    It was clear that Victor was leveraging his status to freeload off Hidden Stars'' facilities and premises.


    Even if the higher-ups were aware, they would probably justugh it off, considering it a minor issue unworthy of concern.


    After both men entered, the metal door slowly closed behind them.


    They immediately experienced a sensation of weightlessness as they plunged deeper underground.


    John noticed that the elevator didn''t descend in a straight line; instead, it asionally moved in a serpentine path.


    In just a few breaths, John lost all sense of their current location.


    This was likely a defensive mechanism designed by Hidden Stars to prevent enemies from discovering the base''s location.


    John suddenly felt embarrassed.


    At first, he truly believed the Dark Forest Bar was the main headquarters of Hidden Stars.


    Only now did he realize that the Dark Forest was merely a gathering ce for its members.


    The real Hidden Stars base was their current destination.


    After what felt like several minutes, the elevator gradually came to a halt.


    A "ding" signaled their arrival.


    The elevator doors opened slowly, revealing a clean and tidy metallic corridor bathed in soft light that reflected off the silver-white surfaces.


    Victor nced back, signaling John to follow, and stepped out of the elevator first.


    John wasted no time and quickly followed suit.


    Once he emerged from the metallic corridor, the view opened up dramatically.


    A vast and brightly lit area unfolded before him,pletely enveloped in metal.


    The lighting was bright yet not blinding, likely due to the use of special metallic materials.


    John could feel his mind power being suppressed here, suggesting that the metals might also serve to iste psychic perceptions.


    John surveyed his surroundings, estimating the space to be at least asrge as a football field.


    In the expansive area, oval-shaped white robots shuttled back and forth, delivering documents incessantly, while individuals dressed in Hidden Stars uniforms bustled about without pause.


    Above, several drones, akin to hummingbirds, hovered ceaselessly, contributing to the tense atmosphere of a military base.


    Yet, it seemed everyone had grown ustomed to this hustle and bustle.


    Upon entering, Victor and John quickly drew the attention of those present.


    Eyes filled with respect turned towards Victor, while curious nces, tinged with a hint of wonder, were directed at John.


    They whispered among themselves, specting about the identity of the man behind the silver mask.


    Although many had witnessed John''s prowess in battle, his first visit to this ce, coupled with a change in attire and mask, left most unable to recognize him.


    Before long, a man also donning a silver mask approached them respectfully, addressing Victor as "Captain Victor."


    Victor acknowledged him with a grunt, without correcting the form of address.


    Pointing to John, he said, "Find us a training ground. I need to give this youngster a proper workout."


    The man in the silver mask appeared surprised.


    It was rare for Victor to take a personal interest in training someone, a testament to the individual''s exceptionality.


    His gaze then shifted to John.


    Before John could introduce himself, realization dawned upon the man, who smiled and said, "You must be Mr. John, right? The neer who killed Rean with a single stab. No, you must have been promoted to a silver-tier Red Glove by now, hence the special attention from Captain Victor."


    Extending his hand, he introduced himself, "Pleased to meet you. My name is Henry Stark, the administrator of this branch base. Wee, Mr. John."


    John shook his hand, replying with a smile, "Just John is fine, no need for formalities."


    Under Henry''s guidance, Victor and John arrived at a spacious training area, not any smaller than the space outside.


    The training ground was equipped with a plethora of training devices and weapons.


    Apart from training dummies,bat robots, and attribute testers, there was an extensive array of weapons ranging from melee des and swords to heavy artillery like rocketunchers and sniper rifles.


    All the equipment was neatly arranged on both sides of the training ground.


    Victor tossed a long sword to John, while casually picking up a wooden stick for himself.


    Lighting a cigarette, he said to John, "I''m a swordsman, so I can''t teach you magus knowledge or skills. What I can teach you are somebat techniques using ded weapons. You''re wee to use your closebat skills while sparring with me. I''ll suppress my strength, but remember, swords have no eyes. If you get cut by ident, you can''t me me."


    Hearing Victor''s words, the corner of John''s mouth twitched involuntarily.


    It seemed if he were to die by Victor''s hand, he''d still have to be thankful.


    Victor continued, "During this period, I''ll also have a specialized training program designed specifically for you. Training will only end when you manage tond a hit on me."


    John frowned and asked, "What if I never manage to hit you?"


    Victor flicked away his cigarette butt and scoffed, "Then you might as well not bother going to the Star Cluster Academy in the imperial city. Showing up there would only embarrass you. That ce doesn''t just value talent; even if you possess god-tier potential, if you''re deemed worthless, then worthless you shall remain."


    John''s pupils dted sharply at Victor''s words, his gaze fixed on Victor in astonishment.


    Victor spoke indifferently, "Don''t look at me like that. If I hadn''t recognized your talent, do you really think I''d go out of my way to recruit a ''useless'' person into Hidden Stars?"


    A bitter smile crept onto John''s face.


    His talent and ss were his most closely guarded secrets, yet it seemed Victor had been aware of them all along.


    Victor casually swung the wooden stick in his hand, his expression unreadable, and dered, "Come on then, show me what you''re truly capable of."


    As his words fell, a fierce aura suddenly enveloped Victor.


    He took a step on the training room floor, and in the next moment, his figure vanished from sight.


    John''s hairs stood on end, and a strong sense of danger overwhelmed him.


    However, before he could even react, an immense force struck him squarely in the chest.


    "Thump!"


    The muffled sound echoed throughout the training room.


    John felt a sharp pain in his chest as he was sent flying backward like a cannonball, propelled several meters by the force.


    Had he not adjusted his posture mid-air, he would have undoubtedly crashed harshly to the ground.


    John clutched his chest, his face flushing red as he felt a suffocating sensation and a metallic taste in his mouth.


    "If this were a real fight, you''d be dead by now," Victor''s indifferent voice reached John''s ears.


    Looking up at Victor, John was filled with an immense shock.


    He could sense that Victor had deliberately lowered his energy to match his level, yet the aura Victor exuded made John feel as if a single move could end his life.


    Was this the true strength of Captain Victor?!


    Taking a deep breath, John began to grasp the terrifying extent of Victor''s prowess.


    Even with his god-tier talent and ss, at an equal level, he was no match for Victor!


    No, he couldn''t let this undermine his confidence.


    No opponent was invincible; there had to be a weakness.


    John took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.


    When he opened his eyes again, they were filled with an unparalleled sharpness.


    Gripping the long sword in his hand, John said with a determined voice, "Let''s go again!"


    Victor''s lips curled into a smile, "Good spirit, but your skills need work."


    With that, he vanished once more.


    In just a blink of an eye, Victor reappeared beside John.


    His gaze was serene, and the wooden stick in his hand swung towards John''s chest again.


    The stick seemed weightless, as if it carried no force.


    However, in John''s perception, that stick transformed into a sharp longsword, swiftly shing towards him!

 Chapter 101: Chapter101-Becoming Divine

    John was fully alert, attempting to dodge.


    However, to his astonishment, he found himself seemingly locked in ce, utterly unable to evade.


    As Victor''s attack bore down on him, John clenched his teeth, his eyes suddenly aze with ferocity.


    In a daring move, he abandoned any attempt to block the stick and instead swung his sword ferociously towards Victor''s head, adopting a do-or-die approach.


    A sh of surprise appeared in Victor''s eyes.


    He hadn''t anticipated John''s ability to adapt so quickly.


    "Still, too slow!"


    A glint shed in Victor''s eyes as he elerated the swing of his stick.


    Before John''s sword could evenplete its arc, Victor''s stick had struck John''s chest once again.


    John was sent flying backward once more.


    When he managed to stand again, traces of blood had already begun to spill from his mouth.


    "Again!"


    Wiping the blood from his lips, John''s gaze turned as fierce as a starving wolf''s, and he charged at Victor once more.


    Victormented coolly, "Your courage ismendable, but fighting is not a street brawl. Being tough and aggressive won''t get you far; you need to use your brain."


    Subsequently, John found himself on the receiving end of a one-sided beating, with the training room asionally echoing with the dull thuds of a heavy object hitting the ground.


    Victor had said he would not hold back, and he certainly didn''t, although he might leave John half alive at best.


    Passersby outside the training room, hearing these sounds, couldn''t help but shrink their necks and mentally offer their condolences to John.


    ...


    In Sterburg, within the Noble District, a dimly lit basement was illuminated by flickering candle mes, with twisted, dark runes sketching a sinister magic array on the floor.


    A copper bottle was ced at the center of the magic array, continuously emitting a malevolent ck glow.


    A figure, d in a ck robe with an indiscernible face, stood before the magic array, incessantly chantingplex and obscure incantations.


    The candles swayed, and runes sparkled.


    Thick ck mist continuously emanated from the magic array, pouring into the copper bottle.


    The bottle shook violently, as if something within struggled to break free.


    Suddenly, the bottle ceased its agitation.


    From its mouth, streams of ck liquid slowly emerged, quickly pooling on the ground into a swampy expanse.


    The foul stench instantly filled the entire basement.


    The robed figure stopped chanting, his voice raspy with scorn, "To be driven to such desperation by a bronze-tier awakener, you truly are aplete failure, Rean." The ck water flowing from the bottle became more turbulent.


    In the filthy swamp, the water writhed and gradually coalesced into a human form.


    The ck water churned incessantly.


    A ferocious, angry face slowly formed - it was Rean! He was dressed in a ck robe, his face twisted in rage, surrounded by swirling ck water.


    Seeing the mocking expression on the robed figure''s face, Rean''s features contorted with anger, and he roared, "I was so close, just a hair''s breadth away from sess with my n! Why didn''t you intervene then?!"


    The robed figure sneered, "Why should I have intervened? I had already prepared everything for you in the Crimson Realm in advance. My task wasplete. What happened afterward is none of my concern."


    At the mention of this, Rean''s anger intensified.


    He eximed, "Yet Victor wasn''t trapped, and the Crimson Demon even handed over his weapon to that Hidden Stars kid. It''s because of them my n was doomed to fail! You were there in the Crimson Realm; why didn''t you stop them?"


    The figure in the ck robe sneered coldly, "What does your n''s failure have to do with me? I''ve told you before that your n was wed. Besides, why should I expose my identity for the sake of your scheme?"


    With these words, the tone of the man in the ck robe turned chillingly cold.


    "Rean, I hope you understand our rtionship. I took a risk to save you, and you should be grateful for that!"


    Rean''s expression froze momentarily before his features began to contort with rage.


    He bellowed furiously, "You are me, and I am you. We are inseparable; our very existence is to bring about the descent of the Dusk Lord. Why can''t you see that?"


    The ck waters on the ground surged tumultuously with Rean''s emotional turmoil, like a calmke whipped into towering waves by a storm.


    However, the man in the ck robe remained unmoved.


    He stated coldly, "How you bring about the Dusk Lord''s descent is your concern. I''vepleted the task as per our prior agreement. Now that your n has failed, in ordance with our agreement, it''s your turn to assist me."


    The ck water surrounding Rean surged violently, its tumultuous energy reminiscent of a volcano on the brink of eruption.


    Yet, he was acutely aware of his current predicament.


    Previously, the man in the ck robe might have had reason to fear him, but now, having lost his body and surviving solely through the Bottle of Desire, Rean had no leverage for negotiation.


    His expression fluctuated between hope and despair.


    After a long pause, he managed to ask with aposed demeanor, "What do you want me to do for you?"


    "Should have asked that from the start," the figure in the ck robe replied, corners of his mouth turning upward as he slowly lifted his head to reveal a well-fed middle-aged face.


    This face was all too familiar to many in Sterburg, often seen on television and across various media tforms.


    He was none other than the chairman of the Foster Group, Maximilian!


    Maximilian had always remained in the shadows, quietly observing the unfolding events.


    He only intervened at the veryst moment, and until now, his identity had never been suspected by anyone.


    Who could have imagined that this self-made magnate of Sterburg, who built a vast empire from scratch, was actually an avatar of the Dusk Archbishop!


    Rean frowned and asked, "What exactly are you nning to do?" A suddenugh escaped Maximilian.


    His eyes, usually calm, now gleamed with unbridled ambition.


    He spoke deliberately, "I want you to merge with me, so that I may rece the Dusk Lord and be a true god."


    At that moment, Rean''s breathing nearly stopped.


    He stared at the other in disbelief, eximing, "Do you realize what you''re saying?!"


    Rean could hardly believe his ears.


    He had always known of Maximilian''s grand ambitions, but it had never crossed his mind that Maximilian aspired to be the Dusk Lord himself.


    Maximilian did not respond, but a dark mist suddenly began to emanate from his body.


    Then, a young and handsome man slowly descended the basement stairs.


    His body was stiff and unresponsive, as if he were a puppet being manipted.


    Alex looked at his father with deep fear and despair in his eyes.


    He had overheard the entire conversation between the two.


    Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined that his father was the nefarious Dusk Archbishop.


    And he, Alex, was the son of the Dusk Archbishop! The always proud Alex felt as if something inside him had been brutally shattered.


    Rean, eyeing Alex, asked, "What are you nning to do?" He did not stop him, for he too was tempted.


    Who wouldn''t want to be a god? "You''ll find out soon enough," Maximilian replied, pulling a ck wooden box from his cloak.


    He carefully opened it to reveal an object wrapped in golden satin.


    The golden satin, embroidered withplex array patterns, was clearly not ordinary.


    Rean, curious about the contents, watched as Maximilian slowly unwrapped the satin.


    A shriveled ck bead appeared on the golden fabric.


    At the sight of the bead, Rean''s pupils dted in shock, his eyes full of astonishment.


    At the same time, a desire-filled and corrupt aura burst forth.


    Simultaneously, the basement''s ceiling lit up with densely packed, intricate runes and magic arrays.


    All the arrays activated at once, emitting blinding light,pletely isting the surging aura.


    Rean gazed at the ck orb wrapped in golden satin on the table, his face unable to hide his shock.


    He eximed, "Is this... the Eye of the Dusk Lord?! When did you acquire such a thing!"


    Maximilian smirked, "Did you think I''d be as foolish as you, making a spectacle of summoning the full divine form of the Dusk Lord?"


    He looked at the orb with fervent eyes, saying, "This was acquired through deceiving everyone''s surveince, by sacrificing arge shelter housing a hundred thousand people, after much difficulty."


    After saying this, Maximilian suddenly turned to look at Alex, whose face was pale, and said, "Haven''t you always felt overshadowed by John? Haven''t you always wanted revenge for him taking the woman you loved?"


    He picked up the orb and slowly brought it towards Alex''s mouth.


    Maximilian''s eyes were filled with madness as he dered, "Now, your father is giving you this opportunity. Come, let us be true deities together!"


    Alex''s eyes showed resistance and despair, but his mouth involuntarily opened.


    The moment the "Eye of the Dusk Lord" entered his mouth, Alex''s face was painted with despair and anger.


    What he desired was to defeat John fair and square.


    He didn''t need the power of some damned dark god! If given a choice, Alex would rather die on the spot.


    But under Maximilian''s overpowering force, he had no ability to resist, not even to take his own life.


    The moment the Eye of the Dusk Lord merged into Alex''s body, a tremendous power suddenly erupted.


    An evil aura wildly ravaged the basement.


    Alex''s agonized howls and Maximilian''s maniacalughter echoed throughout the cer.


    However, the outside world remained oblivious to it all.

 Chapter 102: Chapter102-Truly Shameless

    In the secret base of the Hidden Stars division, within the training room, the training session ended with John being carried out by others.


    His once handsome face had swollen to resemble a pig''s, and there wasn''t a single spot on his body that wasn''t bruised.


    The medical staff tending to John''s wounds could barely bring themselves to look directly at him, such was the pitiable state he was in.


    Victor hadn''t held back in the slightest, unleashing a beating on John who, for his part, had no capability to retaliate and could only passively endure the onught.


    What was supposed to be training seemed more like John serving as a human punching bag for Victor.


    At Victor''s request, the division deployed its best medical equipment and healing tools for John and even summoned Sterburg''s top doctor to stand by for emergency treatment.


    This doctor was the same diamond-tier chief physician who had treated John a few days prior.


    Upon seeing John return in such a ghastly condition so soon, the physician was at a loss for words, probably wondering if John had gone off to battle the Dusk Sect again.


    The sight of John''s battered state brought tears to the eyes of a young nurse.


    Upon learning that John''s injuries were the result of a training session, she was filled with righteous indignation and confronted Victor.


    "How can someone train like this? I''m definitely reporting you, you scoundrel, for taking personal revenge!" she scolded, hands on her hips and fury in her voice.


    Everyone present was stunned silent.


    "Holy smokes, girl, do you have a death wish?" they thought.


    This was Celestide Victor, after all! The chief physician broke out in a cold sweat, fearing for the nurse.


    He quickly pulled her back and informed her of Victor''s identity.


    "Even if the Federal President were here, he wouldn''t be allowed to beat someone to this extent!"


    The usually gentle nurse was fiercely adamant, her courage undimmed even upon learning of Victor''s identity.


    Faced with the nurse''s tirade, Victor found himself in an ufortable position.


    He certainly couldn''ty a hand on an ordinary nurse, and so, his only option was to make a swift exit.


    Thanks to the advanced medical care, John''s recovery was rapid.


    Victor had been measured in his approach; despite the severity of the beatings, he ensured they wouldn''tpromise John''s fundamental well-being.


    Otherwise, a single training session would leave John bedridden for weeks.


    Remarkably, just one night passed and John was back on his feet, bouncing around.


    Although his body still ached, John could clearly sense an improvement in his control over his physical faculties.


    This enhancement might elude most, but with John''s keen perception, it was unmistakably evident.


    A weird smirk crossed John''s face.


    "Damn, getting beat up actually did boost my strength!"


    After eating, John, now brimming with enthusiasm, sought out Victor.


    Drawing his long sword, he dered, "Let''s continue!" Victor was surprised by John''s swift recovery.


    He had initially nned for at least a day and a night''s rest for John to recuperate.


    John''s recovery time had effectively halved his expectations.


    Seeing John''s eager face, Victor''s eyes narrowed as he slowly gripped his wooden stick.


    Well, this was an unexpected turn of events.


    After being berated by that nurse, Victor was feeling somewhat frustrated.


    Now that John was ready for more, it seemed a perfect opportunity for a bit of personal retribution.


    This training session was about to get personal.


    John hadn''t been in the training room for more than a couple of hours before the medical staff of Hidden Stars hurriedly carried him out.


    Lying on a stretcher with his face covered in blood, he stared nkly at the metallic ceiling.


    This time, Victor had been even more ruthless in his beating, causing John to wince in pain with even the slightest movement.


    John felt bewildered.


    Why did it seem like he had truly been used as a punching bag this time? Could it be an illusion?


    Over the following days, John found himself in a repetitive cycle of being pummeled by Victor during training.


    Every morning, he would enter the training room full of zeal, believing he could redeem himself.


    Yet, before long, he would be carried out, battered and bruised by Victor like a beaten dog.


    Despite the beatings, John wasn''t discouraged; instead, he felt more determined.


    He could clearly sense his strength rapidly increasing.


    Additionally, Victor had Hidden Stars prepare a vast amount of transcendent food without side effects to enhance John''s physical attributes from another aspect.


    John had never consumed transcendent food before, so the effects were remarkably beneficial.


    Combined with Victor''s relentless hammering, the food that would take ordinary awakeners several days to digest only took John a few hours.


    His attribute panel began to rise at a visibly fast pace.


    Initially, John had no opportunity to fight back during the training sessions, effectively acting as a mere punching bag.


    However, in less than a week, he was able to precisely predict Victor''s attacks and even find opportunities to counter.


    He even managed to break Victor''s wooden stick on one asion.


    Even Victor found himself astonished at the pace of John''s progress.


    He had encountered many prodigies in his time.


    In a certain sense, despite not having the most remarkable talent, Victor himself was a genius of extraordinary brilliance.


    Yet, he had never before seen someone with the learning and adaptability capabilities that John possessed, which could only be described as freakish.


    Victor''s astonishment, however, was just that.


    When John managed to break his wooden stick, Victor simply switched to a steel rod.


    Subsequently, John once again became a punching bag, battered to near death by Victor.


    This time, though, Victor didn''t leave Johnpletely incapacitated; he stopped just short of that.


    It wasn''t a matter of Victor showing mercy.


    Rather, he needed to conserve John''s strength for training with others like Dark Fox in different skills, such as tracking, stealth assassination, mental perception, and firearms use.


    With the boost from his powerful mind power, John''s capacity to learn was terrifying.


    Every two or three days, he would master a new course.


    Sometimes, even without using his ss abilities, John''s proficiency would surpass that of the Hidden Stars members teaching him.


    Under Victor''s demanding requirements, John''s abilities improved at a staggering rate each day.


    Everyone in Hidden Stars could sense the terrifying extent of John''s talent.


    An old Hidden Stars member, who had taught John, even said with a wry smile, "It wasn''t until I saw him that I truly understood the vast gulf that exists between ordinary people and geniuses."


    The room fell silent.


    As they watched John, it was as if they were witnessing the rise of a new star, one that would eventually outshine all others, casting a light so brilliant that it would astonish the entire Federal.


    ...


    Under this relentless training regime, time flew by rapidly.


    In the blink of an eye, another half-month had passed.


    When John entered the training room again, he was surprised to find an additional person there.


    This was a disheveled old man.


    Seated in a wheelchair, he was voraciously devouring a chicken leg, his white beard smeared with grease, presenting a rather unkempt appearance.


    However, whether it was Victor or Scarlett Monroe and others, their gazes upon him were devoid of disdain, filled only with respect.


    This was because he was the Shadow Emperor, Shadowcloud!


    Apart from appearing a bit paler and older, Shadowcloud looked no different from the man John remembered.


    John expressed his surprise, "Huh, old cripple, when did you wake up?"


    Shadowcloud had overextended himself by using the Godyer de twice in the battle against Rean, severely depleting his life force.


    Despite Hidden Stars expending a great deal to save him, Shadowcloud had been in aa since the aftermath of the Dusk Sect incident.


    John had visited him a few times.


    Just a few days ago, there had been no sign of Shadowcloud awakening, but now he seemed almost fully recovered, likely indicating his injuries had stabilized.


    "Just woke up not long ago," Shadowcloud replied nonchntly.


    Having known John for a considerable time, he was indifferent to John''s informal address.


    Discarding the chicken bone carelessly, he scrutinized John from head to toe, then chuckled, "I always knew you were an extraordinary talent, which is why I passed the ''Stealth Spell'' to you. Seems my judgment was indeed sharp."


    John scoffed dismissively, "So what if you''re broke? The way you tout it as if it''s something to be proud of, you''re really good at giving yourself a pat on the back."


    Despite his words, John remained unsure whether Shadowcloud had truly seen something special in him.


    Shadowcloud''s mood soured immediately, retorting angrily, "If that''s how you see it, young man, then I might as well leave."


    With that, he began to wheel himself away.


    Observing this, Scarlett Monroe desperately signaled to John with her eyes.


    The others also made exaggerated gestures, frantically hinting at something.


    A realization struck John.


    Could it be that the old cripple was here to train him? This thought ignited a fervor within him.


    Despite his unreliable appearance, Shadowcloud was a bona fide legendary awakener!


    Even a smidgen of his knowledge could benefit John for a lifetime.


    The advantages that the Stealth Spell had brought to John were a testament to this.


    With this in mind, John''s expression instantly became one of enthusiastic warmth.


    He hurriedly approached Shadowcloud and grasped his wheelchair, showering him with ttery.


    Grinning broadly, John said, "Oh,e on, General Shadowcloud, I was just joking earlier. Your discernment is beyond question. Without your guidance, I wouldn''t be where I am today..."


    This sudden barrage ofpliments stunned everyone around.


    "Wow, talk about shameless!"


    They couldn''t help but think.


    Just moments ago, he was calling him an "old cripple," and now, upon seeing an opportunity for gain, his address had switched to "General Shadowcloud!"

 Chapter 103: Chapter103-Godslayer Blade

    Under John''s eloquent persuasion and sugar-coated barrage, Shadowcloud eventually, albeit reluctantly, forgave him.


    As John had anticipated, Shadowcloud indeed came to teach him, specifically, a mystical technique coveted by countless awakeners - the "Godyer de."


    Turning to serious matters, Shadowcloud''s demeanor changed, adopting a grave tone.


    "Learning the Godyer de isn''t something that can be achieved overnight.


    It requires a considerable amount of time and effort.


    Moreover, frequent use of the Godyer de can inflict severe damage on your body," he cautioned.


    His eyes briefly clouded with a touch of mncholy, "And this damage is irreparable. Are you sure you want to learn it?"


    Without hesitation, John affirmed, "Of course, I want to learn!"


    The power of the Godyer de was evident to all; it could unleash strength far beyond one''s level in an instant.


    In critical moments, it might just save his life.


    Faced with such an opportunity, John wouldn''t dream of declining.


    After all, if it could preserve his life, what did side effects matter?


    Shadowcloud wasn''t surprised by John''s decision.


    With a smile, he said, "Since you''ve made up your mind, there''s nothing more for me to say. Prepare yourself; we start training tomorrow."


    John nodded eagerly.


    Afterward, Shadowcloud left with Victor and others, leaving John to continue his training in the room.


    Once outside the training room, Shadowcloud halted his wheelchair, turning his gaze towards Victor, who silently acknowledged, understanding Shadowcloud wanted a private word.


    He led Shadowcloud to a quiet office.


    Upon entering, Victor personally poured a cup of tea for the legendary awakener of the Federal.


    As Shadowcloud blew gently on the mist rising from the cup, he inquired, "Has that person not been found yet?"


    He referred, of course, to the shadowy figure lurking behind the scenes.


    Without this individual being found, Sterburg could not settle into peace, and they couldn''t lower their guard.


    Victor frowned, "There are some clues, but the person remains elusive. They might be rted to House Foster, but by the time we got to them, they had vanished, likely having left Sterburg."


    Shadowcloud''s brow furrowed in frustration, fearing the possibility of their adversary having left Sterburg the most.


    Within the city, though the foe was like an unstable bomb, at least they knew where the bomb was located.


    Should the individual leave Sterburg, finding them would be akin to searching for a needle in a haystack.


    With a deep look, Shadowcloud expressed, "I''ve always had a bad feeling about this, fearing this person might cause significant trouble for the Federal in the future."


    Their goals remained unknown, and now, their only lead, House Foster, had disappeared, indicating the severity of the situation for individuals of their caliber.


    Lighting a cigarette, Victor revealed, "Things have been unstabletely, with demons emerging incessantly. The Southern Sea Fortress has descended into chaos, seemingly under the influence of someone wishing to establish their divine kingdom there. And it''s not just the Southern Sea Fortress; the dark gods outside the eight fortresses are restless too.


    The higher-ups have already secretly dispatched powerful beings to maintain order, but it''s uncertain if they can stabilize the situation."


    Victor''s recent mission to the Southern Sea Fortress was, in fact, a secret assignment to suppress those harboring ill intentions.


    Shadowcloud''s expression carried a hint of weariness as he shared, "A few years back, the principal of the Star Cluster Academy divined the stars and foresaw signs of impending chaos. It appears that prediction is indeeding true."


    He paused for a moment before adopting a more carefree smile, "I''ll leave these matters to you younger folks. I''m practically a cripple now, eager to help but physically unable."


    Victor remained silent.


    Shadowcloud had devoted his life to the Federal, and now in hister years, it was indeed unnecessary for him to exert himself further; a rest was well deserved.


    Suddenly, something crossed Victor''s mind, and he asked, "I heard from John that you''ve known him for quite some time and that you taught him the Stealth Spell quite early on. Did you see something special in him?"


    With a sip of tea, Shadowcloud chuckled, "You''re overthinking it. I simply took a liking to him."


    Victor gave him a nce but said nothing more.


    He didn''t quite believe Shadowcloud''s im, but since Shadowcloud was unwilling to borate, Victor didn''t press further.


    However, he couldn''t shake off a hunch.


    Perhaps the semi-divine figure from the Star Cluster Academy foresaw not only the Federal''s imminent turmoil but something more...


    A day passed quickly, and John found himself in the training room early the next morning, only to be surprised that Shadowcloud had arrived even earlier.


    However, the reason for his early arrival...


    At that moment, Shadowcloud, seated in his wheelchair, was engaging in conversation with a few cleaningdies.


    With his worldly experiences and bawdy jokes, he had the group ofdies giggling uncontrobly, all the while casting lecherous nces at their ample bosoms, presenting a rather unsavory sight.


    John couldn''t help but twitch his mouth in disdain.


    Despite being wheelchair-bound, the old man was still up to no good.


    Upon seeing John approach, Shadowcloud made ns to grab coffee with the cleaningdies at ater time, then asked them to leave first.


    The cleaning staff reluctantly exited the training room, leaving just the two of them in the spacious area.


    Shadowcloud gave John a once-over and remarked with a hint of emotion, "Yesterday, you were beaten to a pulp; I didn''t expect you to recover in just a day. Being young is great; you can withstand rigorous training."


    Observing the smile on Shadowcloud''s face, John suddenly had a bad feeling.


    But it was toote for any second thoughts now.


    The training officially began.


    Shadowcloud didn''t start by teaching John how to wield the Godyer de right away.


    Instead, he first adjusted John''s training schedule.


    He eliminated most of the courses John had already mastered and extended the original 12-hour training period to 18 hours, leaving John with only 6 hours of rest each day.


    Additionally, Shadowcloud increased the frequency of John consuming transcendent food, ensuring John ate again every few hours.


    John thought Victor''s training was strict enough, but he was now realizing that the real hellish training was just beginning.


    Learning the Godyer de was more challenging than he had imagined.


    The most difficult part was that the user not only needed to highlypress their own power but also had to bring their mind power into a peculiar state.


    This state allowed them to discern the opponent''s fatal weakness in a split second.


    As Shadowcloud put it, everything in this world, including gods, has its weaknesses.


    Once those weaknesses are discerned, even mortals can bridge the chasm and y gods!


    This was why Shadowcloud was able to use the Godyer de to intimidate a deity in his heyday.


    Although it sounds simple, the execution is challenging.


    Merely the first step,pressing one''s power, proved to be a significant hurdle for John.


    He had always believed he had decent control over his power, but it was only during thepression training that John realized his understanding ofpression was fundamentally different from what Shadowcloud described.


    Shadowcloud''s concept ofpression involves condensing one''s internal power to a single point, achieving a qualitative transformation, not merely using mind power to forciblypress elemental energy as John did with his skill fusion technique.


    The two approaches are fundamentally different.


    Besides teaching John how to master the Godyer de, Shadowcloud also imparted knowledge that''s difficult to find in books.


    For instance, "mystical techniques" are essentially a form of skill fusion technique.


    However, "mystical techniques" are more mature and stable, allowing others to learn or mimic them.


    The "Stealth Spell" that John mastered is a mystical technique uniquely created by Shadowcloud.


    Simrly, Victor''s "Starfall de Rain" and most of his skills are also his own creations of mystical techniques.


    However, Victor''s situation is unique.


    His mystical techniques are tailored only for him and not applicable to everyone else, which is why he cannot teach them to John.


    As Shadowcloud puts it, Victor has taken the "swordsman" ss to its extreme, even transcending the limitations of talent.


    He has forged his own path, one that others cannot replicate.


    Moreover, Shadowcloud imparted to John some knowledge about the "Divine Realm," a power that originates from the gods.


    John''s Crimson Realm is an instance of such a Divine Realm.


    Once his strength reaches a certain threshold, he will be able to manifest the Divine Realm into the physical world at will.


    Within the confines of his Divine Realm, he would wield godlike omnipotence!


    However, John''s current strength is too limited to harness the full potential of the Divine Realm, to the point where he can''t even fully control the monsters within it.


    Thus, alongside teaching John the Godyer de, Shadowcloud is also guiding him on how to master the Crimson Realm.


    Mastering either the Godyer de or gaining control over the Crimson Realm is not something that can be achieved quickly.


    John is mentally prepared for this.


    In addition to learning from Shadowcloud, John continues to partake in Victor''sbat training without fail.


    Victor''s contributions to John''s education have been focused solely onbat.


    No matter how John attacks, Victor can perfectly deflect his assaults with his iron staff, then counter with a seemingly effortless strike, rendering John incapacitated.


    Victor''s swordsmanship, at times lightning-fast and at others ghostly elusive, has left a significant psychological impact on John.


    Under such rigorous training, time swiftly passes by.


    Each day, John experiences both agony and ecstasy.

 Chapter 104: Chapter104-Sacrifice

    Another half-month passed by.


    A shelter situated a hundred kilometers from Sterburg housed tens of thousands of people, forming a modestly sized township.


    Rudimentary defenses constructed from stones and discarded trash encircled the shelter.


    Most buildings within were shanty houses and metal shacks, with dirt roads running between them.


    asionally, residents could be seen walking these roads, most appearing malnourished and dressed in tattered clothes, resembling beggars.


    In the various safe zones across the Federal, many such shelters existed.


    The majority residing here were refugees and wanderers without citizenship, unable to live within the city, forced to dwell amidst the perilous wilderness.


    Not only facing a scarcity of resources but also the constant threat of monsters and Wanderers.


    This shelter was considered somewhat fortunate, having a bronze-tier awakener to deter most dangers.


    Today, a mysterious outsider arrived.


    Cloaked in ck, his paleplexion and sunken eyes gave off the aura of a walking corpse as he moved through the streets.


    Trash littered everywhere, with the smell of urine and decay mingling in the air, assaulting one''s sense of smell.


    The stench filled Alex''s nostrils, causing his throat to clench and his stomach to churn.


    Having grown up in the luxury of the House Foster, he had never before encountered such deplorable conditions.


    A voice, utterly repulsive to Alex, suddenly echoed in his ear, whispering, "Do they seem lowly and disgusting to you? But this is humanity; they are born as mere ants.


    Only by bing true deities can we transcend."


    Alex''s gaze became numb as he murmured, "Shut up¡­"


    Another voice, more neutral, added, "Perhaps I''ve protected you too well before. I should have exposed you to their vileness sooner. Then, you would understand the righteousness of our actions."


    Alex, anguished, clutched his head, his voice hoarse with rage, "Shut up, both of you!"


    The homeless people drawing near Alex on the road hesitated upon hearing his outburst.


    Then, they noticed the prey they had targeted slowly raising his head.


    A mix of pain, ferocity, and insanity twisted Alex''s features.


    Upon closer inspection, one could discern two faces within his pupils ¨C Maximilian and Rean!


    Alex''s fierce expression sent shivers down the spines of the wanderers, instilling a deep-seated fear within them.


    They exchanged nces, each seeing the fear in the others'' eyes and began to retreat.


    Someone muttered under their breath, "Damn, just our luck to run into a madman."


    At that moment, the agony vanished from Alex''s face, reced by a deathly calm.


    He slowly turned his head to look at the person who had just spoken.


    Alex, or rather Maximilian, looked down upon them with disdain, coldly stating, "Such filthy ants!"


    As the words left his mouth, a deep dark gleam flickered in Maximilian''s eyes.


    The next moment, the man who had spoken suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Looking down in confusion, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Unbeknownst to him, a terrifying hole the size of a fist had appeared in his chest, from which blood gushed forth, pooling into arge puddle on the ground in the blink of an eye.


    The others finally realized what had happened, and fear took hold of every heart.


    Someone cried out in terror, "He... he''s an awakener!"


    Panic spread rapidly as everyone scattered, frantically trying to escape.


    To them, an awakener of any level was not an entity they dared to provoke.


    Maximilian made no move to pursue them, instead murmuring to himself, "Since you hesitate to sacrifice these insects, let your father assist you. Once a million lives are sacrificed, the three of us will ascend to divinity together."


    In his eyes, Alex''s face twisted in anger as he roared, "You''re not my father, and I don''t need such power. Give me back my body!"


    Rean''s sinisterughter filled the air, "Boy, you''d best behave! If it weren''t for the power we share, we would have devoured you long ago. Now that you have the chance to ascend with us, you should feel honored!"


    Maximilian calmly stated, "He will understand in time."


    Without any apparent action on his part, the fleeing vagrants suddenly froze in ce.


    Then, with a series of loud ''bangs,'' their bodies exploded.


    Blood stained the streets and houses red, with viscera and limbs scattering everywhere.


    Maximilian chanted softly under his breath, a dense ck mist rising around him.


    One of his eyes turned ink-ck in an instant.


    Streams of ck liquid, radiating an aura of desire, crazily surged from his eye.


    These dark waters hit the ground, swiftly forming a massive magic array that enveloped the entire refuge.


    It was a sacrifice array!


    Themotion attracted the attention of many in the refuge.


    Upon emerging, they were greeted by the sight of scattered limbs and severed bodies, terrifying everyone into pallor.


    Screams echoed throughout the refuge, as people looked towards Maximilian with unparalleled fear.


    A woman, her face drained of color, clutched her young daughter tightly, covering the child''s eyes to shield her from the ghastly scene.


    Expressionless, Maximilian watched as the sacrifice array roared to life.


    "No!" Alex screamed, his voice raw with fury.


    He struggled with all his might, frantically trying to regain control of his body, but was firmly suppressed by the wills of Rean and Maximilian.


    Powerlessly, he watched as a ck light engulfed the entire refuge, dissolving everyone into pools of ck liquid which then surged towards Maximilian in a frenzied tide.


    A fanatic gleam appeared on Maximilian''s face.


    With the "Eye of Dusk Lord" fused within him, it took only a few breaths for him to construct a magic array capable of sacrificing tens of thousands.


    And the beneficiary of these sacrifices was none other than himself!


    If the Dusk Lord could gain strength through their sacrifices, then why couldn''t he ascend to godhood by sacrificing others?


    Feeling the power surge within him, Maximilian''s eyes were filled with madness.


    His n had seeded! With continuous sacrifices, it was only a matter of time before he, too, would ascend to divinity.


    Shortly thereafter, the ck light vanished, and the magic array slowly dissipated.


    Howling winds swept through, lifting clouds of dust into the air.


    The houses on either side of the road rattled loudly, with garbage being blown everywhere.


    The entire refuge was enveloped in a deafening silence, devoid of any signs of life.


    In just a short span of time, tens of thousands of people within the refuge had vanished without a trace.


    Alex copsed to his knees, powerless.


    His face was pale, and his lips trembled uncontrobly.


    I have killed tens of thousands of people!


    ...


    In Sterburg, at the Hidden Stars division base, time swiftly flew by.


    Only ten days remained until the enrollment for the Star Cluster Academy.


    "ng, ng, ng!"


    The sound of metal striking metal resounded incessantly within the training room.


    John, holding a silver longsword, had a sharp gaze.


    His figure moved as quickly as lightning, with his sword falling like raindrops.


    Victor had switched his weapon to a steel sword.


    He remained calm, his wrists turning to parry all of John''s attacks effortlessly.


    The two figures moved rapidly, their weapons colliding continuously, sparking in the process.


    Outside the training room, a group of onlookers watched the battle without blinking.


    Henry couldn''t help but exim, "It''s only been a few days, and John is already able to exchange blows with Captain Victor. Some people are just iparable."


    Silver Tear was brimming with excitement, "Yeah, I remember at the beginning, John was being beaten every day. But in just a few days, his strength has skyrocketed like a rocket. He''s really amazing."


    Dark Fox simply watched quietly, without any expression.


    Just then, the dynamics within the training ground suddenly shifted.


    Despite John''s attacks being as ferocious as a tempest, pressuring Victor into a defensive stance, sustaining such an offensive was not indefinitely feasible.


    Sweat had begun to bead on John''s forehead, his breathing slightlybored.


    It was during this slight slowdown in his assault that Victor''s eyes narrowed.


    In an instant, the sword in his hand, previously flowing like water, surged with force, transforming into a brilliant arc.


    John, anticipating this, moved to block with his sword.


    However, at the moment of impact, a tremendous force, overwhelming as a tidal wave, struck him.


    A look of astonishment shed in John''s eyes.


    With a "thump," sparks flew, apanied by a dull sh.


    Victor managed to forcibly deflect John''s sword!


    Without giving John a moment to react, his iron sword became a blur, slicing swiftly towards John''s neck.


    The onlookers showed expressions of regret, assuming the oue was decided.


    But then, their faces froze in surprise.


    Just as Victor was about tond his strike, a sly smile appeared on his face, seemingly having outmaneuvered his opponent.


    At the same moment, John''s body suddenly copsed like a boneless figure, narrowly evading Victor''s attack.


    Victor''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Without waiting for his body to fully hit the ground, John propped himself up with his sword against the floor, catapulting his body upwards.


    A sh of silver sliced through the air.


    Victor''s sword, which had been inches from John''s neck, came to an abrupt halt.


    A strand of hair slowly drifted to the ground.

 Chapter 105: Chapter105-The Bill

    Everyone was utterly astounded as they watched John.


    Henry stuttered, "Does... does that count as injuring Captain Victor?"


    Everyone was aware of Victor''s training condition for John: the training would only conclude once John managed to injure him.


    Until now, John had essentiallypleted all his training, except for surpassing Victor, a milestone he hadn''t yet achieved.


    The others remained silent, unsure if it counted.


    Shadowcloud looked at them as if they were fools, stating, "Of course, it counts. If we were waiting for John to actually cut Victor, he wouldn''t even break through Victor''s defense, let alone injure him."


    Everyone suddenly understood.


    Considering Victor was a cataclysmic-level awakener, even if he suppressed his own strength, his innate defensive capabilities couldn''t be fully controlled.


    For John to injure Victor was practically impossible, just as Shadowcloud had implied.


    In the training room, Victor slowly sheathed his longsword.


    ncing at the strand of hair that had fallen to the ground, he nodded, "You havepleted your training task."


    Though it was a simple statement, to John, it felt as if he had lifted a tremendous burden off his shoulders.


    He dropped his silver longsword and sat down on the ground without any regard for his image, his chest heaving as he gasped for air.


    Heaven knows how many times Victor had tormented him these past few days! The man was unreasonably brutal.


    Despite being a mere swordsman, John felt pressure from him stronger than that of an S-level, nearly pushing him to the brink of questioning his existence.


    Victor ced his longsword back on the weapon rack and addressed John, who was sitting exhausted on the floor, "There''s about ten days left until the Star Cluster Academy''s entrance examination begins. I''ve already registered you for it. Spend these next few days enhancing your level and get yourself prepared."


    John, too weary to speak, his muscles twitching all over, managed only a weak gesture of acknowledgment.


    Victor nodded, exited the training room, and motioned for Hidden Stars'' medical staff to carry John to the infirmary.


    Later, Victor and Shadowcloud convened in the office.


    Shadowcloud nced at him, inquiring, "You''re preparing to leave?"


    Victor nodded, exining, "It''s almost certain now that the person lurking in the shadows has left Sterburg. Someone detected a trace of the Dusk energy in a refuge not far from Sterburg. That individual sacrificed tens of thousands from that refuge; the situation is quite grave. The Judicators are already on his trail, so it''s out of our hands now."


    He should have left earlier, but theck of information on the mysterious individual had kept him here.


    Training John was just a side task, a productive use of his downtime.


    Hearing that the Judicators had intervened, Shadowcloud''s furrowed brows rxed slightly.


    He chuckled, "Though those fellows from the Judicators can be unreliable, their strength is indeed unquestionable..."


    The Federal doesn''t just host Hidden Stars as its sole special division; the Judicators are another, boasting a reputation not inferior to Hidden Stars.


    The distinction between them lies in their responsibilities: Hidden Stars deals with transcendent events across all Federal cities, whereas the Judicators specifically handle awakener-rted issues that are beyond conventional means of resolution.


    Consequently, although the Judicators have fewer members, each one is a formidable force, true monsters in terms ofbat prowess.


    Unlike Hidden Stars, which recruits lower-level awakeners and ordinary people, the Judicators consist solely of those capable of fighting and killing.


    Victor, too, was once invited to join the Judicators but declined.


    At that time, he had already joined Hidden Stars and had no intention of switching divisions.


    Suddenly, Shadowcloud, recalling something, mentioned, "You n to let John fend for himself? I''ve heard he''s made enemies with House Carter and even holds theplete inheritance ss of House Carter. Although they haven''t made a move yet, they certainly won''t let him off easily."


    Lighting a cigarette, Victor replied, "Students of the Star Cluster Academy aren''t easily targeted, and I''ll have Dark Fox and Silver Tear covertly go to the capital to protect him. If even with that protection John meets his end, it would mean his strength wascking, and his demise would be deserved."


    Shadowcloud was momentarily taken aback, "Didn''t you initially say that Dark Fox and Silver Tear were to follow you?"


    Victor calmly responded, "I lied to him. I didn''t want him to feel too secure."


    Shadowcloud was left speechless by Victor''s tactics but understood his rationale.


    Having a safety at all times isn''t conducive to the growth of a genius.


    Moreover, John is no ordinary talent; Victor''s borate efforts are aimed at fostering his rapid development.


    In the infirmary, John remained unaware that his fate had already been meticulously arranged.


    At this moment, John was lying in bed, counting his savings.


    With his impending journey to the capital, it was essential to enhance his strength further.


    The money he had saved over time was finally going to be put to good use.


    From the equipment obtained in the Crimson Realm, John made a total of 8.3 million.


    The card from Albertus held 15 million, while the card given by Seraphina contained 20 million, a whole 10 million more than he had anticipated.


    Now, John''s assets had reached a total of 43 million.


    If he weren''t an awakener, this sum couldfortably sustain him for a lifetime within the Federal.


    Unfortunately, not only was he an awakener, but he was also one whose endeavors were particrly costly.


    Calcting the expenses, John figured that a bronze-tier Breakthrough Stone would cost at least 12 million, while an intermediate-level skill scroll started at 5 million, with a slightly better skill likely requiring around 8 million.


    After tallying these figures, John felt somewhat dizzy, realizing he hadn''t even ounted for the transcendent food and transcendent-tier items he needed.


    ncing at the card from Seraphina, John seriously contemted the idea of marrying into Theodore''s wealth.


    With her seemingly limitless funds, securing her hand in marriage could save him decades of hard work.


    John couldn''t help but sigh at the thought.


    After indulging in his fantasies for a while, John suddenly remembered the 100000 merit points from Hidden Stars he had yet to use.


    His spirits lifted at the thought.


    These merit points could surely save him a significant amount of money, leaving him with extra to spend on other pursuits...


    With this thought, a blissful smile spread across John''s face.


    Just then, a knocking sound interrupted his reverie.


    "Please,e in," John called out, puzzled by the unexpected visitor.


    The door swung open to reveal Henry, wearing his silver mask, stepping into the room.


    Before John could speak, Henry beamed, "Congrattions, John, on passing Captain Victor''s test. I''ve heard you''re heading to the Star Cluster Academy soon, so I came a bit early to wish you sess in the entrance examination."


    Despite the soreness in his muscles, John was in good spirits and exchanged a few pleasant words with him.


    Noticing that Henry showed no signs of leaving, John asked with a hint of curiosity, "Henry, is there something else you need?"


    Henryughed awkwardly, "Actually, there is something I''d like to discuss with you. It''s about settling the expenses incurred at Hidden Stars during this period. Whenever you have time..."


    Before Henry could finish, John leaped out of bed, his exhaustion forgotten.


    He stared at Henry in disbelief, "Isn''t... isn''t Victor supposed to cover these costs?"


    Henry chuckled nervously, "Captain Victor has already left Hidden Stars. He mentioned that since these expenses were incurred for you, it''s naturally expected that you would settle them."


    Saying this, Henry produced a stack of bills and unfolded them before John, "Here''s the bill for your review."


    The lengthy bill unfurled onto the floor, rolling towards the door of the infirmary before graduallying to a halt.


    John''s eyes twitched, and he swallowed hard before asking tremulously, "How... how much is it?"


    Henry respectfully replied, "The totales to 1.1 billion federal coins."


    John gasped, thenughed out of sheer frustration, "1.1 billion federal coins? Why don''t you just rob me!"


    Henry didn''t seem offended at all.


    With a smile, he said, "John, as per Captain Victor''s instructions, we used the best medical equipment, transcendent food, and training facilities for you. Every expenditure is detailed here, and we''ve even rounded down the total for you."


    Skeptically, John took the bill from Henry''s hands.


    As his eyes scanned the numbers, a wave of dizziness overwhelmed him.


    [Item]: Life Essence *34 drops


    [Price]: 5.3 million/1 drop


    [Item]: Advanced Stamina Potion *79 bottles


    [Price]: 900,000/1 bottle


    [Item]: Crocolisk Meat *210 kilograms


    [Price]: 600,000/1 kilogram


    ...


    [Total]: 1.14 billion federal coins


    [Amount Due]: 1.1 billion federal coins


    ...


    The bill slipped from his grasp, fluttering to the floor.


    Darkness seemed to encroach on the edges of John''s vision.


    1.1 billion indeed!


    How was he supposed to repay such a sum?


    Even selling himself wouldn''t cover it!


    Noticing John''s distress, Henry cleared his throat and mentioned, "Actually, we can also ept merit points as payment."


    A glimmer of hope ignited in John''s dim eyes.


    He asked urgently, "How many merit points would it require?"


    Henry responded with a cheerful smile, "Approximately 110000 merit points. However, since merit points can''t be purchased with money, I can make a decision on the spot and ept just 100000 merit points from you."


    John paused, his suspicion evident.


    "Wait, exactly 100,000 merit points? Are you and Victor in cahoots, plotting to scam me of my merit points?"

 Chapter 106: Chapter106-Early Preparations

    The next morning, John, with his bags packed, decisively left the Dark Forest Bar.


    Despite Henry Stark''s attempts to persuade him to stay, John didn''t look back once.


    It was a total rip-off!


    During his training, each of his attributes had increased by roughly 200 points.


    This meant he had to spend at least 1.35 million to improve a single attribute point.


    With the god-tier skill, Blood Absorption, gaining attribute points had been almost too easy for John, which is why he felt thoroughly swindled.


    Of course, the enhancement in John''s strength over this period couldn''t merely be quantified by panel data.


    For instance, the Godyer de technique he learned from Shadowcloud, as well as the experience and knowledge gained from Victor and others.


    If these were to be priced, 100,000 merit points would definitely fall short.


    John understood these principles well enough.


    However, the drastic shift from being a millionaire to penniless was too much to ept in the moment.


    Just a few days ago, he was a billionaire! Before he could even enjoy the lifestyle of a billionaire, he found himself on the brink of bankruptcy ¨C who could ept that?


    Thus, upon realizing he would have to pay for everything himself, John decisively chose to leave.


    But instead of heading straight home, he took a taxi to Sterburg''s core district.


    He needed to make some purchases at the All Season Trade Association exchange before entering the Red Moon Secret Realm.


    The "secret realm invitation" vanishes after use and cannot be reused.


    Moreover, once an invitee enters the secret realm and then forcibly exits, they cannot re-enter.


    This means John has only one opportunity to enter the Red Moon Secret Realm and im thepletion reward.


    The "Red Moon Secret Realm" caters to lv15 through lv25.


    Should John break through to lv20 within the realm, he would need a Breakthrough Stone to continue leveling up.


    Thus, to maximize his benefits, John decided to first visit the All Season Trade Association''s exchange to purchase the necessary Breakthrough Stones and items.


    The taxi sped along swiftly, and it wasn''t long before John arrived outside the exchange.


    After paying the fare, he strode into the bustling hall of the exchange.


    Greeting John was the same receptionist as before, with her elegantly slim figure and attractive features, seemingly named Anne.


    Her memorable pair of sleek, ck silk-d legs were as striking as ever.


    Anne''s badge and attire were somewhat different this time; it appeared she had been promoted, now serving as the lobby manager.


    John wasn''t surprised by her rapid ascent.


    A woman like Anne knew how to seize opportunities and leverage her strengths effectively.


    Upon noticing John, Anne quickly approached him with evident excitement, her demeanor exceedingly respectful.


    "Good day, Mr. John. How may I assist you today?"


    Anne naturally recognized John.


    His status was no longer that of Sterburg''s failed awakener.


    Today, John was a hero praised and reported by the Federal Daily himself, a prodigy who had in the Dusk Archbishop.


    Nowadays, everyone in Sterburg was well acquainted with John''s appearance and story; there was hardly anyone who didn''t recognize him.


    Furthermore, before returning to the capital, Albertus and Baron had specifically visited the exchange to instruct the Deputy Chairman of the All Season Trade Association.


    They emphasized that if John were to visit the exchange, he must be orded the highest and finest treatment, with no room for negligence.


    It wasn''t just the All Season Trade Association that received such instructions.


    Upon their return to the capital, House Fairfax simrly mandated all trade associations under their purview to show paramount importance to John.


    This was a demonstration of House Fairfax''s regard for John.


    Anne did not realize that John was the same cloaked individual she had once served.


    John had no intention of revealing his identity either.


    He nodded slightly, then got straight to the point, "I need a bronze-tier Breakthrough Stone, 20 Intermediate Intelligence Potions, 30 Intermediate Mana Potions... and 3 intermediate scrolls, priced around 8 to 10 million each."


    John also wished to purchase more intermediate skills.


    Unfortunately, his financial situation didn''t permit it.


    Buying those ordinary skills seemed unnecessary to John.


    As one''s skill level increases, most basic skills gradually be obsolete.


    Even with his extraordinary talent in skill fusion technique and the ability for his skills to auto-level, John could only slightly extend the usability of these basic skills.


    Eventually, they would be reced by higher-level skills.


    Given this, he preferred to conserve his financial resources from the start, investing his money where it would most effectively enhance his currentbat capabilities.


    John reeled off a long list of items, all of which Anne meticulously noted down.


    Then, with utmost respect, she led John to a VIP lounge, asking him to wait there.


    Someone would shortly deliver the items directly to him, and all goods would be priced at a 20% discount.


    Fame and status indeed offer considerable conveniences, which exins why many ardently pursue them.


    Instead of leaving, Anne stayed in the reception room to personally attend to John.


    She frequently initiated new topics of conversation, hinting multiple times subtly.


    If John had any other needs, she was more than willing to amodate.


    However, John currently showed little interest in such offers, pretending not to catch the implications in her words.


    Though he appreciated beautiful women, his standards were high and selective, and Anne didn''t meet his criteria.


    Noticing John''s indifference, a fleeting look of disappointment crossed Anne''s face, realizing that a personage like John probably wouldn''t spare her a second nce.


    However, her disappointment was momentary, and she quickly reverted to her cheerful demeanor, the bright smile returning to her face.


    John paid no mind to her thoughts, quietly sipping his tea.


    It wasn''t long before the exchange''s staff hurriedly delivered the items and scrolls John had requested.


    He briefly nced at the items but focused mainly on the scrolls.


    John had already known which skills he needed beforeing, so he quickly dismissed most of the scrolls after a cursory look.


    In the end, only three scrolls remained in front of John:


    [Intermediate Skill]: Roar of Thunder


    [Price]: 8.7 million


    [Amount Due]: 7.25 million


    ¡­


    [Intermediate Skill]: Undead Brand


    [Price]: 9.2 million


    [Amount Due]: 7.666 million


    ¡­


    [Intermediate Skill]: Mana Rampage


    [Price]: 11.2 million


    [Amount Due]: 9.333 million


    ¡­


    These skills were carefully selected by John and promised to significantly enhance his abilities.


    "Roar of Thunder" is a high-damage output skill that concentrates ferocious lightning to inflict massive damage on enemies.


    "Undead Brand," an undead-based skill, allows marking an enemy for remote detonation at any time.


    "Mana Rampage" significantly increases his magical damage over a short period.


    These three skills not only boost John''s power significantly but also enrich his skill set, leaving him quite satisfied.


    He mentally tallied the costs, then let out a long sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, his finances were sufficient.


    A bronze-tier Breakthrough Stone would cost around 11 million, slightly exceeding his budget, but it was within an eptable range.


    A collection of transcendent-tier items cost John 3.1 million.


    These essentials for any magus could prove vital in dungeons or academy assessments.


    While not always necessary, they must be avable.


    The three scrolls together cost John over 24 million.


    In total, after a 20% discount, John spent over 38 million federal coins.


    Without the discount, his funds would have indeed fallen short.


    After settling the bill, John was left with less than 5 million, bing penniless once again.


    It''s undeniable that being a magus is incredibly costly, John mused internally.


    Suddenly, it seemed John remembered something; his storage ring emitted a sh of light.


    In his hand appeared a delicately beautiful ruby ring - Lucas''s storage ring.


    It was an advanced storage ring of considerable value, containing all of Lucas''s belongings.


    Initially, John had no intention of selling these items, as they included numerous rare equipment and items that he might need in the future.


    For instance, the longsword Lucas initially used was a perfect quality gold-tier weapon, exceedingly rare.


    However, John already possessed the Bloodthirsty de, so the longsword had remained unused in the storage ring.


    He nned to keep the sword as a backup weapon and to use the items and equipment himself.


    After some consideration, John decided to sell these possessions.


    Their levels were too high for him to use in the short term, so it made more sense to convert them into money.


    Items from top families in the capital are generally sensitive, but as long as there''s profit to be made, the All Season Trade Association wees all.


    Backed by House Fairfax, they aren''t afraid of other top powers.


    John selected a few items he could use and handed the storage ring to Anne, asking her to summon an appraiser.


    Anne respectfully took the storage ring and made a phone call.


    Soon after, the bald, bespectacled appraiser entered the room, pushing open the door.


    He worked efficiently, quickly assessing all the items.

 Chapter 107: Chapter107-Red Moon Secret Realm

    After calcting the total value, the bald appraiser offered John a purchase price of 77 million federal coins, about ten percent below market value.


    John understood this to be a fair deal, aware that it wasn''t realistic to expect the association to operate without making a profit.


    Thus, the transaction was swiftly concluded.


    By the time John exited the exchange, escorted by a cadre of its senior staff, it was already noon.


    He grabbed a quick bite at a nearbymercial district before hailing a taxi back to the outer city district.


    The yellow taxi sped along the highway, with thendscape receding rapidly behind.


    Soon enough, John arrived back at his ce of residence.


    John''s rental was situated in a nondescript apartmentplex within the outer city district.


    The buildings, somewhat dpidated and covered in graffiti, bore the marks of age and neglect.


    In some ces, the facade was cracked, giving it the appearance of a relic from thest century.


    However, the advantage was its affordability; the rent was less than three hundred federal coins a month.


    Despite the frequent water and electricity outages and somewhat poor security, there were no significant drawbacks.


    John navigated the dimly lit stairwell to a door wrapped securely in sheet metal.


    Without producing a key, he simply fumbled in a crevice in the wall.


    With a "click," the door automatically swung open.


    The moment John stepped into his room, a pungent musty odor immediately assaulted his nostrils.


    "Achoo!" He couldn''t help but sneeze, rubbing his nose afterward.


    The apartment, though only a few dozen square meters in size, was overall neat and tidy with everything arranged in order.


    However, having not been cleaned for several days, ayer of dust had settled on the floor, and in the dim corners, it seemed a few mice scurried about.


    John was already ustomed to this.


    With aposed expression, he entered the room, ced his luggage on the sofa, tidied up a bit, took a shower, and then retreated to his bedroom.


    Sitting on the hard bed, he took out the ck "Red Moon Secret Realm Invitation."


    [Item]: Red Moon Secret Realm Invitation


    [Quality]: Special


    [Difficulty]: Hell-level


    [Description]: Use this invitation to enter the Red Moon Secret Realm. After clearing the secret realm, rewards will be granted based on your performance.


    [Note]: The Red Moon Secret Realm is a Hell-level dungeon for lv15 to lv25, currently uncleared.


    An extra reward is avable for its first clearance.


    The invitation seemed ordinary at a nce but was exceptionally valuable, as the Red Moon Secret Realm it pointed to had yet to be cleared.


    Not only would the EXP and drop rates be boosted, but a substantial reward would also be granted for its first clearance.


    If John could clear this secret realm, it was expected to significantly boost his strength.


    John took a deep breath, adjusting himself to the best condition.


    A few breathster, when he reopened his eyes, all emotion had vanished from them, reced by a tranquil calm.


    With a thought, the ck invitation in John''s hand glimmered with a dark light.


    A prompt appeared before him:


    [You have activated the "Red Moon Secret Realm invitation." Do you wish to enter the hell-level secret realm "Red Moon Secret Realm"?]


    Internally, John affirmed, "Enter the secret realm!"


    Immediately, the invitation erupted in a surge of ck light, enveloping Johnpletely.


    Without resistance, he allowed the radiance to swallow him whole.


    [You have entered "Red Moon Secret Realm"!]


    [Secret realm difficulty: hell-level]


    [Rmended level: lv15-lv25]


    ...


    When John opened his eyes next, he found himself on a lush, verdant ind.


    The endless sea stretched around him, and the sky was dominated by the familiar red moon.


    Compared to the Crimson Realm, the moon''s glow here was less harsh, more subdued, and somehow less diforting.


    Waves crashed against the coast, sending jets of spray several meters high, creating a thunderous roar akin to rolling thunder.


    Standing on the edge of a cliff, John felt the cool sea breeze tussling his hair, his robes fluttering noisily.


    Behind him was a sheer hundred-meter drop, the bottom strewn with oddly shaped rocks that seemed almost ominous just to gaze upon.


    John, however, appeared unfazed, even leaning forward to peer down curiously.


    Below, on the rocks jutting out of the sea, vague, slowly moving ck dots were visible, though it was unclear what creatures they might be.


    As he contemted this, a sudden whooshing sound came from behind him.


    Without looking back, John merely tilted his head slightly.


    A spear, swift as the wind, brushed past his ear and disappeared from his view in the blink of an eye.


    John slowly turned his head to face the assant.


    Before him stood a gaunt creature, its body bare, eyes filled with avarice as it stared at him.


    Adorned with brightly colored feathers atop its head and wielding a sharp bone spear, it resembled a savage.


    [Name: Desert Ind Ghoul (Normal)]


    [Level: lv18]


    [HP: 31000]


    [Strength: 235]


    [Spirit: 118]


    [Defense: 103]


    [Speed: 115]


    [Skills: Throw, Stab, Pounce¡­]


    ¡­


    Noticing John had dodged its attack and was now observing it, the Desert Ind Ghoul did not panic.


    Instead, its bloodlust and greed intensified.


    Gripping its spear tightly, it charged swiftly towards John.


    John merely nced at its stats and lost interest.


    A creature of this level posed no threat to him at this point.


    Nevertheless, every bit of experience counted, however small.


    Summoning an undead staff into his hand, John tapped lightly into the void.


    The air''s temperature soared instantly, and a scorching me emerged at the staff''s tip, then violently expanded.


    A hundred-meter-long me serpent, wreathed in fierce mes, quickly took shape.


    The Desert Ind Ghoul, initially charging towards John, widened its eyes in panic, halting its advance.


    But it was already toote to flee.


    With a mere thought from John, the fearsome me serpent roared as it mercilessly charged towards the ghoul.


    "Boom!!!"


    The serpent exploded into a skyward inferno, its intense mes illuminating the dark sky.


    "-128000!"


    A massive damage figure soared, instantly reducing the Desert Ind Ghoul to ashes with the searing mes.


    The wild shockwave and mes rapidly swept through, uprooting giant trees along the edge of the desert ind.


    Under the force of the massive explosion, cracks started to appear across the cliff where John stood.


    "Crack, crack!"


    The cracks on the ground spread quickly, reaching John in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom!!!"


    The cliff suddenly copsed, plummeting into the sea with a deafening roar, raising towering waves.


    With the giant Blood Wings unfurled behind him, John hovered above, unharmed by the destruction below.


    [You have killed a lv18 "Desert Ind Ghoul (Normal)" and gained 21,000 experience points!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 0.3 strength attribute points!]


    [You have killed a lv21 "Shark Monster (Normal)" and gained 28,000 experience points!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 0.5 stamina attribute points!]


    [You have killed a lv24 "Berserk Octopus (Elite)" and gained 42,000 experience points!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 0.7 spirit attribute points!] ...


    A series of kill notifications popped up before John.


    Before he could even process what was happening, two rays of white light sessively enveloped him.


    [Your level has increased to lv18, you have gained 15 free attribute points!]


    [Your level has increased to lv19, you have gained 15 free attribute points!]


    ...


    Staring at the dense notifications in front of him, John was momentarily stunned.


    What just happened? How did he suddenly gain so much experience?


    His gaze shifted towards the fractured cliff below, and a realization dawned upon him.


    It was the creatures killed by the copsing cliff he inadvertently caused.


    That exined it.


    From the start, he had noticed several monsters lurking beneath the cliff but had yet to descend when the ambush urred.


    Unexpectedly, the idental explosion and subsequent cliff copse resulted in the deaths of numerous creatures.


    It was indeed an unexpected boon.


    Allocating all 30 free attribute points to intelligence, John opened his character panel for a quick review.


    [ss]: All-ss Magus (god-tier)


    [HP]: 29268


    [MP]: 91920


    [Attributes]: Strength 778, Stamina 769, Spirit 1,509, Speed 401


    [Talent]: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-level)


    [Skills]: Spring of Soul lv20, Blood Absorption lv20, Mana Recovery lv20


    ...


    At this point, John''s spirit attribute had reached 1500 points, with his damage output breaking the 100000 mark.


    Coupled with various melee skills and an exceedingly vast number of skills, John felt confident in dering himself unrivaled beneath the bronze-tier.


    With that thought, John nced down at the rubble below, where glimpses of equipment and material sparkled faintly.


    Waving his staff, a powerful tornado whirled all the debris into the air, scattering countless stones skyward along with the ensnared equipment and items.


    Fluttering his Wings of Blood, John darted through the debris like lightning, swiftly collecting these pieces of equipment into his storage ring.


    Although some equipment and items were missed, searching for them bit by bit would be too time-consuming.


    John nned to return after leveling up to collect them.


    Then, John continued his journey deeper into the deste ind.

 Chapter 108: Chapter108-Silver-Tier

    John had no intention of hunting monsters one by one.


    Such an approach was far too inefficient, and even if he managed to clear the Red Moon Secret Realm, he doubted he would receive any substantial rewards.


    Moreover, given his current strength, there was absolutely no need for such tactics.


    Transforming into a streak of crimson light, John instantly appeared at the center of the forest.


    Beneath his feety a vast expanse of forest, so dark and imprable that nothing could be discerned within.


    Towering trees rose from the ground, their massive forms barely visible.


    From somewhere in the depths, unsettling roars could be heard, as if some unknown creatures were crying out, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    [A notification appears before John: "You have entered the core area of ''Death Ind,'' ''ughter Forest''!"]


    John nced at the message and then dismissed it from his mind.


    Names like ughter Forest or Death Ind meant nothing to him.


    Inspired by his recent encounter with the Desert Ind Ghoul, he had already devised a method for rapid advancement.


    With a cold gaze, John held his necromancer''s staff, which suddenly erupted in a blinding blue light.


    Frost coalesced and expanded rapidly.


    In the blink of an eye, an immense ice sphere, hundreds of meters across, materialized above John''s head.


    "Ice Meteorite!"


    John dered, his expression unchanging as he lightly pointed with his staff.


    In the next instant, the ice meteorite plummeted towards the ground, its terrifying descent echoing throughout the ughter Forest.


    Numerous monsters, caught off guard, looked up only to witness a sight they would never forget.


    A gigantic sphere, akin to a meteorite and resembling a shooting star, traced a snowy arc across the sky.


    Then, in their eyes, it rapidly erged!


    With a thunderous crash, the colossal Ice Meteorite struck the heart of the forest, its formidable impact causing the entire Death Ind to shudder violently.


    Countless monsters let out cries of terror, frantically attempting to flee the area.


    But it was already toote.


    With a mere thought, a glint of icy blue light shed in John''s eyes.


    Suddenly, the Ice Meteorite within the forest exploded with a deafening roar.


    Shockwaves of chilling frost spread rapidly, mingled with a powerful force of impact.


    In an instant, a forest spanning nearly a kilometer was utterly destroyed.


    White frost spread at a visible pace, swiftly encasing everything within a kilometer radius in ice.


    The air was filled with a piercing cold, as temperatures plummeted sharply.


    Within moments, the sky began to form snowkes that gently descended.


    Notifications began to flood in front of John:


    [You have in a lv23 "Bloodthirst Tiger (Elite)", earning 45000 experience points!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 0.7 strength attribute points!]


    [You have in a lv21 "Demon Ape (Normal)", earning 31,000 experience points!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 0.3 speed attribute points!]


    [You have in a lv25 "Ghoul Chief (Lord)", earning 79000 experience points!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 1.5 strength attribute points!]


    ...


    A dense array of kill notifications appeared, and in just a few breaths, John''s experience bar was filled.


    A familiar glow enveloped him:


    [You have leveled up to lv20, receiving 40 free attribute points!]


    [You have acquired a new skill, please check it at your earliest convenience!]


    [Your talent "Divine Favor Tome" has been activated, your skills have been upgraded to MAX!]


    [You have reached the peak of bronze-tier, you will not be able to gain any more experience until you break through the level cap!]


    ...


    Upon seeing the level-up notifications, a smile spread across John''s face.


    Indeed, with his current strength, mass attack strategies proved to be the fastest way to level up.


    It hadn''t taken long for him to reach lv20, and he surmised that clearing this secret realm wouldn''t take much longer.


    Initially, John had thought thatpleting the realm would be time-consuming, but it seemed he had overestimated the challenge.


    Monsters of his level stood no chance against him; they were merelymbs to the ughter.


    John opened his character panel to inspect his newly acquired skills.


    Upon reaching lv20, he had gained three intermediate skills: one passive and two active.


    [Elemental Mastery lv20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Intermediate Skill (Passive)


    [Description]: Your control over basic elements has significantly improved.


    Your elemental skill power increases by 20%, elemental skill cooldown time decreases by 15%, and MP consumption for elemental skills decreases by 15%.


    ...


    [Mana Burn lv20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Intermediate Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, your magical attack power increases by 50%, and skill cooldown time decreases by 20%. During the skill''s duration, you consume 1% of your MP per second. Cooldown: 3 hours.


    ...


    [Elemental Summoning lv20 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Intermediate Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, you summon two intermediate elemental spirits to fight for you. You can control them freely. The skillsts for 15 minutes, with a cooldown of 30 minutes, and consumes 4500 MP.


    ...


    All three skills were impressive.


    "Elemental Summoning," in particr, could significantly enhance John''s elemental skill damage.


    It''s amon yet practical passive skill.


    The skill "Mana Burn" shares some simrities with "Blood Rage," as both require the consumption of one''s own resources to activate.


    However, the effects of "Mana Burn" are somewhat weaker than those of Blood Rage.


    Nheless, this skill could be effectively paired with "Mana Rampage," elevating John''s magical damage to a new level in an instant and likely catching his enemies off guard inbat.


    As for "Elemental Summoning," it is a summoning skill.


    Unlike John''s "Novice Skeleton Summoning," which conjures basic skeleton warriors, "Elemental Summoning" brings forth intermediate elemental spirits, undoubtedly more useful than mere skeletons.


    After reviewing his skills, a glint of light shed from John''s storage ring as he retrieved the bronze-tier Breakthrough Stone he had purchased not long ago.


    The sight of the stone, which cost him over ten million, brought a pained expression to John''s face.


    Given a choice, he would never opt to spend his resources on such an item.


    However, necessity dictates action, and the Breakthrough Stone, being essential for awakeners, was a must-buy regardless of its price.


    John calmed his emotions before using the stone.


    It shattered with a loud crack, transforming into a stream of light that surged into his body.


    [Ding!]


    [You have broken through the bronze-tier and reached silver-tier!]


    [Your talent "Divine Favor Tome" has been activated, enhancing your skills!]


    [Your skill "Spring of Soul" has been upgraded to lv30!]


    [Your skill "Blood Absorption" has been upgraded to lv30!]


    [Your skill "Elemental Affinity" has been upgraded to lv30!]


    ...


    Dozens of notifications appeared before John, and in just a moment, all his skills were elevated to lv30.


    Every advancement significantly boosted John''s strength, primarily due to the extraordinary nature of his talent, "Divine Favor Tome."


    John casually selected a skill to examine its enhanced effects.


    [Elemental Mastery lv30 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Intermediate Skill (Passive)


    [Description]: Your control over the basic elements has greatly improved. Your elemental skill power is increased by 30%, cooldown time for elemental skills is reduced by 20%, and MP consumption for elemental skills is decreased by 20%.


    ...


    After reviewing several more skills, John estimated in his mind.


    On average, each of his skills had seen about a 30% enhancement in effectiveness and damage.


    However, this didn''t mean his overall strength had only increased by 30%.


    Every increment in skill level, when applied inbat, can be exponentially magnified, an aspect not fully captured by mere panel data.


    For instance, with John''s current use of elemental skills,bined with the cooldown reduction from his equipment, those skills which originally required a minute or two for cooldown could now be unleashed in mere seconds.


    Given the quantity of John''s skills, he could achieve seamless skill casting, transforming into a relentless spell-casting machine.


    In a battlefield context, he could match thebat power of an entire squad single-handedly!


    Moreover, John is currently only an intermediate magus.


    If he were to advance to a high-level magus, or even a top-tier magus, one can only imagine the terrifying extent of his destructive capabilities.


    It''s conceivable that he could dominate a battlefield all on his own.


    This potential for immense destruction is precisely why Alexander was so adamant about recruiting him into the military.


    John''s power could reach its fullest expression on the battlefield.


    Unfortunately, John, fearing death and unwilling to serve the Federal government withoutpensation, steadfastly refused Alexander''s earnest pleas, no matter how persuasive.


    Subsequently, John retrieved the three scrolls he had purchased from the All Season Trade Association.


    The scrolls unfurled gently in the sky, transforming into three beams of light that surged into John''s body.


    A series of notifications cascaded before his eyes.


    [You have acquired the new skill "Mana Rampage lv1"!]


    [Your talent "Divine Favor Tome" is activated, upgrading the skill "Mana Rampage" to lv30!]


    [You have acquired the new skill "Roar of Thunder lv1"!]


    [Your talent "Divine Favor Tome" is activated, upgrading the skill "Roar of Thunder" to lv30!]


    [You have acquired the new skill "Undead Brand lv1"!]


    [Your talent "Divine Favor Tome" is activated, upgrading the skill "Undead Brand" to lv30!]


    ...

 Chapter 109: Chapter109-The Blessing of the Stellar God

    Inside the Contract Space, Yina, who had been soundly asleep within a colorful bubble, suddenly shimmered with a dreamlike, colorful light.


    "Eh?"


    She opened her eyes, emitting a soft sound of surprise, and stretched out her fair, small hands, feeling her strength swiftly restored by a significant margin.


    Yina quickly realized that this must be due to John''s level increase outside, which had reverberated to her.


    With a sh, she instantaneously appeared on John''s shoulder.


    Her sudden emergence startled John.


    He asked in astonishment, "How did youe out?"


    Yina had been severely injured before, and coupled with the restrictions posed by John''s power level, she spent most of her time in a deep slumber.


    Furthermore, given her critically low HP, which seemed almost on the brink of death from a mere touch, John rarely allowed this Ster God to wander out.


    To his surprise, she had taken the initiative toe out today.


    Perched on John''s shoulder and yawning, Yina said, "Just came out to see what you were doing."


    Then, her curious gaze surveyed the surroundings.


    The sky roared with tempestuous winds, and the deep, dark forest echoed with the howls of beasts, resembling the wails of ghosts.


    Yina''s face paled, and she instinctively shuffled closer to John.


    Noticing the scorn in John''s look, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she hastily justified, "I''m not scared, I just... just felt a bit cold, yes, that''s it. It''s just too chilly!"


    With those words, she even rubbed her hands together for emphasis.


    John looked at her as if she were a fool, saying, "I never said you were scared. Why the rush to defend yourself?"


    Yina''s actions froze, and she became somewhat infuriated with embarrassment.


    She red at John with annoyance, eximing, "You are really annoying!"


    After scolding John, Yina huffed back into the Contract Space, presumably to go back to sleep.


    John''s lips twitched.


    He wondered how Yina ever came to be the sovereign of the Ster Realm.


    Not only was shezy and incredibly weak, but she also seemed tock intelligence and courage...


    It felt like a disgrace to the dignity of deities...


    Shaking his head, John cast aside these thoughts and did not dy any further.


    He needed to hurry andplete the realm to secure the highest clearance rewards.


    Just as John was preparing to continue leveling up, Yina suddenly ran out from the Contract Space again.


    She mumbled to herself, "I was so angry at you, I almost forgot the important stuff."


    Before John could even ask, she quickly tapped him with her small hand.


    Instantly, colorful lights illuminated from John''s body, apanied by a notification that appeared before him:


    [You have received the "Blessing of Ster God"!]


    [Your attributes have increased by 20%!]


    [The experience you gain has increased by 20%!]


    ...


    Staring at the notification, John was astonished.


    This type of blessing wasn''t new to him.


    During his time in the Crimson Realm, the Crimson Demon had bestowed upon him a simr blessing.


    However, John hadn''t expected Yina to possess this capability as well.


    It was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    Yina, the seemingly foolish mascot, might warrant a reassessment in John''s eyes.


    He felt it was necessary to adjust her standing in his mind.


    Noticing John''s surprised expression, Yina proudly tilted her chin upward.


    Shemanded in a haughty tone, "Foolish mortal, having epted my blessing, you are now my divine servant. Remember to offer me strawberries, chocte, and snacks daily!"


    John rolled his eyes at her words.


    He suspected that Yina hadn''t forgotten to bless him but had instead remembered to ensure he would buy her more snacks and food.


    Shaking his head, John agreed to Yina''s demands to appease her and sent her back into the Contract Space.


    Then, he unfurled his Wings of Blood and began to collect the equipment scattered on the ground.


    John inspected the loot and equipped two bronze-tier items that were somewhat decent, slightly enhancing his attributes.


    Currently, he did not possess any lv20 equipment of superior quality, nor had he prepared any in advance.


    However, this was not a concern.


    Within the secret realm, he could take the opportunity to farm for more, saving the expense of purchasing them.


    With a thought, John''s vast mental power swiftly expanded, covering a two-hundred-meter radius entirely.


    "Mental Perception!"


    After being trained by Victor and the others, John''s mastery over Mental Perception had greatly improved, eliminating the need to close his eyes and prepare as he had in the past.


    As his mental power spread, every entity within a two-hundred-meter radius came under his control.


    However, he soon frowned.


    Themotion caused by the Ice Meteorite had frightened the monsters in the area, and now, they had almost all fled.


    In his perception, only a few level-ten-plus monsters remained in the area, clearly insufficient to satisfy John''s needs.


    If he wished to level up as efficiently as before, it would likely take a considerable effort to find more monsters.


    The forest stretched as far as the eye could see, its vastness unknown, and his two-hundred-meter perception range was ultimately too limited.


    John paused to think and then had an idea.


    He extended his mind power as far as possible, no longer focusing on detailed observation of the area''s contents.


    In the blink of an eye, John''s Mental Perception expanded to a thousand meters.


    Simultaneously, his eyes suddenly glowed with a red hue.


    "Blood Sensing!"


    Suddenly, it seemed as though John could hear the sound of blood flowing.


    Within his Mental Perception, figures appeared like mes, akin to thermal imaging, incredibly magical.


    It worked!


    John couldn''t help but reveal a look of surprise on his face.


    He had felt thatbining Mental Perception with Blood Sensing might produce remarkable results, but the oue exceeded his expectations.


    Now, all monsters within a thousand meters were as visible to him asnterns in the dark night.


    Without hesitation, John dashed toward an area dense with monsters, where about twenty or so gathered, including one elite-tier.


    In John''s eyes, they had already be potential attribute points and experience.


    While still in mid-air, his staff glowed with a fiery red light.


    An intensely hot fireball quickly formed in the sky.


    "Pyrokinesis!"


    "Elemental Mastery" not only boosted John''s attack power but also his control over various elements.


    Basic elemental skills, originally fixed in shape, required John to expend a significant amount of mind power to morph into different forms.


    But now, those skills easily transformed into various shapes in his hands, greatly enriching John''s arsenal of attack methods.


    Under John''smand, the massive fireball in the sky suddenly split into two, then four, and so on.


    Within a few breaths, the dim sky was dotted with small fireballs, zing like stars.


    The monsters in the forest had by now noticed John''s presence.


    Witnessing the sky aze with mes, fear was evident in the eyes of many monsters.


    John, of course, showed no mercy.


    With a vigorous swing of his staff, the myriad of small fireballs plummeted like a torrential downpour, as if a meteor shower had suddenly descended from the heavens.


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom!"


    The dense fireballs exploded among the monsters, bursting like brilliant fireworks, illuminating the dark forest with their radiance.


    "-3868!"


    "-5252!"


    "-4173!"


    ...


    A flurry of damage numbers rose up.


    The sounds of explosions, mixed with the monsters'' roars and screams, echoed throughout the entire ughter Forest.


    After unleashing Pyrokinesis, John did not cease his actions.


    His eyes gleamed with a ck light as a rich aura of darkness erupted from him.


    "Dark Marsh!"


    A vast expanse of ck marsh appeared upon the earth, enveloping all the monsters within its grasp.


    ck, withered arms stretched out from the marsh, seizing those monsters attempting to flee.


    Despite their desperate struggles, they were powerless.


    "-13947!"


    "-15873!"


    "-12759!"


    ...


    Another series of damage numbers ascended.


    Kill notifications simultaneously appeared before John.


    [You have in a lv18 "Demon Monkey (Normal)", earning 25000 experience points!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 0.2 spirit attribute points!]


    [You have in a lv16 "Four-Winged Bat (Normal)", earning 19000 experience points!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 0.1 spirit attribute points!]


    [You have in a lv25 "Giant Wood Serpent (Elite)", earning 63000 experience points!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 0.5 strength attribute points!]


    ...


    In just a moment, more than half of the twenty or so monsters had perished at John''s hands.


    A torrent of experience flowed into his body, his experience points skyrocketing at an rming rate.


    [Your level has increased to lv21, you have received 20 free attribute points!]


    The familiar level-up notification appeared before John.


    He nced at it and realized that with each level, he now required over five hundred thousand experience points.


    As his level increased, the required experience would be increasingly daunting, and the monsters progressively harder to y.


    For many high-level awakeners, it might take years to advance even a single level.


    However, for John, such hurdles were naturally not an issue.

 Chapter 110: Chapter110-The Terrifying Hemokinesis

    Meanwhile, John also received 20 free attribute points, a fact that delighted him immensely.


    After the events in Hidden Stars, John viewed each attribute point as if it were worth over a million federal coins.


    These points were, in essence, equivalent to money.


    In reality, the cost John incurred to gain attribute points was not high, even considered quite reasonable.


    This is because, aside from leveling up, attribute points could generally only be increased through the consumption of transcendent food and some special items.


    As a result, such items were exceedingly rare andmanded exorbitant prices.


    Despite this, transcendent foods and transcendent items capable of enhancing attributes were practically priceless in the Federation.


    The market seldom saw thesemodities, and on the rare asions they did appear, they were snapped up instantly.


    These items were not meant for the consumption of ordinary people; their target consumers were the scions of wealthy families and noble houses.


    Ordinary awakeners could hardly dream of significantly boosting their base attributes through transcendent food, as acquiring these items was nearly impossible without the right connections, regardless of one''s financial resources.


    Only someone like John wouldin about the expense feeling unjust.


    As the mes continued to burn, it wasn''t long before the remaining monsters were nearly all extinguished.


    Various pieces of equipment sparkled in the darkness, among them a silver-tier piece.


    This immediately improved John''s mood significantly.


    After all, these pieces of equipment were money!


    The cost of a bronze-tier Breakthrough Stone alone had set him back over ten million, and the price for a silver-tier stone would be several times that.


    If he didn''t amass enough money before reaching lv30, he might have to resort to borrowing from those notoriously wealthy individuals.


    John was generally reluctant to owe favors to others unless absolutely necessary, knowing that a debt borrowed is a favor owed.


    And while the loan might be in money, there was no telling what form the repayment might take.


    Recalling the smug, chubby faces of Albertus and Baron, John couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "Whoosh!"


    As John was lost in thought, suddenly, a searing rocket shot towards him at high speed.


    Simultaneously, a whooshing sound of tearing air came from behind him.


    John''s expression remained unchanged, but a flicker of ck light shed in the depths of his eyes.


    "Shadow Puppet!"


    In the next instant, a ferocious wind de passed straight through John''s body, colliding with the iing rocket.


    "Boom!"


    The two forces exploded mid-air, releasing a powerful energy that extinguished the mes on the ground with its rampaging winds.


    "Roar!!"


    A towering ape, engulfed in mes and standing four to five meters tall, bared its teeth and roared angrily at a circling azure eagle in the sky.


    It seemed to be expressing its dissatisfaction with the other creature for interrupting its attack.


    "Screech¡ª!"


    The azure eagle let out a piercing cry, giving the ming giant ape a cold nce.


    Then, its gaze shifted towards a figure slowly emerging on the ground, eyes filled with vignce.


    John gentlynded, with the Wing of Blood behind him slowly dissipating.


    The duration of the Wing of Blood had expired, preventing him from continuing the battle in the air, which was somewhat disadvantageous for him.


    However, John wasn''t concerned.


    His attention was focused on the two creatures that had attempted to ambush him.


    [Name: Raging me Ape (Elite)]


    [Level: lv25]


    [HP: 221,000]


    [Strength: 2165]


    [Stamina: 1618]


    [Defense: 1134]


    [Speed: 425]


    [Skills: Raging mes, Explosive Firearm, Fiery Fist¡­]


    ...


    [Name: Hurricane Eagle King (Elite)]


    [Level: lv25]


    [HP: 186,000]


    [Spirit: 2320]


    [Strength: 1989]


    [Defense: 734]


    [Speed: 566]


    [Skills: Hurricane de, Gale w, Feather Arrow¡­]


    ...


    John couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow upon seeing the panels of the two monsters.


    He hadn''t expected to encounter two lv25 elite monsters, which saved him the effort of searching for them.


    Just as John''s gaze shifted towards the Hurricane Eagle King, rustling sounds suddenly emanated from the surrounding forest.


    Dark shapes emerged among the trees and bushes, pairs of crimson eyes fixating on John with a fierce and cruel intent.


    John''s expression remained unchanged.


    He had been aware of their presence from the start, which is why he chose tond here.


    From the moment he began his attack, he noticed several creatures eyeing him intently.


    Soon after, he saw them, led by a few elite-tier monsters, forming a circle around him.


    Themotion John caused was too significant, resulting in dozens of monsters perishing at his hands in a short period.


    This alerted the creatures of the ughter Forest to the danger, prompting them to band together to deal with this formidable upright ape.


    With a sweep of his mind power, John estimated that there were at least forty to fifty monsters present, most of them above lv20.


    Among them, there were three more elite-tier monsters whose presence was as prominent as the Raging me Ape and the Hurricane Eagle King, likely also lv25 elite-tier creatures.


    A smirk crept onto John''s lips.


    He had been pondering how to locate these beings, but to his surprise, this group of monsters had thoughtfully presented themselves at his doorstep! Well, he certainly wasn''t going to be polite about it!


    John''s staff suddenly lit up with a brilliant five-colored glow, and a earthen-hued magic circle rapidly formed in front of him.


    Subsequently, a stone giant, towering seven to eight meters tall, slowly emerged from within the circle.


    "Elemental Summoning!"


    Constructed from massive boulders, the giant had a singr eye, its grey-white bodyposed neatly of rocks that bulged and contorted like muscles.


    Clutching a ten-meter-long colossal stone spear, its mere presence exuded an overwhelming force.


    [Name: Rock Guardian (Elite)]


    [Level: lv30]


    [HP: 350,000]


    [Strength: 3589]


    [Stamina: 2677]


    [Defense: 1521]


    [Speed: 239]


    [Skills: Rock Barricade, Rock Guard, Reinforced Stonewall, Rock Spear¡­]


    ...


    John''s heart swelled with surprise at the sight of the formidable rock giant before him.


    He had anticipated the summoning of an ordinary creature, yet here stood an elite monster.


    Viewing its panel, John reckoned that the Rock Guardian alone could decimate the motley crew before him.


    The group of monsters, witnessing the seven to eight-meter-tall rock giant and sensing its formidable aura, disyed fear in their eyes.


    Even the Hurricane Eagle King and the other elite monsters looked on with apprehension.


    Were it not for their numerical advantage, they would likely turn and flee, recognizing the presence of a lv30 elite monster¡ªa being a whole tier above them.


    Yet, what truly horrified them was the sight following the Rock Guardian''s summoning: three ck magic circles shimmered into existence in front of John.


    Engulfed in a dark aura and flickering with light, three skeleton warriors wielding bone des and shields materialized before John.


    The group of monsters, upon seeing the three skeleton warriors, began to harbor thoughts of retreat.


    Although the aura of the skeleton warriors was considerably weaker than that of the Rock Guardian, their formidable presence, stemming from being lv30 entities, exerted a significant pressure.


    Some monsters started to back away, even the Hurricane Eagle King and the Raging me Ape in the sky appeared hesitant.


    However, having awaited such an opportune moment, John was not about to let them escape easily.


    Without giving the monsters a chance to react, a crimson light suddenly illuminated John''s staff.


    "Hemokinesis!"


    At that moment, all the monsters felt as if their blood had begun to churn uncontrobly, as if boiling magma was coursing through their veins, threatening to burst forth from within.


    "Argh! Argh!"


    The monsters surrounding John couldn''t help but let out agonized howls, with some of the weaker ones already having streams of blood flowing from their eyes.


    Hemokinesis, a signature ability of the House of Carter, allows the wielder to manipte an opponent''s blood from within.


    The greater the difference in mind power between the user and their opponent, the more devastating the damage inflicted by this skill.


    The blood-red glow in John''s eyes became even more brilliant as a Demon Wolf''s fur began to soak with copious amounts of blood.


    It writhed in agony on the ground, but the blood it shed only surged more violently.


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom!"


    A series of muffled explosions sounded in the dim forest.


    "-41903!"


    "-36130!"


    "-40174!"


    ...


    One by one, scarlet numbers rose, as monsters burst open under the horrified gazes of the Hurricane Eagle King and Raging me Ape.


    A shower of viscera and blood sprayed in all directions, with blood raining down from the sky like a gruesome downpour.


    The once ferocious horde of beasts was decimated by John in the blink of an eye.


    [You have in a lv21 "Demon Wolf (Normal)", earning 32000 experience points!]


    [You have in a lv23 "Venomous Butterfly (Normal)", earning 38000 experience points!]


    [You have in a lv25 "Wood Ghost (Normal)", earning 41000 experience points!]


    ...


    A series of kill notifications appeared before John, as a torrent of experience flowed into his being.


    Three rays of light sessively illuminated John.

 Chapter 111: Chapter111-Carnage

    [Your level has reached lv22, you have received 20 free attribute points!]


    [Your level has reached lv23, you have received 20 free attribute points!]


    [Your level has reached lv24, you have received 20 free attribute points!]


    In the blink of an eye, John had ascended three levels, reaching lv24! This pace of leveling was astonishing enough to leave anyone speechless.


    Even John was somewhat shocked by the potency of Hemokinesis.


    In Lucas''s hands, he hadn''t perceived the skill to be particrly formidable.


    But now, John realized Hemokinesis was undoubtedly an immensely powerful ability!


    Not only does it possess an attack method that''s incredibly difficult to defend against, but it also offers the versatility to switch between single-target and area-of-effect modes, along with exceedingly high damage.


    If not for the skill level being somewhat low, Hemokinesis would certainly be a top-tier skill!


    John gripped his staff tighter, his eyes shining with delight.


    In the hands of a typical awakener, even among those of House Carter, the full potential of this skill could never bepletely unleashed.


    But in his possession, it was a different story.


    With the Divine Favor Tome, capable of automatically maximizing skill levels, he could effortlessly resolve the upper limit issue of Hemokinesis, turning it into a formidable weapon in his arsenal.


    John envisioned the possibilities.


    Springing such an attack in the midst of battle could create an impable opportunity for offense, regardless of whether the opponent could suppress Hemokinesis or not.


    It was undoubtedly a formidable skill!


    As John pondered, the Hurricane Eagle King in the sky, witnessing John decimate dozens of monsters with a mere wave of his hand, trembled in fear, void of any further will to fight.


    A cyan glow emerged around it, and pping its wings like a gust of wind, it darted towards the distance, attempting to flee.


    "Thinking you can provoke me and then just leave? Not so easy," John scoffed coldly, as a dense aura of death emanated from his staff.


    A deep gray light appeared out of nowhere, ghostly shooting towards the Hurricane Eagle King.


    "Undead Brand!"


    The Hurricane Eagle King was fast, but the Undead Brand was faster.


    Focused solely on fleeing, it failed to notice the skill John had unleashed from behind.


    It was only when the Undead Brand struck its body that the Hurricane Eagle King realized what had happened, but it was toote.


    "Puff!"


    Upon impact, the Undead Brand didn''t inflict any visible damage but transformed into a cloud of gray mist that seeped into its body.


    Gray patterns started to emerge across the Hurricane Eagle King''s feathers, casting an ominously eerie aura.


    At this point, John was several kilometers away from the Hurricane Eagle King, which thought it had narrowly escaped with its life.


    Before it could relish its survival, at the mere thought from John, the gray patterns on its body suddenly lit up.


    The rapidly fleeing body of the Hurricane Eagle King stiffened abruptly, as a thick aura of death emerged around it.


    "Boom!"


    The Hurricane Eagle King exploded in the sky, a terrifying gray shockwave spreading far and wide.


    Any nt or animal it touched decayed and withered in mere moments, as if their life had been drained away.


    [You have in a lv25 "Hurricane Eagle King (Elite)", earning 68000 experience points!]


    John paused, somewhat surprised by the additional effect of Undead Brand.


    But soon, he understood¡ªit was characteristic of undead-based skills, much like the burning effect of fire-based skills or the freezing of ice-based ones.


    His gaze shifted thoughtfully.


    This skill had intriguing potential; in certain circumstances, it could serve as a human bomb.


    Then, John''s attention returned to the other monsters, his eyes filled with greed.


    These were sources of money and experience, after all.


    The monsters shivered under his gaze, as if realizing that this human was the true hunter, and they were the prey.


    "Roar!!!"


    Finally, a few monsters, unable to withstand the immense pressure, charged fiercely at John.


    Leading them was a massive Two-Headed Demon Wolf, its body four to five meters long, coated in shiny ck fur.


    Its two heads roared angrily at John as it dashed towards him, swift as lightning.


    "Fools!" John sneered coldly, allowing the Rock Guardian and skeleton warriors to move freely.


    His body then shone with a dense blood-red light.


    John''s aura surged dramatically, and a red longsword appeared in his hand out of nowhere.


    Bloodthirsty de! With a powerful step, he transformed into a streak of blood, rushing towards the Two-Headed Demon Wolf.


    The Two-Headed Demon Wolf''s dual visages shed with scorn, finding John''s audacityughable.


    The idea that a mere human would dare confront them seemed absurd, an utter ignorance of their ces in the world.


    Suddenly, the Two-Headed Demon Wolf''s speed surged, and it violently opened its gaping maws, aiming for John''s neck.


    Simultaneously, its ws, sharp and gleaming coldly, lunged at John''s chest.


    Its eyes gleamed with cruelty, determined to make this human pay dearly for his arrogance.


    However, just as its attack was about to connect with John, he shifted slightly, moving with incredible agility right past the Two-Headed Demon Wolf, easily dodging its assault.


    At the same moment, his Bloodthirsty de swept through the air with clean precision.


    "Pff!"


    The figures of the attacker and defender instantly crossed paths.


    "-71773!"


    "-70785!"


    Two scarlet damage numbers rose.


    Blood sprayed.


    The heads of the Two-Headed Demon Wolf flew into the air, disbelief etched in its eyes.


    With just a single strike, John had decapitated both its heads!


    [You have in a lv25 "Two-Headed Demon Wolf (Elite)", earning 67000 experience points!]


    The kill notification appeared.


    John''s eyes glinted with a bloodlust, his form relentless, ghosting towards the remaining monsters.


    As the group engaged in a fierce battle with the Rock Guardian, they were incited into a frenzy at John''s approach,unching into a wild assault against him.


    Yet, as their attacks descended, John seemed to anticipate them, effortlessly dodging every move.


    Even surprise attacks couldn''t touch him, evaded with ease.


    In contrast, each swing of John''s longsword left terrifying wounds on their bodies, marking them with the evidence of his might.


    Under the enhancement of skills such as Blood Rage, Bloodthirst, Berserk, and others, John''s damage output received a terrifying boost.


    "-79210!"


    "-85215!"


    ...


    One after another, massive damage numbers rose continuously from the heads of the group of monsters.


    Angry roars and agonized screams mingled, echoing throughout the entire ughter Forest.


    John''s weapon seemed to transform into the Grim Reaper''s scythe, relentlessly reaping the lives of monsters.


    This was a unteral ughter!


    With the training from Victor and Shadowcloud, both his strength andbat experience had undergone a qualitative change.


    If he couldn''t defeat some mindless beasts now, John felt he might as well end his own life on the spot.


    [You have in a lv25 "Four-Winged Bat (Elite)", earning 69000 experience points!]


    [You have in a lv23 "Ghost-Faced Spider (Normal)", earning 39000 experience points!]


    [You have in a lv25 "Bloodthirsty Ghoul (Elite)", earning 72000 experience points!] ...


    As the kill notifications appeared incessantly, John''s experience points skyrocketed once more.


    With the continuous carnage, the Bloodthirsty de in John''s hands seemed toe alive.


    The eye on the hilt gleamed with excitement and bloodlust.


    John too, reveled in the battle at hand.


    But every battle muste to an end.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, peace returned to the forest.


    John stood tall and silent, his long sword dripping blood onto the ground.


    Around him, massive monstersy lifeless in pools of their own blood, their limbs and gore scattered everywhere.


    Before John, the once fiercely burning Raging me Ape, with both arms now severed, bore mes on its body that flickered like a candle about to be snuffed out, utterly dim.


    Fear filled the eyes of the Raging me Ape as it watched John approach.


    Desperately scrabbling back with its legs, it retreated until it hit a giant tree, with nowhere else to go.


    Trembling, it finally raised its head to look at the figure before it, reminiscent of a hellish Asura.


    John''s gaze was calm as he raised his long sword and brought it down with force.


    The de traced a bloody arc through the air.


    The Raging me Ape''s body stiffened abruptly.


    Time seemed to pause for a moment.


    Then, both its head and the giant tree behind it slid towards the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The giant tree fell, emitting a thunderous roar.


    Simultaneously, a blinding light rose from John.


    [You have in a lv25 "Raging me Ape (Elite)", earning 71000 experience points!]


    [You have reached lv25, gaining 20 free attribute points!]


    [You have acquired a new skill "Mind Control (Intermediate)"!]


    [You have acquired a new skill "Steel Sword (Intermediate)"!]


    [Your talent "Divine Favor Tome" has been activated!]


    [Your skill "Mind Control" has been upgraded to lv30!]


    [Your skill "Steel Sword" has been upgraded to lv30!]


    ...


    As John advanced to lv25, he also gained two new skills.


    He flicked the blood off his long sword, allocating all the attribute points to spirit.


    Then, he opened his panel to carefully review the skill descriptions.

 Chapter 112: Chapter112-Dead Moon Harbinger

    [Mind Control lv30 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Intermediate Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon activating this skill, you can manipte objects or creatures with your mind at will. Therger the object or the stronger the creature, the shorter the duration of control. Consumes 3500 MP, no cooldown.


    ...


    [Steel Sword lv30 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Intermediate Skill (Active)


    [Description]: When activated, you can summon a metallic giant sword, dealing 163000 damage to your target. Cooldown time: 5 minutes, consumes 5000 MP.


    ...


    After reviewing the skill information, John fell into contemtion.


    "Steel Sword" is a straightforward damage-dealing skill, nothing much to say about it.


    What''s intriguing is the "Mind Control" ability.


    After casting the skill, the user can manipte objects and creatures with their thoughts.


    If one were to merely look at the skill description, it seems like a standard control skill, nothing out of the ordinary.


    Yet, John harbored different ideas.


    For instance, if the user''s mind power could reach a terrifyingly high level, could this skill turn others into puppets, or achieve feats like moving mountains and seas, or even altering the course of stars?


    Theoretically, it''s not impossible, but the required mind power would be immensely formidable.


    Indeed, John''s spection was a bit far-fetched, but such considerations were still far beyond his current capabilities.


    Shaking his head to clear the clutter in his mind, John moved forward to collect the equipment dropped by the monsters.


    The group of monsters dropped a total of fifteen pieces of equipment.


    Among them were eight iron-tier items, five bronze-tier items, and notably, two were of silver-tier.


    The high drop rate was surprising enough to make John feel like luck was on his side, a true burst of good fortune.


    Unfortunately, among these spoils, only three iron-tier items and one bronze-tier ne were usable by John.


    The rest, including the two silver-tier items, were either too high-level or belonged to other sses, making them unsuitable for his use.


    He had no choice but to sell these items for money.


    Despite this, John was quite satisfied with his haul.


    He had significantly updated his gear, and his spirit attribute had reached an impressive 1800 points.


    Although most of the equipment was of lower level and quality, it was still an improvement over the lv15 gear he started with, which was better than nothing.


    John still retained a few lower-level pieces of equipment, not because of their stats but because of their powerful skills, which he couldn''t bear to part with.


    Items like the Phantom Cloak and Necrostaff had rare and highly valuable skills, bordering on being top-tier.


    Until he found suitable recements or upgrades, John preferred to sacrifice some attribute points rather than swap these pieces out.


    After collecting all materials and equipment into his storage ring, John didn''t linger.


    His figure quickly vanished into the ughter Forest as he used his perceptive abilities to swiftly search for the dungeon''s boss, ready toplete the secret realm.


    Now at lv25, John had reached the highest level restriction of this secret realm.


    Although he could still gain some experience, he wouldn''t be able to advance to lv26 within this dungeon.


    Such were the rules of secret realms, simr to how awakeners below the level limit could freely enter, but those above the limit were barred¡ªthere was no workaround.


    Thus, remaining in this ce no longer held any purpose for John.


    His current mission was to locate the boss of this secret realm,plete it as swiftly as possible, achieve a high rating, and im thepletion rewards.


    John navigated through the ughter Forest, his movements as agile and unpredictable as a monkey leaping through towering trees.


    His eyes shimmered with a faint white glow and blood mist, while his formidable mind power spread out like a vast, epassing everything within a kilometer radius.


    He dubbed this ability "Life Perception," a unique skill or mystical technique he conceived.


    It allowed him to use it at will, without any cooldown, clearly transcending the realms of skill fusion techniques and conventional skills.


    As John moved through the ughter Forest, the vague silhouettes of monsters appeared within his perception.


    They were mostly low-level creatures; he had already decimated most of the elite monsters in this area.


    Not wanting to waste time, John decisively ventured deeper into the ughter Forest, where the monsters were not only more numerous but also significantly stronger than those on the periphery.


    The sounds of blood flowing and hearts beating echoed in his ears, and the presence of both strong and weak beings quickly filtered through his mind.


    Some ill-fated monsters along the way attempted to attack John, seeking to kill this intruder.


    But with John''s current strength, these creatures posed no threat to him whatsoever.


    However, after spending an hour thoroughly scouring the ughter Forest, John still had not encountered the boss.


    It was as if the secret realm had no boss at all.


    John furrowed his brow, convinced that a secret realm couldn''t be without a Boss.


    There must be some ce he had overlooked.


    After effortlessly dispatching a ghoul that lunged at him, he stepped forward to collect the dropped equipment.


    Suddenly, as he gazed at the ghoul''s bloodied corpse, a spark of realization hit him.


    His ownbination of Mental Perception and Blood Sensing, dubbed "Life Perception," was indeed powerful but only capable of detecting living beings.


    It couldn''t sense the dead or undead-based creatures.


    Could it be that the Boss of this secret realm wasn''t among the living? This thought had barely formed in his mind when a strong sense of danger washed over him.


    Simultaneously, a sh brimming with the aura of death cut through the air, aimed directly at John.


    With focused eyes, a pale cyan shield materialized around John as he swiftly dodged to the side.


    "Whoosh!"


    The gray sh grazed past John, severing arge tree behind him effortlessly.


    It continued to slice through four or five more trees before gradually dissipating.


    John''s gaze turned icy as he looked towards his assant.


    It was a humanoid creature cloaked in a gray mantle.


    It wasn''t particrly tall, roughly the size of an average human, but it possessed three eyes.


    These eyes, taking up most of its face, were pitch ck, with dark mist faintly billowing from them.


    The three-eyed creature held a silver-white crescent-shaped staff, its entire being shrouded in an aura of death.


    [Name: Dead Moon Harbinger (secret realm BOSS)]


    [Level: lv25]


    [HP: 360000]


    [Spirit: 5435]


    [Strength: 4289]


    [Defense: 2160]


    [Speed: 753]


    [Skills: Underworld Realm Summoning, Dead Moon Corruption, Lunar Restoration, Death Mist, Moonshadow¡­]


    ...


    John''s eyes flickered with insight.


    No wonder he had spent so long searching without finding this creature; it turned out to be a necro-based monster.


    Such beings typically hail from the underworld realm.


    Theyck life and consciousness, mostly devoid of sentience, constituting a horde that knows only ughter.


    However, the creature before him seemed different, capable of concealing itself andunching surprise attacks.


    With all themotion John had caused in the ughter Forest, this monster had likely been aware of him for some time, choosing to remain hidden until just now.


    Clearly, it possessed some level of intelligence.


    Noticing John''s gaze upon it, the Dead Moon Harbinger let out a chilling, mockingugh.


    It sinisterly said, "I didn''t expect you to dodge that. Impressive. I can offer you a chance to follow me now."


    John wasn''t surprised that the Dead Moon Harbinger could speak.


    In secret realms, some high-level monsters are no different from humans.


    It''s only after a secret realm bes a dungeon that they transform into mindless creatures, simr to a Ghost Wizard.


    John scoffed, replying, "You think you''re worthy? A mere wretch that can''t even leave its own secret realm."


    Hearing John''s unreserved taunts, the face of the Dead Moon Harbinger darkened instantly.


    John''s words were like salt on its wounds, particrly for a being trapped within a secret realm.


    The Dead Moon Harbinger''s three eyes fixed on John with a bone-chilling intensity.


    Lifting its staff, it sneered, "Since you seem to disdain living, I shall kill you first. Then, your soul will remain here forever, bing one of us."


    As the Dead Moon Harbinger''s words echoed, the ck mist in its eyes violently surged, exuding a dense aura of death.


    A vast gray magic circle materialized before it.


    Subsequently, a figure d in armor, robust in stature and wielding a long-handled greatsword, emerged from the circle.


    Standing five to six meters tall, it was entirely encased in ck armor, save for a pair of crimson eyes.


    Thick waves of deathly energy oozed from its form, turning the soil to a dark brown hue at a visible rate.


    The mere touch of the gray mist caused the surrounding flora to rapidly wither and die.


    In just a few breaths, an area of several tens of meters around this ck-armored creature had be a realm of death.


    [Name: Necrowarrior (Elite)]


    [Level: lv25]


    [HP: 270000]


    [Strength: 3214]


    [Stamina: 2891]


    [Defense: 1730]


    [Speed: 661]


    [Skills: Death Combo, Malevolent Strike, Death Dance, Evil Rampage, Ethereal¡­]

 Chapter 113: Chapter113-Roar of Thunder

    Gazing at the Necrowarrior shrouded in death''s aura, John''s demeanor remainedposed.


    Despite its intimidating appearance, the Necrowarrior''s skills, level, and stats were far from matching those of his Rock Guardian; thus, John hardly considered it a threat.


    Behind the Necrowarrior, the Dead Moon Harbinger, mistaking John''s stillness for fear, smirked scornfully, "I gave you a choice earlier, a pity you didn''t value it. Now, regret is useless."


    As the Harbinger''s voice faded, the crimson glow in the Necrowarrior''s eyes intensified.


    It transformed into a shadowy figure, like a fierce tiger, charging towards John.


    Unperturbed, John''s staff lit up with a prismatic glow, summoning another magic circle in front of him.


    "Elemental Summoning!"


    This time, the circle radiated a green light, indicating a different entity from the Rock Guardian was being summoned.


    Meanwhile, the Necrowarrior had already reached John, its double-handed grip on the long-hafted greatsword swinging violently towards John''s head.


    The sword whistled terrifyingly through the air, but John, with a simple side step, dodged effortlessly.


    "Boom!"


    The greatsword struck the ground, its tremendous force creating a crater several meters in diameter.


    A blood mist emanated from John, not giving the Necrowarrior a chance to counterattack.


    His gaze sharp, he suddenly kicked out with the force of a whip, striking the Necrowarrior hard.


    "Bang!"


    A muffled impact echoed as the massive form of the Necrowarrior was sent flying several meters before crashing to the ground.


    "-21685!"


    A damage number rose.


    The Dead Moon Harbinger''s three eyes widened in disbelief, hardly able toprehend what it had just witnessed.


    "Damn, is this guy really a magus? How can he possess such immense strength?" it thought, shocked by John''s disy of power.


    The Necrowarrior, rising from the ground, seethed with even more brutal fury, seemingly incensed by being kicked away by John.


    However, before it couldunch another attack, a vine, serpent-like and green, burst from the earth, swiftly entwining the Necrowarrior''s form.


    Behind the Necrowarrior materialized a creature with a body reminiscent of a great tree, yet endowed with limbs and facial features.


    "Tree Nymph!"


    This was the being John had summoned using Elemental Summoning, and like the Rock Guardian, it was of elite-tier status.


    "Roar!"


    Ensnared by the Tree Nymph''s vines, the Necrowarrior let out a furious roar.


    Despite its struggles, it couldn''t break free from the Tree Nymph''s grasp.


    The Tree Nymph glowed with a verdant light, its thick vines tightening rapidly, causing the sounds of bones cracking to fill the air.


    In moments, the Necrowarrior''s body began to deform under the pressure, the terrifying force even causing cracks to appear on its armor.


    John wasn''t about to miss such an opportunity.


    His hands shimmered with red and purple lights, as a long spear enveloped in zing white mes quickly formed in midair.


    "zing Light Spear!"


    With a thought, the zing Light Spear transformed into a streak of light, shooting towards the immobilized Necrowarrior.


    By the time the Dead Moon Harbinger realized what was happening and attempted to intervene, the zing Light Spear had already struck the Necrowarrior.


    "Boom!"


    The fiery spear exploded upon impact, enveloping the Necrowarrior in searing mes.


    The surging waves of fire ignited the surrounding trees, even severing the Tree Nymph''s roots.


    "-204001!"


    A massive damage number rose above the Necrowarrior''s head.


    A gruesome, terrible wound appeared on its chest, its armor pierced through by the zing Light Spear.


    As an undead creature, the Necrowarrior felt no pain, and despite such a grievous injury, it did not perish.


    However, it was left with a sliver of health, its armor torn and battered, devoid of any fighting capability.


    John swung his staff, and an ice spear cleanly prated the Necrowarrior''s skull.


    "-182515!"


    Watching the Necrowarrior slowly fall, the Dead Moon Harbinger''s expression turned exceedingly grim.


    It had never anticipated that the creature it summoned would be so easily dispatched by the opponent.


    Deep within the Harbinger''s eyes, there was also a hint of apprehension.


    John''s strength somewhat exceeded its expectations.


    The Harbinger had not witnessed John''s previous battles, only aware that an outsider had entered the ughter Forest.


    It had assumed this invader was just an ordinary awakener.


    However, John''s disy of power now posed a palpable threat to it.


    The Dead Moon Harbinger''s gaze flickered as it quietly retreated.


    It was the dominion and tyrant here, not needing to risk its life against an enigmatic stranger.


    The ughter Forest was teeming with monsters that could be sent to their demise, sufficient to exhaust this intruder.


    Seeing the once imperious Dead Moon Harbinger appearing to contemte flight, John snorted coldly, "Thinking of running? Did you ask for my permission?"


    With a thought, the Tree Nymph''s roots transformed into enormous pythons, surging towards the Dead Moon Harbinger, intending to bind it as firmly as they had the Necrowarrior.


    Theplexion of the Dead Moon Harbinger drastically changed.


    Although it too was a magus, the Harbinger did not possess physical prowess as formidable as John''s.


    Despite its best efforts to evade, it was ensnared by the Tree Nymph''s vines before it could unleash its skills.


    Meanwhile, John''s staff emitted a cyan light, and suddenly, the area was engulfed in a fierce gale.


    A massive tornado rapidly formed,pletely enveloping the Dead Moon Harbinger.


    "Storm de!"


    Before the Harbinger could free itself from its bonds, it was swept up into the eye of the storm.


    Countless wind des flew towards it, inflicting a series of horrifying wounds and consecutive damage.


    "-15109!"


    "-14956!"


    "-15018!"


    ...


    As John observed the Dead Moon Harbinger caught in the sky, he frowned, sensing that something was amiss.


    Before he could ponder further, the Red Moon in the sky suddenly burst into a blinding blood-red radiance.


    "Boom!"


    The Storm de exploded, the violent hurricane spreading out, carving terrifying fissures into the ground.


    When the tempest abated, the figure of the Dead Moon Harbinger had vanished.


    In its ce stood a creature covered in silver fur, with the head of a wolf and the body of a human.


    The aura of the Dead Moon Harbinger surged, and even its previously lost HP began to rapidly regenerate.


    "Dead Moon Corruption!"


    "Lunar Restoration!"


    ...


    John raised an eyebrow, surprised that the Dead Moon Harbinger also possessed a transformation skill.


    He nced at the current panel information for the Dead Moon Harbinger, noting that all its attributes had received significant boosts, and its HP had also increased, reaching over three hundred thousand.


    Under the moonlight, the Dead Moon Harbinger''s fur shimmered with a silvery gloss, its sharp ws as lethal as metallic des.


    Its three pitch-ck eyes fixed on John with unbridled ferocity.


    The Harbinger snarled, "I had thought to spare you, but you, failing to recognize good fortune, seek your own demise!"


    It had not anticipated being forced to reveal its true form by a human, inciting its fury.


    The noble creature was pushed to disclose its trump card by a mere ant, a humiliation beyond measure.


    John scoffed, "You don''t actually believe that transforming will save you from death, do you?"


    "You''re wee to try," the Dead Moon Harbinger retorted with a coldugh.


    Transformed, its strength significantly augmented, it deemed the human before it no match.


    Once within reach, it was confident it could easily rend the human''s body and extract his heart.


    It envisioned consuming the human''s heart in the midst of his agony, fear, and despair.


    The Harbinger almost visualized this scene, its lips curling unconsciously.


    However, before it could act, it paused abruptly, noticing a sudden surge of deep blue mes enveloping John.


    The mage''s power, previously stable, became wildly tumultuous.


    In the blink of an eye, John''s aura dramatically intensified.


    "Mana Burn!"


    "Mana Rampage!"


    The deep blue magical energy in John''s eyes roared like a turbulent sea.


    Meanwhile, his staff began to crackle with leaping silver-white arcs of electricity, unbeknownst to when they had appeared.


    The Harbinger, watching this transformation, sensed a significant threat.


    John''s preparation to unleash his full power marked a pivotal moment in the confrontation.


    The air charged with anticipation, as the battle between these two formidable entities reached its climax, each determined to emerge as the victor of this deadly dance under the red moon''s ominous glow.


    "Boom!"


    The sky suddenly filled with the sound of thunder.


    White lightning, brimming with a sense of destruction, gathered on John''s staff, quickly coalescing into a sphere of electric light.


    John raised his staff towards the Dead Moon Harbinger, the terrifying lightning atop it seeming ready to burst forth at any moment.


    He said indifferently, "Didn''t you say you wanted to try? Make sure not to dodge it."


    At this moment, the expression on the Dead Moon Harbinger''s face was frozen in shock, its eyes filled with disbelief.


    How could this be possible? How could this human''s power be so immense?


    In this secret realm, it was supposed to be the invincible one!


    John paid no heed to whatever the Dead Moon Harbinger might be thinking.


    With a gentle tap of his staff, time seemed to halt for an instant.


    The next moment, the night was shattered by lightning.


    "Boom!!!"


    A column of lightning bright enough to turn night into day surged from John''s staff.


    That fearsome lightning destroyed everything in its path, unstoppable as it charged towards the Dead Moon Harbinger!


    "Roar of Thunder!"

 Chapter 114: Chapter114-SSS-level Rating

    Witnessing the thunderous column of lightning barreling towards it, the Dead Moon Harbinger''s three eyes abruptly narrowed, its pupils shrinking.


    A massive sense of impending doom enveloped it, its body trembling with fear.


    "No!"


    The Dead Moon Harbinger roared, its body suddenly glowing with a silver light, desperately attempting to evade the terrifying strike.


    However, the next moment, it found itself frozen in ce, as if controlled by some unseen force!


    "Mind Control!"


    John''s formidable mind power transformed into chains, firmly locking the Dead Moon Harbinger in ce, rendering it incapable of the slightest movement.


    John stated indifferently, "I said you cannot move, so you shall not."


    Panic spread across the Harbinger''s face as it struggled futilely against John''s mental dominion, to no avail.


    All it could do was watch helplessly as the devastating column of thunder drew nearer until its vision was engulfed in blinding whiteness, obscuring everything else.


    "Boom!!!"


    The Dead Moon Harbinger couldn''t even let out a scream before it was utterly consumed by the raging thunder.


    "-225436!"


    A staggering amount of damage rose.


    The Roar of Thunder continued its relentless path into the forest, instantly annihting any trees and creatures in its way.


    When the brilliance of the thunder faded, a trench hundreds of meters long had been carved into the ground by the Roar of Thunder.


    "Thud!"


    The charred body of the Dead Moon Harbinger kneeled on the ground.


    Its chest heaved as it gasped for air, overwhelmed by the assault it had just endured.


    At this moment, the body of the Dead Moon Harbinger was riddled with wounds.


    ck blood continuously flowed from its injuries, soon forming a dark pool on the ground.


    Despite its formidable resilience enabling it to barely withstand John''s Roar of Thunder, the Harbinger had also lost its ability to fight.


    John''s expression remained serene as his staff glowed with a golden light.


    In the sky, a metallic giant sword, hundreds of meters in length, rapidly took shape.


    The tip of the sword hung directly above the Dead Moon Harbinger''s head, reminiscent of the Sword of Damocles.


    "Steel Sword!"


    Sensing the immense danger looming overhead, fear filled the Harbinger''s eyes.


    Yet, devoid of any strength to evade, it could only weakly plead for mercy, "No...do not kill me...I¡­"


    Before the Dead Moon Harbinger could finish its plea, John pointed with his staff.


    "Boom!"


    The metallic giant sword crashed down from the sky, making the entire ind seem to tremble.


    "-228572!"


    Countless monsters looked towards John''s direction in shock.


    They felt the aura of the secret realm''s overlord vanish!


    At the same time, several notifications appeared before John.


    [You have in "Dead Moon Harbinger (secret realm BOSS)", earning 387000 experience points!]


    [You havepleted the hell-level secret realm "Red Moon Secret Realm" for the first time, with a Completion Rating of SSS-level!]


    ...


    [SSS-levelpletion rewards have been distributed!]


    [You have received the sage-tier item "Moon Frost"!]


    [You have received the precious-level scroll "Moonwolf Ritual"!]


    [You have received the unique equipment "Demon Magus Robe"!]


    ...


    A series of notifications appeared before John.


    Before he could even feel surprised, a silver-white light enveloped him, and a prompt popped up.


    [You will be exited from the secret realm in 5 minutes. Please prepare ordingly.]


    John was momentarily stunned, then his expression changed.


    He almost forgot that afterpleting a secret realm, awakeners would be transported out.


    He hadn''t picked up the items dropped by the Dead Moon Harbinger yet.


    If he were to be transported without collecting them, he would have nowhere to even shed tears over the loss.


    John quickly moved to gather the equipment and items dropped on the ground.


    Being the final boss of the Red Moon Secret Realm, the Dead Moon Harbinger had naturally dropped a significant loot.


    Aside from two silver-tier equipment and a bunch of materials and items, what truly surprised John was a gold-tier piece of equipment that the Dead Moon Harbinger had dropped.


    [Equipment]: Eclipse Staff


    [Type]: Weapon


    [Level]: lv25


    [Tier]: Gold-tier


    [Quality]: Perfect


    [Attributes]: Spirit +320, Skill Damage +10%, Cooldown Reduction -10%, Casting Speed +20%, Mana Recovery Speed +150%, MP +5000...


    [Skill One]: Moonshadow (Active)


    [Description]: Upon activation, your speed increases by 30% for 5 minutes. If cast under moonlight, your speed increases by 50%, and you can freely traverse through shadows under the moonlight for 10 minutes. Cooldown time: 3 hours.


    ...


    [Skill Two]: Moon Guard (Active)


    [Description]: Upon activation, you will obtain a moon shield capable of blocking 200000 damage. While the moon shield is active, your Cooldown Reduction -20%, Casting Speed +30%,sting for 5 minutes. Cooldown time: 24 hours.


    ...


    Seeing the attributes of the Eclipse Staff, John''s eyes sparkled with surprise.


    This was indeed a perfect quality gold-tier staff, and both of its equipment skills were extremely practical.


    "Moonshadow" not only significantly increases John''s speed but also triggers special skill effects under moonlight.


    "Moon Guard," on the other hand, is aprehensive skill that offers both defense and enhancement.


    Whether it''s the 200000-point shield or the post-activation benefits to the user, both are incredibly useful.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, John swapped out his Necrostaff for the Eclipse Staff.


    Instantly, John''s spirit attribute surged by 265 points, reaching an astonishing 2100!


    Before John could examine the other items and equipment, his surroundings blurred.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself back in his rundown rental apartment.


    The ck invitation in John''s hand began to dissipate at a visibly rapid pace.


    In just a few breaths, the invitation vanished without a trace.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Federal capital''s core area, in front of the Observatory responsible forpiling various data, stood a gigantic stone monument towering a hundred meters tall.


    This monument, cast in a cyan hue, emitted a faint white glow under the sunlight, densely inscribed with numerous characters.


    Upon closer inspection, one would realize that it recorded information about various dungeons.


    This monument, known as the "Observation Monument," was crafted by a legendary semigod-tier smith a century ago.


    It''s a transcendent-tier item specifically designed forpiling dungeon data and has been in use ever since.


    The moment John emerged from the secret realm, the Observation Monument suddenly lit up with a dazzling red glow.


    Almost immediately, a new message appeared on the stone:


    [A new dungeon has emerged in the 179 security zone.]


    [Dungeon Name: Red Moon Isle, Level: lv15-lv25, Difficulty: Hell-level, Completion Rating: SSS-level.]


    The personnel at the Observatory were stunned, their eyes wide with astonishment.


    Someone had not only passed a hell-level dungeon but had also achieved an SSS-level rating!


    Achieving an SSS-level rating in a secret realm typically requires a solopletion, an unimaginable feat even for ordinary dungeons at the easiest levels for the average awakener, let alone a hell-level secret realm.


    If their memory served them right, thest person to achieve an SSS-level rating in a hell-level secret realm was General Coldmoon, who guards the Northernmost Fortress.


    Now a semigod-tier awakener, she has single-handedly protected the fortress for ten years, preventing any dark gods from entering the Federal territory.


    To think that now, another awakener capable of obtaining an SSS-level rating in a hell-level secret realm has emerged.


    The Federal has produced another top-tier genius!


    The observers were thrilled.


    Without hesitation, they reported this extraordinary news to Charles Astor, the director of the Observatory.


    Upon hearing the news, Charles was momentarily taken aback, then burst into heartyughter.


    With an uncontroble smile, he eximed, "The Federal has once again produced a once-in-a-generation genius. Truly, the heavens bless our human race. Who knows, in another decade or so, our race may well have another top-tier semigod, capable of single-handedly guarding the Northernmost Fortress for ten years!"


    The rise of every top-tier genius signifies the strengthening of humanity''s power and represents decades of peace for the Federal.


    Once oppressed by monsters to the brink of suffocation, it was the emergence of these geniuses that secured a precious respite for humanity, leading to the establishment of today''s Federal.


    With the Federal growing stronger day by day, who''s to say that one day they won''t reim thends lost to mankind and once again dominate this!


    ...


    At this moment, John, of course, is unaware that such great hopes have been unexpectedly ced on him.


    If he knew, he''d probably think these people were insane.


    After all, he''s only lv25, merely a beginner in his journey.


    Sitting on the bed in his bedroom, John is examining the items and equipment he''s acquired.


    With a thought, a fist-sized, crystal-clear bead radiating a gentle moonlight materializes in his hand.


    [Item]: Moon Frost


    [Type]: Material


    [Tier]: Sage-tier


    [Quality]: Precious


    [Description]: A material formed from the condensation of moonlight. Using it to forge or enchant equipment can imbue your equipment with lunar properties and greatly increases the chance of providing a sage-tier skill.


    The ability to not only imbue equipment with lunar properties but also equip it with a sage-tier skill?


    John was stunned upon reading the description of "Moon Frost."

 Chapter 115: Chapter115-Health Mana Conversion

    John hadn''t anticipated it being an enchantment-type material.


    Such materials are exceedingly rare, found only within secret realms, and even then, in very limited quantities.


    To mention, this was a sage-tier high-grade material, truly a treasure beyond measure.


    John felt a surge of excitement.


    Even if he had no immediate use for "Moon Frost," it could fetch a phenomenal price on the market.


    A high-grade material like this, if listed for sale, would surely attract countless powerhouses.


    However, John was in no hurry to sell.


    Despite being in need of money, he wasn''t quite at the point of desperation.


    Given its rarity and value, such a precious material could be crucial for his future endeavors, making it unwise to sell off hastily.


    John''s attention then shifted to the "Moonwolf Ritual," a rare ss scroll.


    [Item]: Moonwolf Ritual


    [Type]: ss Scroll


    [Quality]: Precious


    [Description]: Upon using this Heritage Scroll, you will gain the rare ss "Moonwolf Priest."


    ...


    [Notice: Your existing "All-ss Magus" ss allows you to absorb and acquire some attributes and skills of the "Moonwolf Priest."]


    [Would you like to absorb?]


    ...


    Without hesitation, John confirmed the absorption.


    Rare ss scrolls indeed hold immense value, but the cornerstone of John''s wealth-building strategy was the continual acquisition of skills.


    Given that his "All-ss Magus" could absorb characteristics and skills from other sses, there was no need to act as a middleman by selling the ss scroll only to then purchase skill scrolls.


    Upon John''s affirmation of eptance, the ss scroll instantly transformed into a stream of light that surged into his forehead.


    Subsequently, a series of notification panels appeared before John.


    [You have absorbed the rare ss "Moonwolf Priest"!]


    [Your attributes have been enhanced. With each level up, you will gain an additional 3 spirit points, and the attributes gained will increase with your level!]


    [You have acquired the skill "Lunar Summoning (advanced)"!]


    [You have acquired the skill "Silver Moonde (intermediate)"!]


    ...


    [Lunar Summoning lv30 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Advanced Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, you will summon a temporary moon and gain the ability to freely manipte moonlight for a duration of 30 minutes, consuming 8000 MP.


    ...


    [Silver Moonde lv30 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Intermediate Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, you can condense the power of moonlight to unleash a de of lunar brilliance, inflicting 180000 magic damage to your target. If cast under the illumination of moonlight, Silver Moonde will receive an enhancement, reducing its cooldown by 50% and increasing its damage by 150% for a duration of 3 minutes, consuming 5500 MP.


    ...


    After absorbing the Moonwolf Ritual, John found both skills to be quite impressive.


    "Lunar Summoning," though merely a supportive skill that inflicts no damage on its target, allows John to summon a moon, enhancing his moonlight-based abilities significantly.


    "Silver Moonde," on the other hand, not only deals substantial damage but also boasts a short cooldown period.


    When activated under the moon''s glow, it dramatically increases in power, making it an exceptionally potent offensive skill.


    John nodded in approval; the Moonwolf Ritual had indeed lived up to his expectations.


    Following this, he took out the equipment he had obtained in the secret realm.


    Demon Magus Robe.


    It was a magus robe adorned with ck fabric and silver patterns, with unknown silver embellishments embroidered at the cuffs.


    Although the material was unrecognizable, the fabric was exquisitely soft and supple, exuding a sense of luxury, nobility, and profound mystery.


    As a unique piece of equipment, the Demon Magus Robe''s attributes would grow with the user''s level, and being irreceable underscored its extraordinary value.


    John looked forward to the robe''s attributes with anticipation.


    [Equipment]: Demon Magus Robe


    [Type]: Armor


    [Level]: None


    [Quality]: Unique


    [Attributes]: Spirit +15%, Cooldown Time -10%, MP +150%, Mana Recovery Speed Increased by 200%


    ...


    [Skill]: Health Mana Conversion (Active)


    [Description]: Upon activation, you can use your own MP to restore your HP or convert your HP into MP at a ratio of 2 HP for 1 MP, with no cooldown time.


    The skill description of the Demon Magus Robe immediately caught John''s attention.


    The ability to use MP to recover HP was a game-changer!


    With his current HP barely over 40,000 and his MP reaching 180000, employing "Health Mana Conversion" could potentially replenish his HP by at least 140,000, more than quadrupling it!


    True to its status as a unique piece of equipment, even though it featured only one skill, it was enough to make countless magi green with envy.


    John immediately donned the Demon Magus Robe and then essed his character panel.


    [ss]: All-ss Magus (God-tier)


    [HP]: 37268


    [MP]: 91920


    [Attributes]: Strength 1213, Stamina 1277, Spirit 2541, Speed 488


    [Talent]: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-level)


    [Skills]: Spring of Soul lv30, Blood Absorption lv30, Mana Recovery lv30...


    [Equipments]: Bloodthirsty de (God-tier), Blood Mask (Sage-tier), Demon Magus Robe (Unique), Eclipse Staff lv25 (God-tier), Magic Stone Ne lv25 (Bronze-tier), Traveler Boots lv25 (Iron-tier), Gold Ring lv20 (Silver-tier)...


    ...


    The Demon Magus Robe granted John a 30% increase in his spirit attribute, boosting it directly to 2500 points.


    Though currently only at the silver-tier, John''s attributes had reached the level of a tinum-tier magus.


    With Mana Rampage and Mana Burn at his disposal, he now stood a significant chance in a head-on confrontation with a tinum-tier awakener, a stark contrast to the previous encounter with the assassin where he had to use himself as bait for a surprise attack.


    John took a deep breath and looked out the window to find the sky a dim grey, with the first light of dawn breaking in the east.


    Unbeknownst to him, the night had passed.


    The heavy scent of blood on his body made him frown; the prolonged battle in the secret realm had left him covered in blood and grime.


    Previously unnoticed, it now became ufortably overpowering.


    Foregoing sleep, John hurried to the bathroom for a thorough wash.


    Ten minutester, he dried his damp hair.


    Gazing at the mirror, he saw a handsome young man staring back with a satisfied smile.


    The battles and training had carved his once youthful features into a visage of rugged maturity, and his tall, lean body boasted muscles that were both well-defined and aesthetically pleasing.


    Indulging in a moment of vanity, John struck a few poses before heading back to his bedroom.


    Lying down on his creaky wooden bed, he quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    By the time John woke up again, it was the time of dusk, with the setting sun painting the clouds a vibrant red.


    He had long grown ustomed to this nocturnal lifestyle.


    Stretchingnguidly, John got up, brushed his teeth, showered, and prepared a meal, all within an hour,pleting his morning routine efficiently.


    Thepletion of the secret realm had been quicker than he anticipated, and he nned to head to the capital the next day to get a head start on the assessment preparations.


    Thus, he had a lot to attend to today.


    After eating, John thoroughly cleaned his room, took another shower, locked his door, and walked down the stairs.


    Casting onest nce at the room and balcony he had lived in for several years, he walked away from the old residential area without looking back.


    Unless something unexpected happened, he might never return to this ce again.


    Or perhaps, by the time he returned, he would have made a name for himself across the Federal, renowned and celebrated.


    John took a cab to the All Seasons Trade Association and sold all the equipment and materials he didn''t need.


    In the end, he amassed 22 million federal coins, pushing his assets over the one hundred million mark.


    This was primarily due to a valuable assassin skill scroll he had sold; otherwise, the profits wouldn''t have been as significant.


    Initially, John considered purchasing some equipment, but after checking the prices, he ultimately decided to keep a tight grip on his wallet.


    By the time John emerged, the sky had darkened to pitch ck.


    After grabbing some food, he took a cab to the Dark Forest Bar.


    Pushing open the soundproof door, he was greeted by the familiar scent and pulsating music that filled the air.


    The blue and green lights flickered incessantly, illuminating the figures of scantily d women as they moved their sultry bodies on the dance floor.


    This familiar scene eased the tension in John''s mind, bringing an involuntary smile to his face.


    Under the dim lights, the girls who noticed him felt their heart rates quicken.


    Casually, John patted the shapely behinds of a few pretty girls who approached to strike up a conversation.


    Amidst their giggles and yful scolding, he made his way up to the second floor of the bar.


    In the bar on the second floor, melodious music yed, a significant contrast to the louder atmosphere of the ground level.


    Under the dim lighting, many patrons sat, engaged in quiet conversation over drinks.


    John entered, drawing the gaze of those present.


    Several members of Hidden Stars raised their sses in greeting.


    They all held a fond regard for this talented colleague.

 Chapter 116: Chapter116-Farewells

    John responded with a smile and a nod, making his way to the bar.


    Victor, who was mixing drinks behind the counter, nced up and remarked, "You''ve improved quickly, breaking through to the silver-tier in just a day."


    While Victor was surprised at John''s rapid advancement, it was not entirely beyond his expectations.


    He knew John''s strength and talent well, understanding that leveling up was hardly a challenge for him.


    John took the strong drink Victor handed him, smiling.


    "I n to head to the capital tomorrow. I came here today to say goodbye."


    Victor ced the ssware he was holding back onto the shelf behind him and nodded slightly.


    "It''s good to leave earlier. After all, Sterburg is rather small for you."


    Even Victor had to admit, keeping John''s talent within the confines of Sterburg felt like a waste.


    Now that he was heading to the capital to partake in the Star Cluster Academy''s assessments, it was indeed a positive move, both for John and the Federation.


    John chuckled, then asked, "How about the old cripple... I mean, General Shadowcloud?"


    The others showed a mix of expressions at John''s words.


    In the whole Federation, probably only he dared to refer to that legendary awakener in such a manner.


    Victor tilted his head slightly, indicating a dim corner of the bar.


    Following his gaze, John then noticed Shadowcloud was indeed there.


    In a corner of the bar, Shadowcloudy sprawled on a couch, his wheelchair nowhere in sight.


    His face was flushed red, a bottle clutched in his hand, snoring loudly in his sleep, evidently having drunk too much.


    John couldn''t help but smile wryly, surprised that after all these years, Shadowcloud''s penchant for alcohol hadn''t changed.


    Shaking his head, John decided against approaching him.


    He bid Victor farewell and headed upstairs to see Scarlett.


    Not long after John left, Shadowcloud suddenly opened his eyes, bright and clear, showing no sign of drunkenness.


    He grumbled discontentedly, "That kid really has his priorities mixed up, leaving without settling the tab. After all I''ve done for him..."


    The others twitched their mouths but pretended not to hear, knowing better than to meddle with either party.


    Victor lit a cigarette, his gaze neutral.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow too. There''s been some stir at the Southern Sea Fortress. A lot of factions are involved. Without someone to keep them in check, there''s bound to be trouble."


    Shadowcloud hummed in response, "The new captain sent by Hidden Stars has already taken over your position. With the big incident that happened in Sterburg recently, everyone''s eyes are on this ce. You can rest assured, nothing will happen here."


    Victor nodded, then his brow furrowed slightly.


    "That guy named Alex has gone off the radar again recently. It seems he''s attempting the path of ascension through sacrifice, gaining power rapidly. I''ve heard that even the Judicators couldn''t stop him; he even killed two of them. As for the Dawn Sect, there hasn''t been much noise from themtely. There were rumors a few years back about a Dawn Saintess emerging from their ranks, and then nothing.


    The quieter they are, the more I suspect they''re plotting something big."


    The Dawn Sect is one of the oldest and most nefarious cult organizations within the Federation, bing increasingly elusive over the years, seldom making public appearances.


    This behavior only serves to unsettle the people of the Federation even more.


    It''s akin to spotting a venomous spider in your home.


    While fearful of being harmed, you at least know where it is.


    But the moment you blink and find the spider has vanished, the real fear sets in.


    You''re left dreading where it might appear next, possibly delivering a sudden, painful bite.


    The Dawn Sect has be that lurking fear, a constant source of unease.


    Shadowcloud took a sip of his beer and chuckled, "You don''t need to worry about these things. Just make sure the folks at the Southern Sea stay in line, and you''ll have done your job. As for the Dawn Sect, the Federation has plenty of powerful figures to deal with them."


    Victor fell silent for a moment before letting out a sigh.


    He murmured, "I hope so..."


    Meanwhile, John had made his way to the third floor of the bar.


    Approaching Scarlett''s office door, he was about to knock but hesitated, his hand hovering in mid-air before he gently pushed the door open and entered.


    The office was impably tidy, a stark contrast to the usually mountainous piles of documents on the desk, which nowy bare.


    At this moment, Scarlett was sprawled on the couch, engrossed in a television show that seemed to be an animation from a bygone era.


    It appeared to be¡­ SpongeBob SquarePants?


    John shook his head, closed the door behind him, and walked towards Scarlett.


    She was d in a thin ck nightgown, one hand propping her head and the other clutching a beige pillow, her slender, fair legs crossed over one another.


    From John''s angle, he could clearly see the slightlypressed and voluptuously full chest and the deep cleavage in between.


    Scarlett''s fiery figure could set any man''s desire aze, but John had long grown ustomed to it.


    He approached her with soft steps.


    Scarlett showed no sign of awareness.


    It wasn''t until John stood right in front of her that he saw Scarlett had fallen asleep.


    Her eyes were closed, her delicate features serene and beautiful, with her chest rising and falling rhythmically with each breath.


    In fact, John, with his potent mind power, had sensed the situation inside the room before even opening the door, so he was not surprised.


    He picked up the remote control, turning off the television, then adjusted the air conditioning to a morefortable temperature.


    Afterwards, John quietly grabbed a nket nearby and gently draped it over Scarlett.


    Seeing that she did not awaken, he breathed a sigh of relief and softly took a seat beside her.


    Watching Scarlett asleep, John''s gaze turned somewhat wistful.


    In this world, Scarlett was essentially his only kin, even though they shared no blood rtion and their rtionship seemed more akin to that of lovers or partners.


    But this was indeed what John felt in his heart.


    When John first arrived in this unfamiliar world, he felt no sense of belonging, as if he were an observer ying a first-person game.


    Although everything felt real, to John, reality still seemed an illusion.


    Thus, he initiallycked the will to live, which exined his reckless abandon in the underground fight rings.


    To him, it was all just a game; his life, no matter how wretched, held no value.


    However, everything changed when he met Scarlett.


    It was then he began to genuinely wish for a life well-lived in this world...


    Lost in his memories, a smile unconsciously graced John''s face.


    Perhaps sensing something, Scarlett''s long eyshes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Their gazes locked in a moment of mutual surprise, followed quickly by sharedughter.


    "When did you get here?"


    Scarlett sat up, her ample chest heaving with the movement.


    She seemed unconcerned about what John might see, as she stretched out a hand to smooth her fiery red hair, all the while smiling at him.


    Her smile was bright and captivating, making even the teardrop mole beneath her eye seem to melt away.


    "Just a short while ago," John replied, standing to help her tie up her hair with a band.


    His actions transformed her allure, dialing down the seductiveness in favor of a softer, more intellectual charm, reminiscent of the girl next door.


    Scarlett gave John a yful look, teasing, "I never knew this was your type."


    John just smiled, offering no response.


    After securing Scarlett''s hair with a band, John took a seat beside her.


    Scarlett found afortable position and nestled into John''s embrace.


    He gently adjusted a stray lock of hair from her forehead before speaking softly, "I''m leaving for the capital tomorrow."


    John could feel Scarlett stiffen momentarily in his arms, but she quickly regained herposure.


    She looked up at him, managing a strained smile, "I didn''t expect it to be so soon. I thought we had a few more days. It''s a good thing..."


    Her smile was somewhat forced, her tone slightly unnatural, clearly trying to maintain a brave front.


    Just as she was about to say something to ease John''s mind, a sourness in her nose caught her off guard, and her bright eyes suddenly misted over.


    Scarlett quickly turned her head to wipe away the tears,ughing off, "Women and their tear ducts, I tell you. It''s just a few years, right? Maybe by the time we see each other again, you''ll have made a name for yourself. Just don''t forget toe back and see me..."


    Despite her efforts to suppress it, the sadness inadvertently seeped through, halting her words midway.


    The Star Cluster Academy operates on aposite academic year system, meaning John''s departure would keep him away for at least three to four years, and possibly longer if he didn''t meet graduation requirements.

 Chapter 117: Chapter117-Identity

    Although John used to visit Scarlett only once every ten or fifteen days, they were at least close to each other, both residing in Sterburg.


    But with John''s departure to the capital, their chances of meeting again would span the breadth of the entire Federation.


    John''s inquiry to Scarlett was also an invitation for her to join him in the capital.


    Purchasing a decent house there wouldn''t be difficult for John and Scarlett, given their capabilities.


    However, Scarlett was reluctant to leave Sterburg.


    Understanding each other''s personalities well, neither pressed the issue further.


    "I''lle back," John assured, patting Scarlett''s back.


    Tears in her eyes, Scarlettughed and retorted, "Like hell you will."


    Suddenly, she wrapped her arms, pale and smooth as jade, around John''s neck, leaning in for a passionate kiss with her fiery red lips.


    John embraced her slender waist in return, then lifted her from the couch in his arms, carrying her towards the office''s resting room.


    Closing the door, the clothes on the two quickly faded away, revealing two perfectly proportioned bodies that seemed like works of art.


    Scarlett was gently ced on the bed.


    Her delicate face with a blush, the love in her eyes as if to drip out of water, white tender body in the light with a jade-like luster.


    John kissed each other''s delicate and smooth skin, and was able to smell the familiar scent of jasmine on the other''s body.


    Waiting until Scarlett''s breathing is rapid and she is already in love, he stops his movement, then slowly pushes up his waist and slowly prates her body.


    John''s movements weren''t rough, they were gentle, but they entered Scarlett''s body smoothly.


    It was warm and smooth to the touch, and so tight that it felt like a young girl''s.


    "Mmm~"


    Scarlett''s body instantly tightened, her red lips gently opened and a tantalizing moan involuntarily escaped from her mouth.


    Along with John''s movements, her breasts began to sway like waves, Scarlett''s mouth continuously emitted moans and gasps, and her concave and convex body also began to actively cater to John''s rhythm.


    Before their parting, they did not give in to wild desires; instead, they restrained themselves, gently caressing each other''s body as if to etch the other''s silhouette deep into their souls.


    Beauty, as it always does, proved fleeting.


    Time swiftly passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was already the next day.


    At five in the morning, with the day barely breaking, John was already awake on time.


    Scarletty in his arms, her fiery red hair somewhat disheveled, her beautiful face still flushed.


    She had her arms wrapped around John''s, pressing her soft, full chest against his arm, igniting a warmth in his heart.


    Taking a deep breath, John cleared his mind and gently withdrew his arm, then started to get dressed to leave.


    He had no intention of making a grand departure for the capital.


    John was aware of the numerous enemies he had; though they currently refrained from acting out due to Victor''s deterrence, he knew they would not miss the opportunity once he was beyond Victor''s protective reach.


    Revealing his whereabouts would serve him no benefit.


    As soon as John began to move, Scarlett was actually awake.


    John never assumed he could leave without waking her.


    Given her diamond-tier perception, that would be unrealistic.


    Seeing John getting dressed, Scarlett pressed her lips together, not saying much.


    She simply got up to straighten his cor, then cautioned, "Be careful on your way."


    "Don''t worry," John reassured her, bending down to gently kiss her on the lips, then caressing her face with a smile.


    "I''m just going for the academy''s assessments, not off to battle. I''ll be back in a few years."


    Though that was said, both knew John''s journey to the capital would likely not be without its troubles.


    Lately, John had been staying mostly within the Hidden Stars'' branch base, which left House Carter and others no opportunity to act against him.


    But that didn''t mean they had forgotten; perhaps they were just waiting for John to head to the capital, waiting for him to walk into the lion''s den themselves.


    The two savored the remaining moments of tranquility they had together.


    At 5:30 in the morning, John put on his hood and walked out of the Dark Forest bar.


    Outside, a group awaited him ¨C Victor, Dark Fox, Silver Tear, Henry, among others, all there to see him off.


    John felt a touch of emotion as he greeted them.


    Victor handed John a ck card, saying, "This is the Hidden Stars identity card. With it, you can freely ess most ces in the capital."


    "Thank you," John responded without hesitation, gratefully epting the ck card embossed with the Hidden Stars emblem.


    He knew Victor was paving the way for him, a gesture that didn''t go unappreciated.


    With this card, navigating the capital would be significantly easier.


    Subsequently, John and the group made their way to the floating train station located in Sterburg''s inner city district.


    The capital was tens of thousands of kilometers away from Sterburg, a journey that spanned numerous secret realms filled with countless dangers, not something a regr mode of transport could undertake.


    To facilitate more convenient travel, some of the Federation''s most powerful awakeners and scientistsbined technology with supernatural powers to create the "floating train," a mode of transport inspired by the high-speed rail systems of the past.


    This train could traverse the sky, sea, andnd, avoiding various hazards and monsters with a special coating and magic arrays, making it the preferred choice for long-distance human travel.


    However, the floating train was beyond the reach of ordinary people, as even the cheapest ticket cost thousands of federal coins.


    For a journey spanning the entire Federation like John''s, the cost skyrocketed to tens of thousands of federal coins, not to mention various procedures involved.


    This made traveling to another city for the average person as costly as international travel in the old days.


    The car sped swiftly towards their destination, and John along with hispanions quickly arrived at the floating train station.


    This massive white structure looked virtually indistinguishable from the high-speed train stations John had seen before.


    It wasn''t even six o''clock yet, but the waiting hall was already bustling with people, some even forming long queues.


    "The wealthy are always in abundance," John thought to himself, just as he was about to join the line, Henry pulled him back.


    Noticing John''s puzzled look, Henry sighed and gestured towards a separatene marked "Official Use."


    He spoke with earnest, "As a member of Hidden Stars, you''re entitled to its privileges. For someone in your situation, you can report your travel as a business trip across cities. This way, not only can you enjoy the amenities of a first-ss seat on the floating train, but you can also have your travel expenses reimbursed by the leadership!"


    Hearing Henry''s exnation, John''s eyes lit up, surprised at the benefits of joining Hidden Stars.


    "So, in the future, could I possibly..."


    Observing John eagerly seeking advice from Henry, Victor couldn''t help but feel a bit of a headache.


    Silver Tear, covering her mouth,ughed, "John really does love money."


    Dark Fox''s lips twitched slightly, revealing a faint smile.


    The group made their way through the official usene and, led by the staff, quickly arrived at the boarding gate.


    Through the ss doors, they could see a vast open space outside, marked with numerous white lines on the ground, resembling an airport''s tarmac more than anything.


    Soon, a piercing whistle sound echoed through the sky.


    Shortly after, something white, resembling a giant serpent, slowly emerged from the horizon, hurtling towards the station.


    Only upon closer inspection did it be clear that this was a white train.


    Sleek and streamlined, its bullet-shaped nose cut through the air, its body coated in a special white finish.


    Through its transparent windows, well-dressed passengers and uniformed floating train staff could be seen.


    Once the floating train came to a halt, a gentle female voice over the PA system announced, "Dear passengers, the A131 floating train bound for the capital has now arrived. Passengers heading to the capital, please take your belongings..."


    Seeing the train arrive, John waved goodbye to hispanions, smiling, "Folks, we''ll meet again."


    Victor pped John on the shoulder, "Go on, let''s hope we''re all still alive when we next meet."


    Victor''s words instantly dispelled the brewing sentimentality, choking the farewell speeches in their throats.


    Members of Hidden Stars turned various shades of red, caught betweenughter and tears.


    John couldn''t help but find humor in Victor''s unique style of parting words.


    Smiling earnestly, he dered, "We will definitely meet again!"


    With those final words, John turned and left.


    Behind him, his friends watched as he boarded the floating train, embarking on his journey to the capital.


    With a whistle, the floating train surged towards the sky and vanished from sight.


    Everyone understood that if they were to see John again, this seemingly ordinary young man would likely have reached heights that many could only look up to in awe.


    Victor stood for a long time, his gaze profound.


    While others might have thought he was engulfed in mncholy, he suddenlymunicated telepathically to Silver Tear and Dark Fox: "I have a task for you two: head to the capital together and follow John. Then, investigate his identity and background in secret. Make sure to uncover everything."

 Chapter 118: Chapter118-Dawn Saintess

    Investigate John?


    Upon hearing Victor''s words, Silver Tear and Dark Fox were momentarily taken aback, unsure of his intent.


    However, when they looked at Victor, they found him acting as if nothing out of the ordinary had been mentioned.


    "Let''s go, it''s time for us to head back," Victor said indifferently.


    Henry and the others didn''t question further.


    Dark Fox and Silver Tear exchanged nces, remaining silent.


    Afterwards, under the guise of wanting to shop, Silver Tear and Dark Fox stayed behind for the next train, while Victor led the rest back to the Dark Forest bar.


    With the matter concluded, everyone bid Victor farewell as they needed to return to their duties.


    Outside the bar, Victor lit a cigarette, his gazeplex, lost in thought.


    After finishing his cigarette, he discarded the butt, took onest look at the Dark Forest bar''s sign, and pushed the door open to enter.


    It wasn''t the bar''s peak hours, so the ce was almost deserted, save for a cleaningdy tidying up.


    Victor walked straight to the third floor without pause.


    He stopped in front of Scarlett''s office door, hesitated for a moment, and then knocked.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    The sound echoed down the empty corridor.


    After a brief silence, Scarlett''s voice came from inside, "Please,e in."


    Victor opened the door and entered.


    In the neat and tidy office, Scarlett was sitting behind her desk, her back to Victor.


    She had changed out of her revealing attire into something more casual, less seductive and more homely.


    Scarlett was gazing out of the floor-to-ceiling window at the blue sky and white clouds, drinking alone, seemingly lost in thought.


    Victor knew she was looking in the direction John had left.


    Sensing Victor''s entrance, Scarlett didn''t turn around but simply asked, "He''s gone?"


    "He is," Victor replied, pulling out a cigarette, lighting it, and taking a deep drag.


    As he slowly exhaled a dense plume of white smoke, his gaze upon Scarlett turnedplex.


    "Had I not detected the residual aura on John, I never would have guessed that you could be the Dawn Sect''s saintess."


    If anyone else heard Victor''s words, they would undoubtedly be stunned speechless.


    Who could have imagined that the Dawn Sect''s saintess was hiding within Hidden Stars, serving as a gold-tier White Glove?


    Such a revtion would undoubtedly deal a massive blow to the reputation of Hidden Stars if it were to spread.


    Scarlett''s hand, holding her drink, paused momentarily at Victor''s words, yet she remained silent.


    A long sword suddenly appeared in Victor''s hand.


    In just a moment, theplexity in his eyes vanished, reced by a chilling murderous intent.


    His entire demeanor sharpened like the edge of a sword.


    With killing intent swirling in his eyes, Victor demanded, "Now, answer my questions: What are you doing in Hidden Stars, and what have you done to John?"


    Without finding the Dawn Sect''s aura on John, Victor would have never uncovered Scarlett''s true identity.


    She had concealed it so well that for years no one had noticed.


    This realization sent a shiver through Victor''s spine.


    Heaven only knows what Scarlett has been doing within Hidden Stars over the years.


    Scarlett set down her drink and turned around, her stunning face devoid of any expression.


    She spoke calmly, "At least, I haven''t done anything to harm humanity or the interests of the Federal. On the contrary, I have saved many lives. Captain Victor, you don''t need to harbor such hostility towards me. As for John¡­"


    A trace ofplexity flickered in Scarlett''s eyes as she continued, "I have never harmed him, not in the past, nor will I in the future."


    Hearing Scarlett''s words did nothing to diminish the coldness in Victor''s eyes or weaken the growing intensity of his aura.


    The office was whipped into a tempest, documents fluttering wildly, and even the pristine walls began to crack under the strain.


    "Do you think I would believe you?" Victor''s voice was icy.


    He had encountered too many cunning and deceitful cult members; Scarlett''s few words were far from enough to convince him.


    Sensing Victor''s intent to kill, Scarlett''s expression gradually turned cold.


    She stated indifferently, "I have spoken the truth. Whether you believe it or not is up to you. If you wish to strike, then try."


    As she spoke, a mysterious andplex silver mark gradually appeared on Scarlett''s forehead, radiating dazzling silver light.


    A formidable aura, no less potent than Victor''s, emanated from her, instantly enveloping the entire Dark Forest bar.


    Simultaneously, Scarlett''s eyes transformed at a visible rate into crystal-like silver white, and her entire demeanor underwent a drastic change.


    She became immeasurably noble and pure, akin to the stars in the heavens, unreachable and awe-inspiring.


    Victor''s face took on a rare look of gravity.


    He hadn''t anticipated Scarlett''s deep concealment, her realm reaching the cataclysmic level, with a strength that certainly wasn''t inferior to his own.


    Yet, there wasn''t a hint of fear in Victor''s eyes; he had faced formidable opponents before and had never retreated.


    Just as the tension between them peaked, preparing for confrontation,


    "Creak!"


    The office door unexpectedly swung open.


    Both Victor and Scarlett were momentarily taken aback, as neither had detected the other''s presence.


    Then, Shadowcloud rolled in leisurely on his wheelchair.


    Seeing the pair in the office, he showed no surprise but rather a sense of resignation, "You young folks, if you want to fight, take it outside. What if you damage the ce or hurt someone?"


    The tense atmosphere in the office eased somewhat.


    Victor frowned slightly, "General Shadowcloud, what brings you here?"


    Scarlett''s gaze on Shadowcloud was thoughtful.


    Everyone had assumed Shadowcloud was incapacitated.


    But now, it seemed he might not be as debilitated as believed, likely just restricted from taking action freely.


    Shadowcloud said irritably, "With all the noise you two were making, how could I note? Did you expect me to wait until you tore the ce down?"


    He nced at Scarlett and then told Victor, "Let her go. Since she dared to reveal her identity, it means she''s prepared her means of departure. You don''t need to waste your energy."


    Victor furrowed his brow, wanting to argue, but upon catching Shadowcloud''s look, he ultimately sheathed his sword.


    The mysterious silver rune on Scarlett''s forehead gradually faded away.


    She looked towards Shadowcloud, nodding slightly, "Thank you, General Shadowcloud. If you find the time, please extend my regards to Principal Sophia Winchester."


    Sophia Winchester, the principal of the Star Cluster Academy, is a lv110 Stargazer and one of the top awakeners in the Federal, belonging to the rarefied echelon known as semigods, beings who have brushed the divine threshold.


    Victor had long harbored a suspicion that Shadowcloud''s arrival in Sterburg was precipitated by a divination from this semigod.


    This suspicion was confirmed when he learned of Scarlett''s identity as the Dawn Saintess.


    The secrets surrounding John were indeed profound, entangling him with several significant figures.


    It was for this reason that Victor had instructed Silver Tear and Dark Fox to covertly protect John while also investigating his origins and background.


    Upon hearing Scarlett''s words, Shadowcloud shook his head, "Old man like me hardly has the time.


    You should visit her yourself when you''re free; she''s been wanting to meet you."


    With a wave of his hand, Shadowcloud continued, "Considering the Dawn Sect has been rtively well-behaved these years, I''ll pretend this incident never happened. You should leave Sterburg promptly. As for John, I assume you have no intention to harm him."


    Shadowcloud had a clear insight.


    If Scarlett had wanted to harm John, she would have done so already.


    Thus, he didn''t really consider the possibility of her posing a threat to John as a serious concern.


    Scarlett silently nodded.


    She gave the office onest, deep look, then suddenly, a silver magic array appeared beneath her feet.


    The array emitted a bright silver-white light, and in the blink of an eye, Scarlett''s figure vanished from the office.


    Shadowcloud was right; Victor couldn''t have kept her there against her will.


    Scarlett had long prepared a teleportation array, making her departure effortless.


    Victor furrowed his brow at Shadowcloud, asking, "Just letting her go like that, won''t it cause any problems?"


    Shadowcloud spread his hands in a gesture of resignation, replying, "What else can we do? If she''s been able to hide here for so long, you don''t really think that''s the extent of her power, do you? Even at my peak, I couldn''t discern her true strength, let alone now that I''m essentially disabled. Since she harbors no ill will, why should we fight tooth and nail?"


    After a pause, Shadowcloud added, "Moreover, even if you did manage to kill her, what then? This saintess isn''t so bad; under her guidance, the Dawn Sect has indeed been much more stable these past years. If she were to die, who knows what kind of madness those Dawn Sect fanatics would unleash."


    Victor pondered this, realizing the truth in Shadowcloud''s words.


    If this woman could maintain peace, there was no need for them to disrupt the bnce unnecessarily, as it would benefit neither side.

 Chapter 119: Chapter119-Threat

    Suddenly, a mischievous grin spread across Shadowcloud''s face as he said, "Imagine the faces of the Dawn Sect if they found out their noble, pure, and beautiful saintess had been bedded by a newly awakened youngster. I''d really love to see their reactions."


    Victor''s expression also turned somewhat awkward.


    If this matter were to get out, it''s likely that quite a few people from the Dawn Sect would seek out John for a duel to the death.


    At this moment, aboard the floating train, John was blissfully unaware of the significant trouble he had stirred up.


    The train sped through the sky, the view outside shrouded in a grey haze, obscuring everything as though it were already night.


    Inside, the train was well-lit, with John enjoying a first-ss seat thanks to his Hidden Stars identity.


    The first-sspartment was a luxurious room all to itself, bathed in warm lighting.


    It was equipped with a bed, bedding, and an ensuite bathroom, resembling a deluxe suite in a high-end hotel.


    Sitting on the soft bed and eyeing the fruit tray in front of him, John couldn''t help but marvel at the perks of wealth, which seemed to grant special treatment everywhere.


    Considering he now had one hundred million federal coins to his name, he felt quite affluent indeed.


    As he was reveling in these thoughts, a colorful shimmer suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Following this, Yina, fluttering her wings listlessly, drifted out from the Contract Space.


    The usually adorable Yina now looked somewhat haggard, withrge dark circles under her eyes and a hint of redness in her eye sockets.


    She yawned, pped her wings a couple of times in the air, and thennded on John''s shoulder, looking ready to fall asleep at any moment.


    John was taken aback by her appearance and asked, "What happened to you?"


    Yina rolled her eyes at him, huffily turned her head away, and couldn''t be bothered to engage with John.


    The night before, Yina was sleeping peacefully in the Contract Space when she sensed an unusual fluctuation of energy.


    A sweep of her mind power revealed John and Scarlett in an intimate embrace.


    As a being of high and pure stature, a Ster God, Yina had never encountered such a scene, and her psyche was greatly shocked.


    Even though she managed to sever the mental link promptly, the vivid images kept shing through her mind, resulting in a sleepless night.


    She felt her spirit had been sullied by John''s actions, tarnished.


    This thought turned her eyes red again.


    Her tiny fists pummeled John''s cheeks as she cried out, "You jerk, how dare you defile me! Once I regain my divine power, I''ll turn you into a worm!"


    Yina''s strength was nearly negligible, so her blows did no harm to John, leaving him utterly baffled.


    He lifted Yina from his shoulder, frowning, "When the hell did I ''defile'' you? Make yourself clear."


    This tiny creature wasn''t even as big as his fist; even if John were a brute, he wouldn''ty a hand on her.


    Suspended in mid-air by John, Yina struggled as she cried, "You still deny it? It wasst night!"


    "Last night?" John paused, realization dawning on him, his face immediately turning awkward.


    His mouth twitched, "You saw that?"


    Yina didn''t respond, only cried louder, confirming John''s suspicion.


    This was indeed an awkward revtion.


    He coughed, swiftly shifting the me, "How can you fault me for this? You were the one who came out on your own. Moreover, if we''re to speak frankly, it should be considered an invasion of my personal privacy on your part. To think you''d then turn around and use me of defiling you¡ªdo all deities engage in such shamelessness?"


    Yina''s crying abruptly stopped.


    She widened her gem-like eyes, staring nkly at John, her thin lips moving silently as her mind scrambled, unable to formte a rebuttal.


    Seizing the opportunity, John quickly changed the subject.


    He stated with gravity, "Alright, I''m a rather magnanimous person, so I''ll forgive you this time. But if there''s a next time, don''t me me for...uh, cutting your snacks."


    After pondering for a while, John realized that the most effective threat to Yina seemed to be this one indeed.


    Sure enough, at the mention of snacks, Yina''s expression immediately tightened.


    She sped her hands together, ready to bow in apology.


    However, halfway through her bow, Yina suddenly caught herself, her brows shooting up in anger, "You big liar, it''s clearly your fault! If I hadn''t sensed the aura of the Dawn Goddess on that woman beside you, I wouldn''t have seen..."


    At this point, Yina''s face turned as red as an apple, seemingly recalling the scene, unable to continue her sentence.


    Upon hearing Yina''s words, John froze in ce.


    "The aura of the Dawn Goddess?" he murmured, disbelief filling his eyes.


    How could Scarlett possibly have the aura of the Dawn Goddess?


    In John''s understanding, only members of the Dawn Sect within the Federal could possibly carry the aura of the Dawn Goddess.


    But Scarlett couldn''t be one of the Dawn Sect...


    We''ve known each other for so many...


    His thoughts abruptly halted there.


    The reality was, he and Scarlett had only been acquainted for a few years.


    Beyond what Scarlett had shared about being orphaned and raised by a couple, John realized he knew virtually nothing else about her.


    Silence enveloped him as it dawned on him how little they truly knew about each other.


    Sensing the shift in mood, Yina quieted down.


    Observing John''s expression, she pursed her lips, then said, "The aura of Dawn on her is strong; she must be a God''s Chosen of the Dawn Goddess. Among all the people you''ve met, she is the strongest. Although she didn''t harm you, she left a subtle aura on you. Its exact purpose is beyond my current understanding, but it appears harmless."


    Pausing briefly, Yina added, "Rumor has it, the Dawn Goddess has some beef with the entity at the end of the ster ocean, but that''s all I know."


    With that, her figure vanished into thin air, likely returning to the Contract Space.


    Left alone in the luxurious room, John stared out at the gray, murky sky, lost in thought.


    The Dawn Goddess and the entity at the end of the ster ocean had some unsettled scores.


    And he was the chosen one of that entity, while Scarlett was the God''s Chosen of the Dawn Goddess.


    Perhaps Scarlett''s initial approach had motives far less simple than he had imagined...


    What puzzled John the most was why Scarlett, having had numerous opportunities, hadn''t killed him.


    His gaze grewplex as he pondered this.


    It was hard for him to imagine what their next meeting would be like¡ªwould it be hostile, or as if nothing had happened?


    Either way, it seemed unlikely that things could ever return to how they once were.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    As John was lost in thought, a sudden knocking at the door brought him back to reality.


    He let out a long sigh, casting aside his tumultuous thoughts, and said, "Come in."


    Expecting the door to reveal a train attendant delivering a meal, John initially didn''t pay much attention.


    However, the person who entered made him jump to his feet, his eyes immediately wary.


    Standing in the doorway was Robert, dressed in a striking red suit, smiling.


    John''s expression turned serious.


    He had thought the House Carter would wait until he reached the Imperial Capital before making a move, yet here they were, hardly having left Sterburg, and they had already eagerly sought him out.


    Robert politely closed the door behind him and greeted in a gentlemanly manner, "Mr. John, it''s been a while."


    "The young master of House Carter, what brings you to me?" John replied with a smile, though his hand discreetly moved towards his storage ring.


    Ready to draw his weapon at any sign of trouble, the feud between him and House Carter wasn''t something that could be easily resolved.


    Unless he actually joined House Carter.


    But that was out of the question.


    No matter how attractive the conditions offered by House Carter might be, John would never ce his life in the hands of others.


    Robert, noticing John''s vignce, remained unbothered, his face sporting its usual smile.


    He spread his hands, saying, "Mr. John, no need to be on edge. Ie with no ill intent, merely wishing to inquire how you''ve considered my offer fromst time."


    Before John could respond, Robert''s narrow eyes suddenly squinted, implying deeper meaning, "Mr. John, there''s no rush to answer. My men are guarding outside, and we are alone here. No one will disturb us, so you can take your time to think it over before answering."


    John''s expression darkened instantly.


    Threat! This was an unequivocal threat!


    John clenched his fists, astounded that Robert would dare to confront him on the floating train.


    Neither Victor nor anyone from Hidden Stars was here to help him now.


    Unless he jumped from the sky-high altitude of the train...


    No, that wouldn''t work either.


    If Robert dared to trouble him aboard the floating train, he must have prepared thoroughly, ensuring that even a leap from the train wouldn''t grant John escape.

 Chapter 120: Chapter120-Demonlance Vincent Morgan

    Watching John''s expression shift, the corners of Robert''s mouth slowly curved upwards.


    Beforeing to Sterburg, the patriarch of House Carter had given him a firmmand: If he couldn''t bring John back, then he was to kill him.


    The Crimson Count was the foundation of their House Carter''s standing.


    If they couldn''t secure theplete inheritance, then they''d make sure no one else could either.


    John''s mind power spread out, discovering that the moment Robert entered the room, a blood-red barrier had formed around it, centering on Robert.


    His mind power waspletely cut off from the outside, confined within the room.


    John''s face soured as he realized Robert had made thorough preparations, leaving him no hope of escape.


    Taking a deep breath, John forced himself to calm down.


    Surrendering to fate was not an option.


    His mind raced, searching for a way out.


    However, Robert didn''t grant him the opportunity to find one.


    Seeing John remain silent, Robert''s patience quickly wore thin.


    A sh of blood in his eyes, a sword formed from coagted blood materialized in his hand.


    At the same time, an immensely terrifying aura emanated from him, instantly enveloping John within the room.


    John''s breath hitched.


    Robert was a supreme-tier powerhouse!


    Robert''s smile widened menacingly.


    "If Mr. John can''t make a decision, I can assist you."


    The blood-light around Robert grew even more blinding.


    Blood began to flow from beneath his feet, quickly forming a pool on the floor.


    Then, as if alive, the blood slowly crept towards John.


    With the blood drawing closer, John could smell the intense odor of blood.


    Robert watched John with a mocking glee, toying with him like a cat with a mouse.


    He deliberately refrained from killing John immediately, opting instead to pressure him into making a choice.


    Securing the inheritance of the Crimson Count would be the most beneficial oue for House Carter.


    Robert wouldn''t have chosen to kill John if there had been another way.


    He could easily abduct John and force him to continue the bloodline for House Carter.


    Unfortunately, once John reaches the Imperial Capital, he would be under various protections, making any attempt thereafter significantly more challenging.


    To prevent anyplications, if John fails to make a choice here, Robert is prepared to kill him outright.


    They would rather forfeit theplete inheritance than allow John to live.


    John''s brows furrowed tightly.


    The power disparity was overwhelming, an insurmountable gap spanning three tiers of strength.


    Left with no other options, he prepared for a desperate struggle.


    A thought sparked in his mind, and a blood-colored long de appeared in his hands¡ªthe Bloodthirsty de.


    Now upgraded to gold-tier, its attributes had significantly improved, along with a new skill.


    [Equipment]: Bloodthirsty de (Damaged)


    [Type]: Weapon


    [Level]: Lv25


    [Tier]: Gold-tier/Divine Artifact


    [Quality]: Damaged


    [Attributes]: Strength+450, Spirit+350, Attack Speed +20%, Bleeding+20%


    [Requirements]: Crimson Demon, Blood Apostle, Crimson Ritual¡­


    [Skill One]: Blood Devourer (Passive)


    [Description]: The Bloodthirsty de can devour the enemies it has in.


    The stronger the enemies it consumes, the more powerful attributes it gains.


    Additionally, it can self-repair by ying enemies if it has sustained damage.


    [Skill Two]: Blood Rage (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, all your attributes will increase by 200%, skill damage by 200%, bleeding chance by 200%, and HP by 300%.


    During the skill''s duration, you will consume 3% of your HP every second, with the skill automatically deactivating when HP remains at 1%, cooldown period 1 days.


    [Skill Three]: Blood Puppet (Active)


    [Description]: Upon using this skill, the lives you have in will briefly be transformed into blood puppets.


    These blood puppets retain 60% of their original attributes and skills for a duration of 15 minutes, with a cooldown time of 6 hours.


    ...


    Upgraded to gold-tier, the Bloodthirsty de had seen a significant enhancement in all its attributes, underwent a transformation in its skillset, and gained a new skill.


    However, this new skill was of no use to John in his current predicament; it couldn''t resolve the dilemma he faced.


    Upon John drawing the Bloodthirsty de, Robert''s gaze immediately fixed on the de.


    Shockingly, he felt a bloodline suppression emanating from it.


    His face filled with astonishment.


    Despite the de''s current low level, he unmistakably felt a bloodline pressureing from it.


    How could this be possible?


    House Carter''s ss lineage stemmed from the Crimson Demon¡ªa deity!


    Suddenly realizing something, Robert eximed with a mixture of shock and tion, "Could it be... a divine artifact of the Crimson Demon?!"


    It seemed only a divine artifact of the Crimson Demon could exert such bloodline suppression on him.


    With this realization, Robert''s eyes zed with greed and excitement, his face betraying ecstatic joy.


    He never imagined that John not only possessed the Legacy of the Crimson Demon but also held a divine artifact of the Crimson Demon!


    Although the Bloodthirsty de was damaged, it remained an item no less valuable than the legacy, perhaps even more so.


    This was, after all, a divine artifact!


    And it was a divine artifact sharing their bloodline!


    Something beyond the wildest dreams of many, yet now ity before him, fueling Robert''s excitement.


    He couldn''t help butugh out loud, feeling favored by fortune.


    Then, Robert''s gaze turned icy as he looked at John.


    He reached out and coldlymanded, "Hand over what you''re holding, and I''ll grant you a swifter end!"


    In Robert''s mind, John was already a dead man.


    Even if John agreed to his demands now, Robert had no intention of letting him leave.


    The allure of a divine artifact was too great,pelling him to do anything necessary.


    John remained silent, only gripping the long de tighter in his hand.


    He felt a sense of resignation, believing perhaps he shouldn''t have revealed the Bloodthirsty de.


    There had been a glimmer of hope for him, but now, by his own actions, it seemed he had extinguished thatst flicker of hope.


    This realization brought a sense of faint pain to John.


    Seeing John''sck of response, Robert''s gaze turned brutally fierce.


    Thick miasmas of blood energy surged from him, causing the blood on the floor to start boiling.


    In the blink of an eye, the blood coalesced into a long spear, several meters in length, within the room.


    The spear''s tip pointed directly at John.


    With a cold and murderous look, Robert demanded, "Hand over the de. Don''t make me ask a third time."


    Threatened by the blood-colored spear, John felt enveloped by an intense aura of death.


    He knew that with just a thought from Robert, the spear could pierce him instantly, leaving no room for escape.


    The disparity between them was simply too vast.


    With John''s current strength, even employing every means at his disposal, he stood no chance against Robert.


    The higher the level, the greater the gap between tiers bes.


    At lower ranks, many prodigies can achieve victories against higher-tier opponents.


    But at higher ranks, even a single tier difference can feel insurmountable, like a chasm that cannot be crossed.


    Furthermore, with John and Robert separated by a full three tiers, it was no longer a matter of a mere gap in strength.


    However, John had no intention of resigning himself to fate.


    He still had many cards up his sleeve, and if he gave it his all, he might just manage to escape from his captor''s grasp.


    Just as John braced for a desperate effort, a thunderous noise erupted.


    The barrier Robert had set up shattered suddenly, breaking into countless blood-colored light particles that swiftly dissipated.


    Simultaneously, an utterly indifferent voice reached their ears, coldly stating, "To dare make a move on the floating train, the people of House Carter really arewless!"


    The door was abruptly pushed open.


    A tall man dressed in a ck trench coat entered the room.


    He appeared to be in histe twenties, with distinct facial features, a stern expression, and a scar across his nose bridge.


    His eyes were sharply piercing.


    There was a unique aura about him, one that John had only sensed in Victor.


    However, where Victor''s aura was like the sharp edge of a sword, this man''s was as piercing as a long spear.


    The moment this man stepped into the room, a formidable presence manifested,pletely suppressing Robert''s aura.


    Robert''s face instantly turned sour.


    Just as he was about to seed, his ns were thwarted at the crucial moment, naturally souring his mood.


    He said coldly, "Since you know I am from House Carter, you should be aware of the consequences of offending us."


    The manughed derisively, "Offend House Carter? Even if I were to kill you right here, Samuel Carter wouldn''t dare say a word."


    Robert''s expression changed dramatically.


    Samuel Carter was the current head of House Carter!


    John, too, looked at the man with some surprise.


    Knowing Samuel Carter''s name and daring to make such bold ims, the man''s identity had to be extraordinary.


    Suppressing the anger in his heart, Robert asked in a deep voice, "May I know the name of such a formidable individual?"


    The man replied calmly, "Vincent Morgan."


    Upon hearing the name, Robert''s expression froze on his face, his eyes filled with shock.


    He was facing "Demonce," Vincent Morgan!

 Chapter 121: Chapter121-Imperial Capital

    Vincent Morgan, a cataclysmic-level awakener, possesses the hidden ss "Spencer" and an A-level talent "Demonization."


    At merely thirty-two years old, he has already be one of the Federal advanced Judicators.


    Vincent''s strength and talents are formidable, making him a renowned powerhouse among the Judicators, with a promising future ahead.


    Robert cursed his luck inwardly, not expecting to encounter such a formidable figure at this critical moment.


    "Demonce" and "Celestide" are equally esteemed powerhouses, both hailing from Star Cluster Academy and even sharing a past acquaintance.


    Among their generation of awakeners, both stand out as exceptional talents, far beyond what he could afford to provoke.


    Despite his unwillingness, with Vincent present, Robert dared not act rashly.


    He forced himself to calm his emotions and bowed in apology to Vincent, "It turns out to be Lord Vincent Morgan. I apologize for any offense caused just now and hope you won''t take it to heart."


    Vincent merely responded indifferently, "Leave."


    A sh of anger crossed Robert''s eyes as he clenched his fists.


    Vincent''s disregard for him was infuriating.


    Yet, Robert dared notsh out.


    Both the Judicators and Hidden Stars are special organizations, each possessing uniquew enforcement rights.


    Even if Vincent were to kill him on the spot, it''s highly likely House Carter would have no choice but to ept the oue.


    Taking a deep breath, Robert then gave John a prating look.


    He said coldly, "You''re lucky this time. I hope you''ll have the same luck next time."


    Without another word, Robert turned and left without looking back.


    Witnessing the scene, John breathed a deep sigh of relief, his back drenched in cold sweat.


    Honestly, had this man in the trench coat named Vincent not appeared, John was prepared to fight Robert to the end.


    Thinking this, John took a couple of steps forward and addressed Vincent with due solemnity, "Judicator sir, thank you for saving my life. Should the opportunity arise, I will surely repay this kindness."


    Vincent, withdrawing his gaze from Robert and the intimidating aura slowly dissipating around him, looked at John with interest.


    He smiled, "You must be the one under Victor''smand who killed Rean, right?"


    John, taken aback that the other party knew of him, nodded, "That''s me. However, killing Rean was a coincidence. He had already been severely wounded by Captain Victor and General Shadowcloud. I merely delivered the final blow."


    John was not one to im sole credit for a collective effort.


    Hearing John''s modest response, Vincent''s smile widened, his impression of the young man improving.


    Rising talents weremon in the Federal, but few, like John, had the rity to understand their own role.


    He nced at the Bloodthirsty de in John''s hands, immediately recognizing the details of the equipment.


    Vincent warned, "You possess several items that House Carter covets. They won''t easily give up on pursuing you. Expect further attempts against you, so be cautious. Meeting me today was good fortune on your part, but next time, you might not be so lucky."


    "Thank you, I''ll be careful in the future," John responded earnestly, nodding his head.


    This sudden assault by Robert served as a harsh reminder for John, who had be somewhatcent.


    Had Vincent not appeared when he did, John might have found himself plunging from the sky.


    With his current level of power, rxation wasn''t an option; a moment''s inattention could lead him into an abyss from which recovery would be impossible.


    Vincent, finding John quite agreeable, chuckled, "You''re indeed impressive. No wonder Victor, that grumpy fellow, took a liking to you. Are you interested in joining the Judicators? Whatever Hidden Stars can offer you, the Judicators can provide more."


    John was taken aback, not expecting an invitation to join the Judicators upon their first meeting.


    After a moment''s thought, he politely declined, "Sorry, I have no ns to leave Hidden Stars at the moment."


    The Judicators and Hidden Stars were both special organizations, holding simr statuses.


    The main differences between themy in their responsibilities and structures.


    While he might consider joining the Judicators in the future, John was not about to agree at this moment, as it would seem ungrateful to Victor''s expectations.


    In other words, John feared Victor''s retribution.


    After all, Victor had just finished training him with great effort, and if John were to immediately switch to the Judicators, Victor would likely be infuriated enough toe after him.


    Vincent found it a pity to hear John''s response but didn''t press further.


    After all, John was someone Victor valued, and if he had easily agreed to leave, that would have been more surprising to Vincent.


    He thought for a moment, then pulled out a business card from his pocket and handed it to John, "To each their own. I won''t insist. If you ever feel like you can''t stay with Hidden Stars any longer, you cane find me in the Judicators."


    Understanding John''s hesitations, Vincent grinned, "You don''t need to worry about Victor doing anything to you. With me around, he can''t touch you. Besides, I''ve been wanting to have another bout with him anyway."


    He pointed to the scar on his nose, raising an eyebrow, "Back in the days at Star Cluster Academy, Victor and I had a fight. That bastard didn''t hold back and shed me right on the nose. If I manage to pull you into the Judicators, consider that old score settled."


    John felt somewhat embarrassed.


    No wonder Vincent was so eager to recruit him into the Judicators without a second thought.


    It turns out there was this old grievance with Victor he hoped to avenge by using this opportunity.


    As a silver-tier awakener, John naturally felt it best not toment too much on matters between such high-ranking figures.


    He epted the business card from Vincent and thanked him.


    Later, when Vincent inquired about John''s journey to the Imperial Capital and learned it was to apply for the Star Cluster Academy, his smile grew even wider.


    Vincent, being an alumnus of the Star Cluster Academy, held deep affection for it.


    Before leaving, Vincent advised that should John encounter any troubles in the Imperial Capital, he could seek him out.


    This was his way of looking out for a junior from his alma mater.


    As for John''s prospects of gaining admission into the Star Cluster Academy, Vincent wasn''t particrly concerned, despite the academy''s notoriously rigorous entrance examination.


    If this young man couldn''t even pass the Star Cluster Academy''s tests, then Victor had truly made a grave error in judgment.


    After Vincent left, John looked at the business card in his hand and shook his head, not too concerned about it.


    External assistance is ultimately just that, external.


    True strengthes from within oneself.


    Tucking the card into his storage space, John enjoyed a rxing bath in the bathroom before lying down on the soft,rge bed to sleep.


    Time swiftly passed.


    In the following days, Robert did not seek John out again, as if unaware of his presence.


    Knowing Vincent was around, Robert dared not act rashly, emboldening John considerably.


    He went from cautiously stepping out to, eventually, boldly lingering outside Robert''s door, his audacity seemingly inting by the day.


    This brazen behavior infuriated Robert to the point of wanting tosh out and eliminate this presumptuous foe several times.


    However, every time he entertained such thoughts, Vincent''s presence would subtly manifest, instantly dissipating his aggressive intentions.


    These days were unbearably frustrating for Robert.


    To his relief, this period soon came to an end.


    On the fourth day of John boarding the floating train, the Imperial Capital finally came into view.


    Despite having some prior knowledge, the sight of the Imperial Capital in its entirety still left John utterly astounded.


    This city, vast and immense, sprawled before him like a continent suspended in the sky.


    Within it, buildings of bizarre shapes and designs towered, their surfaces aglow with neon lights and virtual images that sparkled like stars against the dim sky.


    Around these skyscrapers floated circr highways, seemingly chaotic but intricately connecting every corner of the city, much like the veins of this aerial metropolis, circting its lifeblood and nutrients.


    Beneath the ind, countlessyers of magic arrays,rge and small, were inscribed with intricate runes and patterns, emanating a mysterious brilliance and powerful energy fluctuations.


    These arrays maintained the fundamental operations of the entire ind.


    As the floating train drew closer, the Imperial Capital loomed everrger, making the several-hundred-meter-long train seem as minuscule as a worm inparison.


    John was utterly astounded by the sight.


    Such a city, brimming with a sci-fi essence, was something he had only witnessed in movies in his previous life, and yet now, it unfolded before his very eyes.


    His heart was aze with excitement.


    The Imperial Capital, the heart and soul of the Federal, was a crystallization of technology and the supernatural.


    Here resided the strongest awakeners and schrs, the cutting-edge of technology and knowledge, the most extraordinary geniuses and prodigies, and likewise, endless opportunities and boundless possibilities.


    This was precisely what John yearned for.


    Only in such a ce could he swiftly augment his strength and shine his brightest light.

 Chapter 122: Chapter122-Celestial List

    As the floating train neared the Imperial Capital, it entered a lengthy tunnel.


    After about ten minutes, the train began to decelerate.


    With a mild jolt, the scene before John suddenly cleared.


    He instinctively closed his eyes, waiting until they adjusted before reopening them.


    His gaze shifted towards the window, discovering that they had emerged into a vast and brightly lit underground parking lot.


    This subterranean expanse, easily measuring tens of thousands of square meters, was neatly lined with rows of white floating trains.


    Thousands of passengers disembarked, forming a dense crowd moving towards the exits marked clearly ahead.


    Simultaneously, a familiar female voice echoed throughout their floating train: "Dear passengers, Floating Train A131 has now arrived at the Imperial Capital. Please ensure you have all your personal belongings and luggage with you as you disembark in an orderly fashion¡­"


    As the announcement concluded, the doors of the floating train slowly opened.


    John stepped out of hispartment, just in time to see Robert also emerging from his room.


    Robert, of course, noticed John.


    His expression instantly darkened.


    These past days aboard the floating train had been filled with unpleasant encounters with John.


    ncing over John''s shoulder to the unforeseen presence of Vincent, Robert clenched his fists, barely restraining the urge to strike John down there and then.


    He gave John a cold look, said nothing, and turned away with the House Carter guards in tow.


    Vincent''s eyes narrowed slightly as he warned, "Keep an eye on this Robert; he''s not an easy opponent. His talent is rather poor; he doesn''t even rank within the top ten in House Carter. However, after Lucas was removed as the heir, Robert managed to be the new heir of House Carter through his own methods. This fact alone proves he''s no simple foe. Don''t underestimate him."


    John remained silent, merely nodding with a calm expression.


    He could clearly sense Robert''s intent to kill and understood that his current safety was only temporary.


    The moment a suitable opportunity presented itself, Robert would not hesitate to kill him.


    But this was only a momentary concern.


    With the rate at which John''s strength was improving, it wouldn''t be long before he could surprise Robert.


    A cold light shed in John''s eyes.


    Robert had missed his chance to decisively kill him in the past few days; now, he would never get another opportunity in his lifetime.


    The first-ss carriage wasn''t crowded, allowing John and Vincent to disembark without the need to jostle through a crowd.


    Once they stepped off the floating train, they used an official exclusive passage to directly reach the outside of the train station.


    The spacious station za was teeming with people, everywhere dense crowds could be seen.


    At the entrance, many drivers waited for passengers, alongside numerous individuals holding banners.


    These were likely people here to pick up friends and rtives.


    Given Vincent''s status, a private car was naturally arranged for him.


    After making a call and confirming the location, he led John towards it.


    The two made their way across the za to a ck hovercar.


    Vincent exchanged greetings with the driver, then turned to John and asked, "Where are you headed? I can give you a lift."


    John was about to ept the offer when a familiar voice suddenly called out from a distance, "John! Look here!"


    John and Vincent were momentarily taken aback, turning to look in the direction of the voice.


    They saw a portly man dressed in luxurious clothes, panting as he ran towards them.


    Arge group of bodyguards followed him, each carrying megaphones and a massive banner with John''s name on it.


    It was Albertus.


    John was somewhat astonished; he knew very few people in the Imperial Capital and had never expected anyone toe to pick him up.


    Moreover, since they had exited through a special passage, John hadn''t paid much attention to the people waiting to pick up passengers, including those there for him.


    Vincent opened the car door, smiling, "It seems someone is here to pick you up."


    John nodded in thanks, "My friend hase, so I won''t trouble you, Lord Vincent. Thank you again for helping me out on the train."


    Vincent waved dismissively, smiling nonchntly, "It was nothing, just a small effort on my part. I have to leave now for another matter, but feel free to visit me at the Judicators'' headquarters for coffee sometime."


    After Vincent left in his car, John turned to Albertus, who was still running towards him, sweat drenched.


    Teasingly, John remarked, "Your physical fitness really isn''t up to par, is it?"


    Truth be told, John felt somewhat touched.


    After all, Albertus was the heir to House Fairfax and had personallye to pick him up.


    Such treatment was rare in the Federation, truly giving John the honor he deserved.


    Catching his breath, Albertus wiped the sweat from his forehead, his chubby face twisting into a wry smile as he replied, "Our family''s inheritance ss is focused on spellcasting. Isn''t it normal to be weak in strength and stamina? Not all magi can engage in closebat with bosses of equivalent rank like you."


    Albertus exined that the Radiant Visage, seemingly a melee ss, was actually purely spellcasting, which enabled the control over numerous weapons.


    At that moment, House Fairfax''s bodyguards brought Albertus''s luxurious hovercar around.


    The doors were opened by two guards, and the pair settled into the vehicle.


    The car slowly started, heading towards the heart of the Imperial Capital.


    Regaining hisposure, Albertus curiously asked, "That person from earlier seemed familiar. Who might he be?"


    John casually answered, "Vincent from the Judicators."


    Upon hearing this, Albertus, who was in the midst of drinking water, spat it out in surprise.


    Fortunately, John was quick to react, shielding himself with a Zephyr Shield to avoid the spray.


    Eyes widening in disbelief, Albertus gasped, "That was Demonce Vincent?!"


    John, somewhat exasperated, confirmed, "Yes, that''s him. But is such a reaction really necessary?"


    Albertus excitedly eximed, "Of course, it is! You have no idea how formidable he is. He''s on par with Victor, ranked among the top 10 geniuses on the cataclysmic-level Celestial List!"


    John frowned, puzzled, "The Celestial List? What''s that? Is it something significant?"


    Albertus looked at John as if he''d seen a ghost, his astonishment palpable.


    "You actually don''t know about the Celestial List? Your own name is on it, at the very top of the neers'' rank, no less!"


    John''s frown deepened.


    He was clueless.


    The term "Celestial List" was entirely foreign to him.


    Albertus then realized the disconnect.


    Growing up in the remote city of Sterburg, John was naturally out of the loop on many fronts, not to mention his recent awakening had hardly given him time to catch up on such matters.


    With no other choice, Albertus took it upon himself to enlighten John about this "Celestial List."


    After a thorough exnation, John finally grasped what this so-called list was all about.


    In essence, the "Celestial List" was a ranking system used by awakeners to categorize the Federation''s strongest and most talented individuals.


    Published by the top-tier intelligence organization "Celestial Secret," it featured virtually all well-known powerhouses and prodigies in the Federation, making it one of the most authoritative and trusted rankings avable.


    However, ess to this ranking, hosted on the Celestial Secret''s website, was quite limited, making it a rarity for the average person to see.


    This was John''s first encounter with the concept, given his recent awakening.


    John also learned that after his encounter with Rean, he had rocketed to the top of the neers'' list.


    ording to Albertus, John had already gained some notoriety within the awakenermunity, albeit not of the ttering kind.


    It was widely believed that John''s premier position was somewhat inted.


    As the onlinemunity of awakeners would say, anyone in John''s ce could have defeated Rean and imed the top spot.


    It was merely a stroke of luck that had John stumble upon such a fortuitous opportunity.


    If it weren''t for the absence of direct confrontations with him, John might have been dropped from the neers'' list long ago.


    John couldn''t care less about the rumors and gossip.


    After all, being first brought him nothing but trouble and offered no real benefit, so its presence or absence was irrelevant to him.


    Seeing John''s indifferent demeanor, Albertus couldn''t help but sigh repeatedly.


    With a bitter smile, he said, "I went through so much trouble just to secure the twentieth spot on the list of prodigies, and here you are, casuallynding the top position. It''s true what they sayparisons can be incredibly disheartening."


    Albertus bore no envy towards John; he was well aware of John''s talent and strength.


    Even though he acknowledged that John''s ranking might be somewhat inted, he believed it wasn''t as exaggerated as the onlinemunity suggested.


    John merely smiled in response and changed the subject, "Let''s head to the Hidden Stars headquarters first. I need to check in."


    With the Star Cluster Academy''s assessments starting in three days, John wasn''t nning to idle away his time.


    He intended to familiarize himself with Hidden Stars'' surroundings first and then look for ways to earn more merit points to save some money.


    With the insatiable demand of being an All-ss Magus, a billion federal coins did little to provide him with a sense of security.


    "Hey, hey, no rush," Albertus chuckled mischievously.


    "You can check in anytime. I''ve booked a room for you at the most luxurious Wilton Hotel in the Imperial Capital. Rest up first, and tonight, I''ll take you to the best nightclub in the Imperial Capital to unwind."


    The sly grin on Albertus''s face made it clear that his idea of rxation was anything but wholesome.

 Chapter 123: Chapter123-Headquarters

    John, witnessing Albertus''s frivolous demeanor, couldn''t help but rub his temples in exasperation.


    He replied with resignation, "Let''s skip the fun. Just dropping me off at the hotel will do."


    Had it been any other time, John would have readily joined Albertus for a night out, seeking to revel till dawn.


    But now... merely days ago, he had narrowly escaped an attempt on his life by Robert.


    The mood for merrymaking was far from him.


    For John, the priorityy in quickly bolstering his own strength to at least ensure his personal safety.


    The taste of being easily manipted by others was far from pleasant.


    Albertus, oblivious to John''s thoughts but noting hisck of enthusiasm, dropped the subject.


    It wasn''t long before the hovercar carrying John and Albertus arrived at the heart of the Imperial Capital.


    Sleek, sci-fi-esque hovercars sped along the orbital highways, while towering skyscrapers stood imposingly on either side of the roads.


    In the sky, lifelike holographic characters showcased thetest products developed by corporations, red airships adorned with banners flew by advertising, and countless hummingbird drones flitted about, surveilling every corner of the city incessantly.


    The streets were bustling with well-dressed pedestrians, their conversations reflecting their extraordinary sophistication.


    On the sidewalks, oval-shaped white cleaning robots tirelessly swept the city clean.


    The luxurious hovercar halted in front of the resplendent "Wilton" hotel, where John and Albertus stepped out onto the crimson carpet and made their way inside.


    The hotel lobby was adorned invish decor, with rows of stunning, tall female attendants dressed in exquisitely made red cheongsams.


    Their faces bore smiles that were just right, standing meticulously in two lines.


    Upon John and Albertus''s entrance into the lobby, the attendants bowed in unison, respectfully greeting, "Wee to the Wilton Hotel."


    Albertus was ustomed to such extravagance, but John felt a pang of sentimentality.


    Damn, being wealthy sure has its perks.


    Led by a female executive in a white cheongsam with her hair neatly coiffed, the two were escorted to a room at the hotel''s top floor.


    As the service staff opened the door, they were greeted by a living room that was not only luxuriously furnished but also incredibly spacious.


    As John stepped into the room, warm lights automatically illuminated the space.


    At the same time, a synthesized electronic voice filled the room, saying, "Wee home, Mr. John."


    This must be the smart home assistant, thought John, not particrly surprised by the advanced technology.


    Albertus handed over a golden card, exining, "This is the Wilton Hotel''s VIP card. The hotel is one of House Fairfax''s properties. You can stay here as long as you like."


    Looking at the gold card in Albertus''s hand, John''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Even with a rough idea of House Fairfax''s wealth, Albertus always managed to redefine his understanding of what money could do.


    This top-tier hotel, located at the heart of the Imperial Capital, was yet another asset owned by them.


    One could only wonder about the extent of House Fairfax''s holdings.


    John did not demur, epting the gold card from Albertus.


    Having already decided to maintain a good rtionship with House Fairfax, and seeing their willingness to invest in him, he saw no reason to be coy or overly modest.


    Seeing this, a smile spread across Albertus''s face.


    His greatest fear had been John''s reluctance to ept favors from House Fairfax.


    For them, as merchants, it was like watching a stock with enormous potential slip through their fingers.


    Albertus chuckled, "You should rest well. Before picking you up, my father mentioned that you needn''t worry about anything else. Just focus on the assessment. Now that you''re in the Imperial Capital, leave those outsiders to House Fairfax. We can''t guarantee everything, but as long as you remain within the Imperial Capital, we will ensure your safety to the best of our ability."


    Albertus''s words were undoubtedly a great reassurance to John.


    At this moment, John''s biggest fear was Robert going to great lengths to kill him.


    Here, without any power or influence, it would be all too easy for House Carter to target him.


    Now, with Albertus extending House Fairfax''s promise, it at least significantly increased his safety margin, ensuring he could sleep without constant worry.


    John replied earnestly, "Thank you. I''ll remember this favor."


    "Alright, then I''ll be off," Albertus said casually, waving his hand.


    He then gestured towards a woman d in a white cheongsam and introduced, "If you need anything, you can ask Manager Eleanor here."


    Eleanor bowed slightly, stating earnestly, "Mr. John, you canmunicate any needs through the smart butler. I will be at your service 24 hours a day."


    Respect and awe were evident in Eleanor''s eyes as she looked at John.


    Knowing that Albertus was the sole heir of House Fairfax, a figure among the very elite of the Imperial Capital, yet he was so courteous to this young man, Eleanor could hardly imagine what sort of eminent figure John must be.


    John nodded, watching as Albertus departed, then returned to his room.


    Stripping off his clothes in the bathroom, he let the hot water cascade over him, generating swirls of steam.


    John''s gaze was profound.


    He wasn''t blinded by the opulence around him.


    He was acutely aware that everything provided by House Fairfax had its price tagged.


    Unless absolutely necessary, he wouldn''t have opted to utilize House Fairfax''s influence.


    Yet, John had no regrets about antagonizing House Carter or eliminating Lucas.


    Given his temperament and circumstances, even without offending House Carter, he could have easily made enemies with another family.


    If not Lucas, someone else would have emerged as a threat.


    So, why hesitate?


    It was better to confront the issue head-on.


    For now, enhancing his own strength and level was paramount.


    To rapidly advance his capabilities, John saw two main strategies: undertaking missions for Hidden Stars to umte a vast amount of merit points and then exchanging them for useful items; and excelling in the Star Cluster Academy''s assessment to tap into the academy''s knowledge and resources.


    Joining a family for resources was ast resort for John.


    The support from House Fairfax was sufficient, and he preferred transparent, straightforward coborations like theirs over any other options.


    After showering and changing, John left the hotel.


    His n was to check in at the headquarters of Hidden Stars, familiarize himself with the surroundings, and perhaps pick up some missions.


    nked by rows of courteous female attendants, John exited the Wilton Hotel.


    The very moment John stepped out of the hotel, he felt a multitude of gazes fixed upon him.


    Clearly, he was being watched.


    John remained unfazed, having anticipated this.


    His mind power instantly spread out like a vast, enveloping a radius of a kilometer around him.


    At the same time, the sounds of heartbeats and blood flow reached his ears.


    "Life Perception!"


    While seemingly hailing a taxi, John''s mind power meticulously scanned his surroundings.


    One, two, three...


    A casual sweep of his gaze allowed John to estimate the number of those lurking in the shadows.


    There were at least seven individuals monitoring him, not counting those beyond the reach of his mental perception.


    A subtle hint of murderous intent flickered in John''s eyes.


    It was his first day in the Imperial Capital, and already, so many had set their sights on him.


    Their eagerness was palpable.


    Yet, John''s expression revealed nothing, as if he waspletely unaware of their presence.


    He hailed a taxi and headed straight for the headquarters of Hidden Stars.


    Now was not the time to strike; John nned to wait until their guard was down to eliminate them.


    The car sped along the Imperial Capital''s floating ring roads.


    In no time, John arrived at the outer ring of the Imperial Capital, in front of an office building that looked utterly ordinary.


    The inness of the building before him made John''s mouth twitch involuntarily.


    Hidden Stars'' choice of location was seemingly haphazard, but not without reason.


    If the headquarters of Hidden Stars looked like this, one could only imagine what the other branches must be like.


    Had it not been for the Hidden Stars logo, John might have doubted he was in the right ce.


    John shook his head and proceeded to push the door open, stepping inside.


    The lobby on the first floor was lit with cool-toned lights.


    Although the decor was modest, the cleanliness was impable.


    In the hall, there was only one woman, of delicate appearance and wearing sses, seated behind the reception desk, engrossed in her smartphone.


    Upon John''s entrance, the woman behind the desk, without looking up, stated, "Please register yourself if you need anything. If you''re looking for someone, you can provide a name or code, and I''ll pass on the message."


    John calmly announced, "I''m here to register as a new member of Hidden Stars."


    At this, the woman at the front desk paused, then set her phone down and looked up at John.


    She gave him a once-over, with a particr pause on his face.


    Pushing her sses up the bridge of her nose, her expression warmed into a genial smile, and even her voice softened, "Oh, a neer, I see. Come on, handsome, let''s get you registered. I''ll need some details: code name, real name, age, height, penis size, terminal number, home address¡­"


    John was immediately taken aback by her request.


    Is this a census?

 Chapter 124: Chapter124-Chief Captain Emily

    Noticing John''s perplexed look, the receptionist spread her hands and said, "Come on, handsome, don''t look at me like that. I''m just following the standard registration process."


    John couldn''t help but retort, "Standard registration includes measuring penis size?"


    This was a first for John, having never encountered a situation where such measurements were required.


    Even in the most awkward police station encounters, such details were never asked.


    The receptionist blinked and insisted, "Of course, we need to register that. How else are we supposed to tailor equipment for you without knowing your body?"


    John found himself momentarily at a loss for words.


    Eventually, under the receptionist''s insistent prompting, John capitted and filled out all the required information.


    The receptionist, pushing up her sses, looked eagerly at John''s information.


    When her eyesnded on a particr entry, she couldn''t help but gasp, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Then, her gaze uncontrobly shifted towards a certain area on John, filled with shock and disbelief.


    Ignoring the receptionist''s astonishment, John asked impassively, "Can I go in now?"


    Snapping back to reality, the receptionist nodded quickly, "You can go to the 12th floor. Chief Captain Emily works there. Just confirm your information with her, and then you''ll have free ess to the headquarters."


    As he turned to leave, the receptionist couldn''t resist giving John a few more nces, murmuring to herself, "Can it really be true? That''s just terrifying¡­"


    John''s mouth twitched, suppressing the urge to turn around and join the Judicators instead.


    He hurried towards the elevator, taking several deep breaths to expel his frustration.


    Upon reaching the twelfth floor, John found the office marked [Chief Captain: Emily] and knocked on the door.


    A voice as gentle as flowing water answered from inside, "Pleasee in."


    Pushing the door open, John was first struck by the sight of mountains of paperwork and discarded balls of paper strewn about.


    Then, his eyesnded on a woman with sky-blue long hair seated behind the desk.


    Her face was exquisite, and she was dressed in a ck Hidden Stars uniform, adorned with a shiny tinum badge on her chest.


    Her emerald-green eyes rippled like water, strikingly beautiful.


    The woman, named Emily, had a dignified and graceful appearance, with a gentle and approachable demeanor.


    Just by looking at her, one could sense a pure and wless beauty, akin to a refreshing mountain stream, soothing and delightful to the soul.


    At that moment, she was frowning at the documents in front of her, seemingly troubled by some matter.


    John observed her, recognizing that this must be Chief Captain Emily.


    Unexpectedly, she was not only incredibly attractive but also held a position two ranks higher than Victor within Hidden Stars.


    However, Victor''s situation was unique due to being suppressed, soparisons were not straightforward.


    Hidden Stars had seven rank levels: Apprentice Member, Full Member, Deputy Captain, Captain, Chief Captain, Deputy Director, Director.


    Correspondingly, there were seven types of badges: Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond, Ster.


    For someone so young to have achieved the rank of tinum-Level Chief Captain, it was clear she had a promising future ahead.


    Even with John''s critical eye, he couldn''t deny that Emily was an exceptionally beautiful woman.


    The aura she radiated was distinct from any other woman he had encountered.


    Feeling John''s gaze, Emily looked up, her emerald-green eyes meeting his with a puzzled expression.


    "Are you¡­ George? What do you need from me?" she inquired.


    John paused at the address, frowning slightly, "I''m not George¡­"


    Realizing her mistake, a hint of embarrassment colored Emily''s features.


    She quickly apologized, "Sorry, my memory isn''t the best. So, what do you need, Jerry?"


    A twitch formed at the corner of John''s mouth.


    He was beginning to reconsider his initial impressions.


    How could someone like this serve as a chief captain in the Hidden Stars headquarters? Her memory seemed worse than an old cripple''s!


    Noticing John''s displeased look, Emily realized she must have gotten the name wrong again.


    She appeared somewhat flustered, her sparkling eyes filled with a mix of confusion and a silent plea for John to offer her a clue.


    With a sense of resignation, John rified, "Chief Captain Emily, I''m not George, nor Jerry. My name is John. I''m a new member reporting for duty. I previously worked in Captain Victor''s squad in Sterburg and just arrived in the Imperial Capital today."


    A look of realization dawned on Emily''s face as she responded, "Oh, I know you. You''re the neer who killed Rean with a single strike."


    John''s expression softened somewhat as he nodded, "Yes, that''s me."


    By this point, he was too weary to correct the misconception that Rean''s demise was his work alone.


    Seeing her answer affirmed by John, Emily visibly rxed, relieved.


    She smiled, saying, "Nice to meet you, Bob. Wee to the Hidden Stars headquarters. Please hand over your documents and badge, and I''ll register them for you."


    John''s smile froze on his face.


    How poor could her memory be? He had just mentioned his name, and yet, this woman had already forgotten it?!


    Taking a deep breath, John no longer attempted to correct her on his name, hoping to quickly conclude this exasperating interaction.


    He stepped forward, intending to hand over his documents and badge to Emily, only to find there was nowhere to ce them amidst the office''s clutter.


    Discarded paper balls and documents littered the entire space.


    Lifting his foot then setting it down again, John hesitated, unsure which documents were important and which were not.


    Considering Emily''s memory, it was hard for John to trust that no crucial documents were among the mess.


    Eventually, with no other choice, he resorted to using a broom nearby, forcibly clearing a path through the debris.


    Observing this, Emily''s face tinged with red.


    Disying such a disorganized state in front of a new subordinate undeniably tarnished her image.


    After this minor ordeal, the rest of the procedure went smoothly, much to John''s relief.


    Once Emily had confirmed and registered John''s information, she handed him a Hidden Stars silver badge.


    John epted it.


    Emily pondered for a moment before pulling out a white slip of paper.


    After scrutinizing it closely, she smiled at John, saying, "From today onwards, you are a silver-tier member of the Hidden Stars in the Imperial Capital. Your new equipment has already been arranged by the logistics department; you can head to the 11th floor to collect it shortly.


    If you need to ept missions, form teams, or exchange merit points, you can do so directly through your Hidden Stars Badge. Should there be anything unclear to you, feel free toe and ask me."


    In that moment, Emily finally seemed to embody some aspects of a Chief Captain of Hidden Stars.


    If it weren''t for the title "How to Guide Neers" written on that slip of paper, John might have believed it entirely.


    John had run out of words to describe his feelings about this Chief Captain.


    After thanking Emily, he headed to the 11th floor.


    The logistics department was much more reliable than Emily, having prepared John''s equipment well in advance.


    The equipment issued to John this time was a standard Hidden Stars uniform, badge, and weapon set.


    Reaching the silver-level position within Hidden Stars, the equipment provided to John was naturally of a higher caliberpared to the attribute-less gear he had used during his probationary period.


    To John''s surprise, all three pieces were silver-tier equipment.


    The Hidden Stars uniform and weapon offered some attributes, but nothing particrly special.


    It was the Hidden Stars Badge that truly opened John''s eyes.


    This piece of equipment was remarkable, providing functionalities and features that John had never seen before.


    [Equipment]: Hidden Stars Badge (Custom-made)


    [Type]: Mask


    [Level]: None


    [Tier]: Silver-tier


    [Quality]: Exquisite


    [Attributes]: Strength +20, Spirit +20, Stamina +20, Speed +20


    [Requirements]: Hidden Stars Member


    [Skill One]: Faceless (Exclusive)


    [Description]: Upon activation, creates a virtual mask concealing the user''s face. This virtual mask can block mental perception and scanning abilities, with no cooldown period.


    [Skill Two]: Terminal (Exclusive)


    [Description]: After authentication as a Hidden Stars member, ess to the Hidden Stars terminal tform is granted, enablingmunication, transactions, team formation, merit points overview, and mission assignments, among others.


    ¡­


    John had long been aware that the Hidden Stars Badge was a special piece of equipment crafted by the organization''s advanced cksmiths.


    However, it wasn''t until now that he truly appreciated the skill of these cksmiths.


    The Hidden Stars Badge not only provided four types of attributes but also came with two incredibly practical skills.


    Particrly, the ess to Hidden Stars'' terminal tform was a marvel of high technology, nothing short of awe-inspiring.


    Holding the badge in his hand, John felt a sense of reflection.


    Indeed, there are no useless sses, only underutilized awakeners.


    He knew that this world harbored some very special sses.


    sses such as mechanics, hypnotists, pharmacists, among others, showcased a variety of skills.


    Compared to warriors, magi, priests, their abilities and skills leaned more towards the scientific aspect.

 Chapter 125: Chapter125-The Mission

    These sses might not boast formidablebat prowess, yet the abilities and knowledge they possess have significantly propelled the technological advancement of this world.


    The existence of awakeners led this world torgely abandon cumbersome and expensive hot weapons.


    However, a new technological path was forged nheless.


    The Hidden Stars Badge is but one example, with other artificial equipment following suit in enchantments, inscriptions, enhancements, and modifications.


    Yet, the mainstream of equipment still predominantlyes from dungeon drops, as, at equivalent levels, the attributes enhanced by dungeon-dropped equipment are substantially stronger.


    The advantage of custom-made equipment lies in its mass production capability, divergent development paths, and suitability for different users, making it difficult to dere a clear superior between the two.


    Shaking his head, John cast aside the myriad of thoughts swirling in his mind.


    Securing his equipment, he exited the logistics department and took the elevator back to the lobby on the first floor, intent on delving into how to undertake missions.


    Exiting the headquarters, John inevitably encountered the bespectacled receptionist again.


    Her face instantly flushed as if about to drip with water, her mind seemingly wandering into unknown territories.


    Feeling the scorching gaze of the receptionist on his back, John felt an ufortable prickling sensation, prompting him to quicken his pace.


    It wasn''t until he had left the Hidden Stars headquarters that he wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    John mused, "It seems being too handsome and excellent isn''t always a good thing."


    A passing elderly man gave John a peculiar look, thinking to himself how conceited the youth of today seemed.


    However, upon getting a clearer view of John''s face, he had a moment of realization.


    Indeed, the young man had every right to be vain.


    Afterward, John returned to the Wilton Hotel.


    Once back in his room, he eagerly essed the Hidden Stars terminal tform.


    The reason he rushed to the Hidden Stars headquarters was to acquire his badge and start undertaking missions to earn merit points.


    With the Star Cluster Academy assessment yet to begin, this was the perfect opportunity to familiarize himself with the process and prepare for the future.


    With a thought, a pale blue light flickered on the silvery-white Hidden Stars badge.


    Instantly, a translucent virtual interface appeared before him.


    [Identity verification sessful. Wee to the Hidden Stars terminal tform!]


    [Please enter your code name!]


    John hesitated, remembering that he had jumped directly from an apprentice member to a silver-tier without having the chance to choose a code name.


    Not wanting to waste time pondering over a code name, he randomly typed one into the prompt.


    [ck Robe]


    Lucas would probably rest in peace knowing this code name was being used by him, John mused to himself.


    After clicking confirm, the virtual screen transitioned to an exceedingly simple interface that resembled those ordinary websites from the old era, devoid of any fancy embellishments.


    It contained merely four sections: mission, merit points,munication, personal.


    John clicked on the mission area.


    Immediately, the screen shed, and a neatly arranged list of missions appeared before him, ready for selection.


    [Mission]: Eliminate the Red-Eyed Bee (C-level)


    [Description]: A nest of Red-Eyed Bees has appeared on the rooftop of the Summit Building located in the central third ring. There have already been two fatalities. Upon inspection by staff, a lv47 Red-Eyed Bee Queen has been confirmed to be present. The building''s popce has been evacuated. It is rmended that water-based silver-level members address this situation.


    [Bonus]: 1950 merit points


    ¡­


    [Mission]: The Trail of Gabriel Miller (A-level)


    [Description]: Recently, traces of "Gabriel Miller" were spotted in "ck Street" outside the third ring. This individual is one of the twelve Red Robe High Priests of the Necromancy Sect, a lv79 cataclysmic-level necromancer, extremely dangerous. He has already been gravely injured by the Judicators. Chief captains are advised to apprehend him.


    [Bonus]: 12500 merit points


    ¡­


    [Mission]: The Nighttime Murderer (B-level)


    [Description]: A month ago, an unidentified murderer emerged in the Imperial Capital. Within half a month, this killer hasmitted 12 consecutive crimes within the inner, middle, and outer nine rings of the Imperial Capital, brutally murdering 14 prostitutes. Hidden Stars dispatched three diamond-tier members to investigate; all three vanished on the same day and remain missing.


    After reassessment, the murderer is believed to be at least a transcendent-tier awakener. Thus, this case has been upgraded to a B-level task, and gold-level members are advised to investigate.


    [Bonus]: 7200 merit points


    ¡­


    [Mission]: The Immortality Organization (A-level)


    [Description]: Six months ago, an illegal organ trafficking organization named "Immortality" suddenly appeared in the Federal''s underground market. They have been murdering individuals across various safe zones within the Federal, harvesting organs to transport to the Imperial Capital for use by terminally ill wealthy individuals. The known victims tally up to 3201.


    Their operations are incredibly secretive, and the identities of their organization''s members remain unknown. tinum-level members are advised to investigate.


    [Bonus]: 18000 merit points


    ¡­


    John scrutinized each mission with serious attention, only to find, rather dishearteningly, that there were few he was eligible for.


    This predicament wasrgely due to his lower rank; many tasks on the tform required diamond-tier or even supreme-tier membership for participation.


    Despite his confidence in his abilities, John knew better than to believe he could contend with diamond-tier powerhouses.


    Sighing in resignation and just about to give up, a mission caught his eye from the corner of his gaze.


    [Mission]: The Missing Tycoon''s Daughter (D-level)


    [Description]: Grace Rothschild, daughter of Nichs Rothschild, the CEO of Life Pharma Group, disappeared without a trace three days ago, leaving no clues behind. Nichs Rothschild seeks to hire a few silver-level members for the investigation.


    [Rmended Reward]: 30 million federal coins


    ¡­


    Thest few words sparked John''s interest.


    The mission seemed straightforward, and his rank met the requirement.


    Most importantly, the reward was in federal coins!


    Without much hesitation, John epted the task.


    With time on his hands, undertaking a mission seemed like a productive endeavor.


    Completing it would him over twenty million federal coins, and even failure would not result in any loss to him.


    Upon clicking to ept the mission, a notification of "Mission Sessfully epted" popped up on the interface.


    John then noticed that three other people, all silver-badge members of Hidden Stars, had also epted the same mission.


    He didn''t mind.


    Since the rewards were distributed individually, not shared, the presence of a thousand other participants wouldn''t affect him, as long as it didn''t cut into his earnings.


    Not long after John had epted the mission, his phone rang with an unknown number.


    Upon answering, he was greeted by the slightly anxious voice of a middle-aged man.


    The man spoke urgently, "May I speak with Lord ck Robe, who has epted the mission? I am Nichs Rothschild. I wonder if you coulde over as soon as possible. My daughter has been missing for three days, and we really can''t afford any dy."


    "Alright, I''ll be there immediately," John understood the man''s anxiety and concern, knowing well that with his daughter missing for three days, every second of dy increased her peril.


    The caller quickly provided John with the meeting address.


    Hanging up, John stepped out of the Wilton Hotel and found a secluded alley to activate the "Faceless" skill on his Hidden Stars Badge.


    A faint white glow passed, and a silver-white mask appeared on John''s face.


    Then, he donned a ck hooded robe, pulled the hood down, and covered his face with ck cloth.


    John hailed a taxi outside and gave the driver Nichs Rothschild''s address.


    The taxi headed straight towards the inner third ring of the Imperial Capital.


    The city''s zoning was simr to other cities, with the wealthy and powerful residing in the inner city, growing more affluent towards the center.


    Unlike other cities, however, the Imperial Capital further divided its three major areas into nine ring districts, namely the inner three rings, the middle three rings, and the outer three rings.


    These nine rings represented nine different social sses, ranging from the lowest cheapborers in the outer three rings to the officials and tycoons in the inner three rings, and up to the top echelons of power in the core areas, illustrating a clear division of ss.


    The ordinary citizens of the Federation long to be awakeners not just for the power it brings but more so for the status it ords.


    Because regardless of the talent or ss awakened to, sess signifies a leap in social ss.


    The upper echelons of this world have long been ossified, with virtually no chance for ordinary folks to break into the higher strata of society despite their efforts.


    Bing an awakener represents the only shortcut formoners to climb the socialdder, without exception.


    As evening descended, the sky of the Imperial Capital, artificially recreated to mimic the vistas of a bygone era, darkened.


    The taxi continued along the floating ring road, its journey illuminated by the dazzling neon lights of the city.


    The buildings grew taller and more opulent, and the streets became busier with pedestrians.

 Chapter 126: Chapter126-The Conundrum

    John gazed out the window, his eyes catching glimpses of well-dressed, jovial Federal citizens.


    His mind, however, conjured images of those living in the outskirts of Sterburg, d in tattered clothes, their faces gaunt and bodies frail.


    Some are born in Rome.


    While others, from birth, are destined to toil.


    The taxi quickly made its way to the address given by Nichs Rothschild.


    After paying the fare, John stepped out to observe the mansion behind him.


    Situated within the inner third ring, the estate sprawled over a kilometer, epassingwns, gardens, a swimming pool, fountains, and various other amenities.


    The house itself, bathed in white and adorned with golden opulence, was the epitome of luxury.


    Standing outside the gate, John had a clear view of the lush greenery, the pristine private pool, and the mansion that glowed like a pce, all illuminated under the bright lights.


    Life Pharma Group, a renowned giant in the Federal pharmaceutical industry, specializes in developing transcendent medicines and potions for awakeners.


    Thus, it wasn''t surprising that Nichs Rothschild owned such a vast estate in the costly inner circle of the Imperial Capital.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man dressed as a butler awaited in the garden.


    Approaching John, he respectfully inquired, "May I address you as Mr. ''ck Robe''?"


    John nodded, "That''s me."


    Hearing this, the butler''s demeanor became even more deferential.


    He opened the gate and stepped aside, "Lord ck Robe, pleasee in. The master and several other esteemed members of Hidden Stars have been waiting for you for some time. I shall lead you to them."


    Without uttering another word, John followed the butler into the mansion.


    His gaze naturally surveyed the surroundings, initially finding nothing amiss.


    However, as they proceeded, John''s brow gradually furrowed.


    Something about the mansion felt unsettling.


    The primary concern was the silence; such a vast ce was devoid of any sound.


    Furthermore, aside from the butler, John hadn''t encountered anyone else along the way.


    Noticing John''s unease, the butler quietly offered an exnation, "After the young mistress disappeared a few days ago, the master suspected it might have been the work of someone familiar, as there were no traces left behind. Therefore, he had everyone brought in for¡­ questioning."


    The butler seemed somewhat uneasy when he mentioned "questioning," clearly indicating that it wasn''t as simple as he made it sound.


    John frowned slightly and said, "You do realize that detaining people without evidence is illegal, right?"


    The butler quickly exined, "We are merely identifying suspects, not viting anyws. If they are not responsible, we won''t take any action against them. The master is just anxious to find his daughter, hence the somewhat hasty approach. Please understand."


    John didn''t press further.


    Such incidents were all toomon in this world, and he neither had the inclination nor the capability to intervene.


    For John,pleting the mission was paramount.


    As long as nothing excessively wrongful was being done, he wasn''t looking toplicate matters for himself.


    Shortly after, John followed the butler into the mansion.


    Inside the opulent hall, four individuals awaited.


    Seated on a brown leather sofa was a middle-aged man wearing a loose, dark blue silk robe, his demeanor tired.


    He was engrossed in the information disyed on a virtual screen, his face marked by deep worry, seemingly oblivious to John''s arrival.


    This man must be Nichs Rothschild.


    John spared only a nce before focusing on the other three individuals present.


    These three, all donning silver-white Hidden Stars masks,prised two men and one woman.


    Among the men, one bore a rugged countenance with a towering stature, his muscles prominently bulging, standing over two meters tall.


    His body was covered in thick hair, giving him the appearance of a giant.


    The other man, sporting short hair and holding a Skeletal Staff, seemed ordinary in height and build, especially next to the muscr giant, appearing almost child-like byparison.


    The woman, with her short chestnut hair and petite frame, was dressed in a white crop top that snugly entuated her form, paired with ck denim shorts revealing slender, fair legs, and simple white sneakers.


    Her youthful vitality was palpable.


    Particrly noteworthy was therge-caliber sniper rifle she carried on her back, clearly modified and incongruent with her petite stature.


    John had reviewed the information about these three in the mission details.


    He knew the muscr man was code-named "Giant Elephant," the man with the Skeletal Staff went by "Bone w," and the woman with the rifle was "Fire Badger." All three were tinum-tier awakeners.


    Giant Elephant and hispanions also assessed John, their gaze tinged with curiosity.


    Although Hidden Stars had many members in the Imperial Capital, there were only so many with silver badges, and they were mostly acquainted with each other.


    However, this tightly wrapped individual was unfamiliar to them.


    Nheless, it was clearly not the time for introductions, and the group refrained from approaching to greet him.


    After leading John to them, the butler informed Nichs, "Master, Lord ck Robe has arrived."


    Nichs snapped back to reality upon hearing this, finally noticing John.


    He did not stand up but managed a strained smile towards John and handed him a file folder, saying, "Please have a seat, Lord ck Robe. This folder contains detailed information about the case and my daughter''s disappearance. I hope it aids you in finding her."


    Then, addressing the butler, Nichsmanded, "Sebastian, please serve our guests from Hidden Stars some coffee."


    The butler named Sebastian bowed and turned to fulfill the request.


    Despite his current distraught state, Nichs exuded an air of authority, a demeanor characteristic of someone from the upper echelons of society.


    John briefly surveyed Nichs''s face before ncing at the virtual screen on the table, which Nichs had been viewing.


    It was disying John''s personal information.


    His specific identity and ss were obscured, but the words "silver-tier" in the realm section were quite prominent.


    No wonder Nichs''s enthusiasm seemed diminished.


    Silver-level members of Hidden Stars were predominantly tinum-tier awakeners, with the minimum being gold-tier.


    John, merely at silver-tier, naturally stood out.


    John, taking the file folder handed to him, remained indifferent to Nichs''s demeanor.


    His focus was onpleting the task to earn money, not wasting energy on trivialities.


    While Giant Elephant and the others discussed potential strategies to locate Grace with Nichs, John settled onto a couch, quickly leafing through the contents of the folder.


    ording to the file, Nichs''s daughter, Grace, disappeared four nights ago, making it precisely three days now.


    Before her disappearance, Grace had gone downstairs for ate-night snack and then asked a servant to bring her a cup of coffee upstairs.


    However, when the servant brought the coffee to Grace''s room, she was nowhere to be found.


    At the time, the servant thought little of it, assuming Grace had stepped out, and left the coffee on the coffee table.


    But Grace''s disappearance stretched into three days, with still no word of her whereabouts.


    The case was straightforward in its description, yet it was precisely this simplicity that made it all the more challenging to approach.


    There was scant useful information to go on.


    The only certainty was that Grace''s disappearance urred within the timeframe the servant was delivering the coffee.


    But how she vanished without a trace remained a mystery.


    At that time, the Rothschild mansion was well-staffed with servants and security guards, not to mention the drones and surveince cameras that covered the estate.


    It seemed impossible for not just a person, but even a fly to slip away without leaving some clue behind.


    The issue was, after scouring all the footage, there was no sighting of Grace.


    This likely indicated the involvement of supernatural forces, as only an awakener could achieve such a feat.


    No wonder a missing person case was incorporated into the tasks handled by Hidden Stars.


    With this realization, John looked up and interjected into the conversation, addressing Nichs, "The Rothschild House surely has numerous awakeners. Didn''t anyone notice any energy fluctuations at the time?"


    Outside of a few exceptional sses, the use of supernatural powers by most awakeners leaves behind traces of their presence and energy fluctuations.


    If these fluctuations could be detected before they naturally dissipated, a lot of useful information could be gleaned from them.


    Logically, if supernatural forces were involved in Grace''s disappearance, the awakeners of the Rothschild House should have noticed something.


    Giant Elephant and the others also turned their gaze toward Nichs.


    They had already reviewed the file and harbored the same doubt, but John had voiced it for them.


    Hearing John''s query, Nichs sighed, his face contorting into a bitter smile, "The very reason we''re at a loss is precisely because we detected no energy fluctuations at the time."


    Sebastian, who had just returned with the prepared coffee, added with a look of shame, "I was downstairs at the time and didn''t notice anything unusual."


    Nichs borated, "Sebastian is a diamond-tier Verbal Sorcerer. His mind power covers the entire mansion, so nothing escapes his perception."


    Giant Elephant, Bone w, and Fire Badger exchanged looks, each seeing surprise in the others'' eyes.


    Fire Badger expressed her astonishment, "A diamond-tier mage detected nothing at all?"

 Chapter 127: Chapter127-Immortality

    The mental perception of a Magus was notoriously sharp.


    Yet, even Sebastian failed to notice it, indicating that this matter was likely the doing of a more powerful awakener.


    Preliminary estimates suggested that the adversary was at least of the diamond-tier, and quite possibly, a supreme-tier powerhouse.


    The trio of Fire Badger exchanged nces.


    An enemy of this caliber was beyond their mission''s scope and capabilities.


    With theirbined strength, even locating Grace would not guarantee her rescue.


    Bone w stood up abruptly, his voice cold, "Sorry, this task is beyond our resolution."


    The expressions on Giant Elephant and Fire Badger turned grim.


    A fruitless journey would displease anyone.


    As the group prepared to leave, Nichs appeared anxious, as if he wanted to say something.


    However, it seemed he had reservations, his lips moved slightly, but he ultimately remained silent.


    John cast a meaningful nce at Nichs.


    His first mission was turning out to be quite interesting.


    Yet, John did not say anything on the spot, but instead left the vi along with the trio of Bone w.


    Nichs and Sebastian respectfully saw them off.


    Before departing, Nichs handed each one a check for one million, citing it aspensation for their efforts.


    The mood among Bone w''s trio visibly improved.


    It wasn''t a wasted trip after all.


    John also seemed quite satisfied.


    Once they were far from Nichs''s mansion, the hint of joy in his eyes vanished, reced by calmness.


    John looked at Bone w and hispanions, noting that their expressions had also turned serious.


    All three were battle-hardened awakeners, carefully selected members of the Hidden Stars, their observational skills far surpassing those of ordinary people.


    They had all sensed the unusual nature of Grace''s disappearance.


    John broke the silence, "This matter is clearlyplex. Let''s exchange what information we have."


    The trio looked at John with a hint of surprise.


    They hadn''t expected him, a mere silver-tier awakener, to also notice the peculiarities of the situation.


    Yet, surprise was a luxury they couldn''t afford at the moment, and they began to share their known intelligence.


    Bone w spoke gravely, "I detected a heavy aura of death within that house. Aside from Nichs and the butler Sebastian, there were no other servants present. It''s highly probable that the others have met their demise."


    Giant Elephant frowned, "Could it be that they killed everyone, then posed as victims to escape responsibility?"


    Bone w nodded, "It''s a possibility."


    John pondered for a moment, then shook his head, "They''re notplicit; otherwise, Nichs wouldn''t have reminded us repeatedly. He''s likely under duress. Nichs''s plea for help through hismission was a call for rescue. What he didn''t anticipate was the absence of a diamond-tier powerhouse among those who came, which is why he held back so much information."


    Ordinarily, civiliansmissioning the Hidden Stars handle events that are ssified at most as D-level tasks.


    C-level tasks and above require precise information because the powerhouses of the Hidden Stars are too preupied to bother with trivialities.


    Nichs probably gambled on the chance of a diamond-tier powerhouse showing up.


    Unfortunately, he lost that bet.


    Hearing John''s spection, enlightenment dawned in their eyes.


    They had all sensed the oddity in Nichs''s behavior but had not considered its deeper implications.


    Now, with John''s exnation, they finally understood.


    "Impressive, you''ve managed to deduce so much," Fire Badger praised John, giving him a thumbs-up without stinting on her admiration.


    Then, with a droop of her head and a sigh, she admitted, "I''m fine in a fight, but deduction really isn''t my strong suit..."


    Her voice was crisp and pleasant, betraying her youth.


    John had seen Fire Badger''s ss information and knew she was a gunsmith, one of the rare sses that utilized firearms, simr to a magus in terms of delivering explosive damage.


    No wonder she always carried a sniper rifle with her.


    Hearing herment, Giant Elephant also scratched his head and offered a rueful smile, "I''m not great at this sort of thing either."


    Just by looking at Giant Elephant''s build, one could tell he was a powerhouse reliant on strength, not strategy.


    John sighed, realizing he couldn''t count on these two for brainstorming.


    Bone w thought for a moment, then said, "If things are as ck Robe suggested, I reckon there might be some crucial information on that check Nichs gave us."


    Finding the suggestion reasonable, everyone took out the check given by Nichs.


    The checks appeared ordinary at first nce, revealing nothing special under scrutiny or the probe of mind power.


    Puzzled looks were exchanged, leaving them momentarily clueless.


    John, however, sank into thought.


    If his spection was urate, then given Nichs''s situation at the time, it wouldn''t have been possible to convey information through conventional means...


    John''s gaze fixed on the million-dor check in his hands, his eyes sparkling with an idea.


    He decided against using any supernatural methods and instead began to meticulously feel every inch of the check with his hands, sensing for anything out of the ordinary.


    Seeing John fall silent, the others understood he might have stumbled upon a new clue and refrained from disturbing him, their eyes filled with hope.


    After the recent events, no one viewed him as just an ordinary silver-tier awakener anymore.


    Besides, earning the Hidden Stars'' silver badge at the silver tier was a testament to his exceptional skills.


    Moments passed, and just as the trio began to feel disheartened, suspecting John might be on the wrong track, his hand suddenly paused.


    Beneath the area marked with the amount of one million, his fingers brushed against several unusual indentations.


    John''s fingers traced these indentations, which formed a word in jagged strokes: "Immortality!"


    Hearing John''s revtion, the three onlookers were taken aback, immediately associating it with the infamous organization.


    Fire Badger, incredulous, eximed, "Could this matter be linked to the Immortality Organization?!"


    The Immortality Organization, an illicit entity that had risen to prominence in thest half-year, earned its notorious reputation by supplying high-ranking officials and wealthy individuals with suitable organs for transnts, employing exceedingly cruel methods without scruples¡ªa truly egregious offender.


    More importantly, up until now, the size of their organization and the identity of its founders remained shrouded in mystery, making their movements highly secretive.


    It was beyond everyone''s expectation that their D-level mission would intertwine with the elusive "Immortality Organization."


    Bone w, with a grave tone, dered, "This is of great significance; we must not dy and report back immediately."


    Given their capabilities, the most prudent course of action was to inform their superiors and let stronger members of the Hidden Stars handle the situation.


    Discovering a lead on the Immortality Organization was already a significant achievement, and no one objected to the n.


    However, just as they were preparing to head back and report their findings, a sinister voice suddenly pierced their ears.


    It chuckled coldly, "Go back? I''m afraid you''ll never have the chance to do so in this lifetime."


    Their expressions changed drastically as their gazes shot towards the source of the voice.


    Unbeknownst to them, Sebastian, dressed in butler''s attire, had already appeared behind them.


    His face bore a cold smirk as he looked at the group of four, his eyes not hiding the murderous intent within.


    The group retreated warily, quickly drawing their weapons.


    At the same time, they noticed that a ck barrier had enveloped the surrounding area, covering several hundred meters.


    It was a barrier designed to iste auras, indicating that their assant hade well-prepared to act within the Imperial Capital.


    Bone w, clutching his Skeletal Staff, red at Sebastian with a grim expression, "You, there''s definitely something off about you!"


    Giant Elephant and Fire Badger watched Sebastian cautiously, their foreheads unwittingly covered in cold sweat.


    Facing a diamond-tier adversary, they stood little chance, especially when Sebastian''s true power remained unknown.


    John pulled out his Eclipse Staff, addressing Sebastian, "You must know the consequences ofying a hand on us, right?"


    This was the Imperial Capital, home to countless powerhouses.


    Although the barrier could iste their auras, if they were to die here, the Hidden Stars would undoubtedly investigate thoroughly.


    By then, the Immortality Organization would havepletely antagonized the Hidden Stars, with dire consequences awaiting them.


    Sebastian''s coldughter echoed, "Had you discovered nothing, I wouldn''t have thought to kill you. You brought this upon yourselves; don''t me me."


    Though he spoke these words, Sebastian also felt a twinge of annoyance within.


    If not for Nichs, he wouldn''t have risked taking action.


    Noticing the change in Sebastian''s expression, John suddenly chuckled, "I hear the Immortality Organization always moves in the shadows. Exposing your organization''s information in the Imperial Capital this time won''t bode well for you upon your return, will it?"


    At John''s words, Sebastian''s face darkened instantly.


    His negligence had disrupted their ns, ensuring a severe punishment awaited him upon his return.


    John''s words had struck a nerve.


    Gazing at John, the murderous intent in Sebastian''s eyes surged as he ominously said, "What happens to meter should be of no concern to someone about to die. Since you''re so eager for death, I''ll send you on your way first!"


    As his words fell, a bloody glow emanated from Sebastian.


    His skin began to writhe, and bulges rapidly formed all over his body.


    With a loud "pop," Sebastian''s clothes tore apart as his figure stretched over a meter taller, his chest adorned with grotesque, twisting faces that wailed in agony.


    Several blood-stained, slippery tentacles extended from his back, resembling the limbs of an octopus.


    They iled wildly behind Sebastian as if alive, cutting through the air with whooshing sounds.


    Witnessing this horrifying spectacle, the four were both appalled and shocked.


    Bone w managed to utter, "What in the world... is this monstrosity?!"

 Chapter 128: Chapter128-Cannibalism

    Surprise shed across John''s eyes as he felt an overwhelmingly strong and chaotic flow of aura and blood emanating from Sebastian.


    It was as if the essences of many individuals were mixed together, chaotic and brutal.


    Observing the faces on the opponent''s chest, a terrifying thought suddenly dawned on John.


    Could it be that this man had "consumed" many people, hence his current grotesque form?


    Noticing the shocked gazes of the four, a sickly smile emerged on Sebastian''s distorted, barely human face.


    With eyes gleaming with madness, he eximed, "Don''t be surprised, for this is the power of ''Immortality''!"


    He lifted his grotesquely swollen fingers, pointing at the faces wailing in agony on his chest, andughed maniacally, "By continually merging with others, I can easily gain power. And soon, you four will be part of me just like them!!"


    His words induced a wave of disgust and horror in the group.


    Simultaneously, Sebastian''s deration confirmed John''s spection.


    He had indeed "eaten" many people!


    Gazing at Sebastian''s smug expression, John''s eyes filled with pity as he mockingly said, "I suppose only a wretch like you would deform yourself into this monstrous state for the sake of power, and still feel proud of it. You''re truly a pathetic creature."


    Such beings could no longer be called human; at best, they were monsters wearing human skin.


    To transform into something so vile for power, what meaning did life even hold for them anymore?


    Hearing John''s words, Sebastian''s expression suddenly froze.


    The condescension and pity from someone superior brought back unpleasant memories for him.


    Back then, Sebastian was neither Nichs''s butler nor a member of the Immortality Organization; he was just a school bully who, thanks to his decent talents, often intimidated both boys and girls in school.


    Once, leading a group of cronies, he thought himself imposing as he blocked the path of a girl he fancied, then confessed to her in front of everyone.


    "How insecure must you be to seek others'' attention in such a manner?" she said, then nced at him with pity before walking away without looking back.


    But that look deeply wounded Sebastian''s heart, leaving a scar he could never forget.


    Thus, after gaining the power of "Immortality," the first person Sebastian consumed was that very girl.


    He had thought she would regret her actions.


    Yet, in her final moments, she gave him that same look again.


    Covered in blood, she pitifully said, "What a pathetic creature."


    Memories flooding back, Sebastian''s face twisted grotesquely, bing even more hideous.


    She was about to die, so why did she still look down on him?!


    Just like this silver-tier ant before him.


    Merely a weakling, yet arrogantly mocking him with a disdainful gaze.


    As if in their eyes, he was the most pitiable one.


    Sebastian''s face, now hardly recognizable as human, contorted with rage.


    He bellowed, "You ants, what right do you have? What right do you have to look down on me? Damn it, you all deserve to die!"


    Upon finishing his words, the fleshly tentacles behind him shot out with incredible speed.


    "Whizz, whizz, whizz!"


    The tentacles moved so swiftly through the air that they tore through it with a sharp whoosh, like whipsshing out towards John and hispanions.


    Bone w and his group faced the imminent threat head-on, their formidable auras bursting forth in an instant, sending the trash on the ground swirling into the sky.


    Fire Badger, holding her massive sniper rifle, saw the energy canister on its side rapidly charge up, with potent energy converging swiftly at the barrel''s end.


    Bone w''s body then became enveloped in ayer of material resembling an exoskeleton, forming a fearsome bone armor around him.


    Giant Elephant, gripping his massive sword, stepped forward to shield hispanions.


    Unbeknownst to them, ayer of fine ck fur had appeared on his body, his muscles bulged noticeably, and his skin shimmered with a metallic luster.


    Giant Elephant''s already imposing figure now resembled that of a titanic gori.


    John, however, remained eerily calm as he faced the numerous bloody tentacles attacking him.


    It was evident that Sebastian was particrly eager to kill him, given the greater number of tentacles aimed in his direction.


    A smirk appeared on John''s lips; he too was curious to test the gap between himself and a diamond-tier entity.


    Holding his Eclipse Staff, a ghostly blue me ignited around him, his magical power suddenly bing wildly potent.


    "Mana Burn! Mana Rampage!"


    A majestic aura radiated from John, drawing the gaze of everyone present.


    Bone w, Giant Elephant, and Fire Badger could hardly believe their eyes.


    The fluctuations in John''s aura had clearly surpassed the silver-tier, even gold-tier levels!


    Sebastian''s eyes widened in shock.


    Was this man truly a silver-tier awakener?


    Unperturbed by the shock of others, John focused his mind, and a silvery white light flickered on the Eclipse Staff.


    Moonlight converged mid-air,unching a silver, crescent-shaped de that stretched four to five meters in length ¨C the Silver Moonde.


    The Silver Moonde traced a beautiful arc across the sky, effortlessly severing all tentacles in its path before continuing its trajectory towards Sebastian.


    This seemingly simple strike astounded everyone.


    Sebastian had never anticipated that his tentacles would be cut so easily.


    Caught off guard, he was struck by the Silver Moonde.


    A burst of silver light mingled with a ssh of blood as the attack cleaved through half of Sebastian''s body.


    Blood and organs spilled out like a river from his wound, pooling into a gruesome puddle on the ground.


    The sight was truly horrific.


    Fire Badger and the others stared in disbelief, wondering if they were dreaming.


    Was this person absurdly strong, or what?


    Was he really just a silver-tier awakener? Even a tinum-tier might not possess such strength, would they?


    John ignored the stares directed at him.


    Frowning, he warned, "Be careful, he''s not dead yet."


    John could sense that Sebastian''s aura hadn''t weakened in the slightest.


    What would be a fatal injury to an ordinary awakener seemed to have little effect on him.


    Fire Badger and the others tensed, turning their attention back to Sebastian.


    The ghastly wound on Sebastian''s body was healing at a visibly rapid pace.


    In the blink of an eye, the wound had vanishedpletely, leaving no trace if not for the blood that remained on the ground, making the recent events seem like nothing but an illusion.


    Sebastian''s expression darkened considerably.


    Fixing his gaze on John, his voice came out hoarse, "No wonder you''re so confident, turns out you''re a genius."


    Sebastian hadn''t anticipated that a mere silver-tier individual could injure him, marking a profound disgrace for him.


    Sebastian sneered, "But surely, you don''t believe such tricks are enough to kill me? If that''s the strongest you can muster, then prepare for death."


    Following his words, chunks of flesh began to fall from his body like raindrops.


    Each blood clot hitting the ground seemed toe alive, transforming into leech-like creatures.


    These creatures scurried across the ground at a rapid pace, leaving behind trails of blood as they swarmed towards John and hispanions in a tide-like fashion.


    Bone w and Giant Elephant felt a shiver down their spine at the sight of the approaching swarm, while Fire Badger''s eyes widened in terror at the thought of being consumed by such beings, preferring death over such a fate.


    Blue energy erupted around Fire Badger as various firearms rapidly materialized behind her.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang!"¡­


    Assault rifles, Gatling guns, mortars, and heavy machine guns fired in unison.


    Ammunition rained down like it was free, sting towards the bizarre swarm of insects.


    One by one, the creatures exploded, filling the area with a mist of blood and gunsmoke in the blink of an eye.


    This spectacle made John and the others'' eyelids twitch uncontrobly.


    No wonder gunsmiths are known for their explosive output; lower-level monsters and awakeners can hardly withstand such firepower.


    However, the sheer number of these creatures meant they couldn''t bepletely dealt with in a short time.


    Sebastian, realizing the tenacity of his adversaries, was nevertheless prepared.


    With a snort of disdain, the bizarre insects still some distance from John and hispanions suddenly lifted their bodies, tensing as if drawing a bow, then shot towards them like arrows.


    Mid-air, their heads split open to reveal densely packed, sharp, and ferocious mandibles.


    "Damn, what in the hell are these things!" Bone w swatted away an insect aiming for his throat, cursing aloud.


    John frowned, the staff in his hands glowing with a pale green light, releasing a small Storm de to momentarily hold back the monsters.


    He refrained from usingrge-scale abilities, mindful of the ordinary people hiding near buildings within the barrier; his actions could inadvertently harm them.


    Moreover, John noticed that the insects were heading towards the ordinary people, seemingly aiming to provide Sebastian with a source of blood.


    This was no solution.


    With the area enveloped by the barrier, failing to eliminate Sebastian would result in their eventual exhaustion and demise, putting everyone at risk.


    John''s gaze shifted to Sebastian, hiding in the back, his eyes suddenly alight with a deep murderous intent.


    If that was the case, then the solution was to kill him!

 Chapter 129: Chapter129-Sophia Winchester

    With this resolve, John''s Eclipse Staff began to shine with golden and yellow lights, quickly intertwining.


    Soon, a suit of yellow armor adorned with golden patterns manifested on him.


    At the same time, a blood-red longsword appeared in his hands, seemingly from nowhere.


    "Gold Mail Armor!" "Bloodthirsty de!"


    John''s eyes gleamed with a bloody light, as a furious aura of blood erupted from him.


    "Blood Rage!" "Bloodthirst!" "Frenzy!"...


    Multiple augmenting skills oveid, causing John''s aura to skyrocket under the astonished gazes of Fire Badger, herpanions, and Sebastian.


    "Boom!"


    A wild surge of energy radiated from John as the epicenter, scattering stones and dust in a tempestuous whirlwind.


    In the blink of an eye, his strength reached a terrifying level.


    Additionally, massive blood-red wings unfurled behind him, with the silver light of the moon constantly flickering around him.


    "Wing of Blood!" "Moonshadow!"


    The dual enhancement of magic and strength enveloped John in a dark red mist.


    Even the feathers of the Wing of Blood turned a dark red, making his entire being resemble a demon god descended upon the earth.


    The raging aura swept across the area, creating a whirlwind that lifted stones and debris, blinding those who dared to look directly.


    The only clear sight was John''s blood-red eyes, a mix of brutality, madness, and murderous intent.


    Merely making eye contact instilled a profound sense of dread.


    Watching John at this moment, everyone present felt their breath catch in their throats.


    In just a few moments, John seemed to have transformed into apletely different person.


    No one could believe that the figure before them was the same silver-tier magus they had seen just moments ago.


    Astonishment filled Sebastian''s eyes, for even with his vast experience, he had never encountered such an aberrant individual.


    John, however, paid no heed to such reactions.


    His focus intensified, eventually condensing to a singr point.


    In John''s vision, strands of ck lines emerged faintly visible.


    These ck lines, densely interwoven, faintly outlined Sebastian''s figure.


    John had to discern Sebastian''s vulnerabilities within these lines to deliver a fatal blow.


    Since mastering the Godyer de, this was his first attempt at employing this mystical technique.


    Each use of the Godyer de inflicted significant harm upon the user''s body, making John hesitant to employ it recklessly, thus he was uncertain of sess.


    John''s mind power furiously scanned through the myriad ofplex lines, eliminating countless incorrect ones.


    Finally, near Sebastian''s head, John identified several drifting red strands ¨C Sebastian''s weak spots.


    John''s gaze sharpened, as all his power began to converge upon the Bloodthirsty de in his hand.


    Subsequently, a fine, dark red lightning surged along the Bloodthirsty de.


    This lightning, unlike the purple lightning seen on others, was not as mighty.


    However, it possessed terrifying potency in its own right.


    Sess!


    A look of surprise and tion appeared in John''s eyes, astounded that his first activation of the Godyer de had been sessful.


    Now, it was time to test its power.


    Taking a deep breath, his eyes became incredibly piercing.


    In the next moment, a ck mist emerged around him, and his figure abruptly vanished.


    When he reappeared, John was already behind Sebastian.


    "Shadow Puppet!"


    Without hesitation, he ferociously swung his long de towards Sebastian''s head.


    The dark red glow of the Bloodthirsty de was not blinding, nor was its speed exceptional, yet it filled Sebastian''s eyes with a terror he had never felt before.


    An unmatched shadow of death enveloped him, rendering his body as rigid as a statue.


    His eyes widened in horror at the sight of the de descending upon him, but he found himself incapable of dodging.


    The Bloodthirsty de passed through the air in a sh.


    "Pff!"


    A head soared into the air, the disbelief and confusion still evident in Sebastian''s eyes, as if he could notprehend what had just urred.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, dark red lightning exploded within his severed head, with terrifying energy bursting from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.


    The potent force shattered all surrounding ss into dust.


    ss shards danced in the air as Sebastian''s head was obliterated mid-flight by the power of the Godyer de, leaving not a trace behind.


    The bizarre insects on the ground stiffened momentarily before exploding into clouds of blood mist.


    John stood silently with his long de in hand, his demeanor calm.


    Yet, the way Fire Badger and the others looked at him was as if they were beholding a deity.


    Bone w swallowed hard, murmuring, "This guy¡­"


    He struggled to find the words to describe the scene before him and the person that was John.


    It was, indeed, beyond hisprehension.


    A silver-tier cutting down a diamond-tier with a single strike!


    Even in the 130-year history of the Federation, such urrences were exceedingly rare.


    Yet, this scene had unfolded right before their eyes, leaving them utterly astounded.


    Fire Badger and Giant Elephant exchanged looks, seeing the bitter smiles in each other''s eyes.


    Now, they understood the gap between themselves and a true genius.


    However, they soon noticed something amiss.


    John remained standing still, without a single movement.


    Just as they wondered if he was trying to act cool, a gentle breeze passed, causing John''s figure to sway and nearly copse to the ground.


    Fortunately, Fire Badger was close enough to catch him in time.


    The sight that greeted them as they looked at John''s current state made them involuntarily gasp.


    Starting from the hand that held the de, awork of crimson cracks spread across his entire body like a spider web.


    The mere act of Fire Badger catching John caused those wounds to seep copious amounts of blood, quickly staining her white clothing red.


    He seemed like a piece of porcin on the verge of shattering, where the slightest touch could cause him to crumble.


    It became clear to them that John''s defeat of Sebastian, while seemingly effortless, hade at a great cost.


    Fire Badger''s gaze turned vacant, never having expected that someone they had only met once would risk his life for them.


    Giant Elephant fell silent too.


    Bone w looked at John with aplex expression, sighing, "I''ll remember this favor. I owe you my life."


    John''s lips twitched slightly.


    His voice was as faint as a whisper, "Could you... please call someone over quickly? If it''s anyter... I might actually die..."


    The trio paused, quickly turning their attention to John.


    They realized that although John''s wounds were severe, they weren''t fatal.


    The group felt a bit embarrassed, having thought John was on the brink of death, especially given his blood-soaked appearance.


    Fire Badger swiftly took out her badge, calling for rescue from the Hidden Stars headquarters.


    John''s breath was faint, but he still clung to consciousness.


    He had overestimated his physical resilience and underestimated the bacsh from the Godyer de.


    Had it not been for Yina''sst-minute intervention, using the power of the Ster God to protect his internal organs, and the Blood Absorption technique siphoning off some of Sebastian''s life force, John might have already perished on the spot.


    Yina, within the Contract Space, was fuming, her face flushed with anger.


    She yelled, "Next time you decide to kill yourself, could you give me a heads up so I can start looking for a new host earlier?"


    John''s lips twitched, but hecked the strength to respond.


    The Godyer de had drained not only his physical strength but also his mind power and life essence.


    It was a desperate move, not to be used lightly unless absolutely necessary.


    He had been too confident this time; unless it was absolutely necessary, John vowed never to use this mystical technique again.


    Mainly, because it was too painful, feeling as if his entire body was being torn apart.


    After Fire Badger finished calling the headquarters, it wasn''t long before terrifying sonic booms echoed in the sky.


    Three dazzling streaks of light, like meteors shing through the heavens, rapidly approached their location.


    Surprisingly, the first to arrive was a little girl who appeared to be only seven or eight years old.


    With her fair skin, youthful face, and delicate features, she was dressed in avish silver-white gown, crowned with a beautifully crafted golden star ring, and her golden hair trailed on the ground.


    Her silver-white eyes seemed to swirl with stars, shining as brightly as a ster ocean.


    Upon witnessing the dire aftermath of the battle and the condition of John and hispanions, she frowned slightly, her figure instantly appearing beside John.


    Before Fire Badger and the others could react, the girl''s tender fingers lightly touched John, enveloping him in a golden glow.


    Astonishingly, the wounds on John that had been profusely bleeding ceased in just a few breaths, and the densework of cracks on his body healed visibly to the naked eye.


    Fire Badger and herpanions exchanged bewildered nces, uncertain of the identity of this person before them.


    It was then that Vincent, carrying a long spear, and Emily, dressed in the Hidden Stars uniform, hurried over.


    Upon seeing the little girl, they too paused in surprise before promptly approaching with respect, greeting, "Principal Winchester!"

 Chapter 130: Chapter130-Coveting

    Principal Winchester?!


    The trio from Fire Badger all widened their eyes in shock.


    Before them stood a little girl who was, at most, six or seven years old.


    They found it utterly impossible to associate her with the renowned semigod-tier powerhouse.


    Principal Winchester merely hummed in response.


    She seemed unconcerned by the gaze of the Fire Badger trio, instead directing her attention toward John, who had already fainted.


    Her gaze appeared to possess an indescribable prating power, seeing through John''s skin and flesh to his organs, which were enveloped in a strange, colorful force.


    "The power of the Ster God?"


    Principal Winchester murmured in a tone so soft that no one else could hear, her beautiful eyes filled with an inexplicable expression that was difficult to decipher.


    Vincent and Emily, seeing Principal Winchester fixated on John without uttering a word for a long time, exchanged nces and instantly understood.


    This powerhouse, who typically remained within the confines of the Star Cluster Academy and seldom ventured out, must havee specifically for John.


    This realization surprised them both.


    Principal Winchester held a very special position within the Federation.


    Not only was she the principal of the Star Cluster Academy, but she was also one of the few semigod-tier powerhouses in the Federation, possessing a unique ability of foresight.


    Even the twelve pinnacle Federal councilors had to respectfully address her as Principal Winchester whenever they met her.


    What, then, was so special about John that this esteemed figure had personallye for him?


    Vincent carefully considered his words before asking cautiously, "Principal Winchester, do you know John?"


    Emily and the three from Fire Badger also looked over curiously.


    However, Principal Winchester merely smiled and said, "You''re thinking too much. His aura seemed familiar to me; I felt it just now, so I came over to have a look."


    Her voice was youthful, yet the words she spoke bore the weight of maturity, a paradox that strangely did not seem out of ce.


    Emily and the Fire Badger trio felt a tinge of disappointment; they had hoped to hear some intriguing gossip.


    Principal Winchester, unbothered by their reactions, turned to Vincent and Emily, "I won''t dy your investigation. Also, the person in that vi has been subjected to a restriction spell, which I have now under control. His connection to the Immortality Organization seems to be no ordinary matter.


    You might want to take him back for questioning; I suspect you''ll uncover a wealth of useful information."


    Vincent and Emily''s eyes lit up, surprised at the prospect ofting a big fish.


    Vincent, in particr, was on two missions during this investigative outing.


    One was to apprehend the notoriously infamous Alex, who, by sheer luck, had managed to escape.


    The other was to find clues rted to the Immortality Organization.


    The Immortality Organization was elusive; after half a month of searching, he hade up empty-handed.


    Unexpectedly, without any effort on his part, he stumbled upon a lead in the Imperial Capital.


    Vincent quickly stepped forward to express his gratitude, "Thank you, Principal Winchester, for your assistance."


    "It''s what I should do. Go on with your tasks," replied Principal Winchester.


    After giving John one deep look, a faint starlight suddenly emerged around her.


    Then, without waiting for Vincent and Emily to respond, her figure vanished from the spot.


    Vincent looked at Sebastian''s headless corpse, clicking his tongue in admiration.


    "This kid really is something special. A silver-tier managing to kill a member of the Immortality Organization, and it seems he used the Godyer de, too. He truly lives up to my expectations."


    Emily smiled gently, "Johan is indeed impressive. Among the younger generation in the Imperial Capital, probably only House Wilson''s Oliver Wilson and Simon Hastings from your Judicators could outmatch him."


    Vincent''s mouth twitched slightly, wisely choosing not to correct Emily''s reference to John.


    What followed was rtively straightforward.


    Two supreme experts from Hidden Stars and the Judicators arrived in person.


    Nichs offered no resistance, promptly surrendering.


    John was sent back to the Hidden Stars headquarters for healing.


    ...


    Meanwhile, outside the Imperial Capital''s third ring, ck Street.


    Neon-lit signs hung in the air, interwoven with a dense web of electrical wires thatpletely blocked the exploration of hummingbird drones.


    Pedestrians on the street either wore entric outfits with hair dyed in myriad colors or hustled by in hoodies or masks.


    This was the most chaotic and diverse part of the Imperial Capital, hosting extraordinaries from every corner of the Federation and thergest underground market for illicit deals.


    Individuals of various standings congregated here, where the person brushing past you could be a cult follower, or the one behind you slurping noodles might be a White Glove from Hidden Stars.


    This was the grey area of the Imperial Capital, where, as long as you didn''t break the rules, you were mostly left to your own devices.


    In an old tavern, dim lights flickered.


    The air was a cacophony ofughter and boisterous voices, somewhat noisy.


    The tables were filled with patrons, mostly shirtless burly men, each with a bunny-girl waitress sitting on theirps.


    These women, heavily made-up, allowed the men to freely grope inside their leather outfits, filling the tavern with a thick scent of hormones.


    A man with a hood pulled over his head, his face marked with tattoos, squeezed through the crowd.


    He tossed a few gold coins on the counter and received from the bartender a newspaper that circted only in ck Street.


    With just a nce, the tattooed man''s expression changed drastically.


    The paper bore a bold headline.


    [ck Street Headline]: Immortality Organization Branch Raided!


    [Details]: A member of the Immortality Organization, who had been ckmailing the chairman of the Life Medicine Group, Nichs, was killed on the spot by a member of Hidden Stars known as "ck Robe." Chief Captain Emily personally led a team to raid the Immortality Organization''s branch, resulting in 15 fatalities and the arrest of 127 individuals, with efforts to capture the remaining members ongoing.


    Upon reading the news, the tattooed man did not rush to leave but lingered in the tavern a while longer, ensuring no one paid him any mind.


    Only then did he, with the newspaper in hand, meander through a series of turns until he reached a very secluded alleyway.


    Without any apparent use of skills, he simply touched a graffiti-covered wall lightly, and then, in an instant, he disappeared from sight.


    Not long after the tattooed man vanished, a few youths with hair dyed in bright reds and greens came upon the scene.


    Finding the alley empty, they all paused in surprise.


    The blond-haired youth at the forefront furrowed his brows, pulling out a Hidden Stars badge from his chest.


    He reported, "Boss, we''ve encountered a suspicious character near Zone C, but he got away."


    A man''s voice came through the Hidden Stars Badge, calm and steady, "Forget him, focus on the next target and see if you can snag us another big fish."


    The blond youth and a few inclothes members of Hidden Stars acknowledged the order and then left the alley.


    About an hour after they departed, the spot where the tattooed man had vanished stirred slightly.


    Then, with forehead drenched in cold sweat and extremely cautious, the tattooed man slowly peeked his head out from the wall.


    Once sure he was alone, he exhaled deeply before emerging fully.


    Had it not been for his unique skill, he figured he''d already be sipping coffee in Hidden Stars'' interrogation room by now.


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, the tattooed man cursed under his breath, "Damn it, are these Hidden Stars folks dogs? How can they sniff me out like this? And what do they want with immortals anyway, it''s none of my business."


    Not daring to linger, he changed his clothes and swiftly made his way to a shadowy hostel.


    After greeting the hostel''s owner, the tattooed man slipped through a secret door to a luxurious hotel hidden underground.


    He traversed the opulent lobby and headed straight to a plush private room.


    Even through the thick soundproof doors, he could hear the piercing screams of women inside.


    Shivering, he couldn''t help but disdain his boss''s peculiar tastes.


    Fortunately for the tattooed man, he didn''t have to wait long before the door to the private room swung open.


    There stood a young man with his upper body bare, exuding a chillingly handsome aura.


    His face still bore traces of blood, and the ferocity and pleasure in his crimson eyes had yet to fade.


    It was Robert.


    Taking out a white handkerchief, he began to wipe the blood from his face while speaking indifferently, "I don''t like being disturbed while I''m resting. Give me one reason not to kill you."


    The tattooed man''s face turned pale as he hurriedly said, "Young master, I''ve found information on John."


    Robert paused, his narrow eyes squinting slightly.


    After getting off the floating train, Robert had been looking for an opportunity to kill John.


    But ever since John left the Wilton Hotel for the second time, Robert had lost track of him, only now acquiring information about John.


    Seeing the information in the newspaper, Robert immediately connected this "ck Robe" with John.


    mes of blood ignited in his hand, and the newspaper instantly turned to ash.


    Robert''s gaze turned frosty as he said, "I refuse to believe you can hide in Hidden Stars forever."


    The long sword of the Crimson Demon, he was determined to obtain it!


    ...


    After being treated by Principal Winchester, John''s injuries were under control.


    Even so, by the time he woke up again, it was already the next evening.


    The room was dim.


    John, his body wrapped in bandages, slowly opened his eyes.


    The incandescent light on the ceiling was somewhat ring.


    It took him a while to adjust.


    "You''re awake?"


    A somewhat cool and familiar voice reached John''s ears.


    John blinked in surprise, turning to see Seraphina sitting beside his hospital bed.


    She wore a white dress, her ice-blue hair cascading down like a waterfall, her delicate face still as impassively cold as ever, holding a half-peeled orange in her hand.

 Chapter 131: Chapter131-Inquiry

    John was somewhat mesmerized, the familiarity of the person in front of him making him momentarily believe he was still in Sterburg.


    Seeing John staring nkly at her, Seraphina''s face unconsciously flushed with a hint of red.


    She red at John, her voice cold, "Have you seen enough?"


    "What''s the big deal with looking? It''s not like it''ll cost me a piece of flesh," John retorted, snapping back to reality almost instinctively.


    Before Seraphina could respond, the door to the hospital room creaked open.


    Vincent appeared at the doorway, cigarette in hand.


    Surprised to see Seraphina in the room as well, he paused for a moment.


    Then, his gaze shifted to the orange in Seraphina''s hand, and back to John and Seraphina''s still-flushed faces.


    With an odd expression, he said, "Should Ie backter, after you two are done?"


    Hearing Vincent''s words, Seraphina''s pale face turned even redder.


    She ced the orange on the bedside table, got up quickly, and said with forced calm, "Since you''re okay, I''ll be leaving now."


    Without waiting for John''s reply, she briskly walked out, as if being chased by some ghoul.


    Vincent watched Seraphina leave, chuckling, "You''re quite something, kid. Quietly capturing the heart of House Harris''s genius girl. She has quite a few admirers in the Imperial Capital, you know."


    John rolled his eyes, "She just came to visit out of fellow townsmanship, nothing more. You''re reading too much into it."


    "Perhaps," Vincent shrugged nomittally.


    Being experienced, he understood some things at just a nce.


    However, considering it was their personal matter, he preferred not to pry further.


    Closing the room door behind him, Vincent mused, "You really are something, making such a significant achievement on your first day in the Imperial Capital."


    John''s interest piqued, "Any leads on the Immortality Organization?"


    He wasn''t aware of the developments, but from Vincent''s expression, John surmised that there had likely been a major breakthrough in the investigation of the Immortality Organization.


    Vincent, with a profound look in his eyes, revealed, "Nichs''s Life Pharma Group has substantial connections with the Immortality Organization; he was their partner in the Imperial Capital."


    He paused before continuing, "They fell out due to internal disputes this time. The Immortality Organization kidnapped Nichs''s daughter as leverage. If it hadn''t been for your elimination of Sebastian, we wouldn''t have been able to catch the tail of the Immortality Organization.


    Yesterday, Chief Captain Emily led a team to raid one of the Immortality Organization''s branches in the Imperial Capital, delivering a heavy blow to those rats lurking in the shadows. They''ll likely keep a low profile for a while now."


    John nodded in understanding upon hearing Vincent''s exnation.


    The rtionship between Nichs and the Immortality Organization was indeed not ordinary; otherwise, the Immortality Organization wouldn''t have tasked Sebastian with keeping such a close watch on him.


    Then, John raised an eyebrow, half-jokingly suggesting, "With such a significant contribution, there ought to be a reward, right?"


    Vincent chuckled, "Don''t worry, your efforts won''t go unrecognized. Chief Captain Emily is currently dealing with the aftermath and is swamped. I came here on her behalf to discuss your reward."


    He pulled out a ck card from his pocket and handed it to John, "The Immortality Organization mission is ssified as A-level, plus yourpletion of a D-level mission at the start, and the merit points for killing Sebastian. Taking into ount your overall performance in this mission, you''ve earned a total of 20000 merit points, along with 50 million federal coins.


    The money is on this card, and the merit points have already been deposited into your Hidden Stars ount. You can check it with your Hidden Stars badge."


    Upon hearing Vincent''s words, John''s eyes lit up.


    Hidden Stars truly was generous, making his efforts in taking down Sebastian all the more worthwhile.


    He eagerly epted the ck card and checked his merit points on the terminal tform, indeed finding the 20000 merit points credited to his ount.


    Seeing the bnce and merit points in his card, John felt a delightful sense of satisfaction.


    With these 20000 merit points and fifty million federal coins, he wouldn''t have to worry about money for a good while.


    Seeing John''s joyful expression, Vincent temptingly said, "What''s this amount of money? We, the Judicators, are even more generous. If you join us, the rewards you could get would be at least doubled!"


    John frowned, "Really, doubled?"


    Vincent affirmed seriously, "At least doubled!"


    John, however, made a face, "Still, I''m not going."


    Vincent was exasperated.


    Why show interest if you''re not going to join?


    That''s just ying with my feelings!


    John was actually somewhat tempted.


    However, he knew well that there''s no such thing as a free lunch.


    The generous rewards from the Judicators would surelye with significant restrictions.


    He felt quite content with Hidden Stars and saw no need to switch to the Judicators just for the sake of rewards.


    Vincent, unable to sway the unyielding John, calmed his emotions and suddenly brought up another matter.


    "There''s actually another reason for my visit; there''s something I want to inquire about," Vincent stated.


    With the conversation shifting to serious matters, John''s demeanor became earnest.


    He nodded, "Go ahead, I''ll share what I can."


    However, Vincent''s next words left John frozen in ce.


    Vincent asked seriously, "What do you know about Alex?"


    John had never expected to hear Alex''s name from Vincent.


    After all, they were from entirely different worlds.


    John pondered for a moment, unsure of the context, and could only tell the truth, "He was a ssmate of mine in high school. Thest time we met was during the Dusk Sect uprising in Sterburg. After that, I haven''t seen him up to now."


    Not obtaining the information he was seeking, Vincent sighed in a somewhat disappointed manner.


    However, he had anticipated this possibility; his visit was more about exploring any unexpected gains.


    Vincent advised, "Alright, I understand. Remember to notify me if youe across any information about him."


    John agreed, then seized the opportunity to ask, "What''s happened with Alex?"


    If it wasn''t a significant issue, John believed someone of Vincent''s stature wouldn''t specifically seek him out for information about Alex.


    Vincent hesitated, then shook his head, "This matter is still confidential at the moment. Knowing about it wouldn''t do you any good. It''s better if you pretend you haven''t heard anything."


    John''s curiosity was piqued.


    But seeing that Vincent had no intention of continuing, he didn''t press further.


    After all, he and Alex were just ordinary ssmates, their rtionship wasn''t particrly close.


    If it had been Daniel in trouble, John definitely would have pursued the matter.


    After Vincent left, Albertus and the trio from Fire Badger also came to visit John.


    The trio from Fire Badger wanted to express their gratitude for John''s lifesaving assistance, while Albertus came to express his astonishment.


    Seeing John wrapped up like a rice dumpling, Albertus eximed in shock, "Damn, bro, howe you end up severely injured wherever you go? If I''m not mistaken, you just recoveredst month, right?"


    John could only respond with a bitter smile to Albertus''s teasing.


    He used to think he was quite lucky.


    But it seemed that was only the case in dungeons.


    In the outside world, his luck was worse than stepping in dog poop every day.


    ...


    At the same time, in a dimly lit, damp old sewer.


    ck, fetid water churned through the channel, carrying an assortment of trash and filth, with the asional bloated limb drifting by.


    In the shadowy corners, poisonous insects and cockroaches thrived, and fat rats with eyes as big as green peas scavenged in the dark.


    Suddenly, a pale hand reached out from the darkness, swiftly grabbing a plump rat.


    "Squeak!" The rat struggled desperately, emitting shrill cries of distress.


    But before it could struggle further, a disheveled, dirt-streaked figure opened his mouth and bit down hard.


    "Pfft!"


    Warm blood sttered his face as Alex, wild-eyed, gulped down the blood with frenzied thirst.


    The rat''s body visibly shriveled at an observable rate, soon ceasing to move.


    Casually, Alex tossed the rat''s carcass into a corner of the sewer.


    There, a pile of various animals'' bodies, including rats and bats,y desated, devoid of any flesh or blood.


    Gazing into the murky sewer, Alex''s savage eyes gradually turned numb.


    Who would have thought that the once carefree scion, now reduced to being hunted and forced to hide in sewers, was no better off than the outcasts of the outer city districts?


    At this moment, Alex''s thoughts unexpectedly turned to John.


    It seemed that the annoying guy had once lived in such an environment.


    And yet, he had climbed up from the very bottom, bing Sterburg''s foremost genius.


    A self-mocking smile yed on Alex''s lips.


    What he was enduring now was something others had already ovee long ago.


    It turned out the gap between them was muchrger than he had imagined.


    Dejected, Alex slumped against the sewer''s stone wall.


    His body was in tatters, covered in wounds, with arge hole piercing through his abdomen.


    ck and eerie green energies swirled around the wound, corroding each other and emitting a sizzling sound.


    In the darkness, an angry voice erupted from Alex.


    Rean, with rage, dered, "These damned Judicators, the damned Vincent, sooner orter, I''ll y their skins, feast on their flesh and blood, and make them wish they were dead."

 Chapter 132: Chapter132-Sunup City

    Another calm voice resonated from Alex.


    Maximilian stated evenly, "With our current strength, we are no match for Vincent. If we wish to seek revenge, we must at least ascend to the semigod-tier, which means we need to elerate our progress."


    Alex, bare-chested, revealed the faces of Maximilian and Rean on his torso.


    The sight of a chest bearing two talking faces was a horror that could send shivers down anyone''s spine.


    However, Alex had grown ustomed to it.


    Rean''s face twisted into a manic expression, "Once we evade the Judicators'' scrutiny, we should head to a remote area for the sacrifice. With our pace, it won''t take many months to break through to the semigod-tier. By then, no one in the Federation will be able to stop us."


    Maximilian didn''t add much, merely asking Alex, "Where do you think we should go?"


    Alex''s eyes were half-closed, his gaze dim and listless, as if he hadn''t heard a word they said.


    Rean scoffed, "Why bother asking him? He''s nothing but a failure. If it weren''t for him, our power would have increased much faster, and we wouldn''t have fallen into such a state."


    Maximilian''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Indeed, Alex''s initial performance was somewhatckluster.


    His resistance and rejection led to a very poor efficiency in converting the power from the sacrifices.


    It was also because of him that their whereabouts were discovered by the Judicators, leading to being hunted wherever they went.


    However, after several sacrifices and encounters with the Judicators, Alex has significantly improved and matured.


    He was no longer the House Foster scion who felt nauseated at the sight of blood and corpses.


    As Maximilian was about to offer an exnation on Alex''s behalf, Alex suddenly spoke, "You seek revenge, don''t you?"


    Both Rean and Maximilian paused, unclear on what Alex was implying.


    Alex, leaning against the wall, slowly stood up.


    His gaze was calm, his expression stoic as he said, "You want to seek vengeance against Vincent, and I want to seek revenge against John. I can promise to fully cooperate with you in the uing period, but you must also promise me that, after we break through to the semigod-tier, you will let me kill John."


    Rean immediately rejected the idea, "No! How can you kill John? He''s in the Imperial Capital, the heart of the Federation, teeming with top-tier powerhouses. Even at the semigod-tier, it''s difficult to escape from the Imperial Capital. Bringing us there would be akin to courting death!"


    Maximilian also furrowed his brows.


    He had numerous tricks up his sleeve and wasn''t afraid of not being able to escape the Imperial Capital.


    His fear was that Alex had other intentions.


    Alex, seemingly aware of their concerns, scoffed mockingly, "Are you scared?"


    Maximilian''s frown deepened, "There''s no need to provoke us; such low tactics are useless on us."


    Alexughed derisively, "Scared is scared. Why hide behind such words? Even if you reach god-tier, would you dare to venture into the Imperial Capital?"


    Rean, with anger surfacing on his face, was about to retort.


    Alex cut him off, disdainfully saying, "You know whether you dare or not. With such cowardice, how do you expect to ascend to godhood? Are you worthy? Gods who don''t even dare to seek revenge? Gods afraid of humans? Is the significance of your ascension to hide in dark corners and spout threats?


    Howughable."


    Alex''s words were like sharp knives stabbing into their hearts.


    Even Maximilian''s face showed a hint of anger as he said in a deep voice, "You''ve gone too far."


    Alex spread his hands, "I''ve said my piece. If you agree, I''ll cooperate fully going forward. If not, then we can all just hide in this filthy sewer and dream of ascension to godhood."


    Rean retorted angrily, "Are you threatening us?"


    Alex responded with a coldugh, "Threat? Even if I do nothing, do you think you dare to step into the sunlight?"


    Rean and Maximilian were left speechless.


    Indeed, given their current situation, venturing out would definitely attract the onught of the Federation''s elites.


    Alex was right; even without his doing anything, they wouldn''t dare to leave.


    Alex snorted, "Since you''re willing to be rats in a gutter, insects that can''t withstand the sunlight, I have nothing more to say."


    With that, Alex fell silent.


    Rean and Maximilian''s expressions fluctuated.


    Logically, hiding in a dark corner and sacrificing for godhood seemed like the best approach.


    But as Alex pointed out, the Federation''s powerhouses would not allow them to wreak havoc indefinitely.


    Those top-tier powerhouses would find them sooner orter.


    And if they hadn''t ascended to divinity by then, they would still face death.


    Below godhood, all would be subject to the Federation''s justice.


    Therefore, whether Alex cooperated was of great importance to them.


    After a long silence, Maximilian''s expression suddenly regainedposure.


    He said, "I can agree to your terms, but you need to understand something. We are three souls in one body, sharing life and death. If we fall, you fall with us."


    Alex was silent for a moment before replying, "I''ve never won against John, not once in my life. So, I want to see if I can beat him just once. With your abilities, escaping from the Imperial Capital shouldn''t be difficult. If I lose, I''ll follow your lead from then on."


    ...


    Meanwhile, not far from Eastern Citadel lies a city known as "Sunup." Situated on the easternmost part of the continent, it''s the first city to witness the sunrise, beyond which stretches the endless azure sea.


    It is thergest city in the Federation and one of the eight great fortresses guarding the eastern territories of humanity.


    It also serves as the headquarters of the Dawn Sect.


    In the heart of Sunup City''s inner district stands a magnificent church.


    The majestic white structure, bathed in the morning light, seems to emit a sacred glow.


    Within the splendid church, a colossal statue of the Dawn Goddess with closed eyes, hands pressed together in prayer, and twelve light wings slightly embracing behind her, appears as if wishing to embrace the whole world.


    Beneath the statue, a young woman in a white gown adorned with golden patterns stands quietly.


    Her figure is graceful, with long, elegant legs, and she wears a crystal half-mask over her face, revealing a fair chin and plump, moist red lips.


    Her silver hair falls like strands of silk, and under the morning light, it looks as if she''s draped in a white bridal veil.


    A strange silver rune adorns her smooth forehead, exuding nobility, sanctity, and invibility.


    Behind the woman, a knight in silver armor kneels on one knee, head bowed, reporting recent intelligence gathered by the Dawn Sect.


    The woman, gazing at the Dawn Goddess statue, listens quietly to the knight''s report, her silver-gleaming eyes as calm and deep as the sea, without a single ripple.


    However, upon hearing that a silver-tier member of Hidden Stars had in a diamond-tier member of the Immortality Organization with a single strike, ripples suddenly danced across the tranquil silver of her eyes.


    Her lips slightly moved as she calmly inquired, "What is the name of this silver-tier Hidden Stars member?"


    The knight hesitated before responding, "It seems his name is John, from Sterburg. Celestide Victor and Demonce Vincent ce great importance on him. It''s said that he killed Rean with a single strike during the Dusk Sect''s upheaval, although such rumors are not entirely reliable, and most people remain skeptical."


    Hearing this name, the woman''s lips unconsciously curved up.


    Scarlett had thought it would be a long while before she heard the name John again.


    Yet, just a few days had passed, and John had already caused such a stir in the Imperial Capital, even reaching their Dawn Sect headquarters.


    Scarlett murmured to herself, "Always as troublesome as ever."


    The knight didn''t catch Scarlett''s words.


    He was frozen, his eyes filled with infatuation and zeal at her smile.


    Scarlett nced at him, then quickly masked her expression as if it had never appeared.


    Simultaneously, an overwhelmingly majestic aura emanated from her, instantly filling the entire church hall.


    The terrifying presence made the church itself tremble.


    The knight snapped back to reality, a cold sweat sliding down his forehead.


    He hurriedly bowed his head in fear, saying, "Saintess, I meant no disrespect..."


    The Dawn Sect''s doctrines were strict, one of which forbade looking directly at the saintess, under penalty of being used of sphemy against the goddess.


    The transgressor''s powers would be stripped, and they would be expelled from the Dawn Sect.


    Scarlett''s aura was as quickly withdrawn as it was released.


    She calmly stated, "Remove your knight''s gear and report to the Enforcement Hall for your punishment."


    Hearing Scarlett''s words, the knight breathed a sigh of relief.


    He quickly nodded, saying, "Thank you, Saintess, for your mercy. I will go to receive my punishment right away!"


    With that, the knight scrambled out of the church, not daring to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead until he was outside.


    Yet, in his heart, he harbored no resentment or dissatisfaction.


    They had all witnessed the methods of this generation''s Saintess of the Dawn Sect.


    Of the dozens of high-ranking officials in the church, now only a scant few remained, a testament to her firm hand.


    That they, who once had to hide and skulk, could now openly establish a church in Sunup City spoke volumes of her capabilities.


    Moreover, Scarlett herself possessed considerable strength and was the God''s Chosen of the Dawn Goddess.


    Virtually no one in the Dawn Sect dared to oppose her.


    After the knight left, silence returned to the Dawn Cathedral.


    "Do you really like that man?" A voice, noble and indifferent, suddenly echoed in Scarlett''s mind.

 Chapter 133: Chapter133-Blasphemy

    Scarlett''s brows furrowed slightly, but she remained silent.


    The mysterious rune on her forehead shed briefly.


    The woman''s voice resounded in Scarlett''s mind once more.


    She spoke coldly, "I sent you to get close to him, to uncover the secrets of the Ster Lord hidden within him. And what happened? I merely slumbered for a while, and not only did you fail to retrieve what was needed, but you also gave yourself to him. You truly live up to the expectations I had when I chose you, Scarlett."


    Scarlett''s expression was indifferent, her tone nonchnt, "My body is mine to give to whomever I wish. What business is it of yours?"


    The woman seemed amused by Scarlett''s retort.


    She scoffed, "Your body? Have you forgotten who you are? You are merely the vessel for my incarnation. Once the ritual isplete, you will disappear from this world entirely. There will no longer be a Scarlett, only the Dawn Goddess!"


    If anyone else heard this conversation, they would be astounded.


    Who would have thought that the Dawn Goddess had been slumbering within Scarlett''s body all along?


    Scarlettughed mockingly, "A god without divine authority, you dare to call yourself a deity? You''re no better than dog excrement."


    Thatment seemed to hit a nerve with the Dawn Goddess.


    Her tone turned icy, "If you were not my God''s Chosen, just for that remark alone, I could make you die a thousand times over."


    Scarlett scoffed coldly, "You speak as if it''s an honor. The biggest regret of my life is bing your God''s Chosen."


    She had many secrets about her origins that she hadn''t shared with John.


    For instance, the couple from Hidden Stars who saved her were actually members of the Dawn Sect.


    The reason they saved her years ago was due to her unique constitution, making her an ideal vessel for the Dawn Goddess''s incarnation.


    Since she was six, the Dawn Goddess had nted her godsoul within her, and it had been over twenty years now.


    To Scarlett, calling her a goddess was a stretch.


    The Dawn Goddess was nothing more than a parasite residing within her.


    The Dawn Goddess was well aware of Scarlett''s resentment but remained indifferent.


    To a god, humans and insects were no different.


    This thought brought up unpleasant memories for the Dawn Goddess, her voice tinged with a mix of emotions, seemingly wrath and shame.


    The Dawn Goddess gritted her teeth, enunciating every word, "I can be magnanimous about your disrespect. When I was in slumber, you consorted with a mortal, and I could tolerate it."


    Suddenly, the Dawn Goddess roared in fury, "But after my awakening, you still... indulge with him, Scarlett, do you understand what you are doing?!"


    Hearing the Dawn Goddess''s raging voice, Scarlett''s face broke into a stunning smile.


    Sheughedzily, "Getting angry now, are you? Back then, I heard you quite loud and clear, seemed prettyfortable. I thought you liked my man as well."


    The Dawn Goddess fell silent, her mind revisiting the scene from that day.


    Scarlett had shared her senses with the goddess just as she was awakening and still weak.


    Before the Dawn Goddess could react, a surge of intense fulfillment flooded her consciousness.


    Although the Dawn Goddess ultimately severed their sensory link, Scarlett had made her taste the humiliation of being dominated by a mortal.


    The shame of her body being wildly invaded made the Dawn Goddess seethe with rage whenever she thought of it.


    The Dawn Goddess''s voice was icy, "Since you love him so much, once I awaken, I''ll kill him right before your eyes! Deities are not beings that you insects can profane!"


    Scarlett didn''t respond, her gaze drifting towards the direction of the Imperial Capital.


    It was as if she could once again see the yful smile of that someone in her mind.


    Suddenly, Scarlett smiled.


    She said, "Who knows, by the time you descend, my man might even be able to y gods?"


    ...


    Imperial Capital, Hidden Stars headquarters.


    Time swiftly passed, and two days had gone by.


    Today marked the annual enrollment period for the Star Cluster Academy.


    John, dressed in a ck jacket, stepped out of the Hidden Stars headquarters.


    He stood tall, though hisplexion was still somewhat pale, indicating his injuries had not fully healed.


    Even with Hidden Stars'' transcendent medicines and top-tier treatment methods, the negative effects brought by the Godyer de were not so easily dispelled.


    But it was a situation he had to ept; he couldn''t just skip the assessment because he was injured.


    Outside the headquarters'' main gate, a ck luxury car was parked.


    Albertus was already waiting for him.


    Albertus eyed John''splexion with concern, frowning, "Can you manage in this state?"


    It wasn''t unwarranted worry.


    Ordinary injuries would be one thing, but John''s wounds primarily stemmed from the negative effects of the Godyer de.


    Even Shadowcloud had no solution for this, and the House Fairfax was utterly powerless.


    John waved off the concern, settling into the car, "Don''t worry, I''m not dying yet."


    Seeing John''s determination, Albertus said no more.


    The ck luxury car started and headed towards the inner district of the Imperial Capital.


    In the top-floor office of the Hidden Stars headquarters, Emily and two men and a woman, all adorned with tinum badges, stood.


    The sight would undoubtedly astonish anyone who witnessed it.


    "Celestial Maiden Emily!"


    "Thunder Dragon Walter!"


    "Mountain Lord Nathaniel!"


    "me Empress Victoria!"


    All four chief captains of Hidden Stars were present.


    It was a rare urrence since, apart from Emily who was usually at the Hidden Stars headquarters, the other three chief captains seldom returned to the Imperial Capital, often being away on missions for years at a time.


    Before the four chief captains stood an elderly man in a ck robe, his face bearing a kind expression.


    This was Philip Beaumont, the minister of Hidden Stars, one of the twelve Federal councilors, and a sage-tier powerhouse.


    Once renowned in the military as a "War God," Philip had rarely engaged inbat in recent years, and his current strength was unknown.


    Philip stood before the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the ck luxury car slowly drive away.


    He spoke with a sense of reminiscence, "Youth is a wonderful thing. To use the Godyer de forcibly, not only surviving but also bouncing back to attend the assessment ¨C if it were old Shadowcloud, his tombstone would probably be erected by now. Not bad at all, he has the makings of my younger days!"


    Hearing the elder''s self-praising remarks, both Nathaniel and Victoria''s lips twitched.


    Nathaniel, with a youthful appearance, spoke in disbelief, "You''re the minister of Hidden Stars. Can you not im every young talent has your ir from back in the day? It''s really undermining our organization''s image."


    Victoria, with her short red hair and valiant demeanor, was more direct in her critique.


    Sheined, "You''re well on in years; can you not be so shameless? If General Shadowcloud heard what you just said, he''d probablye over to duel you."


    Walter, with a thunder tattoo on his face, remained expressionless.


    If one looked closely, they could see he was actually asleep, his eyes vacant and breathing even, standing up.


    Emily, on the other hand, smiled gently, "But the minister is right. John truly is an impressive neer. There aren''t many who can match him, and even injured, he''s likely to achieve good results in the Star Cluster Academy''s assessments."


    This time, Emily got John''s name right.


    Hearing her, Minister Philip shook his head, "It''s hard to say. Not to mention the prodigies from other academies, but just in this assessment at Star Cluster Academy alone, there are numerous top-tier talents."


    Victoria chuckled, "Indeed. My sister Isabe is also attending Star Cluster Academy. She''s a once-in-a-century genius in our House Medici, far more gifted than I am. It''s quite possible that this young man won''t make a name for himself before he''s outshone by my sister."


    Hearing her words, everyone was somewhat surprised.


    Though House Medici wasn''t on par with the four top-tier families of the Imperial Capital, it was still a first-ss family with an inheritance ss.


    If the "me Wielder" profession, unique to House Medici, were fully developed, it could rival the inheritance sses of the top four families.


    They had heard about the genius girl from House Medici and initially thought that Isabe would attend the War Academy, especially since her sister, Victoria, was a graduate.


    It was unexpected that she would instead choose Star Cluster Academy.


    Nathaniel, scratching his head in confusion, asked, "Why did your sister go to Star Cluster Academy? With her talent, she could have easily entered the Imperial Capital Academy or War Academy, right?"


    Victoria sighed, "I did suggest she go to the War Academy, but Isabe is too proud. She didn''t want to live in my shadow, so she decided on Star Cluster Academy by herself."


    Upon hearing this, the group fell silent.


    The matter concerned the Medici sisters'' personal affairs, and it wasn''t their ce toment further.


    Just then, as John''s car disappeared from view, Philip withdrew his gaze and also his casual demeanor.


    Turning to face the four, he said calmly, "Alright, let''s discuss some serious matters now."

 Chapter 134: Chapter134-Preliminary Test

    Hearing this, Emily and the others immediately adopted a solemn demeanor.


    Even Walter, who had been dozing off, yawned and slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of purple vertical pupils.


    Philip Beaumont spoke calmly, "Recently, unrest has been brewing across the Federation. It seems some factions, thinking we''ve been inactive, have forgotten the rules set in the past. They''ve even dared to make their way to the Imperial Capital."


    Nathaniel, fidgeting with a butterfly knife in his hand, frowned, "These troublemakers have indeed been restlesstely. Most of the missions I''ve been on were caused by their antics."


    Victoria, with a fierce look, dered, "I say we teach them a lesson. Hurt them badly enough, and they''ll settle down."


    Walter, with a sh of lightning seeming to surge in his eyes, simply asked, "What do you need us to do?"


    Philip''s eyes narrowed, a cold glint passing through them.


    He stated icily, "Go tell them that breaking the ruleses with a price. The Imperial Capital is not a ce where they can run wild."


    ...


    Meanwhile, John was speeding along the ring road in Albertus''s luxury car.


    Today wasn''t just the enrollment day for Star Cluster Academy; other academies were also recruiting.


    Despite the advanced transportation in the Imperial Capital, it still took John an hour to reach Star Cluster Academy.


    Fortunately, he had set out early and wasn''tte.


    Star Cluster Academy, located within the Imperial Capital''s inner third ring, covers a vast area.


    From a distance, John could see the crowded za outside the school gates, teeming with an uncountable number of people.


    When John stepped out of the luxury car, he immediately attracted countless gazes.


    Albertus mentioned that this custom floating luxury vehicle cost a whopping forty million federal coins.


    Even in the Imperial Capital, where the wealthy abound, there were few who could afford such an expensive car.


    After dropping John off, Albertus didn''t leave immediately.


    Instead, he led his bodyguards, pushing through the crowd, heading straight for the registration area.


    Although some people were displeased, they restrained their fiery tempers upon seeing the family crest of House Fairfax.


    At most, they grumbled inwardly, "It''s just some stinking money."


    If John were in their shoes, he probably would have thought the same.


    But being on the receiving end of such convenience, he felt differently.


    That''s just how fickle people can be.


    With the bodyguards clearing the way, John quickly made his way to the registration area.


    At a nce, desks were lined up in a row, with a dozen or so people behind them handling the registration process.


    They wore the blue uniforms of Star Cluster Academy, adorned with the academy''s badge on their chests, likely students of the academy.


    Each of them had a long line of people waiting to register in front of them.


    On these desks, there alsoy a transparent Crystal Ball, reminiscent of those used during awakening.


    However, the Crystal Balls at Star Cluster Academy weren''t for awakening but for assessing aptitude and strength.


    Those registering only needed to ce their hands on the Crystal Ball, which would then emit various colors of light, bright or dim.


    The students managing the registration would use this to determine if the registrants met the criteria to take part in the assessment.


    This was the preliminary test.


    John observed for a while and noticed that the majority of those tested were turned away.


    Among dozens of individuals, not a single one would qualify to participate in Star Cluster Academy''s assessment.


    John even noticed that among those rejected were not a few silver-tier awakeners.


    Bronze-tier awakeners were even moremon.


    This surprised John.


    It had only been two months since the awakening.


    In Sterburg, reaching the bronze-tier already ced one among the elites, and attaining the silver-tier could even earn the title of a genius.


    Yet, at Star Cluster Academy, they couldn''t even secure a spot to take the assessment.


    It just goes to show the caliber of one of the Federation''s top institutions.


    While John was pondering these thoughts, a voice suddenly rebuked, "Don''t just stand there.


    If you want to test, get in line at the back." John looked up to find that the speaker was one of the Star Cluster Academy students managing the tests.


    The people waiting in line nearby watched John with schadenfreude.


    One personughed heartily, "Thinking you can disregard the rules just because you have some money? Before Star Cluster Academy, everyone is equal, no matter how wealthy you must queue up like everyone else."


    Another chimed in, "Exactly, thinking a bit of money makes you something special."


    Someone else snorted coldly, "Look at him, all pale and sickly, clearly a debauchee who''s wasted himself. We see his kind every year, probably hoping to bribe his way through, but this is Star Cluster Academy; we don''t y by those rules."


    Many people were already displeased with John and Albertus, and seeing them supposedly put in their ce brought them considerable joy.


    John, however, didn''t care about these stares since he hadn''t nned to use any backdoor methods anyway.


    But Albertus, upon being mocked, couldn''t keep his temper in check.


    He scoffed, "Who says money is useless?"


    With a sh of light in his hand, bundles of colorful banknotes appeared.


    Rough estimates put the amount at at least fifty to sixty thousand.


    Others thought Albertus intended to publicly bribe the student responsible for testing, readying themselves for the spectacle.


    Even the student in charge thought so, mentally preparing to scold this oblivious rich kid.


    However, with a grand wave of his hand, Albertus threw the tens of thousands in banknotes over the crowd.


    Banknotes fluttered down like rain, and everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Albertusughed heartily, "Today''s my brother''s assessment day, and I''m in a good mood. A total of one million federal coins, whoever picks it up, keeps it!"


    With another sh from his storage ring, more bundles of notes were thrown into the air, drifting down like snowkes.


    The prospect of queuing vanished from people''s minds as they scrambled for the cash.


    Some held their spoils with ecstatic joy, while others stuffed their pockets as much as they could.


    The za was filled with shouts and arguments.


    In just a moment, only a few remained in line in front of John.


    Everyone was astounded by Albertus''s stunt, including John, who couldn''t help but be amused and bemused.


    Albertus really knew how to make his money work.


    Shaking his head, John stepped forward and addressed the student responsible for testing, "Can I be tested now?"


    The Star Cluster Academy student, looking over John''s empty surroundings, swallowed nervously, "Ye... Yes, we can start now."


    John wasn''t interested in dwelling on the prior incident.


    He extended his hand and ced it directly on the Crystal Ball.


    Focusing, John mobilized all the magic within him, directing it crazily into the Crystal Ball in his hand.


    As the magic flowed in, the Crystal Ball under his hand suddenly burst forth with a dazzling golden light!


    This blinding light almost turned the entire za golden.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock.


    Someone eximed in disbelief, "This... this level of reaction, could it be that he has S-level aptitude?"


    The crowd looked at John in surprise.


    With his pale face and unsteady walk, he hardly seemed like a genius.


    Just when everyone was specting in their minds, the next moment came.


    "Boom!"


    In less than a breath''s time, the Crystal Ball shattered! Everyone was stunned.


    "What? It broke?" John inwardly cursed his luck.


    He had inadvertently applied too much force and actually burst the Crystal Ball.


    Looking at the shattered Crystal Ball on the ground, John couldn''t help butin, "Isn''t... isn''t the quality of your Crystal Balls a bit too low?"


    The student conducting the test was also bewildered.


    He had never encountered such a situation before.


    He muttered, "Could it really be that the Crystal Ball was faulty?"


    This student from Star Cluster Academy wasn''t new to conducting preliminary tests, but he had never seen anything like this happen.


    John spread his hands, looking innocent, "You all saw it; it shattered on its own, so it''s not my fault."


    The student responsible for testing nced at John skeptically and muttered, "You didn''t deliberately break it to sneak through the test, did you?"


    John rolled his eyes, responding, "Don''t make baseless usations; be careful, or I might use you of defamation. If you don''t believe me, you can call over an instructor from the academy to check."


    The student hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided against calling an instructor.


    After all, John''s testing had been done right before his eyes, and whether there was any trickery, he could tell.


    Moreover, this was just the preliminary test.


    There were harder assessments toe, and if someone were to cheat their way through the preliminary, they would likely be caught in theter stages.


    There was no need for cheating, nor was there a need to trouble an instructor toe over.


    He told John, "It might indeed be an issue with the Crystal Ball. Try another one and test again."


    John nodded in agreement.


    Fortunately, there were multiple Crystal Balls avable.


    John moved to another registration desk, picked up a different Crystal Ball, and began the test anew.


    This time, he was extremely cautious, careful not to exert too much force for fear of bursting the Crystal Ball again.


    But, the result was the same.


    With a "pop," the Crystal Ball once again turned to dust.

 Chapter 135: Chapter135-Isabella

    John was genuinely perplexed this time.


    Heined, "Damn, the quality of these Crystal Balls is too low. Howe they explode with just a bit of force?"


    The student in charge of registration was equally baffled, unsure of what was happening.


    John, now frustrated, grabbed two more Crystal Balls to test again.


    But the result was invariably the same.


    As soon as his power was channeled into them, the Crystal Balls would instantly shatter into pieces.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    "What kind of person is this, touching a Crystal Ball and making it explode?" Even Albertus was shocked.


    This was the first time he realized John had the peculiar ability to make Crystal Balls explode on contact.


    John was also deeply exasperated.


    If he couldn''tplete the test, how was he supposed to participate in Star Cluster Academy''s assessment?


    Seeing John''s determined, yet disgruntled face, wanting to test again, a student from Star Cluster Academy quickly stepped forward to stop him.


    With a gloomy expression, he pleaded, "Bro, please, no more testing. If you keep going, we''ll run out of Crystal Balls."


    John immediately became displeased.


    Angrily, he said, "How can I enter the assessment withoutpleting the test? I came all the way from Sterburg to participate. You can''t just let me go back empty-handed."


    The student in charge of testing John pleaded with a sorrowful face, "You''ve passed, I dere you''ve passed the preliminary test. Please, just go ahead and join the assessment."


    Saying so, he hurriedly pulled out an identity card emzoned with the Star Cluster Academy''s emblem from his storage ring and clumsily stuffed it into John''s hands, as if afraid John would refuse it.


    John was somewhat bemused by the situation.


    Everyone else was stunned.


    Could it really be that easy?


    John looked at the card in his hand and sighed.


    Although the process was somewhat convoluted, he could finally participate in the assessment.


    Albertus, with an admiring look, gave him a thumbs-up.


    He remarked, "I''ve seen people crack the test crystal before, but someone making it explode with just a touch, that''s a first for me."


    John was speechless.


    He didn''t understand why it happened either.


    During his awakening, he hadn''t noticed any issue like this.


    Shaking his head, unable to figure it out, John decided not to dwell on it.


    Just as he was about to say goodbye to Albertus and head to the assessment location at Star Cluster Academy, amotion caught his attention.


    Simultaneously, a blinding red light shot into the sky!


    The sky turned red, and a wave of heat swept over.


    The temperature across the za seemed to soar in an instant.


    John paused and turned to look.


    Near him, at another registration desk, stood a beautiful girl in a red dress, her hand ced on a Crystal Ball.


    The blinding light was emanating from the Crystal Ball.


    The desk in front of her had been scorched ck by the high temperature.


    In just the blink of an eye, the desk turned to ashes.


    With a gust of wind, the ashes vanished without a trace.


    The student responsible for testing was visibly shocked.


    He eximed, "Is this... S-level?!"


    "Bang!"


    The Crystal Ball fell to the ground, the red light disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    But the hot temperature lingering in the air and the cracks on the Crystal Ball proved to everyone that everything they had just witnessed was real.


    Unperturbed by the crowd''s gaze, the girl saw the tester standing frozen and, frowning, coldly asked, "What are you staring at? Did I pass or not?"


    The student responsible for testing snapped back to reality and hurriedly announced, "Isabe, preliminary evaluation: S-level aptitude, test passed, proceed to the next phase of the assessment!"


    His words set the whole ce abuzz.


    Someone eximed in shock, "My god, an S-level aptitude!"


    Another remarked, "This seems to be the second S-level neer today."


    And anothermented with a bitter smile, "Thepetition at Star Cluster Academy this year is terrifying. In the past, having one S-level assessment per year was already impressive, but this year, we''ve had two just this morning."


    The crowd was buzzing with discussions.


    Feeling the aura emanating from the girl, John''s eyes instinctively narrowed.


    He hadn''t expected to encounter someone with S-level aptitude so soon.


    Truly, Star Cluster Academy lived up to its reputation as a gathering ce for geniuses.


    Albertus, who had also witnessed the scene, couldn''t help but express his surprise upon seeing the girl''s appearance.


    "Why is she here?" he wondered aloud.


    John, curious, asked, "You know her?"


    Albertus nodded, exining, "Yes, she''s the second daughter of House Medici, Isabe. House Medici is well-known in the Imperial Capital. They possess a strong fire-based inheritance ss. However, their family members usually attend the War Academy. What is Isabe doing at Star Cluster Academy?"


    John naturally didn''t know why.


    He offhandedly said, "Maybe she wanted to experience life a bit differently."


    Just as John spoke, the girl Isabe, despite the distance, suddenly turned her icy gaze towards them.


    Her fiery red eyes seemed to burn with intense mes.


    Locking eyes with her, John suddenly felt a burning sensation in his eyes.


    Frowning, his magic surged throughout his body.


    In just an instant, this sensation was dispelled by John''s magic.


    Observing Isabe, a cold light flickered in John''s eyes.


    If it had been an ordinary awakener, just that brief encounter would likely have resulted in eye injuries due to Isabe''s power.


    Merely mentioning her, this woman dared to harshly retaliate in full public view.


    Her arrogance and domineering nature were evident.


    Noticing John remained unaffected by her power, Isabe let out a light exmation of surprise.


    A hint of astonishment appeared in her eyes as she said, "I didn''t expect you to have some skill. What''s your name?"


    John frowned, offering no response.


    He greatly disliked her condescending attitude.


    Albertus whispered, "The Medici family, influenced by their inheritance ss, tends to have a bit of a vtile and overbearing personality. You don''t need to stoop to her level."


    John was nomittal.


    If she didn''t provoke him, he naturally wouldn''t bother seeking trouble.


    But if this woman failed to recognize her limits, John wouldn''t mind teaching her a profound lesson.


    Seeing John unwilling to speak, Isabe turned her attention to Albertus.


    She raised an eyebrow, "Albertus, is this person your friend?"


    Albertus sighed, "Isabe, do me a favor and let it go. John didn''t really say anything, let''s just drop it."


    "John? Sounds familiar." Isabe didn''t respond to Albertus directly but scrutinized John from top to bottom.


    Then, as if realizing something, she said, "I''ve heard about you. You''re the one who, through sheer luck, imed Rean''s head."


    Pausing, her tone dripping with disdain, "I heard some people call you the Federation''s top genius?"


    With that, a trace of mockery appeared in Isabe''s eyes.


    Feeling the hostility from the other side, John couldn''t help but frown.


    Indeed, those reports had brought him trouble.


    However, since the challenge was thrown down, he saw no reason to back down.


    He calmly said, "Although the words of the media cannot be taken seriously, if you wish to test me, I don''t mind giving you a chance to witness my capabilities."


    Hearing John''s words, the mes in Isabe''s eyes seemed to burn even more fiercely, causing the air around her to distort.


    Some people close to her felt the intense heat.


    Seeing the tense atmosphere between the two, Albertus couldn''t help but curse under his breath, "Crazy woman, I''m trying to help you, and you don''t even appreciate it."


    Albertus knew John''s strength well and was aware that Isabe had no chance against John.


    Even with John currently injured, she wasn''t someone who could provoke him, a canary raised in a gilded cage.


    Of course, Isabe was unaware of Albertus''s thoughts.


    She coldly stared at John, seeing that he did not flinch from her gaze.


    Isabe frowned slightly, recognizing that he was no simple individual.


    Yet, she did not back down, her eyes filled with a strong desire to fight.


    Isabe chuckled, "You''re not bad, but whether you deserve that title, I will personally find out during the assessment."


    John remainedposed, replying indifferently, "I''ll be ready whenever you are."


    Isabe gave him a deep look, then turned and walked towards Star Cluster Academy without looking back.


    The onlookers outside naturally witnessed the confrontation between the two.


    One person eximed in astonishment, "This guy must be insane, daring to face off against an S-level talent."


    Another voiced confusion, "Does he not realize how he got his assessment spot? If he hadn''t used tactics to destroy the testing Crystal Ball, he probably wouldn''t even have a chance to be assessed. And now, he''s actually challenging an S-level genius?"


    Someone sneered, "Truly a fool courting death. When he faces the terror of an S-level aptitude in the assessment, I hope he doesn''t end up regretting it to the point of tears."


    Everyone doubted John''s chances.


    After all, the power of an S-level aptitude was well recognized.


    And John, aside from a battle record whose authenticity was questioned and a test that wasn''t passed conventionally, naturally faced disdain.


    John was indifferent to this, already ustomed to skepticism.


    Albertus sighed, understanding that a sh between the two was inevitable.


    He was about to caution John to keep a measure and not to make an enemy out of House Medici.


    However, John waved his hand dismissively.


    He calmly said, "Don''t worry, it''s just a little girl. I won''t be harsh on her."


    Hearing this, Albertus breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had been genuinely concerned that John, in a moment of anger, might actually kill Isabe during the assessment.

 Chapter 136: Chapter136-Star Cluster Academy

    After all, since John dared to kill Robert Carter, he certainly wouldn''t hesitate with Isabe.


    This thought alone felt like a heavy mountain pressing down on Albertus'' heart.


    Of course, John had no idea what Albertus was thinking.


    Even if he did, it wouldn''t concern him in the least.


    Should anyone provoke him, John genuinely wouldn''t mind teaching this haughty Miss of House Medici a profound lesson.


    After bidding farewell to Albertus, John, along with a few individuals who had passed the preliminary test, followed a student assigned to guide them into the Star Cluster Academy.


    Crossing the grand and imposing gates of Star Cluster Academy, they were greeted by a spacious and tidy campus square.


    Casting their gaze further, they could see towering academic buildings and libraries rising from the ground.


    The campus of Star Cluster Academy wasn''t much different from the university campuses John had seen before.


    Whether it was the architecture or theyout, everything bore a modern style.


    Had it not been for the sight of busy cleaning robots back and forth, John might have thought he had returned to Earth.


    As John silently critiqued this in his mind, someone next to him suddenly eximed with emotion, "This truly lives up to the fame of the Federal''s renowned Star Cluster Academy. This type of minimalist yet majestic retro architecture, I''ve only seen it in books and photos before. I never thought I''d get to see it with my own eyes today."


    Everyone else appeared equally astounded, as if they had seen something extraordinary.


    John looked puzzled.


    Really, was all this necessary?


    It was just a typical academic building.


    ncing around, he noticed that the other candidates who had passed the preliminary test also had eyes filled with fervor and excitement.


    Their gaze was akin to beholding an ancient relic.


    At that moment, John suddenly had an epiphany.


    To him, these buildings might seem quite ordinary.


    However, in this world, such architectural style would probably be considered retro.


    After all, the old era had passed more than 130 years ago.


    Their reactions now were much like his own when he saw those grand and ancient relics in tourist spots.


    With this thought, a humorous idea sprang to mind.


    Did that make him, in a sense, an ancient person living in modern times?


    The group continued on their way.


    Apart from John, everyone else was eagerly taking in the sights of the academy''s environment and scenery, their expressions filled with excitement, asionally bursting out with exmations and praises.


    John, on the other hand, was leisurely checking out the beautiful uppersswomen they passed by.


    The weather in the Imperial Capital could be artificially controlled, so for most of the year, it remained in a state of perpetual spring,fortable and inviting.


    Moreover, since the Star Cluster Academy didn''t impose a dress code on its students, many of the girls were dressed in light, airy dresses, showcasing their slender, fair legs to their advantage.


    This indeed was a feast for John''s eyes.


    Just as John was contemting whether to approach some of them for their contact information, hispanion beside him burst into excitement again, eximing, "Look over there, isn''t that a statue of Chancellor Federick Hohenberg?"


    John paused, redirected his gaze towards where the other was pointing.


    At the center of the campus square stood a circr fountain pool, with water bubbling forth.


    Within the pool, a colossal statue stood quietly erect.


    It depicted an elderly man, his hands cradling a ball of spark fire, gazing into the distance as if he had seen something.


    His face bore a kind smile, and the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes were clearly visible, carved so lifelike it seemed he might speak at any moment.


    As everyone looked upon the statue, a sense of respect was evident in their eyes.


    Even John, who typically carried himself with aid-back air, couldn''t help but regard the figure before him with a rare touch of reverence.


    For the man immortalized in stone truly deserved his respect.


    The elderly figure carved in the statue was the founding chancellor of Star Cluster Academy, named Federick Hohenberg.


    He was among the earliest of humanity''s awakeners.


    However, Federick Hohenberg was not known for his formidable strength; he was merely amon awakener with a C-level talent.


    In the old era, he had been just an ordinary elementary school teacher.


    Yet, it was this ordinary awakener who left an indelible mark on the annals of human history following the descent of the virtual world.


    When the virtual world first emerged, the power of the awakeners was still in its nascent stage.


    The order of the human world crumbled, monsters roamed freely, and countless lives were lost to their ferocity.


    It was one of the darkest periods for humanity, teetering on the brink of extinction.


    Surviving through the power of an awakener, Federick Hohenberg recognized the significance of this strength, understanding that awakeners represented thest hope for humanity.


    In a bid to grasp and utilize this extraordinary power more effectively, he constantly skirted the edges of danger and death.


    He gathered and documented various data and information, summarizing the patterns and characteristics of different awakeners and dungeon monsters.


    All of this he recorded diligently, to aid future generations in their understanding.


    Even today, the knowledgepiled by Federick Hohenberg remains a fundamental part of the curriculum.


    Moreover, he adopted many children, nurturing them with care.


    He educated these children about the knowledge he had amassed, informed them about the different dungeons and monsters, not seeking any form of repayment.


    His only wish was that one day, they might do something significant for humanity in its darkest hours.


    As the number of children adopted by Federick Hohenberg grew, he decided to establish a school dedicated to their upbringing and education.


    This institution was the precursor to Star Cluster Academy and represented the first awakener academy in human history.


    The students he nurtured did not disappoint.


    Among them, some continuously broke through human limitations, venturing into higher realms of extraordinary powers, and bravely paving the way forward for awakeners.


    Others delved deep into the mysteries of secret realms and dungeons, documenting their rules and findings just as Federick Hohenberg had done, leaving a legacy for future generations to learn from.


    Notably, the first sage-tier awakener in human history was also a student of Hohenberg.


    Throughout his life, he saved countless lives and rescued humanity from peril on numerous asions.


    Even as he died in battle, he never retreated, his heroic deeds celebrated through the ages, inspiring generations without end.


    Looking at the statue of Federick Hohenberg, John felt a surge of emotion.


    It seemed that in times of crisis, there were always those who would stand up, shouldering the copsing heavens, shining a light in the darkness, and moving forward with silent determination.


    Before leaving, everyone bowed deeply out of respect for the great man.


    Crossing the campus square, John and hispanions followed the guide to their destination, a vast open-air sportsplex.


    It was surrounded by a red running track, with a lush greenwn in the center, equipped with basketball courts, football fields, and various other facilities and equipment.


    At that moment, the candidates who had passed the preliminary tests were gathered in the sports field, forming a dense crowd that numbered in the thousands, at least by estimation.


    Behind the sports field stood a square-shaped gymnasium, its structure predominantly grey, nked by open-air stands on either side.


    These seemed capable of amodating tens of thousands of spectators at once.


    Already, many people had taken their seats, gathered in small groups, theirughter and conversation asionally drifting through the air.


    Among them were students and teachers from Star Cluster Academy, as well as some visitors from outside the institution.


    This scene brought John back to his university days when he yed in campus basketball games.


    He felt a twinge of nostalgia, regretting that back then, he had focused too much on the game and not enough on connecting with the girls.


    Lost in these thoughts, John and hispanions had already made their way to the center of the sports field.


    Isabe stood out from the crowd at the very front, her gaze locking onto John almost immediately.


    "I thought you wouldn''t dare to show up," she said coldly.


    John merely nced at Isabe briefly before shifting his attention away, showing little interest in engaging with the young woman.


    Currently, a physical confrontation wasn''t an option.


    However, he was determined to teach this arrogant girl a lesson once the assessment began.


    Isabe was visibly irritated by John''s tant disregard.


    She had never been ignored like this before.


    Despite her haughty and domineering nature, Isabe was not witless.


    She understood this was neither the time nor the ce for a confrontation.


    Silently, she vowed to herself, letting John have his moment of arrogance.


    She promised that once the assessment started, she would make him regret his attitude.


    The standoff between Isabe and John quickly caught the attention of everyone present.


    Curious nces were cast in John''s direction, even many of the instructors looked on in surprise.


    They were all aware of Isabe''s preliminary test scores and her background, which had caused quite a stir among the crowd.


    Not only did Isabe possess the top-tier S-level aptitude, but she also held the House Medici''s inheritance ss of "me Wielder," making her one of the most formidable contenders for the championship.


    Yet, this neer dared to confront her directly.


    Could it be that he was also a once-in-a-generation prodigy?


    Suddenly, a voice rose from the crowd, tinged with confusion, "Speaking of which, this young man... he looks somewhat familiar. Haven''t we seen him somewhere before?"


    Another person scoffed, "Of course, you''ve seen him. That guy''s name is John. Recently, he made headlines for taking down Rean by exploiting an opportunity, hailed as the Federal''s top genius."


    The crowd then had a moment of realization, recalling the widespread news from a while back.


    One individual sneered, "A country bumpkin, not even checking his own strength, dares to be called the Federal''s top genius?"


    Another joined in, "Indeed, any random person from the Imperial Capital would likely be a thousand times stronger than him. Only those unsophisticated country folks would believe such a story. Killing Rean? What a joke."

 Chapter 137: Chapter137-The Rules

    In the stands, Seraphina and Theodore upied the best seats.


    Watching John being targeted, their brows furrowed in concern.


    Theodore sighed, "This news was spread by House Carter, aimed at both promoting and undermining John. Despite House Fairfax''s efforts to control the narrative, it''s challenging topletely contain it over time."


    Seraphina pursed her lips, worry evident in her gaze towards John.


    She whispered, "Can''t we do something to help him?"


    They were well aware of John''s talent and strength, and so were the people from House Carter.


    They wouldn''t allow John to grow unobstructed, especially since he was not one to hide his capabilities.


    Seraphina feared that escting conflicts might lead House Carter to resort to unscrupulous measures against John.


    Hearing this, Theodore paused momentarily, then turned to look at his daughter, only to find her gaze still fixed on John.


    He sighed internally.


    After a moment of contemtion, he said, "To resolve this issue, the only option would be to seek your grandfather''s intervention."


    Seraphina''s grandfather, the head of House Harris, held significant influence.


    Seraphina remained silent for a long while, not responding.


    Her grandfather was very kind to her, but asking him to help John seemed almost impossible.


    On the other side of the sports field, Silver Tear and Dark Fox had also arrived at the scene.


    They had arrived early, only to receive news upon reaching the Imperial Capital that John had assisted Hidden Stars in taking down a branch of the Immortality Organization.


    However, because he had forcibly used the Godyer de, he nearly lost his own life.


    This made Silver Tear feel somewhat guilty, thinking that if it hadn''t been for her stomach issues dying them, this situation might have been avoided.


    Now, seeing John being targeted and even verbally attacked by some, Silver Tear was fuming, her face flushed with anger.


    If not for Dark Fox holding her back, she might have already charged forward to set the record straight.


    Wiping away her tears, Silver Tear said, "These people are just too despicable. Do they even know how many people John has saved? And yet, they nder him like this..."


    Dark Fox remained silent, her heart seething with anger as well.


    But she knew that the real issuey with House Carter, and that arguing with these people would be futile.


    The crowd buzzed with discussion and anger, hurling insults.


    With John''s strong mind power, he heard every word clearly.


    He nced at the most vociferous detractors,mitting their faces to memory.


    Once the assessment began, he nned to teach them a lesson on how to behave properly.


    By this time, John and hispanions had approached the instructor responsible for the assessment.


    The instructor, a stern-faced middle-aged man, gave John a brief look and said without emotion, "Assessment card."


    John nodded, handing over the ck card to the middle-aged instructor.


    After receiving it, the instructor tapped the card lightly.


    Instantly, John''s information appeared on it.


    Upon seeing the information on the card, the middle-aged instructor''s face revealed a hint of surprise.


    Besides the name, the card was nk, not even a realm was listed.


    He scrutinized John from top to bottom, frowning, "So, you''re the one who blew up eight test Crystal Balls?"


    This remark instantly changed the way others looked at John, their eyes filled with bewilderment.


    What kind of anomaly was this, destroying eight test Crystal Balls during an examination?


    John''s expression stiffened a bit.


    He wanted to deny it, but it was the truth.


    All he could say was, "Yes, that was me, but it was just an ident. I really don''t know what caused it."


    John felt a pang of injustice.


    After all, he was a victim too.


    Who could tell why those Crystal Balls exploded?


    The crowd burst into an uproar once again.


    Someone sneered, "What kind of ident happens eight times in a row? Not even a kindergarten child would believe such an excuse."


    Another voice joined in, mocking, "He doesn''t think that just passing the preliminary test will earn him a spot, does he?"


    Someone else scoffed, "The assessments at Star Cluster Academy are notoriously stringent. Without sufficient strength, it''s impossible to secure a spot. Opportunists like him get eliminated first thing."


    John remained silent, simply taking mental note of a few more people.


    The assessing instructor handed the card back to John, giving him a deep look, and said, "Whether it was an ident or not doesn''t matter. Assessments are about results. If you can achieve a good score in the assessment, everyone else will naturally fall silent."


    John was somewhat surprised; he hadn''t expected the instructor to say something like that.


    Noticing John''s puzzled look, the assessing instructor''s expressionless face cracked into a slight smile as he transmitted a message, "Victor mentioned you to me. He told me you''re the most talented individual he''s ever encountered. I''ve known him for over a decade, and it''s the first time I''ve heard him praise someone so highly."


    John was momentarily taken aback, then remembered that Victor indeed had connections with someone from Star Cluster Academy, ostensibly to register him for the assessment.


    He hadn''t realized, however, that Victor''s contact was the assessing instructor himself.


    John responded earnestly, "Thank you for the reminder, teacher. I understand."


    The instructor nodded and transmitted back, "Go ahead then. My name is Benedict. Should you encounter any issues within the academy, feel free to seek me out, provided you pass the assessment, of course."


    With that, Benedict turned his attention away from John to verify the identities of other candidates.


    John nodded and stepped into the crowd.


    In John''s presence, the people around him restrained themselves, not voicing any furtherments.


    John, expressionless, swept the crowd with his mind power, identifying those few individuals.


    He also noticed that those who had passed the preliminary tests were no weaklings.


    The majority were silver-tier awakeners, with not a few being of the gold-tier.


    Some presences were incredibly formidable and conspicuous.


    For instance, there was Isabe, whose aura was as fiery as mes.


    Under the detection of mind power, she seemed like a zing fire, her entire being enveloped in bright red energy.


    Then, there was a handsome young man whose presence was surrounded by what seemed like a halo of sacred light.


    Through the lens of mind power, this young man shone as brightly as the sun in the night sky.


    Another notable figure was a ck-haired girl carrying a long, slender package, her presence as sharp as a sword.


    When John''s mind power brushed over her, she seemed to detect it immediately, her gaze meeting his.


    Their eyes locked, and within her brown irises, John glimpsed the flicker of sword light.


    In that moment, he even saw a reflection of Victor in her.


    The girl showed a hint of surprise in her gaze.


    She had heard the discussions and judgments about John, initially thinking he must have cheated to pass the preliminary test.


    To her astonishment, she found him to be a true expert.


    The vastness of his mind power, the likes of which she had never seen in someone their age, took her by surprise.


    John, realizing he had been noticed, didn''t feel embarrassed.


    Instead, he smiled and nodded, offering a greeting.


    The ck-haired girl responded with a shy smile in return.


    Besides these three, John sensed several other strong presences, only slightly less formidable than the trio, including one who had mocked him.


    Johnmitted their auras to memory, anticipating they might cross paths during the assessment.


    Time swiftly passed, and soon it was noon.


    The preliminary test at Star Cluster Academy officially came to an end.


    By then, the number of individuals who had passed exceeded ten thousand.


    The surrounding stands were densely packed with spectators, their noise soaring to the skies, creating a fervent atmosphere.


    Apart from a few, most of those who had participated in the preliminary test felt the pressure.


    Beads of sweat formed on their foreheads, their eyes filled with nervousness, aware that the moment to determine their fate was imminent.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!"


    At twelve o''clock, the grand and majestic bells echoed throughout the entire Star Cluster Academy.


    Benedict stepped forward, addressing the over ten thousand young men and women with a grave tone, "The assessment is about to begin. I will introduce the rules now. Listen carefully, as I will not repeat them."


    Benedict''s voice, though not loud, overpowered the din of the sports field, reaching every listener''s ears.


    Many powerful individuals in the audience showed surprise.


    The technique Benedict used was not a skill or mystical technique, but an advanced technique of power usage.


    Even many transcendent-tier powerhouses could not achieve this, as it required a level of control over one''s power akin to moving one''s own limbs, a difficultyparable to mastering a mystical technique.


    Many were inwardly impressed.


    It seemed that even a random instructor at Star Cluster Academy possessed such formidable strength; the reputation of the Federal''s top educational institution was indeed well-deserved.


    Seeing that all the students were prepared, Benedict nodded and began, "This year''s assessment format remains unchanged, still taking ce within Headmistress Sophia''s domain. Headmistress Sophia will create a dungeon within her domain. You will earn points by killing the monsters inside, and your assessment card will record your score.


    Moreover, you cannot use any items within the dungeon, but you are allowed to seize points from others. And within the domain, you will not truly die."


    Casting his gaze over the attendees, Benedict''s tone was calm as he added, "In other words, you can fight to your heart''s content."

 Chapter 138: Chapter138-The Assessment Begins

    Everyone listened in silence, not a single person spoke.


    John''s gaze flickered.


    The assessment at Star Cluster Academy was indeed extraordinary, openly allowing the seizure of other participants'' points.


    This essentially encouraged a form ofbat among the candidates.


    No wonder the academy managed to cultivate so many geniuses.


    However, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to it.


    As expected, after a brief pause to let everyone digest the information, Benedict''s gaze turned icy as he announced, "The only difference this year from previous ones is that Star Cluster Academy will only admit the top 100 scorers. The rest will be eliminated."


    This statement plunged the entire sports field into silence.


    You could hear a pin drop.


    Then, the crowd erupted into an uproar.


    An audience member expressed disbelief, "This must be a joke, right? Only admitting one hundred students, when there are over ten thousand people participating in the assessment!"


    A powerful figure was stunned, "The number of students this year at Star Cluster Academy is already higher than in previous years, and the overall quality of the candidates has also significantly improved fromst year.


    Under normal circumstances, they would be increasing the number of admissions, not limiting it to only a hundred?"


    A student despaired, "Out of ten thousand people, only one hundred will be selected? Does that mean 99% of us will be eliminated?"


    Another studentmented, "I barely passed the preliminary test, hoping to make a push in the assessment. But now, before it even starts, it feels like us at the bottom are already being filtered out."


    Yet another student voiced their anger, "Isn''t Star Cluster Academy supposed to treat everyone equally? Then why set such an assessment criterion?!"


    The sudden revtion of the rigorous and highly selective nature of the assessment sent shockwaves through the participants and the audience alike, highlighting the intensepetition and high stakes involved in securing a ce at the prestigious academy.


    ...


    The sports field was engulfed in tumultuous noise, as if the mor alone could lift the entire stadium off the ground.


    Yet, Benedict''s demeanor remained utterly calm, silently observing the scene.


    An invisible aura emanated from him, gradually quelling the noise as time passed.


    Despite the eventual quiet, frustration and confusion still marred some students'' faces.


    Benedict waited patiently until the over ten thousand participants had fully quieted down before he spoke again.


    "Star Cluster Academy has never had a rule about treating everyone equally. On the contrary, the spirit of Star Cluster Academy has always been aboutpetition. The old headmaster''s famous saying meant that mediocrity arises from being content with one''s ss, while a true genius can shine bright regardless of their ss."


    His gaze swept over the crowd as he continued coldly, "Star Cluster Academy has no ce for mediocrity. Even the first chancellor, at the very establishment of Star Cluster Academy, segregated those students unwilling to strive into a different ss. If anyone has a problem with that, you can withdraw from the assessment now to save time."


    Upon hearing Benedict''s words, silence enveloped everyone.


    John''s eyes, however, sparkled with interest.


    He had heard a simr sentiment from Victor.


    The essence of Victor''s words closely matched Benedict''s: Star Cluster Academy is willing to ept students with lesser talents, but not those devoid of merit.


    Talent can be mediocre, but the individual must not be.


    As for any rule about treating everyone equally, that was a fantasy concocted by idle outsiders.


    If one were to say that Star Cluster Academy upholds any philosophy, John believed it would be that hard work is rewarded by the heavens.


    ...


    Meanwhile, atop the highest level of the gymnasium, in an open-air garden, Sophia, with her doll-like appearance and golden hair, was meditating, seemingly oblivious to the world''s changes around her.


    Behind her, Vice Chancellor Geoffrey and a group of academy instructors were hesitating, wanting to speak but holding back.


    However, Sophia seemed utterly unaware of their hesitance, her eyes remaining closed.


    Eventually, Vice Chancellor Geoffrey mustered the courage to step forward, saying, "Headmistress, should we consider expanding the number of admissions? Continuing this way might harm Star Cluster Academy''s reputation."


    The other instructors nodded in agreement, believing Sophia''s decision this time might have been a bit misguided.


    Admitting only one hundred students out of ten thousand was exceedingly few, and the remaining talents and geniuses would likely be absorbed by other institutions.


    Sophia slowly opened her eyes, her golden irises shimmering with starlight, exuding an otherworldly aura.


    She turned her gaze to Geoffrey and said, "Since when did Star Cluster Academy start to worry about its reputation? What has happened recently?"


    This was genuinely Sophia''s confusion.


    Given Star Cluster Academy''s status, they normally wouldn''t need to concern themselves with such matters unless there was a special reason.


    However, Sophia rarely involved herself in the school''s administrative affairs, leaving most to Vice Chancellor Geoffrey and others, so she was unaware of recent developments.


    Upon hearing Sophia''s words, Geoffrey and the other senior members of the school showed signs of embarrassment, uncertain of how to respond.


    Ultimately, Vice Chancellor Geoffrey sighed and began to exin, "The defection of Owen to the Dusk Sect a few years ago had initially faded into the background. However, recently, the Dusk Sect has stirred significant trouble in Sterburg, and Owen was seen there."


    With a bitter smile, Geoffrey continued, "Although Victor killed him on the spot, the incident still greatly impacted our reputation. Moreover, we haven''t participated in the Academy Competition in recent years, and we haven''t had any notable students, leading to the Federal Finance Department cutting our funding by 30%.


    If this year we only admit 100 students and fail to produce results, our funding might be reduced by more than 50%."


    The senior members present, including the vice chancellor, hung their heads in shame.


    However, Sophia appeared unconcerned.


    She smiled lightly, "If they want to see results, we''ll show them results. You don''t need to worry about this; I''ll find a way to deal with it when the timees."


    Geoffrey and the others exchanged nces, visibly relieved.


    They knew that with Sophia''s capabilities, her assurance meant there would be no problem.


    Sophia waved her hand dismissively, "The admission rules will remain unchanged. Star Cluster Academy seeks talent. If we cannot find it, I''d rather not admit anyone at all than fill our ranks with mediocrity."


    This time, Vice Chancellor Geoffrey and the others said nothing more.


    With Headmistress Sophia iming she had a n, they felt no need to fret over the matter any longer, their minds considerably eased.


    As they were conversing, Benedict''s voice suddenly resonated in their ears.


    He said, "Headmistress, everything has been settled down here, and we are ready to begin the assessment."


    Upon hearing Benedict''s words, Geoffrey and the others felt invigorated.


    Although they were admitting fewer students this year, among them were a few promising talents.


    These individuals would stand out as geniuses anywhere in the Imperial Capital.


    They were eager to see how these students would perform in the uing assessment.


    Sophia merely hummed softly in response, making no grand gesture.


    With a delicate flick of her finger through the air, the space in front of the over ten thousand candidates in the sports field began to warp.


    Shortly after, a magnificent and enormous silver mirror slowly materialized before everyone''s eyes.


    Through this giant mirror, one could see vast forests and rolling mountains.


    John curiously observed the silver mirror in front of him, sensing an oddly familiar aura emanating from it.


    After a moment of thought, he realized this silver mirror must be Sophia''s key of realm, simr to his Bloodthirsty de, essential for essing the Crimson Realm.


    However, unlike Sophia''s domain, the Crimson Realm was likely a level higher than the domain within the silver mirror.


    Upon reaching the sage-tier, an awakener can obtain a domain where their power is significantly enhanced.


    The Divine Realm is an upgraded version of these domains.


    Regrettably, John''s strength was too weak to control the Crimson Realm as of yet.


    He understood such things could not be rushed and required patience and time.


    Before John could ponder any further, Benedict''s voice echoed throughout the entire sports field.


    He announced loudly, "The Ster Assessment officially begins now.


    All candidates participating in the assessment, enter the dungeon immediately to start!"


    As Benedict''s voice faded, everyone in the sports field, including Benedict himself, was enveloped in a silver-white light.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    Before they could even react, figures began disappearing from their spots.


    In just a few breaths'' time, the tens of thousands of people in the sports field, Benedict included, vanished without a trace, leaving no one behind.


    Then, the giant silver mirror started to shimmer.


    Pieces of smaller silver mirrors materialized out of thin air, floating in front of every spectator.


    These mirrors appeared to be miniature versions of therge silver mirror in the sports field, disying the same world they initially saw.


    Simultaneously, ripples like water waves spread across therge silver mirror''s surface.


    Once the ripples faded, the scene within the mirror disappeared, reced by a leaderboard.


    This list disyed the names of every candidate participating in the assessment.


    Currently, zeros followed everyone''s names, likely indicating a ranking leaderboard for tallying points.

 Chapter 139: Chapter139-Enchanted Forest

    On the other side, John experienced a brief blur in his vision.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in a dense forest.


    A notification popped up:


    [You have entered the lv20-lv40 dungeon "Enchanted Forest"!]


    John instinctively surveyed his surroundings.


    The towering trees blocked out the sunlight, creating a damp environment likely due to the absence of sunlight for many years, filled withrge, colorful fungi.


    John even spotted a mushroom as tall as a person.


    It was vivid and colorful, its cap rhythmically contracting and expanding as if breathing, continuously releasing fog-like red spores.


    John witnessed a giant rat inhaling the spores, struggling briefly before ceasing to breathe, with fungal fments quickly growing over its body.


    [Name: Mushroom Spirit (Normal)]


    [Level: lv30]


    [HP: 120000]


    [Spirit: 1179]


    [Defense: 562]


    [Speed: 0]


    [Skills: Parasitic Spores, Spore Toxic Mist, Dposition¡­]


    ...


    After ncing at the monster''s stats, John focused, and his staff lit up with silver light.


    A crescent-shaped sh, several meters long, flew straight towards the Mushroom Spirit.


    "Silver Moonde!"


    The Mushroom Spirit, unable to move, was an easy target, and John''s skill hit its mark precisely.


    A significant damage number rose above the Mushroom Spirit''s head.


    "-245912!"


    The lv30 Mushroom Spirit was instantly killed by John''s skill before it could react.


    ...


    [You have killed a lv30 "Mushroom Spirit (Normal)" and gained 67,000 Exp!]


    ...


    [Current Level: lv25]


    [Exp: 67000 / 1500000]


    ...


    The lv30 normal monster provided John with over 60000 Exp in total.


    With his current level, it wouldn''t take long for him to reach lv30.


    At this moment, John felt somewhat relieved; thankfully, he had prepared a silver-tier Breakthrough Stone in advance.


    Initially, he hadmented over the loss of more than thirty million from his wallet, but now he breathed a sigh of relief.


    If he couldn''t gain experience from killing monsterster on, John figured he would regret it immensely.


    Pulling out his ck assessment card, he noticed that the points had changed from 0 to 50.


    Additionally, the card disyed the points ranking and the scoring rules.


    John only nced briefly at the scoring rules.


    The level and ss of the monsters determined the points awarded; the weakest lv20 normal monsters provided 10 points, while the strongest lv40 boss-level monsters offered 3000 points.


    John''s main focus was on the leaderboard.


    Surprisingly, he found himself ranked 69th.


    Unexpectedly, the person at the top was not Isabe but someone named Amelia¡ªthe shy girl with the sword.


    Her points had already reached 331, with Isabe trailing behind her at 175 points.


    The difference between their points was significant.


    John had a deep impression of this girl named Amelia.


    Despite her sharp swordsmanship and strength, she was unexpectedly polite.


    The third ce was upied by someone named Jonathan, with 146 points.


    John had no particr recollection of him.


    As for the handsome young man enveloped in golden light, John did not see his name, possibly because he had not yet made a significant move.


    Upon closer inspection, the strength of these individuals surprised John.


    ording to the scoring rules, they must have killed several lv30 monsters in a short period, or taken down an elite-tier monster, to have umted so many points.


    And in just a short while, his rank had dropped by over a hundred to beyond 150th ce, and it was still declining.


    This meant that at least 150 candidates in this assessment possessed gold-tier strength, with countless more at the silver-tier level.


    John was somewhat taken aback; it''s no wonder that this renowned Federal institution attracted so many geniuses for just one assessment.


    However, John was not worried; after all, the assessment had only just begun.


    The Ster Assessment wouldst an entire day, and an early lead didn''t mean much.


    Putting away his assessment card, John looked around the dense forest filled with giant trees, unsure of which direction to take.


    The forest was vast, and since the dungeon''s entry points were randomized, he had no idea where he was or what was around him.


    After a moment of hesitation, a blue light sparked in his eyes.


    John''s mind power transformed into a vast, instantly covering a kilometer radius around him.


    At the same time, the sounds of blood flow and heartbeats began to echo in his mind.


    "Life Perception!"


    John felt a throbbing pain in his brain and a significantly reduced sensory range, causing him to frown involuntarily.


    The Godyer de had not only caused physical damage but had also weakened his mind power.


    Although Headmistress Sophia and Yina had intervened, preventing foundational damage, it was unavoidable that John''s strength would be diminished until he fully recovered.


    Nevertheless, he felt it should be sufficient to handle the assessment.


    Everything within a kilometer radius appeared in John''s mind, revealing numerous monsters, most of which were around lv30.


    John surmised he must be near the center of the Enchanted Forest.


    He felt fortunate not to have been randomized to the forest''s edge, which would have cost him a great deal of time just moving around searching for monsters.


    As the throbbing in his mind intensified, just when John was about to deactivate Life Perception, a figure suddenly entered his sensory range.


    Initially, John didn''t pay much attention.


    Given the vastness of the forest and over ten thousand participants in the assessment, it wasn''t unusual for one or two individuals to end up in the same area.


    However, upon closer inspection, John realized his mind power had marked this person.


    This meant the individual was one of those who had spoken ill of him back in the sports field.


    Mind power marking is a technique involving the use of mind power to tag objects or individuals, useful for tracking and locating.


    John had learned this skill during his special training with Hidden Stars, following Victor and others.


    It was indeed very practical.


    A cold glint shed in John''s eyes.


    Fate seemed to have brought them together, randomizing them into the same area.


    Encountering him, John naturally wouldn''t let go of this chance to confront the foul-mouthed individual.


    He noted the person''s location, withdrew his mental perception, activated a Stealth Spell, drew out the Bloodthirsty de, and quickly made his way towards the marked individual''s position.


    ...


    On the other side, the burly figure of Andrew, d in armor and wielding arge sword, was enveloped in a blood-like aura.


    With a powerful swing, he cleaved through a rainbow-colored spider lunging at him.


    "-25781!"


    The spider, its body covered in wounds, let out a wail before being bisected by Andrew''s de.


    In the blink of an eye, the spider''s corpse turned into light and dissipated into the air.


    Andrew pulled out his assessment card, checking his points, which had reached 70, cing him 49th among the over ten thousand participants¡ªamendable position.


    A mix of joy and dissatisfaction crossed Andrew''s rugged face as he muttered, "I knew there was something off with Star Cluster Academy''s preliminary test. How could I possibly be just a B-level talent?"


    Andrew, a gold-tier Berserker with a decent level of talent, was at lv37.


    His results from the preliminary test at Hidden Stars Academy ced him in the mid-to-upper range among this assessment''s participants with a B-level evaluation.


    However, this felt like an affront to him.


    He believed he was at least A-level in terms of talent, especially after hearing that John had passed the preliminary test by merely damaging a few Crystal Balls.


    It reinforced Andrew''s suspicion about ws in Star Cluster Academy''s preliminary testing.


    "To think that such rubbish could pass the preliminary test, and yet I only got a B-level?"


    Andrew felt greatly insulted.


    However, he dared not confront Star Cluster Academy directly.


    So, when he saw John at the sports field, his words were filled with venom.


    Andrew even thought, should he encounter that guy during the assessment, he would definitely teach him a lesson before seeking an upgrade in his evaluation from the academy''s instructors.


    The prospect of passing the assessment wasn''t even a concern for him.


    Andrew had always been brimming with confidence.


    Andrew, holding hisrge sword with pride and determination, nned to rack up more points first, showcasing his strength to others before confronting that detestable individual.


    However, he had barely taken a few steps when he sensed something was amiss.


    Why was his neck itching?


    Reaching to scratch his neck, he immediately felt something sticky and somewhat warm on his hand.


    Confused, Andrew looked down to see blood on his fingers.


    "Why is there blood on my neck? Could it be from when I was fighting that spider?"


    As he pondered this, Andrew suddenly felt his head move slightly.


    Then, his vision seemed to lower.


    And then, Andrew saw a body d in armor, carrying a sword, and strikingly familiar¡ªexcept it was headless.


    He paused for a moment, then his eyes widened in horror.


    "Is that... my own body?!"


    At the same time, Andrew also saw a figure standing behind the headless corpse, holding a blood-stained longsword, with a cold gaze.


    It was John!

 Chapter 140: Chapter140-Points

    Gazing into those eyes filled with lethal intent, Andrew''s mouth opened, but before he could utter another word, a beam of white light enveloped both his body and head.


    In the blink of an eye, Andrew''s corpse disappeared from the Enchanted Forest and reappeared in the sports field of Star Cluster Academy.


    Now, apart from another instructor responsible for the assessment, he was the only figure there.


    Andrew looked around in a daze, unable to believe he was the first to be eliminated.


    Struggling to ept this reality, he shook his head, muttering, "Impossible. How could I be the first to be eliminated? It must be an illusion. Yes, it has to be an illusion. How else could I have encountered John? This must be part of the assessment.


    It has to be."


    The assessing instructor nced at Andrew, who seemed to be losing his grip on reality, and calmly dered, "Andrew, you have failed the assessment."


    The instructor''s words crushed all of Andrew''s illusions like a sledgehammer, leaving him slumped on the ground, his lips trembling, unable to utter a single word.


    The audience on both sides of the sports field was also stirred.


    Passing the preliminary test of the Ster Assessment, even if one''s strength wascking, should not result in failing to survive in the dungeon for even ten minutes.


    The surrounding gazes stung Andrew.


    Suddenly, he rose to his feet and roared, "This can''t be real! How could I possibly be eliminated? And John, just someone who squeaked through the preliminary test by exploiting loopholes, how could he eliminate me? I refuse to ept this! I suspect there''s something wrong with Star Cluster Academy''s assessment!"


    The moment those words were uttered, an immediate silence fell over the entire venue.


    Every gaze turned toward Andrew, looking at him as if he were mad.


    In fact, he appeared to be exactly that.


    Star Cluster Academy, with its history of over 130 years, had never faced allegations of a wed assessment process.


    If there were ims about issues with the preliminary test, Star Cluster Academy might not respond, given that the institution doesn''t ce much emphasis on it.


    They care more about thebat assessment; the preliminary test was introducedter primarily to filter out candidates¡ªotherwise, the assessment dungeon would be overwhelmed.


    But to im there were issues with the assessment dungeon was severe.


    Everyone knew that the Assessment Dungeon was Headmistress Sophia''s domain.


    Andrew''s statement was tantamount to using Sophia, a semi-god, of helping John cheat.


    The assessing instructor''s expression darkened.


    He looked at Andrew coldly and said, "I''ll say it once more, you have been eliminated. Now, you can choose to stay here quietly until the assessment is over, then go home to sleep, or you can choose to have me throw you out, and then you can roll home to sleep yourself."


    As he finished, a tremendous aura burst forth from the instructor, pressing down on Andrew like a mountain.


    Fear painted Andrew''s face, and he trembled all over.


    Confronted with such an oppressive force, he finally realized this was Star Cluster Academy, not a ce where he could act recklessly.


    "I''m sorry, I was impulsive. I''ll leave now!" Andrew hastily said.


    Scrambling to his feet, he dared not linger any longer.


    Bowed and defeated like a dog that had lost its home, he quickly left the sports field.


    All these events were observed by the senior members of the academy from the top of the gymnasium.


    They looked towards Sophia, noticing she was meditating with her eyes closed, seemingly unconcerned.


    The group exchanged nces, shrugged their shoulders, and continued their conversation and tea-drinking without giving the matter much thought.


    Such incidents weremon and not worth fussing over.


    They had even encountered a situation before where an assessment participant, unable to ept reality, nned to blow up Star Cluster Academy with explosives the day after failing the assessment, an act that was beyond shocking.


    Vice Chancellor Geoffrey sat on the sofa, sipping his coffee, the silver mirror in his hand disying John.


    His gaze, however, was fixed on the blood-colored longsword in John''s hands, filled with curiosity.


    After a long look, Geoffrey frowned and said to the others, "Doesn''t the item in this kid''s hand look a lot like a divine artifact?"


    At his words, everyone was startled and turned their attention to the longsword in John''s hands.


    Then, exmations of astonishment echoed around the top of the gymnasium.


    Sophia''s brows furrowed, and she said, "Quiet."


    Hearing this, everyone quickly lowered their voices.


    With over ten thousand assessment participants entering her domain, even Sophia needed to expend a significant amount of mind power to maintain its operation, so they dared not disturb her further.


    A department head eximed, "Though it''s damaged, the item in this kid''s hand is indeed a divine artifact."


    An instructor, looking envious, said, "He''s only at the silver-tier, right? Where did he get a divine artifact from? Even sage-tier powerhouses would have a hard time obtaining such items!"


    Another instructor, with graying hair, frowned andmented, "The aura from this knife feels somewhat familiar to the aura of House Carter, yet it seems not quite the same."


    A department head pondered for a moment, then said, "I remember two months ago, a dark god secret realm rted to House Carter appeared near Sterburg. At that time, the Dusk Sect also caused quite amotion in Sterburg, and the former heir of House Carter died in that secret realm. This guy might have obtained this divine artifact from that secret realm."


    Vice Chancellor Geoffrey realized, "That means he must be the same kid who killed Rean back then, and it seems he''s associated with Victor."


    This mention jogged everyone''s memory.


    After all, the incident in Sterburg had been a big deal, well-known throughout the Imperial Capital.


    However, two months had passed, and given the distance, they hadn''t immediately connected the dots.


    An instructor mused, "So it''s him. No wonder I found his name so familiar. It''s no surprise he managed to kill Rean. With that divine artifact, there''s probably no defense he can''t break, short of the gods."


    The instructor with graying hairmented with satisfaction, "We''ve got quite a few promising talents this year. Including this genius from Hidden Stars, we have four top-tier talents alone, aside from the second miss of House Medici and thisd. That girl with the sword and another named Matthew are also impressive."


    Another instructor chuckled bitterly, "It should be three. I heard this guy blew up seven or eight testing Crystal Balls during the test. We can''t determine his talent or aptitude just yet."


    Geoffreyughed, "Regardless, he can''t be far off. Victor wouldn''t have taken a special interest in him otherwise. It seems Star Cluster Academy has found itself a treasure this time."


    The other instructors nodded in agreement, their faces showing satisfied smiles.


    Knowing about these talents, they no longer worried about the academy''s performance.


    This year''s Academy Competition promised to be quite interesting.


    ...


    Unaware of the discussions taking ce outside, John continued his endeavor within the Enchanted Forest.


    After eliminating Andrew, John gained his 70 points, reaching a total of 120 points and climbing to the 34th rank.


    In just a short while, the top three contenders had already surpassed 300 points, and those in the top ten were approaching or had reached 200 points.


    John shook his head.


    Thesepetitors were indeed relentless.


    With his fellow candidates putting in so much effort, John felt it improper to ck off.


    He began to move swiftly through the Enchanted Forest, heading towards its core area.


    Along the way, the monsters he encountered couldn''t withstand even one of his skills.


    [You have killed a lv28 "Treant (Normal)" and gained 45000 Exp!]


    [You have killed a lv32 "Ghost-Faced Spider (Elite)" and gained 130000 Exp!]


    [You have killed a lv36 "Venomous Centipede (Normal)" and gained 97000 Exp!]


    ...


    Vividly colored skills continuously flew from John''s hands, each inflicting massive damage, and seldom did any monster necessitate a second skill for defeat.


    As John ventured deeper into the Enchanted Forest, the level of the monsters he encountered progressively increased, as did the points and experience they yielded.


    John''s Exp and points began to surge rapidly.


    It wasn''t long before he was enveloped in a white glow of leveling up.


    [Your level has increased to lv26, and you have gained 20 free attribute points!]


    He allocated all the free attribute points to Spirit.


    At this point, John''s mind power attribute was nearing 2600 points, with ordinary skill damage reaching a terrifying 250000.


    Meanwhile, John''s points had umted to 1209, propelling him into the top 3 of the points leaderboard.


    The first ce on the leaderboard had changed to Isabe, with points reaching 1310.


    Amelia was closely behind in second ce, with 1228 points.


    The previously third-ranked Jonathan had fallen out of the top 10, whereabouts unknown.


    The fourth ce had be someone named Matthew, the golden-haired youth John had noticed in the sports field.


    John''s rapid ascent in points naturally drew much attention.


    In the core area of the Enchanted Forest, Isabe, wrapped in intense mes, reduced a lv35 elite monster to ashes, once again iming the top spot on the leaderboard.


    However, before she could revel in surpassing Amelia, Isabe noticed John ranked third.


    The sight of his name left her astonished.


    Isabe eximed in shock, "When did he climb to third ce?!"

 Chapter 141: Chapter141-Blocking the Way

    Initially, Isabe had thought John was merely a glory-seeker, which is why,ing from a military family, she had such disdain for someone like John, who seemed to steal others'' aplishments.


    However, she hadn''t anticipated that John might actually possess some real strength.


    But, with Isabe''s pride, she naturally wouldn''t concern herself with such matters.


    She snorted, clenching her fist, "Even if you are a genius, for the disrespect you''ve shown me, I still intend to teach you a lesson."


    Subsequently, she increased her monster hunting speed even more.


    The intense mes seemed as if they were about to ignite the entire forest.


    Even lv35 monsters couldn''t withstand more than a few of her skills.


    Meanwhile, those outside also noticed the changes on the leaderboard.


    Those who knew John, like Theodore and Dark Fox, didn''t show much surprise.


    After all, they had already witnessed John''s strength and talent.


    But when others observed from the silver mirrors John killing lv30 monsters with a single skill, their faces showed utter disbelief.


    Someone gasped in shock, "How is his damage so high? Wasn''t it said that he passed the assessment by using underhanded methods? Does someone like him need to resort to such tactics?"


    Another person said gravely, "Even gold-tier don''t have such high damage. His damage has reached the tinum-tier level. If even he''s considered worthless, then there are no geniuses in this assessment."


    Someone realized, "So, considering his strength, killing the severely injured Rean isn''t impossible. While calling him the Federal''s top genius might be an exaggeration, John is definitely a genius."


    Hearing this, those who had previously mocked John closed their mouths.


    Many among them didn''t possess tinum-tier strength, and those who did were few and far between.


    Silver Tear, who had been silently fuming over the disparagement towards John, suddenly smiled upon seeing this turn of events.


    Her sparkling eyes darted around before she coughed subtly, hinting, "John has reached such a realm at only 18. It''s intriguing to ponder what achievements lie ahead for him. Those who initiallyughed at him for supposedly exploiting loopholes to enter the assessment might hope John isn''t one to hold grudges.


    After all, that individual named Andrew seems to have been the first eliminated by John specifically for offending him."


    Dark Fox nced at her, understanding that Silver Tear was defending John, and chose not to intervene.


    Indeed, the audience members who had ridiculed John showed signs of anxiety upon hearing Silver Tear''s words.


    They had merely sought momentary verbal satisfaction without considering the potential troubles it could bring.


    At that moment, they almost wished they could p themselves.


    Everyone had witnessed Andrew''s fate; he had merely mocked John in secret, yet John had specifically sought him out and decapitated him with a single strike.


    In Headmistress Sophia''s domain, Andrew wouldn''t truly die.


    But if they were to face John in reality...


    The thought alone sent shivers down their spines.


    They could only pray internally that John hadn''t heard what they had said at the start.


    ...


    In the Enchanted Forest, if John knew that Silver Tear almost had those guys kneeling and begging for mercy on the outside, he would probably have a hard time keeping himself fromughing.


    However, at the moment, John had little time to concern himself with the outside world because he was currently being robbed.


    And he wasn''t the only one; a group of people was being robbed alongside him.


    They were standing in front of a broad river.


    The water was tumultuous, with a swift current.


    From time to time, ferociousrge fish leaped out of the water, using their mouths or skills to prey on birds and insects that came too close to the surface.


    Across this river was the core area of the Enchanted Forest, and spanning the river was a stone bridge that led directly to the other side.


    At this moment, about a dozen people were arguing in front of the stone bridge.


    When John arrived, two groups were facing off.


    At the bridge''s entrance stood seven or eight assessment participants, blocking the way and refusing to let anyone pass.


    On John''s side were about eight or nine people, most of whom were visibly furious.


    A purple-d girl being blocked spoke up angrily, "Everyone outside is watching this. Aren''t you afraid of being held ountable by the people of Star Cluster Academy for doing this?"


    The individuals blocking their path simply smiled faintly upon hearing her words.


    One of the youths, holding a dagger, replied nonchntly, "The assessment rules clearly state that seizing others'' points is allowed. What we''re doing doesn''t vite any rules."


    Realizing this, the girl was rendered speechless, unable to find a counterargument.


    John remained calm, disliking the group''s actions but acknowledging, as the youth had pointed out, that they indeed hadn''t broken any rules.


    Moreover, John understood the intention behind Star Cluster Academy''s assessment format.


    They wanted these newly awakened students to get a taste of the harsh realities of the outside world early on.


    John saw this as beneficial; at least here, regardless of what happens, they wouldn''t truly die.


    However, if faced with simr situations in reality, they could very well be risking their lives.


    Therefore, John didn''t rush to act and simply observed from the sidelines.


    Seeing the purple-d girl remain silent, a chubby individual chuckled, "The offer stands. Give us 500 points, and we''ll let you cross. Of course, you can choose not to cross, and we won''t stop you."


    An angry voice retorted, "500 points just to cross a bridge? Why don''t you go straight to robbery?"


    A lv35 boss monster was worth only 800 points, yet these people were demanding 500 points for passage, an exorbitant "toll."


    Hearing this, the blockersughed.


    A young knight holding a shield shrugged, "Let''s not use such harsh words. If we wanted to rob you, we wouldn''t bother with all this talk."


    The chubby individual raised an eyebrow, "After all, robbery takes effort. Blocking the way is much easier."


    Their arrogance was palpable.


    The faces of the purple-d girl and herpanions shed with anger.


    Someone, unable to hold back any longer, drew their weapon, ready to confront the situation.


    John watched silently from within the crowd, not in a hurry to intervene.


    The chubby individual stepped forward, unleashing a powerful aura.


    With a cold snort, he dered, "We are all gold-tier awakeners here. Are you sure you want to make a move?"


    The others scoffed, releasing their own auras.


    The bridge entrance was suddenly engulfed in a wild wind, whipping up fallen leaves into the air.


    The person ready to confront them hesitated, his face showing apprehension.


    Although he was a gold-tier awakener too, the opponents were simply too numerous.


    Seeing their reluctance to fight, the blockers scoffed in disdain.


    They were confident in eliminating this group if they dared to fight.


    After all, killing here wouldn''t result in actual death, allowing them to act without fear.


    Those being blocked felt helpless.


    Some turned and left, while a few begrudgingly paid the points.


    The blockers let them pass as agreed, without further hindrance.


    Soon, the crowd dispersed, leaving only John and the purple-d girl.


    Her face flushed with anger, she seemed ready tosh out multiple times but was deterred by the overpowering strength of the opponents.


    Ultimately, she could only give up and prepare to leave.


    At that moment, the chubby blocker suddenly smiled at the girl, "Beauty, if you want to cross, I can make an exception for you. I''ll cover your points. As for the price... you know what I mean..."


    His eyes gleamed with lewdness, his gazesciviously scanning her shapely figure as he chuckled obscenely, his intentions clear.


    Unable to bear it any longer, the purple-d girl conjured a long whip in her hand andshed out at him.


    To her astonishment, the chubby man didn''t even dodge; he merely caught her whip in his hand with ease.


    John noticed that the chubby individual was covered in ayer of earthy yellow scales, a skill he was quite familiar with ¨C Rock Mail.


    It turns out he was an earth-based magus.


    John understood the situation clearly.


    The chubby man let out a lewd chuckle, forcefully pulling the purple-d girl toward him, causing her to stumble.


    As she reacted with shock and anger, preparing to retaliate, the staff in the man''s hand glowed with an earthy hue.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath the girl turned into a quagmire, her entire body instantly sinking into it.


    Before she could struggle, the quagmire solidified into rigid stone, trapping her firmly in ce, rendering her unable to move.


    The girl''s face was filled with anger, yet she was powerless to break free.


    The chubby man sauntered over, leering at her, "If you''re not willing, then so be it. Why resort to violence? But since you did, I guess you wouldn''t mind if I did a little something, right?"


    His face bore a sleazy expression as he reached out towards the girl''s chest.


    The onlookers knew exactly what the chubby man intended.


    A few of them couldn''t help but frown at his audacity.


    To think he would dare to act this way during the assessment was outrageous.


    However, they did not intervene; the fate of the chubby man and the girl was of no concern to them.


    Their goal was simply to earn points, pass the assessment, and join Star Cluster Academy.


    As the chubby man''s greasy hand slowly reached towards her, the girl''s eyes were filled with panic.


    Trapped by the rigid rock, she had no way to dodge.


    Despair filled her gaze as she could only watch the hand getting closer to her.


    She showed a look of humiliation, closing her eyes tightly, unwilling to witness what was about to happen next.


    However, to the girl''s surprise, several breaths passed, and she felt none of the disgusting touch she had braced herself for.


    Confused, the girl cautiously opened her eyes.


    What she saw next caused her beautiful eyes to widen dramatically.


    The scene before her made her involuntarily gasp in shock.


    "How is this possible!" she eximed.

 Chapter 142: Chapter142-Suppression

    The purple-d girl''s eyes widened in shock.


    The chubby man who had been about toy his hands on her was now, inexplicably, frozen into an ice sculpture.


    A chilling aura wafted around.


    His face was pale with terror, his bean-sized eyes filled with fright.


    He was still in his initial posture, his pudgy fingers only a dozen centimeters away from her, utterly immobile.


    Looking around, the girl noticed it wasn''t just him; the others were in the same predicament.


    At the bridge entrance, ice sculptures stood erect, capturing seven or eight gold-tier assessment participants in expressions of fear.


    In just a few breaths, everyone present, except for the purple-d girl, was encased in ice.


    The girl looked bewildered, clueless about what had transpired.


    At that moment, a voice suddenly sounded from behind her.


    "Are you alright?"


    As she heard this voice, she found the stone trapping her loosening significantly.


    She quickly extricated herself, paying no mind to the bits of dirt and debris on her, and turned to look behind her with a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    There stood a tall, handsome young man holding a silver staff, looking at her with a calm demeanor.


    The girl, realizing what had happened, hurriedly expressed her gratitude, "Thank you, thank you for saving me."


    After saying this, the purple-d girl took an extra moment to observe the young man.


    As her gaze met his, deep as the ocean, she suddenly felt her cheeks warm.


    Twisting slightly, she asked softly, "My name is Hannah... may I know yours?"


    John responded with a friendly smile, "You''re wee, I''m John."


    Outside, Seraphina''s gaze suddenly turned icy cold.


    The milk tea in her hand frosted over at a visibly rapid pace, and her entire being seemed like a block of ice, significantly lowering the temperature around her.


    Nearby spectators tightened their clothing and nced up at the sky, puzzled, "Why does it suddenly feel colder?"


    Theodore''s eyebrows twitched, wisely choosing to remain silent, pretending not to notice anything.


    Seraphina, however, stared at John, her eyes filled with a cold intensity.


    At the bridgehead, John suddenly felt a bone-chilling coldness rise behind him, apanied by an ominous premonition.


    He furrowed his brows and scanned his surroundings with mind power, yet discovered nothing.


    This left him somewhat perplexed, wondering, "Could I be sick? But that shouldn''t be, awakeners are supposed to be highly resistant to illness."


    Unable to figure it out, John decided not to dwell on it, having more pressing matters to attend to.


    Under Hannah''s puzzled gaze, John approached the chubby man, a smile ying in his eyes.


    The man''s face was stricken with terror, his pupils trembling, lips quivering as if he wished to say something.


    However, John had no intention of listening.


    Under the chubby man''s terrified gaze, John''s staff lit up with purple lightning.


    Electrical arcs danced in the air, and arrows of thunder, akin to spears, formed behind John.


    "Thunder Arrow!"


    The chubby man''s eyes widened in sheer panic, desperately attempting to struggle but utterly unable to escape the icy restraint, unable to move even slightly.


    John didn''t waste any words, merely gestured with his staff lightly.


    "Whoosh!"


    The Thunder Arrow shot out like a streak of light.


    Under the horrified gazes of the crowd, the Thunder Arrow pierced directly through the chubby man''s skull.


    With a loud "Boom!" the ice crystal shattered explosively, and the man was torn asunder.


    His body gradually dissipated into white light, his face still cracked but now also bearing an expression of disbelief, as if he couldn''t ept that he had been eliminated so effortlessly.


    This scene left the onlookers utterly astonished.


    This guy was ruthlessly decisive!


    Without a word, he took action directly.


    Observing the shocked expressions of the crowd, John''s lips slowly curved into a smile, achieving the exact effect he desired.


    With a "snap" of his fingers, a series of whooshing sounds followed.


    The remaining Thunder Arrows traced several purple streaks through the air, aiming straight for the other few participants frozen in ice sculptures.


    The assessment participants looked on in terror, desperately trying to struggle.


    However, to their shock, they found the seemingly ordinary ice to be unbelievably hard.


    No matter how much they fought, they couldn''t break free.


    Although John was only using a very basic Elemental Mastery, in the hands of someone with significantly higher mind power, even a basic skill was enough to overpower these gold-tier students.


    In the blink of an eye, the Thunder Arrows reached the faces of the few participants.


    Hannah couldn''t help but close her eyes, unwilling to witness more.


    Just when the participants were engulfed in despair, they were astonished to find the Thunder Arrows didn''t pierce their skulls but hovered right in front of their foreheads instead.


    Feeling the terrifying presence of the Thunder Arrow before them, their hearts pounded wildly.


    Even though they wouldn''t die in the test dungeon, they still experienced a sense of narrowly escaping death.


    These folks still had value, so naturally, John wasn''t about to eliminate them so easily.


    He looked at them with a smile, "Now, you have two choices: one is to willingly hand over 5 million federal coins, and then I''ll let you go, or I''ll send you out of the game."


    After saying this, John also turned to Hannah, "If you really want to thank me, just give me 5 million like them."


    This statement stunned everyone.


    Hannah stared at John, who waspletely serious, feeling as if something inside her had cracked.


    Whether it was the people on the scene or the audience outside, the way they looked at John was as if they were seeing a monster.


    What kind of thought process did this guy have? To think of making money in such a situation?!


    In the sports field, the chubby man who had already been eliminated was on the verge of tears.


    Hemented, "If you wanted money, you should''ve said so earlier, why eliminate me?!"


    The chubby man''s points had entered the top hundred, and he was almost guaranteed to pass the dungeon assessment, only to encounter John, the anomaly, at the crucial moment, leading to his elimination.


    And to add insult to injury, he only found out afterward that with just 5 million, he could have avoided elimination.


    This realization was truly agonizing.


    Now, the chubby man truly felt like crying.


    Of course, what he didn''t realize was that even if he had offered 5 million, John wouldn''t have spared someone of his despicable character.


    Even if John had let him go, his behavior in the Enchanted Forest would likely prevent him from qualifying for admission based on theprehensive assessment.


    In the spectator stands, the audience watched this scene unfold with a mix of amusement and disbelief.


    Initially, they thought John was a good Samaritan.


    Now, whether John was a good person remained up for debate, but one thing was clear: he had a strong affinity for money.


    One person chuckled, "This guy really has some nerve.


    Knowing that everyone''s watching, he still dares to pull off something like this."


    Anothermented wistfully, "Others extort points, but this guy goes straight for federal coins, and not just a small amount but 5 million per person. This kid''s really ying hardball."


    Someone elseughed heartily, "Hahaha, his guts are no less than that chubby guy earlier. Boldly trading assessment qualifications in broad daylight, does he think people can''t see?"


    A bystander smirked, "Benedict, the tutor, entered the test dungeon with them. This guy really doesn''t take the Star Cluster Academy assessment seriously. I have to say, this year''s assessment is indeed interesting."


    Even though Silver Tear and Dark Fox were well aware of John''s personality, they couldn''t help but facepalm, at a loss for words.


    That guy... still as fond of money as ever.


    As for Seraphina, a subtle smile appeared on her beautiful face, her earlier chilliness dissipating without a trace...


    Above the skies of the Enchanted Forest, Benedict, who had been ready to intervene, also found himself in a bemused state, saying, "Turns out, this kid didn''t act to save someone, but to extort others."


    Benedict had entered the test dungeon to prevent undesirable incidents, simr to what the chubby guy had attempted.


    Had John not acted, he would have stepped in.


    However, John''s actions were admittedly pushing the boundaries.


    After some thought, Benedict reached out to the higher-ups of Star Cluster Academy in the external world.


    He inquired, "Should we stop this kid?"


    Indeed, there was no need for Benedict to make contact, as the higher echelons were already discussing John, having witnessed his series of audacious moves.


    The actions of John had left the academy''s senior members exchanging nces and wearing varied expressions.


    Initially, they too believed John''s intervention was to save the girl, only to realize his motivations were entirely mary.


    Throughout the many years of hosting the Ster Test, numerous odd incidents have urred, including unsessful attempts at points theft turning on the aggressor.


    However, John''s direct extortion of federal coins using assessment qualifications was unprecedented, marking a new chapter in the test''s history.


    Vice Chancellor Geoffrey waved dismissively, "Let him be. Those who can pass the assessment will do so naturally, and those who cannot will eventually be filtered out even if they manage to pass this stage."


    After all, the Ster Test involves more than justbat assessments, includingprehensive evaluations such as personality tests.


    While Star Cluster Academy''sprehensive assessment isn''t as stringent as that of the War God Academy, they do not take it lightly.


    Individuals failing to meet the character requirements are outright eliminated, regardless of their performance.


    After all, no one wishes to inadvertently nurture a terrorist or cultist.

 Chapter 143: Chapter143-Extortion

    The other tutors weren''t overly concerned, finding the situation somewhat amusing.


    This guy truly knew how to conduct business, even thinking of a way to make money during the assessment.


    The decision was quicklymunicated to Benedict in the test dungeon through a special secret method.


    Benedict, observing John''s smiling demeanor, couldn''t help but feel that indulging him might not be the wisest decision.


    However, he chose not toment further.


    After all, with his presence, no significant trouble could arise.


    At the bridgehead, the crowd was dumbfounded.


    They, who had initially sought to extort others, had now be the victims of extortion.


    Hannah was equally bewildered.


    This... this wasn''t quite the knight in shining armor she had envisioned.


    Seeing theck of response from the group, John feigned indifference, "It seems you''re not that keen on joining Star Cluster Academy. In that case, I might as well eliminate you."


    Following his words, the thunder arrows moved slightly forward, the ice around them beginning to melt under the ferocity of the thunder.


    Feeling the terrifying thunder right before their foreheads, the assessment participants were close to despair.


    Big brother, at least give us a chance to speak!


    They were so anxious they could almost burst into mes, but being frozen, they couldn''t say a word, only managing to blink frantically.


    John then realized he had forgotten to give them a chance to speak.


    "My apologies, it slipped my mind," he said with a somewhat remorseful smile.


    He wasn''t worried about them suddenly attacking; he simply dissolved the ice binding them with a mere thought.


    Within a few breaths, the participants, theirplexions blue from the cold and bodies soaking wet, shivering uncontrobly, were freed from the ice by John.


    John looked at the group with a smile, "Anyone wanting to opt out of the assessment can step forward now. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance to refuse. This is a mutually agreeable arrangement. Once you leave, you can''t use me of extortion."


    Hearing this, everyone''s mouth twitched.


    Really now, you call this mutual agreement?


    The participants exchanged nces, seeing the reluctance and anger in each other''s eyes.


    Some even clenched their staffs, ready for action.


    Noticing this, Hannah took out her whip, cautiously watching the group, and whispered a warning to John, "Be careful, they might have second thoughts and gang up on us."


    John just smiled at Hannah''s caution, unfazed.


    Absolute power brought absolute confidence.


    To him, the capabilities of this group were as negligible as those of three-year-olds, hardly capable of stirring any trouble.


    Seeing John''s confident demeanor, a glimmer of admiration appeared in Hannah''s beautiful eyes.


    Though he was different from what she had imagined, she suddenly found the current John quite attractive.


    Several of the participants indeed harbored thoughts of banding together against John.


    After all, they numbered seven or eight against just two, seemingly holding the upper hand.


    However, just as they prepared to act, the knight young man leading them, holding a shield, spoke gravely, "I suggest you better not make a move. Do you remember how he took control of us at the beginning?"


    At his reminder, they all paused.


    All they had seen was a sh of blue light, and by the time they realized what was happening, they were already frozen solid by John.


    The knight youth spoke earnestly, "This guy''s strength is terrifying; he''s probably beyond what we can handle."


    A rogue with a dagger retorted discontentedly, "We were just caught off guard at the start, which allowed his sneak attack to seed. United, are we still supposed to fear just him?"


    Another warrior also raised his voice in anger, "Exactly, after such a loss, are we supposed to just swallow this without retaliation?"


    The knight youth looked at them deeply and said, "Suit yourselves.I''ve said what I needed to. If you''re seeking death, that''s on you, not me."


    With that, the knight youth extracted a bank card from his storage ring and approached John.


    Offering the card, he smiled, "I choose to buy back my assessment qualification. My name is Thomas Brown, from Imperial Capital''s House Brown. There are 10 million federal coins on this card. The extra 5 million is because I''d like to be your friend."


    John gave him an additional nce; the guy indeed seemed insightful.


    However, John didn''t ept the card.


    Pushing it back, he gestured dismissively, "Keep it. I''ll remember the offer. As for being my friend, no offense, but you''re not quite there yet."


    This statement came off as rather arrogant.


    The outside audience was abuzz withments.


    Some criticized, "This kid sure talks big, iming even Thomas isn''t qualified to be his friend."


    Another frowned, "Thomas is the young master of House Brown. While not as renowned as House Fairfax, it''s still a prominent financial dynasty in Imperial Capital. This guy is truly audacious."


    Yet another shook their head, "I think he''s not wrong. Top talents are entities even the four great families seek to curry favor with. John clearly belongs to this elite ss of prodigies, finding House Brown beneath him isn''t surprising."


    ...


    At the bridgehead, Thomas paused upon hearing John''s words.


    The notion of not being qualified momentarily took him aback.


    Instead of reacting with anger, Thomas offered a nod and a smile, "I understand what you''re saying. I just hope we can be friendster on at Star Cluster Academy."


    With those words, Thomas turned and left without hesitation.


    Hannah looked somewhat puzzled, not fully grasping what Thomas had understood.


    She just felt that when John said Thomas wasn''t fit to be his friend, he looked incredibly cool.


    John chuckled to himself.


    He interpreted Thomas''s response as acknowledgment that he didn''t regard the Brown family highly.


    Thus, Thomas''s parting words hinted at proving his worth at Star Cluster Academy in the future.


    John shook his head, not dwelling on it further, and turned his attention back to the remaining few, reminding them, "Hurry up. Those willing to pay should do so quickly, or else I''m sending you back home for dinner."


    Seeing Thomasply and hand over the money, the others hesitated no longer and proceeded to pay John.


    A few didn''t have enough money in their storage rings, so John epted their equipment as coteral.


    Given that all participants of the Ster Test were of certain means, and considering these individuals had reached gold-tier at such a young age, their gear was naturally valuable, often worth far more than five million federal coins, so John wasn''t concerned about being shortchanged.


    Soon, five or six people had settled their dues.


    However, when it came to the rogue and the warrior, John refused their payment, instead stating coldly, "For the two of you, it''s ten million each."


    The rogue and the warrior were momentarily stunned before their faces flushed red with rage, eyes burning with fury.


    Clenching his fists, the rogue bellowed, "Why does everyone else pay five million and we have to shell out ten million?!"


    The warrior, equally enraged, red at John, his eyes filled with humiliation and anger.


    John, however, responded with a coldugh, "Did you think I didn''t hear what you were saying just now? This extra five million is for the privilege of a second chance in the assessment. Had I not been in a good mood, I would have cut you two down the moment you spoke out of turn."


    This revtion made the expressions on the rogue''s and warrior''s faces freeze.


    They had indeed thought John hadn''t overheard their mutterings, believing it wouldn''t matter even if he had.


    Now called out, they were at a loss for words, internally cursing John for his pettiness.


    But they had no choice.


    Not paying meant disqualification, an oue they were unwilling to ept.


    Begrudgingly, they handed over the ten million federal coins to John, a sumrgelyprised of their equipment as coteral.


    After all, which serious awakener carries so much cash?


    Any wealth they had was invested in enhancing their powers.


    Swallowing their pride, they stripped off their gear.


    Had John not deemed it improper and allowed them trousers, these two would likely be standing in nothing but their underwear.


    Surveying the plethora of equipment in his storage ring, John nodded in satisfaction.


    In just a brief moment, he had amassed nearly fifty million federal coins.


    This not onlypensated for the expense of purchasing the Breakthrough Stone but alsoted him an additional ten million plus.


    Suddenly, John''s gaze upon the group softened.


    However, they didn''t perceive it that way.


    To them, John''s gaze resembled that of a ravenous beast eyeing its prey, sending shivers down their spines.


    At this moment, all they wished was to swiftly escape from John''s presence, to distance themselves far from this individual.


    Yet without John''s permission, they dared not move.


    One of them, with a trembling voice, inquired, "Can... can we leave now?"


    John withdrew his gaze, his smile broadening at the question, "Oh, don''t be in such a rush to leave!"


    Hearing John''s response, a collective shiver ran through the group.


    Their expressions filled with panic, a foreboding feeling brewing within.


    Could it be that after taking their money, he still wasn''t nning to let them go?

 Chapter 144: Chapter144-The Sting of Betrayal

    The assassin eximed in shock and anger, "We''ve already paid you, you said you would let us go, are you going to break your promise?!"


    The others looked at John with eyes full of wariness and fury.


    If John truly reneged on his word, their losses would be substantial.


    To their relief, however, John shook his head.


    He said, somewhat helplessly, "What are you thinking? If I said I''d let you go after taking the money, I definitely will. The reason I told you not to be in such a rush to leave is because I want to propose a deal to you."


    Upon hearing John''s words, everyone paused in unison, taken aback.


    Benedict, watching from above, suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "This kid isn''t nning another cunning move, is he?"


    At the bridgehead, while the group sighed in relief, curiosity also piqued.


    The shirtless assassin asked, puzzled, "What deal?"


    John held up two fingers, a sly smile on his face.


    "For 20 million, I will guide you to earn points and secure a spot in the top one hundred of the assessment. You can pay me after you''ve secured your spot. As you''ve seen my capabilities, trust me, this won''t be difficult for me. Would you consider it?"


    As soon as John finished, everyone gasped in shock.


    They stared at John, disbelieving what they had just heard.


    20 million for a spot in the top one hundred of the assessment?!


    Including Hannah, the gaze of those present shifted dramatically towards John, filled with fervent interest.


    Even if they couldn''t seed, they wouldn''t incur any loss.


    But if they could make it, not to mention 20 million, even 200 million would be considered worthwhile!


    At the bridgehead, hearing John''s proposal, the group collectively caught their breath.


    The prospect of 20 million federal coins for a guaranteed position among the top hundred contenders of the assessment left them incredulous.


    Their eyes widened in sheer disbelief at John''s audacity.


    The value of such an offer, including for Hannah among them, turned their gazes towards John burning with intense eagerness.


    Failure bore no loss to them, yet sess, transcending the cost of 20 million, even 200 million, they deemed a fortune well spent!


    ...


    The outside world was in an uproar, with everyone looking at John as though he were a lunatic.


    Some were baffled, saying, "Is this guy crazy? He actually wants to take these people through the assessment together? How is that possible?!"


    Others sneered, "I heard he''s from some backwater ce; he must be desperate for money."


    Some shook their heads, "Securing a spot is not so easy, let alone leading others to pass too. This guy is literally daydreaming."


    A few pondered, "Actually, it might not be impossible. With his strength, if he really wants to boost these people''s points into the top one hundred, it could be feasible."


    Yet anothermented, "The question is, what kind of genius with such capability would stoop to do such demeaning tasks!"


    The crowd was momentarily lost for words.


    Indeed, what kind of prodigy with such talent would need to resort to such actions for money?


    Only someone as unique as John would think to do so.


    In the skies above the Enchanted Forest, even Benedict was left speechless by John''s antics for a long while before he couldn''t help but bitterly smile, "This kid really knows how to cause worry,ing up with such an idea."


    With no other choice, Benedict had to contact the academy''s higher-ups again.


    Such an urrence was unprecedented in the history of the Ster Test.


    He needed confirmation from the upper echelons of the Star Cluster Academy on how to proceed.


    At the top of the gymnasium, upon hearing Benedict''s report, the high ranks of Star Cluster Academy were also stunned by John''s maneuvers.


    Vice Principal Geoffrey, holding his forehead, said, "What goes on in his mind, I''m truly at a loss for words. He actually thought of selling points and spots for money."


    A grade director frowned, "No matter what, this is still the Ster Test. If we let him continue like this, it might impact our academy''s reputation."


    After some thought, Geoffrey said, "Paying to avoid elimination isn''t a big deal. Giving some unlucky students another chance is fine, but hiring others to farm points and positions absolutely cannot be allowed."


    Another grade director agreed, "Exactly. Otherwise, all examinees might as well pay geniuses to fight for them. What''s the point of the assessment then?"


    The leadership concurred, finding the logic sound.


    Theymunicated their decision to Benedict.


    Nodding, Benedict then used his mind power to issue a warning to all candidates in the Enchanted Forest.


    He stated firmly, "There have been instances of examinees engaging in cheating transactions within the test dungeon. This serves as a warning! Additionally, the academy strictly prohibits any forms of cheating and rule-breaking during the assessment. Vitors will be expelled from the Ster Test and barred from enrollment permanently."


    Benedict''s voice echoed throughout the Enchanted Forest.


    The candidates still undergoing the assessment, upon hearing his words, all wore expressions of surprise on their faces.


    Who was this big shot who forced the academy to issue a direct warning during the assessment?


    John and the others naturally heard Benedict''s announcement, which effectively doused the fiery enthusiasm of everyone present at the bridgehead with cold water.


    They sighed andmented as if they had missed a tremendous opportunity.


    Indeed, securing their advancement through the assessment with merely two million would have been an incredible chance for them, especially considering none were fully confident in their ability to pass this rigorous test unaided.


    Seeing his scheme fall apart before it even began left John with a frozen smile on his face.


    ording to his calctions, just from these few individuals, he could have made at least seventy to eighty million.


    Had his n been allowed to grow, he might have earned several billion federal coins.


    With over ten thousand participants in the assessment and John''s formidable strength, it wasn''t out of reach to secure half of the top spots, if not monopolize the top hundred entirely.


    However, Benedict''s warning effectively vanished all potential earnings into thin air, causing John indescribable heartache over the loss of what could have been his money.


    Yet, there was nothing he could do against the regtions of the assessment.


    Wearing a look of deep frustration, John no longer bothered to engage with the assassin and hisrades who tried to cozy up to him.


    He stepped onto the bridge and headed toward the core area of the Enchanted Forest, seeking solitude to ease his troubled mind.


    The figures, including the assassin, watched John''s departing silhouette with a sense of regret, mourning the nearly secured assessment positions that slipped through their fingers.


    Powerless to change their fate, they reluctantly dispersed.


    Shortly after John left, Hannah followed suit.


    Her intention wasn''tplicated; she merely wanted to get to know this intriguing young man named John a bit better.


    Shortly after the crowd dispersed, a small-statured participant emerged emotionlessly from the bushes.


    Eyeing the rough terrain before the bridge, he sneered internally, "To think, a genius indeed. But offending our Immortality Organization is the gravest mistake of your life. I hope you live a bit longer; otherwise, it''d be quite dull."


    After casting a disdainful nce at Benedict high above the Enchanted Forest, the dwarf crossed the bridge, heading into the core area of the Enchanted Forest as well.


    Meanwhile, in the spectator stands outside Star Cluster Academy, a man donning a baseball cap watched John''s image in the silver mirror, his eyes shing a sinister crimson.


    Smirking, he whispered so faintly that no one could hear, "I told you, you can''t escape.


    Even if you join Star Cluster Academy, that divine artifact is mine!"


    Thinking of the divine artifact of the Crimson Demon, Robert''s eyes gleamed with fervor.


    Securing that artifact could elevate him not just to the patriarch of House Carter but perhaps even to a demigod!


    He was determined to obtain it at any cost.


    Unaware of the dangerous attention he''s attracted, John was deep within the Enchanted Forest, unleashing his frustration and heartache in what could only be described as a spell turret mode.


    Waving his staff, a kaleidoscope of lights swirled around him as he released spell after spell.


    "Storm de!"


    "Thunderous Roar!"


    "Thorned Rock Serpent!"


    ...


    As a series of formidable spells erupted from John''s hands, rows of giant trees toppled, creating a straight path through the forest.


    This path was littered with broken branches, fallen trees, and craters, all leading straight to where John stood, showcasing his turmoil and might.


    John, leveraging his arsenal of spells, bulldozed his way through the Enchanted Forest, leaving behind a trail of enormous craters created by his relentless assault, his onught more devastating than that of a bomber ne.


    Noticing the dense poption of monsters in the core area of the Enchanted Forest, John decided against the meticulous use of mental perception for targeting and opted for widespread bombardment instead.


    The monsters'' thoughts on this tactic were unknown, but it certainly thrilled John.


    Within city limits, he had to exercise restraint with his spellcasting to avoid coteral damage.


    Had it not been for the need to conserve his power during the encounter with Sebastian, he wouldn''t have had to resort to using the Godyer de; his spells alone would have sufficed to wear him down.


    In the dungeon, free from such constraints, John unleashed his full power.


    With life-draining and blood demon conversion skills at his disposal, energy depletion was the least of his concerns.


    Thus, he transformed into a veritable spell cannon, wreaking havoc upon the flora and fauna of the Enchanted Forest with wild abandon.


    [You have in lv38 "Redwolf (Normal)" and gained 133000 Exp!]


    [You have in lv40 "Icefox (Normal)" and gained 187000 Exp!]


    [You have in lv40 "Earthcroc (Elite)" and gained 352000 Exp!]


    ...


    As John''s spells ravaged thend, a deluge of experience points flooded into him.


    His experience points surged at a visibly terrifying rate, with his score skyrocketing just as rapidly.


    Within mere hours, his level ascended to lv28, and his score reached an astonishing 15000 points, securing him the top spot on the leaderboard.


    Isabe and Amelia, his closestpetitors, trailed behind him, their scores not even close to a third of his.

 Chapter 145: Chapter145-The Edge of Brilliance

    Beyond that, John had amassed nearly 200 random attribute points, bringing his spirit attribute to an impressive 2800 points.


    Although the attribute points gained from Blood Absorption were not numerous and were randomly distributed, the sheer quantity of monsters John defeatedpensated for it.


    If he maintained this pace of leveling up, John estimated that he would soon break through to lv30.


    At that time, his strength would receive a significant boost.


    The only regret was that no equipment dropped in the assessment secret realm.


    Therefore, after leaving, John would need to update all his gear and purchase some advanced skills to enhance his strength in all aspects.


    With this thought, John elerated the pace at which he cast his skills.


    The dissatisfaction of not making money was tossed to the back of his mind, far beyond reach.


    [You have killed a lv38 "mebird (Normal)" and gained 123000 Exp!]


    [You have killed a lv34 "Man-eater Flower (Normal)" and gained 81000 Exp!]


    [You have killed a lv40 "Swamp Crocodile (Elite)" and gained 340000 Exp!]


    ...


    As John unleashed the Roar of Thunder, taking down a lv40 elite monster, a white glow of leveling up enveloped him.


    [You have leveled up to lv29, gaining 20 free attribute points!]


    John allocated all the free attribute points to his spirit attribute without hesitation and continued grinding to level up, aiming to reach lv30 as soon as possible.


    Partly, his curiosity about the new skills he would acquire drove him, and partly, his current injuries made prolongedbat inadvisable.


    In just a short time, John felt a tearing pain in his muscles and a slight haziness in his spirit, adding a paler shade to his already paleplexion, while cold sweat beaded on his forehead.


    Initially, John had intended to secure a spot casually, but the abundance of talent in this assessment was beyond his expectations, which imposed a hint of pressure on him.


    Moreover, through Hannah''s insights, John learned that students who perform well in the Ster Test not only have the opportunity to join the special sses at Star Cluster Academy but also receive rewards.


    The top scorer, in addition to winning a prize of two hundred million, would find that Star Cluster Academy annually prepares exclusive items, unavable outside, as rewards for students with exemry assessment results.


    With such benefits at stake, John feltpelled to vie for a top position.


    Behind John, Hudu was utterly astounded.


    Although aware of John''s strength, she had not anticipated him being this powerful.


    The monsters, deemed formidable by Hannah, could not withstand even a single skill from John.


    The terrifying damage inflicted left Hannah in awe and fear.


    The opponent, merely her age, now possessed such formidable power, while she still fretted over securing a spot at the Stars.


    This realization filled Hannah with mncholy.


    The disparity between individuals seemed vaster than that between humans and the most inconsequential of insects.


    Although Hannah felt a sense of defeat, her overwhelming emotion was admiration¡ªa respectful acknowledgement of a peer''s superiority.


    This admiration spurred her on.


    Deciding to part ways with John, Hannah resolved not to follow him any longer.


    Instead, she aimed to diligently umte points, aspiring to secure her admission into Star Cluster Academy.


    Additionally, while John''s indiscriminate bombardment was exhrating, it also made quite themotion.


    The core area of the Enchanted Forest was virtually enveloped by the deafening roars, drawing the attention of many.


    Curious assessment participants ventured towards the source of the tumult, wondering what kind of monster could cause such an uproar.


    Upon nearing the site and witnessing John obliterate a monster over a dozen meters tall with a mere wave of his hand, leaving it in pieces, they were astounded.


    Someone swallowed hard and said, "You''ve got to be joking. Is this guy really one of us, taking the same assessment? Are we sure he''s not a senior who wandered into the wrong testing area?"


    Another voiced their disbelief, "Wait, isn''t that John? There were rumors he only got through the preliminary test by exploiting loopholes. Guess you can''t trust rumors after all."


    And yet another eximed in shock, "Holy shit, guys, check the leaderboard!"


    Hearing this, several of them hastily retrieved their assessment cards, only to have their eyes widen in disbelief.


    There, at the top of the leaderboard, was unmistakably John.


    His points had reached the astonishing figure of 17000.


    They exchanged looks, seeing the amazement reflected in each other''s eyes, fully aware of how challenging it was to earn points.


    To put it into perspective, a lv30 normal monster was worth only 50 points, and even boss-level monsters capped at 800 points.


    How many monsters had he ughtered to amass such a staggering number of points?


    The mere thought sent shivers down their spines.


    Not far from them, a handsome young man with golden hair and dressed in fine clothes was also watching John in amazement.


    He eximed, "It''s truly befitting of Star Cluster Academy to encounter such a formidable individual during an assessment. The Imperial Capital is brimming with geniuses, indeed far beyond what we can muster in Southeast Fortress."


    Shortly after, the youth''s face lit up with confidence, and he proudly proimed, "However,pared to me, he still falls short. After all, I am the Federal''s number one genius. Even the person who tops the rookie rankings can''t hold a candle to me. Ah, the loneliness of being a genius."


    As he said this, the golden-haired young man adjusted his bangs, his face radiating the loneliness of being invincible.


    Thisment caused several nearby assessment participants, who hade to spectate, to make faces as if they had swallowed something foul.


    They were itching to give the guy a couple of ps.


    Such arrogance was unbearable!


    They had never encountered such an oddity in their lives.


    Fortunately, apanion promptly stopped them.


    As they cast puzzled nces at him, he said helplessly, "That guy is Matthew, one of the three talents who achieved S-level qualifications in the preliminary tests. It''s better if you don''t provoke him."


    Another person added, "I''m also from Southeast Fortress, and he''s quite famous there. Matthew may have an entric personality, but he is a genuine tinum-tier awakener. A few months ago, he awakened an S-level talent and a hidden ss, making him incredibly strong."


    Hearing this, the group showed expressions of shock.


    No wonder this individual could speak so boldly after seeing John''s strength; he truly had the capital to back it up.


    Hearing the people around him discussing fervently, Matthew''s face beamed with even greater pride.


    He even took it upon himself to approach the crowd, whipping out a pen and paper to offer autographs to everyone.


    This left the group somewhat speechless.


    Matthew might be powerful, but his antics suggested a few screws loose.


    Who in the world would want his autograph?


    As the crowd around them swelled, it becamemon for one or two unlucky assessment participants to get caught in John''s skills.


    Often, they hadn''t evenprehended what had happened before they were engulfed by his terrifying abilities and ejected from the test dungeon,nding bewildered in the stadium.


    A gold-tier participant looked around in utter confusion, muttering, "What...what just happened?"


    He had just in a monster and hadn''t even checked the change in his points when he saw a massive fire serpent, resembling a missile, explode not far from him.


    The ferocious and scorching wave of fire consumed him in the blink of an eye, leading to his elimination.


    Around this participant, several others shared his fate.


    Hearing his question, they cast sympathetic nces his way.


    After exining the sequence of events, the participant watched the live feed on the silver screen, where John, like a war deity, hurled skills around with abandon.


    His mouth twitched, at a loss for words.


    "Is he really a fellow participant of our batch?"


    Even the third-year seniors at the academy might not be capable of such feats.


    This level of strength was absurdly off the charts!


    The external audience, witnessing John''s fric pace of umting points, werepletely bbergasted.


    One person, eyes wide and mouth agape, eximed, "My God, this casting frequency, this power of his skills... has he maxed out all his abilities? This is terrifying!"


    Another voiced their shock, "He''s too strong. I thought all that news was just hot air, but now it seems this Federal''s number one genius really does have the chops!"


    Someone else realized, "I initially thought his top spot on the rookie rankings was due to some error in Celestial Secret''s intelligence. Now, it looks like Celestial Secret had probably known about John''s terrifying strength all along. No wonder he topped the rookie rankings on his first entry to the Celestial List. With this kind of power, no one in his realm stands a chance against him."


    A bystander shook their head, "Forget about being on the same level, I reckon even those a level higher would struggle against him. His casting rate is like a machine gun; fighting him is just asking to be bombarded without any chance to retaliate."


    Anothermented, "This year''s Ster Test is filled with monsters! I thought this year would be as boring as thest."


    The rest couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    Star Cluster Academy hadn''t seen any noteworthy achievements in recent years.


    Initially, there weren''t high expectations ced on this year''s Ster Test.


    However, the students participating this year have surprised everyone with their performance.

 Chapter 146: Chapter146-Titan Stoneape

    Among the crowd, Robert watched as John rampaged through the test dungeon.


    His crimson eyes were filled with intense jealousy and desire.


    In his view, John''s formidable power must stem from the Legacy of the Crimson Demon and that divine artifact.


    Otherwise, how could John possess strength that far surpasses those of his level?


    This only intensified his longing.


    The stronger and more demon-like John appeared, the more Robert yearned to kill him.


    If it weren''t for the presence of many powerful individuals at Star Cluster Academy, Robert would have liked to act immediately, topletely drain John of everything he possessed.


    "What he has will be mine sooner orter; there''s no need to rush," Robert consoled his eager heart, his gaze towards John growing more murderous by the moment.


    ...


    In the core area of the Enchanted Forest.


    Isabe wiped the sweat off her pristine forehead, her face showing signs of fatigue, but her eyes sparkled with joy.


    She had been lucky enough to encounter a lv40 elite monster.


    After exerting all her strength to defeat it, she earned a whopping 1000 points.


    Clutching her fist, Isabe proudly dered, "With this, I''ll surely leave you all in the dust. The first ce can only belong to me, Isabe!"


    Regaining some of her strength, she happily took out her assessment card, imagining herself far ahead of John, ready to crush the arrogance of that conceited individual.


    However, when Isabe saw the information disyed on her assessment card, she was frozen on the spot.


    [First ce]: John ¡ª 15791


    [Second ce]: Isabe ¡ª 6357


    [Third ce]: Amelia ¡ª 5565


    [Fourth ce]: Matthew ¡ª 5375


    ...


    Watching John at the top with his terrifying 17000 points, Isabe rubbed her eyes, thinking she had seen incorrectly.


    But when she opened her eyes again, she found that in the blink of an eye, John''s points had already jumped to 18000.


    Moreover, his score was increasing at a dreadfully rapid pace.


    Isabe, her pretty face full of astonishment, saw the score nearly triple her own and couldn''t help but disbelieve, "How is this possible?! How could he have so many points? There must be a problem with the assessment card..."


    Despite saying this, Isabe knew it was nearly impossible for there to be an issue with the assessment card.


    This was the Ster Test; how could such a basic error ur? Her face gradually turned pale.


    Isabe had always felt that even if John had some strength, he couldn''t possiblypare to her.


    But now, seeing John far ahead, each number seemed like a p to her face, an intolerable reality.


    Isabe''splexion turned from pale to flushed.


    Biting her lip, her eyes were full of unwillingness, and it seemed as if mes were burning in her pupils.


    She was not someone who took to losing kindly.


    Although uncertain about how John had umted so many points, surely it must have cost him greatly, requiring him to rest for a while.


    With some time still left before the assessment ended, Isabe felt there might still be a chance to surpass John.


    ...


    In the core region of the Enchanted Forest, a silver-white waterfall cascaded from a cliff.


    The turbulent river water, like a giant rock smashing into the pond, stirred up a sky full of spray.


    Beside the pond, Amelia was battling a level 35 lord-tier ck-armored Bear.


    Her expression was serious, sword in hand, her figure swift as the wind.


    Lethal shes of her sword flew from her grasp, leaving deep, bone-visible wounds on the ck-armored Bear.


    The ck-armored Bear roared in anger, its w swipes, sharp as steel knives, carrying immense force, yet it couldn''t touch the nimble and petite Amelia.


    Seizing an opportunity, Amelia''s sword glowed as she stomped her foot, her speed surging as her form turned into a silver streak of light.


    The silver light of her sword was fleeting.


    Amelia and the ck-armored Bear passed by each other.


    Suddenly, the bear''s body stiffened.


    Amelia stood up, her chest heaving as she slowly sheathed her sword.


    Behind her, the ck-armored Bear copsed with a thud, dissolving into specks of white light.


    Amelia''s expression eased as she pulled out her assessment card, only to find her ranking was still second.


    This came as a surprise to her.


    After all, she had just defeated a lord-tier monster and earned a significant number of points, yet the gap between her and that participant named Isabe wasn''t much.


    However, Amelia didn''t mind much.


    She wasn''t overly concerned about her score or ranking, seldom checking it even once an hour.


    Amelia came to Star Cluster Academy because she had heard that the Federal''s famous swordsman, Celestide Victor, was an alumnus, which inspired her to join.


    However, when Amelia''s beautiful eyes nced at the top of the score leaderboard, she was momentarily taken aback.


    "17000 points, John?" she eximed in surprise at seeing John at the top of the leaderboard.


    Just as John had made a deep impression on her, Amelia also had a vivid memory of this individual targeted by many, the number one on the Celestial List, especially after sensing his overwhelming mind power.


    She knew John could be strong, but she had no idea he could be this formidable.


    Amelia was well aware of how challenging it was to umte so many points, giving her a more direct understanding of John''s strength.


    "Truly a terrifying individual," she thought to herself in awe.


    ...


    Time flew swiftly, and soon it was evening.


    The sky darkened, but the stadium remained lively and vibrant.


    Star Cluster Academy considerately provided all spectators with food and beverages.


    Despite the long hours, the audience''s enthusiasm showed no signs of waning; the atmosphere was even more fervent than before.


    Tens of thousands of spectators watched the extraordinary battles of geniuses on screen, asionally bursting into waves of apuse that swept across the venue like a tidal wave, as if to overturn the entire stadium.


    In the Enchanted Forest, a tall mountain stood erect, adorned with towering giant trees.


    John, enveloped in a red bloodlight and moving as fast as lightning, leaped across branches, dodging attacks from behind.


    Pursuing him was a giant ape, asrge as a small hill and covered in rocky armor, in a frenzied chase.


    [Name: Titan Stoneape (Boss)]


    [Level: lv40]


    [HP: 1570000]


    [Strength: 12680]


    [Stamina: 15735]


    [Defense: 21964]


    [Speed: 1778]


    [Skills: Rock Forest, Meteorite, Stone Armor, Stone Field¡­]


    ...


    The Titan Stoneape, with its colossal stature of several dozen meters, charged through the forest, breaking rows of giant trees in its path, yet its speed remained unaffected.


    Simultaneously, it kept unleashing skills, continuously attacking John.


    "Whoosh!"


    John dodged a stone spear over ten meters long, ncing back at this terrifying creature with a somewhat helpless expression.


    He had originally just wanted to find a ce to rest for a while but had unexpectedly encountered this creature.


    If it had been a regr boss, it might have been manageable, but the Titan Stoneape''s defense was exceptionally high, precisely countering John''s magus type.


    This forced him to keep moving and pulling away, daring not to directly confront it.


    Seeing this agile "monkey" dodge its attack once more, the Titan Stoneape lost its patience.


    "Roar!!"


    It let out an angry roar, abruptly halting its charge, its body lighting up with an earthen yellow glow.


    An incredibly powerful earth-based energy fluctuation burst forth from the Titan Stoneape.


    Subsequently, the ground suddenly began to ripple like waves.


    In just the blink of an eye, the area within hundreds of meters turned into a swamp, with all trees and vegetation starting to sink rapidly.


    John nearly lost his grip and fell from the tree.


    ncing at the swamp below, he forcefully stepped on the tree trunk, propelling himself into the air, nning to escape the area before all the trees were engulfed by the swamp.


    However, the Titan Stoneape seemed to anticipate John''s move.


    Its furry face cracked a sinister smile as a massive earth-based energy quickly converged, engulfing John in a tawny field of force in an instant.


    "Stone Field!"


    John felt his body suddenly be as heavy as a mountain, as if a great mass was pressing down on him, uncontrobly falling towards the swamp, beyond hismand.


    Simultaneously, a sharp Ground Spike suddenly rose from the swamp, aiming directly at John, as if intending to pierce through him entirely.


    The external spectators, witnessing this scene, couldn''t help but let out bursts of gasps, their hearts pounding with fear, involuntarily tensing up, with some even closing their eyes.


    It seemed they had already envisioned the scene of John being impaled by the stone spike.


    At the critical moment, John''s reaction was swift.


    His eyes lit up with ck mist.


    "Shadow Puppet!"


    The stone spike passed through John''s body without any hindrance, just as many werementing John''s presumed elimination, feeling pity for him.


    Suddenly, a zing white spear tore through the sky, fiercely aiming at one of the Titan Stoneape''s eyes.


    "zing Light Spear!"


    The Titan Stoneape hadn''t anticipated that John could evade its attack and even seize the opportunity to counterattack.


    "Boom!" The zing Light Spear struck the Titan Stoneape as fast as lightning, resulting in a violent explosion.


    "-219518!"

 Chapter 147: Chapter147-The Kill

    Massive damage numbers rose above the head of the Titan Stoneape, as surging white mes engulfed its entire form, instantly evaporating the sttered blood into thin air.


    The forceful shockwave snapped nearby trees at their trunks, scattering a blizzard of wood chips and soil across the sky.


    Many who witnessed this scene were struck with awe; despite having seen such disys numerous times, the staggering damage inflicted by John still left everyone breathless.


    The Titan Stoneape, in agony, clutched its eyes, letting out a pain-filled roar.


    The acrid smell of charred flesh could be sensed from a great distance.


    In a desperatest effort, it closed its eyes, attempting to shield itself with its Stone Armor from John''s attack.


    Yet, the zing Light Spear still managed to injure its eyes.


    John wouldn''t miss such an opportunity.


    His eyes gleamed with a ghostly blue light, his body enveloped in a magic that red like blue mes, bing wildly tumultuous.


    "Mana Burn!"


    "Mana Rampage!"


    The aura around him surged dramatically, the sheer force of his raging magic sting the muddy ground beneath him into the air.


    John lifted his staff, which sparked with purple lightning.


    Terrifying thunder converged into a singr point in his hand, containing the potential to annihte everything in its path.


    Pointing towards the Titan Stoneape, the white speck of light expanded instantaneously.


    "Roar of Thunder!"


    Purple thunder leapt and intertwined, morphing into a devastating column of lightning that obliterated everything before it, striking directly at the Titan Stoneape.


    Sensing the imminent danger, the creature''s other eye snapped open, thick stone doors materializing in front of it in a futile attempt to block John''s ferocious assault.


    Roar of Thunder was unstoppable.


    The stone doors were shattered in an instant, and the Titan Stoneape''s torso was submerged in the thunderous onught.


    "-259129!"


    A single skill had reduced the Titan Stoneape''s HP by one-sixth.


    Both the inhabitants of the Enchanted Forest and those from the outside world fell into a momentary silence.


    Then, the crowd erupted into fervent cheers.


    A male spectator suddenly stood up, his face flushed with excitement, shouting at the top of his lungs, "John is incredible!"


    Meanwhile, a female spectator, with eyes aze and fists waving energetically, cried out, "Go John! If you win, I''ll marry you!"


    Seraphina, initially overwhelmed with emotions, felt a chill run through her upon hearing this.


    Theodore couldn''t help but show a wry smile, sensing that his daughter, whom he had raised for over a decade, was deeply smitten.


    The high-ranking officials of the academy in the stadium were all smiles, feeling that their Star Cluster Academy had struck gold this time.


    Just John alone was enough to turn the other academies green with envy.


    Vice Principal Geoffrey couldn''t contain hisughter, saying, "After today, I''d like to see anyone dare say that Star Cluster Academy hasn''t had any geniuses these past years."


    Principal Sophia, petite in stature, watched John on the screen, her gaze calm and distant, lost in thought.


    Back in the Enchanted Forest, the battle was far from over.


    As the light from the thunder faded, the Titan Stoneape''s Stone Armory in ruins, its body charred and a pitiful sight to behold.


    Yet, John did not relent.


    He could sense that the Titan Stoneape''s aura had not weakened much, if anything, it had grown stronger.


    The Titan Stoneape roared, its bellows causing the nearby mountains and trees to tremble violently.


    The rage in its remaining eye was blood-red, filled with pain and brutality.


    The intense pain drove the Titan Stoneape into a frenzied state, its gaze fixed deadly on John.


    In the next instant, a terrifying earth-based energy erupted from the Titan Stoneape, a dull yellow magic swiftly enveloping a radius of nearly a kilometer.


    Thick Ground Spikes burst forth, forming a dense Rock Forest within hundreds of meters, while the sky resounded with deafening roars as colossal meteorites, trailing long tails of me and unstoppable momentum, plummeted towards John''s location.


    John took a deep breath, his eyes suddenly ring with red light, a blood-colored longsword appearing in his hands without notice.


    With a powerful leap, he charged towards the Titan Stoneape like an arrow released from its bow, a move that widened the eyes of all onlookers.


    Was John actually seeking closebat with the Titan Stoneape?


    A spectator eximed in astonishment, "Is this guy out of his mind?! The beast is in a berserk state; just a bit more and it could have been killed from a distance. Why is he charging in?!"


    Others, who found John displeasing, sneered, "A magus daring to engage in closebat with the boss? I truly can''t tell if he''s confident or just arrogant!"


    Some echoed in agreement, "He must be a madman. When do you see a magus engaging in closebat with a boss? With his defense and HP, he wouldn''t withstand a single hit from the boss."


    Another retorted, "Why do you care so much about what he does? If you''re so capable, why don''t you go solo a dungeon boss?" Yet, someone scoffed, "We''re not madmen. Why would we solo a boss?"


    The audience quickly became embroiled in heated discussions, and the stadium was filled with a buzz of activity.


    However, the majority of spectators were skeptical of John''s approach, considering it overly presumptuous.


    Only those who truly understood John knew the rationale behind his actions.


    John was not one to recklessly seek danger.


    His decision to engage in closebat was calcted.


    He had observed that the berserk Titan Stoneape was unleashing wide-area skill attacks.


    Staying at a distance would not afford John the opportunity to effectively counter the Titan Stoneape; hence, he chose to close in.


    Given the Titan Stoneape''s colossal size, if it were to use its skills, it would likely injure itself, thus it was left with no choice but to engage John using its cumbersome body.


    Indeed, John''s assessment was correct.


    As he approached the Titan Stoneape, it indeed halted its skill casting.


    The Titan Stoneape, with a look of brutal rage, fixed its gaze on John, the source of its pain.


    Without a word, a massive palm, with a whistling sound of wind, swung towards John, intent on crushing him into pulp.


    However, given the Titan Stoneape''s size, its attack was inherently sluggish.


    With the speed John had gained from using Blood Rage, he easily dodged.


    Wielding the Bloodthirsty de, John moved as swiftly as lightning, shing at the Titan Stoneape''s charred arm in a reverse grip.


    Thebination of formidable strength and a sharp weapon allowed John to inflict a terrifying wound on the Titan Stoneape''s arm.


    Blood gushed out like a stream.


    "-51105!"


    With just a single strike, John inflicted nearly 50000 damage!


    This was partly due to John''s enhanced strength and partly because the Bloodthirsty de, which continuously consumed life essence, had acquired terrifying attributes.


    [Equipment]: Bloodthirsty de (Damaged)


    [Type]: Weapon


    [Level]: lv25


    [Tier]: Gold-tier/Divine Artifact


    [Quality]: Damaged


    [Attributes]: Strength+616, Spirit+451, Attack Speed+28%, Bleeding+28%


    [Requirements]: Crimson Demon, Blood Apostle, Crimson Ritual¡­


    [Skill One]: Blood Devourer (Passive)


    [Skill Two]: Blood Rage (Active)


    [Skill Three]: Blood Puppet (Active)


    ¡­


    The base attributes of the Bloodthirsty de far exceeded those of equipment of the same level, hinting at the divine artifact''s immense potential.


    John could feel that it wouldn''t be long before the Bloodthirsty de would advance to be a tinum-tier weapon, at which point its attributes would be even more formidable.


    Dodging the Titan Stoneape''s massive palm, John''s Bloodthirsty de ruthlessly struck the opponent''s ankle.


    The sharp de sliced through the Titan Stoneape''s flesh like cutting through tofu, spilling arge amount of blood.


    "-50899!"


    John''s strike severed the Titan Stoneape''s tendon in one clean cut.


    It howled in pain and lost its bnce, stumbling and falling to the ground with a thunderous crash.


    The Titan Stoneape''s body hit the earth like a falling mountain, emitting a loud boom that made the ground tremble, unable to rise for a long time.


    John wouldn''t miss such an opportunity.


    The Eclipse Staff appeared in his hand, and wielding both the staff and the longsword, his skills and attacks seamlessly connected, striking the Titan Stoneape and causing massive amounts of damage.


    "-49871!"


    "-201858!"


    "-52910!"


    "-233949!"


    ¡­


    John moved like a phantom, evading the Titan Stoneape''s desperate attacks while relentlessly striking it.


    The Titan Stoneape''s HP visibly began to plummet.


    50%,


    40%,


    30%,


    ...


    To the astonishment of all who watched, the Titan Stoneape''s HP swiftly fell to 15%.


    Under John''s relentless assault, it lost any ability to fight back.


    Finally, John''s eyes glowed with a bloody light.


    "Boom!"


    The Titan Stoneape''s body exploded into a shower of blood.


    "-324818!"


    John unleashed a Hemostic Spell, annihting the Titan Stoneape, leaving no trace behind.


    [You have killed a lv40 "Titan Stoneape (Boss)", gaining 870000 Exp!]


    ["Blood Absorption" activated, you have gained 52 stamina points!]


    ¡­


    Simultaneously, the glow of leveling up shone upon John.


    [You have leveled up to lv30, gaining 60 free attribute points!]


    [You have gained new skills, please check them in time!]


    [Your talent "Divine Favor Tome" activated, your skills have been upgraded to MAX!]


    [You will not gain any Exp until you break through the level limit!]

 Chapter 148: Chapter148-Gold-Tier

    As the Titan Stoneape thunderously fell to the ground, a moment of stunned silence enveloped the audience outside the test dungeon.


    Then, deafening cheers and gasps of astonishment filled the air.


    Someone blurted out in shock, "Damn, he actually managed to kill the Titan Stoneape in closebat. I thought he was a goner for sure."


    An experienced awakener eximed in admiration, "This kid''s judgment is incredibly precise. He must have spotted the Titan Stoneape''s weakness, opting for a melee attack. It''s hard to believe he''s still a student undergoing assessment."


    A bystander nodded in agreement, "Indeed, if he had waited for the Titan Stoneape to unleash a wide-area attack skill, he wouldn''t have won so easily."


    Another person reflected, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a prodigy. Just watching him is astonishing. It seems he''s already secured first ce in this Ster Test."


    The consensus was unanimous.


    By this time, John''s score had reached 20000, leaving the rest of the assessment candidates far behind.


    Unless something unexpected urred, it seemed unlikely for anyone else to contend with John for the top spot in this assessment.


    Elsewhere in the audience, Silver Tear watched John on the screen, her eyes filled with admiration.


    She couldn''t help but say, "I never imagined John would be this strong. I remember when we first met him; he was just a newbie who could only grind in the lower areas of the Crimson Realm. Now, he''s capable of facing a lv40 boss on his own."


    Dark Fox, seemingly reminded of those days, nodded, "His strength has indeed grown rapidly, making him one of the fastest improvers I''ve ever seen."


    Silver Tear murmured regretfully, "It''s just a pity that Old Dog and Gold sh can''t see this. They would have been so happy."


    Dark Fox patted her back, offering silentfort without saying much.


    ...


    In the Enchanted Forest, John gazed at the prompt in front of him and let out a long sigh of relief.


    He had finally reached lv30.


    Staying at the silver-tier for such a long time had been a source of frustration for him, to im otherwise would be dishonest.


    However, he genuinelycked the time for leveling up, caught between training and earning money, which inevitably slowed his progression rate.


    Yet, this was an unavoidable situation.


    Leveling up in low-tier dungeons was excruciatingly slow, while high-tier dungeons and secret realms were rare finds.


    Additionally, leveling up was quite expensive, necessitating time spent earning money to buy resources.


    And the higher the level, the slower the progress.


    This was not just because of the massive amount of experience needed but also because high-tier Breakthrough Stones were not avable for purchase.


    These rare resources were generally controlled by major powers, making John''s future breakthroughs even more challenging.


    Joining Hidden Stars and forming good rtions with House Fairfax was partly motivated by the need to ess high-tier resources more easily in the future.


    However, neither Hidden Stars nor House Fairfax would provide high-tier resources for free; a price had to be paid.


    John shook his head, clearing the clutter of thoughts, choosing not to dwell on these matters.


    Future concerns could wait; for now, he was not in a rush.


    With a thought, his storage ring shed with light.


    The next moment, a silver stone adorned with mysterious patterns appeared in his hand.


    [Item]: Breakthrough Stone


    [Level]: Silver-tier


    [Quality]: Rare


    [Description]: Upon use, you will break through the silver-tier level limit and reach gold-tier.


    Without hesitation, John used it.


    The silver Breakthrough Stone shattered, transforming into a stream of light that surged into John''s body.


    Immediately, a series of prompts appeared before him.


    [Ding!]


    [You have broken through the silver-tier, reaching gold-tier!]


    [Your talent "Divine Favor Tome" has been activated!]


    [Your skill "Mana Rampage" level has increased to lv40!]


    [Your skill "Silver Moonde" level has increased to lv40!]


    [Your skill "Elemental Summoning" level has increased to lv40!]


    ¡­


    Dozens of prompts shed before John.


    In just the blink of an eye, all of John''s skills were elevated to their maximum levels, significantly enhancing their effects.


    John opened his attribute panel to review his stats.


    [ss]: All-ss Magus (God-tier)


    [HP]: 55782


    [MP]: 209718


    [Attributes]: Strength 1540, Stamina 1589, Spirit 3137, Speed 521


    [Talent]: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-level)


    [Skills]: Spring of Soul lv40, Blood Absorption lv40, Mana Recovery lv40, Light Sword Rain lv40, Teleportation lv40, Hallucination Eye lv40¡­


    [Equipment]: Bloodthirsty de (Gold-tier), Blood Mask (Sage-tier), Demon Magus Robe (Unique), Hidden Stars Badge (Custom-made), Eclipse Staff lv25 (Gold-tier), Magic Stone Ne lv25 (Bronze-tier), Traveler Boots lv25 (Iron-tier)¡­


    ¡­


    John''s Spirit attribute had officially surpassed 3,000 points, with his MP breaking through 200000.


    All his attributes had seen improvement.


    Furthermore, he gained three new skills.


    [Light Sword Rain lv40 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Intermediate Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon casting, you will summon a rain of light swords, dealing 317580 points of light attribute magic damage to enemies and applying a "Light Burn" effect that inflicts 3069 points of magic damage per second. The statussts for 1 minute. The skill has a cooldown of 15 minutes and consumes 12,000 MP.


    ¡­


    [Teleportation lv40 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Intermediate Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon use, you can instantly move to any location within 120 meters, ignoring terrain. The skill has a cooldown of 5 minutes and consumes 9,500 MP.


    ¡­


    [Hallucination Eye lv40 (MAX)]


    [Type]: Intermediate Skill (Active)


    [Description]: Upon use, you will mesmerize your target with an illusion. The duration of the skill depends on the difference in mind power between you and your target. The skill has a cooldown of 10 minutes and consumes 10,000 MP.


    ¡­


    John meticulously reviewed the skill descriptions.


    "Light Sword Rain" not only facilitates area attacks but should also be capable of targeting individuals. Additionally, the skill imposes a special status, making it a formidable attack ability.


    "Teleportation" is a Magus''s discement skill. This ability greatly satisfied John, whocks agility; its 120-meter range significantly enhances his survivability.


    "Hallucination Eye" is particrly interesting. Illusion skills are considered rare, and in the hands of awakeners with weak mind power, such abilities are often underwhelming.


    However, for those with strong mind power, illusion skills can have unexpectedly powerful effects inbat.


    For instance, if John''s opponent is a warrior with weak mind power, John''s formidable mind power could potentiallypel the adversary to sumb to self-destructive actions with just a nce, which is terrifyingly effective.


    John nodded in approval; all three skills were potent.


    He felt fortunate not to have acquired any subpar abilities.


    Some awakeners, after their breakthrough, end up with skills of little use, leaving them with no option but toment their misfortune and seek out skill scrolls to enhance their power.


    Closing the panel, John nced at the crowd gathered around him from a distance.


    He could distinctly see some gazes filled with a mix of wariness and greed.


    Were they eyeing him for his points, thinking him weakened from his recent exertion?


    With a slight raise of his eyebrows, John twirled his Bloodthirsty de, casting a mocking side nce.


    "Are you not leaving, or are you nning to hand over your points to me?" he taunted.


    After a brief pause, his gaze sharpened dramatically.


    He spoke coldly, "Or do you believe that I, in my current state, cannot deal with you?"


    As his words fell, an intense aura suddenly erupted from him.


    On closer inspection, this aura was even more formidable than when he battled the Titan Stoneape, a silent warning to those who might dare to challenge him.


    John''s words caused a uniform shift in the expressions of those around him.


    Just as he had suspected, they indeed harbored intentions of seizing his points, drawn irresistibly to the substantial number disyed by his tally.


    With more than 20000 points to his name, acquiring them could secure the top spot in this assessment for anyone.


    Moreover, having just battled the Titan Stoneape, John was perceived to be in a less than optimal state.


    It was clear to them that John''splexion had grown noticeably paler than before, a silent testament to the difficulty of his recent fight, suggesting that victory had note as easily as it appeared.


    Now seemed the perfect opportunity for them to make their move, their faces flickering with indecision.


    Yet, upon hearing John''s taunt, some turned to leave, daunted by the formidable strength he had disyed; none harbored the courage to face him in battle.


    Seeing the makeshift alliance wavering, a leading Magus shouted, "Don''t be afraid, everyone. John has just fought the Titan Stoneape; his energy must be significantly depleted. With so many of us here, even if each of us only uses one skill, we can still overwhelm him!"


    Another gritted their teeth, adding, "Exactly, are you willing to watch such a bounty of points slip through our fingers? This might be our only chance to pass the assessment. If we let this go, are you confident you can make it into the top hundred of the scoreboard in the remaining time?"


    These words halted many in their tracks, their faces betraying a struggle with their conscience.

 Chapter 149: Chapter149-The Siege

    Indeed, as the two had pointed out, many prest were uncertain of passing the assessmt.


    With the majority of the assessmt time already psed, time was running short, and without a stroke of luck, their chances of tering Star Cluster Academy were slim.


    Under these circumstances, why not take a chance?


    With the points on John''s tally, ev a division among them could sure many would pass the assessmt.


    Their gazes met, mutual determination reflected in their eyes.


    In the d, many chose to stay behind.


    Forming several teams, they drew their weapons, watching John with a mix of caution and resolve.


    The allure of 0000 points was ough to push them to gamble with their lives.


    Yet, many others turned to leave.


    Initially just onlookers, they had no inttion of risking their lives against John.


    Now that John seemed prepared to battle others, they naturally preferred to avoid getting involved.


    John scanned those who had chos to stay, noting that there were about thirty individuals.


    Among them, the truly strong were few; most were those unsure of standing out in this assessmt.


    This was somewhat good news amid the bad.


    Not far from John, atop a lush, towering tree, stood two figures, one tall and the other short.


    The taller one was a burly man with a simple and honest appearance.


    The smaller figure was a petite girl with a charming demeanor.


    Standing together, they resembled a bear and a roon, a stark contrast indeed.


    Watching John sured by a crowd, a sly smile yed across the girl''s cute face.


    Hands on her hips, she turned to the giant man beside her and said, "If we can steal someone else''s points, why not go straight for the top scorer''s? Jonathan, you need to use your brain more, not just your fists. Otherwise, you''ll never find a wife."


    Jonathan, the burly man named, scratched his head, failing to see the connection betwe using his brain and finding a wife.


    Still, he nodded in agreemt, "Sis is right, I''ll go take him down now."


    It was hard to imagine that these two were siblings.


    Just as Jonathan was about to leap down from the tree, his sister Cecilia quickly grabbed his leg, scolding him with a mix of frustration and affection, "What are you doing going down there now? Wait until they''ve nearly finished fighting, th you go."


    Jonathan hesitated.


    His sses were unlike ordinary people''s; he could tell that John''s currt state was not as dire as it seemed.


    The main issue was pre-existing injuries, not significant exhaustion from the rect fight.


    In fact, Jonathan could sse that John was ev stronger than at the start of the battle.


    He wasn''t afraid but felt it would be taking advantage of someone''s misfortune to attack John after he had fought others.


    "Sis, is it really right to do this? Mom taught us not to kick someone wh they''re down. How about I wait for him to finish the fight, give him a momt to recover, and th go?" Jonathan expressed his dilemma.


    Cecilia rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed, "If this John guy can''t hold onto his points, it''s his ownck of strgth. What''s this about taking advantage? Besides, stealing points is allowed by the rules; it''s not cheating. Mom definitely wouldn''t me you."


    Chastised severely by his sister, Jonathan hung his head, his rugged face awash with a sse of grievance, like a child who had done something wrong.


    This created a striking contrast with his burly physique, an oddity to behold, yet Sister Cecilia seemed all too ustomed to it.


    Gazing at Jonathan, she sighed softly, speaking gtly, "You can''t always be this kind-hearted. Kind people don''t survive in this world, just like our parts. They died because of it, and I don''t want the same for you. After all, in this world, you''re the only family I have left."


    Mtion of their parts brought a look of sorrow to Jonathan''s face.


    He nodded firmly, asserting, "I understand, Sister. He may be strong, but I will defeat him."


    A smile returned to Cecilia''s face, her voice filled with pride, "Of course, my brother is the strongest."


    Despite having witnessed John''s terrifying strgth, Cecilia remained confidt in her brother.


    After all, Jonathan wasn''t just a tinum-tier awaker with an S-level talt.


    He was also God''s Chos of the "War God."


    ¡­


    The sudd shift in the Enchanted Forest left the external audice tak aback.


    One spectator spoke indignantly, "Those bastards, taking advantage of John''s exhaustion to gang up on him."


    Another expressed disdain, "I despise those who have no skill of their own and only know how tounch group attacks."


    A third condemned, "These despicable lowlifes, do they really think just racking up points will get them into Star Cluster Academy? People with dishonorable conduct, ev if they are top-notch giuses, would never be epted by Star Cluster Academy."


    ¡­


    The audice was filled with righteous indignation, finding the actions of these individuals despicable.


    However, there were voices with a differing perspective.


    One spectator sneered, "If the rules allow it, why can''t they gang up on one person? What''s wrong with using the rules to achieve a goal? Passing the assessmt is what matters most, especially wh there''s no real harm done."


    Another agreed, saying, "Setting aside whether they can join Star Cluster Academy or not, at least if they manage to kill John, they''ll pass the selection process and get a chance to join. If they do nothing, they won''t have any chance at all."


    Someone else shook their head, "John is in danger this time.


    These assessmt candidates ar''t monsters; they won''t be so easily dealt with."


    Nodding in agreemt, another added, "Indeed, now that they''ve sured him, John might have be able to escape under normal circumstances, ev if he couldn''t win. But giv his clearly weaked state, escaping will likely be very difficult."


    In the spectator stands, these two differing opinions sparked a heated debate.


    The majority, who viewed John''s situation pessimistically, argued loudly, their faces flushed with emotion.


    Seraphina also frowned, a hint of worry shing in her eyes.


    She had always be confidt in John''s abilities.


    Under normal conditions, ev if John was exhausted, she didn''t believe he would lose.


    The problem was, Seraphina was well aware that John''s injuries had only just begun to heal, making prolongedbat inadvisable.


    Theodore shook his head, "The kid might be in trouble.


    But this serves as a vivid lesson.


    It''s not always just about fighting; one must also consider whates after.


    Otherwise, the hard-earned gains might just d up befiting someone else."


    Seraphina didn''t speak, her gaze fixed on the unfolding sce, holding onto hope for a turna.


    On another section of the spectator stands, Silver Tear''s beautiful face also showed signs of anger.


    Gritting her teeth, she said, "These despicable and shameless people, nning to gang up on John wh he''s exhausted. If I ever run into them, th..."


    Silver Tear was so furious she seemed ready to explode, while Dark Fox appeared much calmer byparison.


    "The situation may seem unfavorable for John now, but if he decides to run, there might still be a chance. Just watch; after all, John is someone who always manages to surprise."


    ¡­


    In the Enchanted Forest, the atmosphere was tse with hostility.


    John scanned his surings, noting that they had formed four or five temporary groups, each consisting of six or sev individuals.


    Most of these people were silver-tier, but there were also a few gold-tier awakers among them.


    John gripped his longsword tightly, giving the crowd a cold stare.


    In return, they all fixated on him,  daring to be the first to strike.


    For a momt, everything fell into a tse silce, with nobody willing to make a move.


    Finally, someone in the crowd couldn''t hold back any longer and shouted angrily, "What are we waiting for? If we wait any longer, his strgth will recover, and th we''ll all be eliminated."


    Another retorted with a sneer, "Th why don''t you go first? You''re just afraid of being killed by John yourself. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking."


    Before the battle ev began, discord was already brewing within the opposing teams.


    After all, these were temporary alliances with no foundation of trust, and  were willing to risk their lives for the befit of others.


    Witnessing this sce, a smirk formed on John''s lips as he suddly spoke up, "Twty thousand points ar''t ough for so many of you to pass the assessmt. Inevitably, some will turn on others. So, why not cooperate with me? I can directly give you ough points to pass without fighting. Isn''t that better than exhausting yourselves fighting me and risking befiting someone else in the d?"


    Ev though they knew John was trying to sow discord among them, already fragile alliances showed signs of ticemt in their eyes.


    If what John said was true, that he would give them points without them having to fight, th why should they gage in battle with each other?


    John''s proposal seemed far more appealing.


    At this momt, a warrior d in armor and wielding a shield stepped forward.


    He spoke coldly, "John is trying to divide us. Do you really believe his words? If we really agree to his terms, once he recovers, he''ll be the first toe after us for retribution. We must eliminate him!"


    A magus nearby sneered, "If you''re too scared to act, th just scram. It''s only right that you cowards get eliminated. I just hope you don''t d up crying wh the timees."


    These words left many faces tinged with both shame and anger.

 Chapter 150: Chapter150-All Annihilation

    Before they could respond with words, the magus stepped forward, his voice icy and upromising, "Back off. Since you''re too scared to make a move, I''ll do it!"


    With those words, the gold-tier magus lifted his staff, a gre glow veloping him.


    A tempest swirled into being.


    A wind de, over a meter long, formed in front of the magus.


    With a shout, "Wind de, go!" the de sliced through the air towards John at lightning speed.


    John''s gaze turned frosty.


    With no superfluous movemt, just a slight shift of his body, he easily dodged the iing attack.


    However, with the magus making the first move, the siege officially began.


    Figures dashed towards John with incredible speed, not ev intding to give him a chance to retaliate.


    The warrior who had spok up first, his body glowing with an orange light, aimed his shield at John.


    A beam of orange light shot from the shield, hitting John squarely.


    The warriorughed malevoltly, "Hahaha, you''re done for!"


    Struck by the orange light, John felt an inexplicable surge of anger rise within him.


    His eyes, filled with brutal intt, fixed on the warrior, a part of him itching to tear the man to shreds.


    But the feeling was fleeting, and John quickly regained hisposure.


    "Taunt?" he muttered to himself.


    It was a knight''s skill, typically used to draw the atttion of monsters.


    John hadn''t expected it to be used against him.


    Fortunately, his mind power was strong, rdering the oppont''s Taunt skill ineffective against him.


    An idea struck him.


    Pretding to be provoked, he allowed anger to contort his face, hisplexion redding.


    John decided to turn the tables, feigning uncontroble rage to catch his opponts off guard.


    Seeing this sce, the attackers were ted.


    Someone shouted loudly, "He''s taunted, attack now!"


    Without needing further couragemt, everyone began unleashing their skills.


    Those with speed had already closed in on John.


    An assassin suddly burst out from John''s shadow.


    "Shadow Ambush!"


    With a sinister smile and a dagger glowing with purple light in hand, he viciously aimed a g spike towards John''s back.


    "Heartstab!"


    Before John could dodge, everything in front of him blurred.


    A muscr fighter, fists glowing with red light, appeared before him.


    "Blink!"


    The fighter, expression cold and resolute, didn''t hesitate to aim a punch at John''s head.


    The power behind the fist was so immse it whistled through the air.


    "Thunderous Punch!"


    Meanwhile, John still appeared taunted, seemingly oblivious to the attacks suring him.


    Those attacking John showed looks of triumph on their faces.


    Sess!


    Some ev felt disdain, thinking John was not as formidable as they had feared.


    The external audice gasped in shock, some ev closing their eyes, anticipating the oue.


    Just as the two attacks were about to hit John, the next momt, the anger on his face vanished.


    His eyes became as cold and clear as ice.


    The fighter before him felt a sudd dread, realizing toote that something was amiss.


    John''s body erupted with a blinding blood-red light, his pupils turning red in an instant.


    Lifting his longsword, an intimidating aura surged from him.


    The fighter and the assassin could ev smell the thick sct of blood, a strong sse of crisis overwhelming them.


    Before they could evade, John made his move.


    His eyes emitted a  light, and his figure instantly vanished from the spot, reappearing behind the fighter.


    At the same time, his longsword shed with a brilliant silver light.


    "Teleportation!"


    The two attackers, eyes wide with horror, struggled to dodge.


    But with their abilities, they were incapable of interrupting their own skills still in casting.


    John''s expression was icy as he swung his longsword down fiercely, the silver glow zing.


    "Silver Moonde!"


    A cresct-shaped de of light shed and was gone in an instant.


    The figures of the fighter and assassin stiffed on the spot, disbelief filling their eyes.


    A fine red line appeared across each of their foreheads.


    "-33477!"


    "-309974!"


    Massive damage numbers rose above their heads.


    Th, under the gaze of everyone, their bodies slowly split apart.


    All who witnessed this sce were shocked.


    Many turned pale, feeling nauseated.


    The warrior who had taunted John was especially filled with astonishmt.


    He eximed in disbelief, "How is this possible!"


    He had thought that after battling the Titan Stoneape for so long, John''s strgth must have be diminished.


    With so many of them attacking together, they should have easily overpowered him ev with their eyes closed.


    But now, the warrior realized, to his horror, that not only had John''s strgth not waned, but his damage output had also significantly increased.


    Someone murmured, "Could it be that he actually advanced just now?!"


    Everyone had se the leveling up glow a John after he killed the Titan Stoneape, but they hadn''t giv it much thought.


    Killing a dungeon boss and gaining arge amount of experice, leading to a level up, wasmon.


    However, what nobody anticipated was that John''s improvemt was not just a minor increase in level but a significant leap across a major tier.


    The thought of John, already unfathomable in strgth, receiving such a substantial boost in power, turned many faces pale.


    Some had already begun to contemte retreat, their steps involuntarily moving backward.


    They had be uncertain of defeating John to begin with; now that his power had surged once again, continuing to attack him would be akin to seeking death.


    Yet, how could John possibly give them a chance to escape? His expression cold, he dered, "Since you chose to attack me, I assume you were prepared to be killed by me!"


    As his words fell, John''s staff in his other hand lit up with a gold glow.


    The terrifying power of light magic converged in his hand, suffocating everyone prest.


    Witnessing this, some couldn''t bear the pressure and scrambled to flee in panic.


    The warrior and magus who had spok earlier were among the first to contemte retreat.


    With so many people on the sce, ev if John was exceedingly strong, it seemed impossible for him to kill everyone.


    As long as they ran faster than theirpanions, they could survive.


    With this thought, everyone''s pace quicked, wishing they had be born with more legs by their parts.


    The slower magus and archers turned pale.


    Typically, in a team, they were the main damage dealers, basking in everyone''s admiration.


    Yet, it was only during momts of flight that they realized how powerless they truly were.


    John watched the crowd scrambling to escape and said indiffertly, "Don''t worry,  of you will get away!"


    As his words fell, a blinding gold light burst from the staff in his hand.


    A beam of gold light shot up into the sky, turning the clouds above into gold.


    Following this, beautifully designed gold light swords quickly formed within the gold clouds.


    In just a momt, the sky was filled with dsely packed gold light swords, a sight so overwhelming it made one''s scalp tingle.


    "Light Sword Rain!"


    John dered, his intt to kill unmistakable as he swung his staff down.


    "Die!" hemanded coldly.


    The gold light swords, like soldiers receiving orders, fell from the sky like a curtain of rain.


    Both the sky and the earth were dyed gold, a sight both majestic and spectacr.


    The warrior running at the forefront ssed something amiss and turned back abruptly.


    The sight of the gold sword rain filling the sky behind him st him into a panic!


    "This is impossible!" the warrior cried out in terror.


    At that momt, John''s techniquepletely overturned his understanding.


    Such arge-scale attack was something ev tinum-tier awakers would find difficult to achieve.


    But what about John?


    He was merely a studt participating in an assessmt!


    The vast disparity plunged the warrior into deep despair.


    Before the warrior could process further, he saw several gold light swords heading straight for him.


    Perhaps as a special favor from John, the warrior found ev more light swords aimed at him than at others.


    However, the warrior didn''t give up easily.


    He abruptly stopped, a red glow illuminating him as his muscles swelled ormously, significantly bolstering his defse.


    Raising his shield, he stood firmly in the path of the iing light swords, his expression easing slightly, confidt that ev with John''s strgth surpassing his expectations, he, as a gold-tier warrior, could surely escape.


    But the next momt, the smile froze on his face!


    As the light swords neared his shield, in his disbelief, they suddly curved a it, deftly bypassing the defse and striking him precisely.


    "Puff, puff, puff, puff!"


    A series of sounds of flesh being pierced rang out.


    The warrior looked down in disbelief at his chest, now impaled with light swords.


    "How... how is this..." he began, but before he could finish, he vanished in a sh of  light.


    The same sce unfolded among all those who had attacked John.


    Many had thought they could evade the light swords, but the terrifying agility disyed by the swords crushed theirst line of defse.


    Screams and pleas for mercy instantly filled the Enchanted Forest.


    Streaks of  light dissipated in the air.


    In just a few breaths, silce returned to the forest.


    As they looked upon that upright figure of the young man, everyone felt suffocated.


    Over thirty people¡ªwere they all really defeated by a single skill?

 Chapter 151: Chapter151-The Strange Siblings

    At this momt, the outside world was utterly astonished.


    Ev those who had acknowledged John''s strgth were shocked beyond measure.


    It''s crucial to understand that these wer''t just any ordinary awakers; they were giuses from across the Federation, all of whom had passed the preliminary test of the Star Cluster Academy.


    Their abilities were beyond doubt.


    However, in the hands of John, these thirty-plus individuals found themselves without the slightest ability to resist, all being annihted by a single wide-range skill.


    This horrifying sce left countless onlookers in awe.


    "Good heavs, is he farming mobs?" one might exim.


    In the Enchanted Forest, Bedict was equally stunned by this spectacle.


    He murmured, "To annihte thirty exam participants with a single strike, what kind of monster has Victor brought upon himself?"


    Although Bedict had recognized that John''s talt was certainly not ordinary, he had merely considered him a gius with some pottial, without giving it much further thought.


    It was only at this momt that he trulyprehded the extt of John''s talt, which was far beyond any ordinary measure.


    After ughtering those who had ambushed him, John had amassed about 5,000 points.


    His score had now reached 5000 points, while the highly regarded Isabe and Amelia had yet to surpass 6000 points.


    John''s score was more than four times theirs!


    Looking at the points on his assessmt card, John expressed his disappointmt, "Is that all? Such meager points, truly a bunch of pushovers."


    Although John hadn''t held much expectation for these individuals, their weakness had still surpassed his imagination.


    He hadn''t ev had the chance to test his Hallucination Eye before the thirty-plus werepletely wiped out.


    With a click of his tongue, John sneered towards the sky, "You dare attempt to rob me with such meager strgth? To say you are courting death is to put it mildly; you''re nothing but a bunch of trash."


    John was known for his biting words.


    His statemt wasn''t particrly harmful, but it was immsely insulting.


    In the ara, the thirty-plus resurrected examinees had just regained their bearings wh they heard John''s verbal onught.


    It felt as if a knife had twisted in their hearts.


    They were so infuriated that their faces turned beet red, yet they found themselves utterly incapable of uttering a single word in retaliation.


    After all, not having inflicted ev a minor wound on their oppont, any attempt at aeback would havecked force and only served to make them the butt of the joke.


    Having vted his displeasure, John couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time there.


    He lightly stepped on the g, his figure nimblynding on a tree trunk, intding to take a rest before seeking out a few bosses.


    He nned to make the most of the ongoing assessmt to level up a few times.


    This brought a sigh of relief to the suring examinees who were guinely concerned John might go on a rampage and randomly hurl a skill their way.


    It was at this momt, while mid-air, that John suddly ssed something amiss.


    His brows furrowed as he stopped on a towering tree crown.


    Turning his head, his gaze shifted towards a direction on his right.


    Unbeknownst to him, two figures, one tall and one short, had appeared on a tree crown not far from him.


    They stood quietly, as if they had be waiting for him for quite some time.


    John''s brow furrowed deeper.


    He hadn''t expected that no sooner had he finished speaking than two tough nuts to crack would appear.


    Despite their proximity, John had failed to detect their presce, which was astonishing giv his mtal perception.


    This alone was a testamt to the extraordinariness of the duo.


    John inquired calmly, "Is there something you need?"


    As he spoke, his eyes swept over the duo before him.


    Among the two, one was a petite girl d in a  magus robe, her hand clutching an oddly-shaped stone staff, her expression serious.


    The other was a tall, burly man with his torso bare, his face adorned with a naive smile that seemed somewhat apologetic.


    However, coupled with the dse and ferocious scars that marred his skin, John found the man''s smile to bear an ominous undertone, no matter how one looked at it.


    John''s atttion was primarily focused on the burly man.


    He could tell that many of the scars were inflicted by monsters, yet among them were also traces of gunshot wounds and ergy weapon burns.


    John''s eyes narrowed; while monster-inflicted injuries were understandable, the presce of gunshot and ergy weapon marks was intriguing.


    Firearms, though not regted by the Federation, were typically wielded by the weaker segmts of the poption, including ordinary people and regr military personnel, due to the prevalce of awakers.


    What could the idtity of this man be, for him to bear so many gunshot wounds?


    Curiosity piqued, John refrained from probing further.


    Everyone had their secrets, and knowing too much would seldom bring any befit.


    Upon hearing John''s question, Cecilia responded with gravity, "Hand over your points, and we''ll let you go.


    There''s still time.


    With your abilities, regaining a spot in the assessmt shouldn''t be difficult."


    She nced at Jonathan beside her and added, "Don''t force us to take action. Otherwise, my brother might d up killing you. He''s very strong, and you could get eliminated directly."


    Jonathan scratched his head, offering an embarrassed smile.


    Though his expression was ostsibly ordinary, it somehow conveyed an aura of fierce mace.


    Cecilia''s statemt drew looks of disbelief from many.


    The terrifying extt of John''s power had just be demonstrated to everyone.


    And now, there was someone daring to challge him, ev iming her brother was strong.


    If this wasn''t madness, what was?


    John''s eyebrows rose at Cecilia''s words.


    However, he didn''t dismiss her im as mere bravado; instead, his gaze shifted to Jonathan.


    To challge him, knowing full well of his strgth, one had to be either supremely confidt in their own abilities or aplete fool.


    John surmised it was the former in this case.


    Noticing John''s look, Jonathan offered a fridly smile, saying, "You seem like a worthy oppont. I can tell you''re strong. I can wait for you to recover before we fight."


    This statemt stunned everyone.


    Was this man out of his mind?


    Since wh did robbers wait for their victims to be ready?


    John''s expression turned quizzical, finding the siblings quite the oddity.


    Cecilia red at Jonathan, visibly upset.


    The mere thought of John''s capabilities filled her with dread, yet Jonathan was suggesting they let John recover before fighting.


    Shrinking slightly under Cecilia''s re, Jonathan theless persisted, "I think... I really want to have a good fight with him."


    Cecilia paused, seeing an umon resolve on her brother''s face.


    She pressed her lips together, choosing to say nothing more.


    Jonathan''s face broke into a pleased grin, turning to John, "You can rest for now. We''ll fightter."


    John could tell that this guy was not joking a.


    The dismissive look vanished from his face, reced by a touch of seriousness.


    For someone with such a straightforward mindset, John found it hard not to take him seriously.


    He drew his Bloodthirsty de and Eclipse Staff, shaking his head, "No need to rest, let''s go right now."


    Jonathan paused, about to say something, but th his eyes met John''s.


    Those eyes held no emotion, as cid as the surface of ake, undisturbed.


    John stated calmly, "Give it your all, don''t hold back. Otherwise, you might be the next one to be eliminated."


    No sooner had his words fall than a massive serpt burst forth from the earth without any prior indication from John.


    The serpt, several meters in thickness, was adorned with gre scales and covered in thorns, its yellowish eyes asrge asnterns, and its body stretched a hundred meters long.


    Just the sight of it exerted an overwhelming sse of pressure.


    "Thorned Rock Serpt!"


    The monstrous serpt''s maw snapped ferociously towards Jonathan and Cecilia.


    The battle unfolded in the blink of an eye, and it seemed they had no time to react before being gulfed by the Thorned Rock Serpt.


    A profound sse of danger descded from above, prompting John to lift his gaze to the sky.


    Astonishingly, Jonathan had somehow managed to ascd to mid-air, his skin etched with dark patterns, exuding the fierce and wild aura of a beast.


    Standing atop the serpt''s head, John''s figure remained upright.


    He looked up at his oppont, his eyes narrowing, muttering to himself, "Interesting."


    ...


    At the very top of the gymnasium, the vice principal and several sior officials furrowed their brows in concern.


    They ssed a familiar aura emanating from Jonathan.


    The vice principal muttered, "Is this... a God''s Chos?"


    The idtity of a God''s Chos was no secret.


    These individuals, blessed by deities, oft possessed talts andbat abilities far surpassing those of ordinary giuses, bordering on the monstrous.


    However, they also represted elemts of instability.


    It was uncertain whether the deities backing them were bevolt or malevolt.


    Most of the time, the deities behind the God''s Chos were not of the bevolt kind.


    The dean of studts, frowning, asked, "Who was in charge of the preliminary tests? An unknown God''s Chos is extremely dangerous. Doesn''t he understand that?"


    This was the Star Cluster Academy, not only home to ts of thousands of spectators and awakers but also a face of the Federation.


    The emergce of an unidtified God''s Chos during the assessmts was a matter of grave concern.


    Should this God''s Chos lose control and employ any means tomunicate with their deity, not ev Principal Sophia, prest here, could guarantee the safety of everyone involved.


    Everyone prest realized the severity of the situation, understanding the pottial risks that came with an unknown God''s Chos in their midst.

 Chapter 152: Chapter152-Jonathan

    The director responsible for the preliminary tests wore a face full of grievance, utterly clueless about the origins of these two individuals.


    Just as he was about to offer an exnation, Principal Sophia, who had be sitting with her eyes closed, suddly oped them.


    She stated calmly, "I allowed these two to ter. Leave them be."


    The vice principal and the faculty were tak aback, having not anticipated that these two were personally introduced by Principal Sophia herself.


    Geoffrey, the vice principal, hesitated before asking, despite knowing Principal Sophia would not treat the Star Cluster Academy lightly, "May I inquire which deity backs this child?"


    The others looked towards Principal Sophia with curiosity.


    For someone to be personally brought into the Star Cluster Academy by Principal Sophia, the deity behind this child must be extraordinary.


    Geoffrey''s question seemed to stir up memories for Principal Sophia.


    Her gaze drifted towards a statue standing tall within the campus as she sighed, "The deity backing that child is the War God¡ªPhlegethos."


    Everyone gasped, their eyes widing with shock and excitemt.


    War God Phlegethos ranked within the top five deities in terms ofbat prowess among all known gods.


    The Federation once had a God''s Chos of the War God.


    He was humanity''s first sage-tier awaker and a studt of Federick Hohberg, the inaugural principal of the Star Cluster Academy, Gerald Borghese.


    He defded the front lines until his death, and his statue, along with the tales of his valor, still stands in the Star Cluster Hall, his heroic deeds sung to this day.


    Understanding dawned upon everyone as they turned their gaze towards the figures of the young man and woman in the sce, their expressions filled withplexity.


    They were the grandchildr of Gerald Borghese.


    ...


    Suspded in mid-air, Cecilia clutched Jonathan''s shoulder, behind her materialized a pair of eagle-like brown wings.


    It was evidt, however, that Cecilia was struggling to maintain their altitude, appearing as if they might plummet at any momt.


    The usual naive expression had vanished from Jonathan''s face, reced with a look of warlike excitemt and madness, as if he had be apletely differt person.


    Yet, in the presce of his sister, Jonathan managed to suppress the murderous intt brewing within him.


    He took a deep breath, turning to Cecilia, "Sister, let me go. And please, do not interfere in our battleter on."


    With a huff, Cecilia said little else, promptly dropping Jonathan towards the g.


    Watching Jonathan descd towards him like a mountain from the heavs, John was unflinching.


    A smile formed on his lips as he eximed, "Bring it on!"


    As his words echoed, arm-thick bolts of thunder suddly materialized behind him, their blinding brilliance challging the onlookers'' ability to keep their eyes op.


    Th, twelve terrifying thunder arrows condsed behind John.


    Pointing his staff towards Jonathan plummeting from the sky, he dered, "Taste this!"


    The purple thunder arrows, as if heeding hismand, were unleashed.


    In the sky, the twelve arrows aligned, forming a straight line.


    To the outside observers, it resembled a chain of thunder stretching from John''s hand towards Jonathan.


    Suspded in midair, Jonathan found himself with no avue for escape.


    As the thunder arrow neared, Jonathan exhibited no fear; instead, his expression turned ev more manic.


    A ck light emanated from his hand, revealing a giant sword, brok in half.


    The sword was tirely ck, adorned with peculiar red patterns.


    Ev in its fractured state, it spanned over two meters, hinting at its original colossal size.


    The momt this brok giant sword appeared, John distinctly felt the Bloodthirsty de in his hand tremble.


    His brow furrowed, his expression turning solemn.


    Was that also a divine artifact in his oppont''s hand?!


    With the emergce of the fractured giant sword, a wild surge of ck aura veloped Jonathan, emanating a pott killing intt.


    "ughter Enhancemt!"


    A nauseating stch of blood wafted through the air, so pungt that ev spectators a hundred meters away could distinctly smell it.


    Jonathan''s aura skyrocketed expontially.


    His eyes wild with madness and his demeanor that of a frzied demon, just as the thunder arrow was about to strike, Jonathan grasped the brok giant sword with both hands.


    Raising his arms, he ferociously shed down at the thunder arrow.


    "Boom!!!"


    The thunder arrow exploded spectacrly!


    What followed were twelve consecutive sts, merging into a single cacophony.


    The sky erupted in blinding lightning,pletely gulfing Jonathan.


    The violt ergy fluctuation bt the suring trees as if bowing in submission.


    Everyone watched in astonishmt, hardly believing such power coulde from a mere examinee.


    Cecilia''s face turned deathly pale; ev from a distance, she could feel the terror of the thunder.


    Gaining try to the Star Cluster Academy with their abilities wasn''t a challge for them, but they targeted John aiming for a better oue.


    However, Cecilia suddly regretted provoking John.


    John''s gaze remained icy as he watched the sphere of lightning, not underestimating his oppont.


    He could sse that his attack had hardly threated Jonathan.


    Indeed, after a few breaths, the lightning in the sky burst op, unleashing a terrifying aura that scattered the clouds.


    A ck streak of light plummeted from the sky with unstoppable force.


    Jonathan, clutching the massive brok sword and with ck patterns swirling a him, fixed his crimson eyes firmly on John.


    He descded like a meteor, aimed directly at John.


    Jonathan''s speed was too great, and John had no chance to dodge.


    The sword, falling from the sky, cleaved down upon him!


    "Boom!!!"


    A terrifying force erupted, shattering the Thorned Rock Serpt directly under the immse power.


    Splinters and soil flew, the g trembled violtly as if struck by an earthquake of magnitude eight.


    The wild impact, ctered a the twobatants, spread outward, leveling everything within a hundred meters to the g.


    And Jonathan''s assault didn''t cease there.


    The momt hended, his brok sword struck down like a tempest, reltless in its fury.


    His attackscked any formality, driv only by speed, ferocity, and precision.


    "Boom, boom, boom!!!"


    The dse booming echoed in the ears of the onlookers, the powerful shockwaves rolling like waves, one after another.


    The cracks on the g visibly wided at an rming rate, soon creating a deep crater where the two stood due to the ferocious force.


    Everyone''s eyes wided in shock at the sce before them.


    The appearance of a monster like John in this assessmt had already stunned them.


    Unexpectedly, now another formidable tity, Jonathan, had emerged.


    Upon witnessing this spectacle, one of the more timid examinees'' legs gave out, and he copsed to the g, his body shaking uncontrobly.


    With fear etched on his face and a cry in his voice, he eximed, "I''m not participating in this assessmt anymore! It''s too terrifying, I want to go home!"


    Nobody nearby had the heart to mock the cowardly fellow, as they too harbored thoughts of returning home.


    The external audice was also observing the battlefield.


    Many shook their heads, believing that ev if John didn''t perish, such an onught must have inflicted severe injuries upon him.


    However, as the dust settled, a sce that shocked everyone unfolded.


    In the crater formed by the bombardmt, two figures stood, their presces intertwined.


    The violt collision of ck killing intt and red blood aura emitted a roar like the breaking of the sky.


    John''s eyes glowed crimson, his gaze piercing, with gold armor manifesting a him, his aura of blood no less intse than Jonathan''s dark malice.


    With both hands on his weapon, the Bloodthirsty de in John''s grasp firmly met Jonathan''s attack, prevting the giant sword from advancing ev an inch.


    John had actually withstood that terrifying strike head-on!


    Those witnessing this spectacle began to question their understanding of the world.


    One eximed in shock, "Damn, wasn''t he a magus? Why is he so formidable in closebat?!"


    Another voiced in anger, "This is unfair, he''s a squishy magus, it''s one thing to have high skill damage, but why is he so powerful in meleebat?!"


    Yet another cried out, "Damn it, his melee abilities are stronger than mine as a warrior. I guinely feel like dying now."


    Everyone was stunned by John''s resilice, as no one had anticipated he could withstand Jonathan''s assault.


    Ev Jonathan himself was tak aback, not expecting John to be able to directly counter his attack.


    However, only John knew it was merely a stroke of luck.


    Before Jonathan''s attack struck, John had activated the "Moon Guard" skill from his Eclipse Staff, gaining a substantial shield.


    It was primarily the Moon Guard that absorbed most of Jonathan''s force, allowing John to block his attack now.


    Despite this, John still felt the strain.


    His arms began to tremble under the overwhelming power of his oppont, a force he couldn''t directly confront.


    As John was contemting how to disgage and create distance, Jonathan''s face broke into a sinister smile,ughing heartily, "Hahaha, worthy of being the oppont I''ve set my eyes on, truly strong. Now, let''s see if you can catch my next attack."


    With those words, a dark killing intt once again erupted from Jonathan, hancing his already formidable strgth.


    "War God Berserk!"


    John''s expression shifted dramatically, ssing a terrifying force attacking from his grasp, nearly instantly shattering all his defses.

 Chapter 153: Chapter153-Hallucination Eye

    "ng!"


    The Bloodthirsty de in John''s grasp was directly knocked away by Jonathan''s massive sword, leaving him without any form of defense.


    "It''s over!" Jonathan sneered, his greatsword slicing through the air with a whistling sound, brutally aiming for John''s head.


    A hit from such a strike would pulverize John, regardless of his abilities.


    However, just as the sword descended, a subtle smile appeared on John''s lips.


    He spoke lightly, "You''ve been fooled."


    Jonathan paused, caught off guard before he could even react.


    Suddenly, he saw a dreamlike purple glow emanating from John''s eyes.


    Unprepared for what was about to happen, Jonathan felt as if everything around him vanished in an instant, leaving only a pair of purple eyes in his sight.


    By the time Jonathan came to his senses, he found himself in an utterly ordinary living room.


    A wooden table in front of him was set with steaming dishes.


    Besides him, there were three other people: a stern middle-aged man who was not fond of talking, a chattering little girl, and a middle-aged woman with crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes.


    Jonathan had transformed back into the frail boy from his memories.


    The woman, donning a floral apron, was serving the dishes, noticing Jonathan''s dazed look.


    She urged, "You little rascal, what are you daydreaming about? Hurry up and eat. If you wait any longer, your dad and sister will finish all the food."


    The familiar voice echoed in his ears.


    At that moment, Jonathan felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Tears involuntarily rolled down his cheeks as he trembled, "Mom."


    In the outside world, the colossal broken sword halted right in front of John, mere inches away from splitting him in two.


    Yet, Jonathan no longer had the chance to bring it down.


    Observing Jonathan, tears streaming down his face, John remained silent for a moment before sheathing the Bloodthirsty de, choosing not to strike.


    The Hallucination Eye can ensnare an opponent in illusions, with the effect intensifying with the gap in mind power between thebatants.


    John had just plunged Jonathan into his most cherished memories.


    From Jonathan''s murmured words, John had an inkling of what those memories might have been.


    The onlookers witnessed this scene, many confused about what had transpired.


    From their perspective, Jonathan''s attack inexplicably stopped just as it was about to hit John, followed by John retracting his de.


    An audience member voiced their confusion, "So... it''s over? What exactly happened?"


    Another spectator offered a wry smile, "It seems John won, but how he managed to do so just now is beyond me."


    They understood that the brief skirmish must have been thrilling, yet due to their limited capabilities, they were unable to discern the specifics, which was frustrating.


    An experienced awakener exined, "It was an illusion skill. As Jonathan knocked John''s de away, John seized the moment of his mentalpse to employ an illusion skill. Though John is not as physically strong as Jonathan, he surpasses him in mind power, essentially outssing him in that instant. Jonathan was pulled into the illusion, effectively ending the fight right there."


    After a pause, the seasoned awakener continued to marvel, "The boy''sbat experience and timing are breathtaking. Many veteran awakeners can''t achieve this level of mastery. It''s hard to believe he''s only 18."


    Following the awakener''s exnation, the crowd finally grasped theplexity of events that had unfolded in that brief moment.


    Someone eximed in admiration, "I must say, that was a spectacr battle. Even in the Academy Competition, it''s rare to witness such a thrilling fight. It was truly worth attending this time."


    People from other academies expressed their envy, "The Star Cluster Academy really struck gold this year. In the past few years, they haven''t had any notably famous students, but this time they got two incredibly formidable individuals."


    Indeed, that was the case.


    At the top of the gymnasium, the senior officials of the Star Cluster Academy were practically grinning ear to ear.


    The dungeon assessment was nearing its end, with confirmed talents like John, Jonathan, Isabe, Amelia, and Matthew making their mark.


    Any one of them would be the envy of other academies, coveted for their genius.


    John and Jonathan, in particr, were the biggest dark horses of this assessment, their abilities almost on par with the senior students, astonishing everyone with their strength.


    Initially, Geoffrey and the others were concerned that the Star Cluster Academy might, as in previous years, fail to attract any standout students.


    But now, they were eager to boast about the prodigious talents newly enrolled in their academy to anyone willing to listen.


    Just the thought of the other academies'' officials, who had mocked themst year, now showing faces full of envy, jealousy, and resentment, made Geoffrey and his colleagues feel an exhrating sense of satisfaction, almost too overwhelming to breathe.


    ...


    In the Enchanted Forest.


    Cecilia in the sky also noticed something was amiss and hurriedly flew over.


    Seeing Jonathan tearful and motionless, she shouted anxiously, "Jonathan, what''s wrong with you? Wake up!"


    No matter how much she called out, Jonathan didn''t respond, continuously murmuring for his parents as if in a trance.


    Cecilia, with anger written all over her face, turned to John and demanded, "What have you done to my brother? If anything happens to him, I swear, even if it costs me my life, I''ll make you pay."


    With that, she drew her staff, seemingly ready to fight John at any moment.


    John didn''t hold a particrly bad impression of this woman, so even though her attitude was less than pleasant, he didn''t get angry.


    Spreading his hands in a gesture of helplessness, John exined, "He''s just caught in one of my illusion skills. He''ll wake up in a bit; there''s no danger."


    Cecilia eyed the unmoving Jonathan, who looked as though he was made of stone, with suspicion.


    "Are you lying to me? What kind of illusion skill is this that he can''t be woken up by calling out to him?"


    Cecilia was no stranger to illusion skills.


    Being a practitioner of the magical arts herself, she wasn''t unfamiliar with illusion techniques.


    Although her understanding wasn''tprehensive, she knew enough.


    Most illusion skills could at best cause momentary disorientation.


    Skills that could trap someone in an illusion to this extent were usually advanced illusion techniques.


    But John was at most tinum-tier; how could he possess an advanced illusion skill?


    John couldn''t be bothered to exin further, simply stating, "If I wanted to kill him, I would have done it directly. Do you think I''d waste time talking?"


    Cecilia, seeing John''s smug "you''re all novices" expression, was infuriated to the point her face turned crimson, almost wishing she could bite him.


    Though annoyed, she recognized the truth in John''s words.


    This operation was a misjudgment on Cecilia''s part.


    John''s strength had far exceeded her expectations.


    Even her brother Jonathan, who was nearly invincible in closebat at his level, had been defeated by John in just a few moves.


    Jonathan was a tinum-tier God''s Chosen, and Cecilia could never have dreamed he would lose so swiftly.


    She had thought that John, having in the Titan Stoneape and a host of assants, had already deployed the bulk of his arsenal.


    But now, she realized that John possessed an array of skills so vast it was almost terrifying.


    If Cecilia knew that John had yet more abilities unused, she would likely be even more astonished.


    Noticing Cecilia had calmed down, John pondered for a moment before suggesting, "If your points aren''t sufficient, I rmend you go earn some more. The assessment is about to end."


    He found the sibling duo rather interesting; bing ssmates with them could potentially add some fun.


    However, John merely offered a reminder without any intention of gratuitously assisting them.


    They were neither rtives nor friends, and they had even nned to rob him.


    By not eliminating the two, John had already shown mercy.


    Having said his piece, John didn''t waste any more time there.


    Spending his time arguing with a young girl seemed less appealing than seizing the moment to level up.


    Not long after John left, Jonathan''s body trembled, finally breaking free from the illusion skill.


    He looked around, bewildered, then down at the broken giant sword in his hands, utterly confused about what had transpired.


    Cecilia sighed and exined, "You were caught in John''s illusion skill just now. You lost this fight. He didn''t eliminate us, so we owe him a favor."


    Although Cecilia found John quite infuriating, she was a girl who clearly distinguished between gratitude and grudges.


    She might not say it out loud, but she remembered the consideration John had shown them.


    Hearing Cecilia''s exnation, Jonathan finally began to piece together what had happened.


    He fell silent.


    Trying to offerfort, Cecilia said, "Don''t worry, it''s just one loss. We''ll have chances to win back what we lost. Don''t be discouraged."


    Cecilia thought Jonathan was struggling to ept his defeat to John.


    However, to her surprise, Jonathan shook his head.


    Gazing at the broken sword in his hands, he drifted off for a moment before murmuring, "Actually, I knew it was an illusion, but I saw mom and dad in there, just as they are in my memories."


    Cecilia was taken aback.


    Then, suddenly, she felt a twinge of sadness in her nose.

 Chapter 154: Chapter154-Shadow Crocodile

    Cecilia opened her mouth as if to say something, but ultimately remained silent.


    She simply patted her brother''s shoulder gently.


    "Let''s keep racking up points."


    Jonathan nodded silently and followed behind his sister.


    The siblings said nothing, but their moves became exceptionally fierce.


    Every opponent they encountered was ughtered without mercy, not even the passing mobs were spared.


    It was as if they had awakened the bloodline of a god of ughter.


    Meanwhile, John remained oblivious.


    Little did he know that his single move, Hallucination Eye, had shaken Jonathan to the core.


    John was now urgently searching for nearby bosses.


    Although his points already far exceeded those of the second and third ce contenders, he needed to level up quickly.


    The experience gained from killing other yers was nowhere near as much as that gained from bosses.


    Moreover, defeating a boss would grant him arge number of points, making it his best option.


    John swiftly navigated through the forest, soon arriving at the edge where the forest met a swamp.


    If he remembered correctly, there should be a tinum-tier boss here.


    Shadow Crocodile.


    The stark contrast between the swamp and the forest was evident, with a faint green mist hanging over the swamp.


    Miasma?


    John frowned slightly.


    This could be problematic.


    He tentatively reached his hand into the thinyer of green mist.


    After about a minute, he received a system notification.


    [You have been infected with Forest Miasma, and will continuously lose HP. Lose 3 HP every 10 seconds. After 10 minutes, the buff will stack.]


    3 HP every 10 seconds?


    John''s eyes lowered slightly.


    It seemed he would have to finish this quickly.


    Who knew what the effects would be once the buff stacked higher?


    He did not hesitate at all and summoned the stone serpent.


    "Thorned Rock Serpent!"


    A giant serpent with a pale green hue appeared in mid-air, raising its head high, and its massive tail whipped towards the swamp with immense force.


    Onlookers gasped in shock.


    Has he lost his mind?!


    This is a tinum-tier boss!


    Does he really intend to solo it?


    Is he tired of living?!


    He does have some skill, having taken out so many yers with a single move, but yers are not the same as bosses!


    A boss could send him to his grave in an instant!


    Against a gold-tier boss, these students would need to fight as a team, let alone a tinum-tier one.


    The vice principal''s face also bore a heavy expression.


    This was his most promising contestant; why was he acting so recklessly now? "Vice Principal, should we¡­"


    A high-ranking official beside him lowered his voice, seeking the vice principal''s instructions.


    The vice principal shook his head, "Let''s wait and see."


    This kid is not reckless by nature; he must have his reasons for doing this.


    John''s summoned serpentshed its tail towards the swamp with a fierce blow.


    Boom!!


    The previously calm swamp erupted into a wave of mud, reaching tens of meters high!


    Yet, momentster, it returned to an eerie calm.


    "Still noting out? Then keep hitting it for me!"


    A slight smirk curved at the corner of John''s mouth.


    He wanted to see just how long this boss could endure.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two more strikes resounded, causing such amotion that even those in the distance couldn''t help but look over.


    A few yers exchanged nces and quickly started running towards the source of the noise.


    As the serpent struck for the fifth time, there was finally movement beneath the swamp.


    Gurgle, gurgle...


    Large bubbles surfaced on the swamp, followed by a pair of vertical pupils appearing in the middle.


    The enormous back was covered with sharp bone spurs, and its tail stirred up massive waves as it moved.


    Roar!!


    The Shadow Crocodile emerged atst!


    "Finally, you show yourself. I thought you were too scared toe out!"


    John stood atop the serpent''s head, looking down at the churning swamp with amanding presence.


    The earth-toned vertical pupils locked onto John, and the massive tail continued to thrash, creating waves upon waves.


    The oppressive aura of the tinum-tier boss surged towards John like a tidal wave!


    Many who had high hopes for John shook their heads slightly.


    This young man is still too reckless!


    Although he has broken through to the gold tier, attempting to solo a tinum-tier boss is madness.


    It''s something beyond his capability!


    Even a well-coordinated team has to tread carefully against a tinum-tier boss, let alone John on his own!


    It''s simply an impossible feat! Even if he''s trying to draw attention, this is too much.


    "What do you all think of this boy?"


    The vice principal asked the other high-ranking officials, a slight smile ying on his lips.


    One of them shook his head, looking regretful.


    "He seemed quite steady before, but now he''s being so reckless. With his current points being the highest, if he just stayed cautious, he would definitely make it through."


    "Yes, this waspletely unnecessary for him. It''s too risky."


    "Indeed, he''s still young and too eager for victory."


    Although dying in the secret realm wouldn''t result in actual death, it would mean losing this opportunity forever!


    Everyone only has one chance at the trial; no one would take it lightly.


    "What do you think, Principal?"


    The vice principal turned to Sophia beside him.


    She rested her chin on her hand, watching the secret realm with a slight smile, tapping her fingers lightly.


    "Who will win and who will lose is yet to be determined."


    This boy is quite clever. In the secret realm, while death isn''t permanent, the experience and rewards gained are very real. While others are still striving to umte points, this boy has figured out how to use the secret realm to strengthen himself.


    Interesting.


    Though the others showed some displeasure, they said nothing more.


    Such an arrogant boy didn''t earn their admiration!


    John had no idea the stir he was causing outside.


    He raised his staff high.


    "Fire Meteor!"


    Boom!!!


    Countless massive fireballs appeared in the sky, crashing down towards the swamp with immense force!


    The moment the fireballs touched the swamp, a significant amount of water vaporized, filling the air with mist, which soon turned a faint green.


    Roar!!


    The Shadow Crocodile was enraged.


    How dare this weak creature provoke it?! Unforgivable!!


    tinum-tier and above bosses possess intelligence, and in its fury, the Shadow Crocodileshed its tail towards John.


    Bang!


    The serpent''s tail shed instantly with the Shadow Crocodile''s.


    Crash!


    Almost immediately, the Thorned Rock Serpent''s tail shattered into countless pieces of stone!


    The once imposing serpent was now halved in size, letting out a wail.


    Yet even in this state, it remained loyal, protecting its master and ensuring John did not fall.


    "Repair!"


    As long as John had MP, the summoned Thorned Rock Serpent would persist, and even if injured, it could be restored with his own magic power.


    In an instant, the serpent that had been halved in size returned to its previous massive form.


    "Thorned Rock Serpent!"


    John summoned another serpent, causing those observing from the shadows to gasp.


    How could he¡­ how could he control two serpents at once? How powerful was his mind power?!


    John leaped down from the serpent''s head, and the two serpents immediately charged at the boss.


    One serpent opened its massive jaws and bit down hard on the Shadow Crocodile''s tail.


    The other serpent coiled around the crocodile''s neck, seemingly intent on strangling the life out of the creature!


    "Thorn!"


    John swung his staff, and countless thorns sprang from the swamp, binding the Shadow Crocodile''s limbs tightly, rendering it immobile.


    "Fire Meteor!"


    Once again, countless fireballs descended from the sky, crashing onto the Shadow Crocodile''s back.


    4369! 4996! 5536! 10896!


    Red damage numbers mixed with several critical hits, the values exceeding tens of thousands! The eyes of the onlookers narrowed.


    Something was off with this damage.


    Indeed, despite the continuous damage numbers, the Shadow Crocodile''s health bar remained unmoved!


    Hiss¡­


    Those observing from the shadows couldn''t help but gasp.


    The boss''s HP was terrifyingly high!


    Even though John''s attack power was astonishing, with critical hits breaking into the tens of thousands, it still didn''t make a dent in the boss''s health bar!


    Those who had hoped to fish in troubled waters retreated further back.


    It seemed the time wasn''t right yet; to steal the boss, they would have to wait for the final, fatal blow.


    Now wasn''t the time to act, but they could be the ones to pick the fruit in the end...


    John had the Shadow Crocodile under control, but he soon realized it wasn''t as simple as he had thought!


    Roar!!


    The Shadow Crocodile let out a furious roar.


    Angrily thrashing the ground, it shattered all the thorns, green fragments flying everywhere, leaving everyone stunned!


    The Shadow Crocodile broke free from its restraints almost instantly!


    Its massive ws iled around, creating walls of mud in an explosive disy!

 Chapter 155: Chapter155-Where is the Weakness?

    The Shadow Crocodile red furiously at the two serpents before it.


    Summoned creatures dared to challenge its authority!


    In a rage, it swung its ws, and in an instant, one of the serpents was torn in half!


    Even though it quickly regenerated with John''s MP, it visibly weakened.


    Under John''smand, the two serpents worked together; one coiled around the Shadow Crocodile''s abdomen while the otherunched sneak attacks from the side.


    One serpent tightened around the Shadow Crocodile''s body, only to let out a painful howl the next second!


    The Shadow Crocodile''s back spikes pierced through the serpent''s body.


    Although the Thorned Rock Serpent didn''t bleed, chunks of stone continuously fell from its form.


    1369, 1457¡­


    The damage the Thorned Rock Serpent inflicted on the Shadow Crocodile was negligible.


    Yet John did not give up.


    The level difference between him and the boss was substantial.


    Fighting higher-level monsters naturally reduced his damage output.


    Without the help of the serpents, he wouldn''t stand a chance!


    [You have been infected with Forest Miasma and will continuously lose HP. Lose 4 HP every 10 seconds. After 10 minutes, the buff will stack.]


    The system''s notification made John frown.


    He checked his status bar; the HP loss buff continued to stack.


    It had been less than three minutes since he was first affected, and the buff had already stacked to twoyers, increasing from 3 HP every 10 seconds to 4 HP.


    Stacking every three minutes?


    No, something was wrong!


    John keenly noticed the discrepancy.


    The pale mist in the air seemed to be growing thicker.


    This is bad!


    His expression grew more serious.


    He had assumed the Shadow Crocodile, being a feeblewater-based boss, would be naturally weak to fire.


    But reality proved the opposite!


    The miasma in the swamp elerated due to the steam produced by the Fire Meteor, inadvertently causing more trouble for himself.


    Fortunately, it was not toote to adjust his strategy.


    Without hesitation, John quickly changed his attack method.


    If fire didn''t work, he would try something else.


    "Light Sword Rain!"


    Countless light swords rained down from the sky, piercing the Shadow Crocodile.


    Damage numbers began to appear.


    4679, 6359¡­


    No, this damage still wasn''t right.


    Every boss had a weakness!


    There couldn''t be an unbeatable existence in the secret realm.


    Finding the boss''s weakness would potentially double his damage output, making it much easier to kill the boss.


    If magical attacks weren''t effective, he would try this!


    John put away his staff and took out the Bloodthirsty de.


    With a teleportation move, he positioned himself behind the Shadow Crocodile.


    He raised the Bloodthirsty de high and plunged it down forcefully.


    Roar!!!


    18977!


    It worked!


    The boss had high immunity to magical damage but low immunity to physical damage! A simple sh had dealt significant damage!


    A smile spread across John''s face, but the sound of something cutting through the air rapidly approached him! Without hesitation, he rolled and dodged to the side.


    The next second, the Shadow Crocodile''s tail mmed down heavily where he had just been standing.


    Boom!!


    The massive tail hit the swamp, sending waves of mud flying.


    Even though John dodged in time, he couldn''t avoid getting sttered with mud.


    [You have been infected with Forest Miasma, stacking with Mire Miasma. You will continuously lose HP, losing 6 HP every 10 seconds. The buff will stack after 10 minutes.]


    John''s expression turned grim.


    It seemed the mud itself was toxic.


    How insidious.


    The Shadow Crocodile, a creature of the swamp, had a high resistance to magical damage, making closebat the only viable option for defeating it.


    However, engaging in closebat inevitably led to contact with the mud, stacking the HP-draining buff.


    Without a naturally high HP pool or a priest in the team for healing, soloing the boss would be impossible.


    Clearly, the secret realm intended for the Shadow Crocodile to be a raid boss.


    "It looks like he''s figured something out," the vice principal said, stroking his chin, a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    Sophia Winchester raised an eyebrow.


    This boy was quite clever, realizing the boss''s high resistance to magical damage and the toxic nature of the swamp mud in such a short time.


    What will he do next? Will he continue to solo or seek help? It was intriguing to watch.


    The two serpents were repeatedly torn apart and restored.


    John''s MP visibly decreased but was quickly replenished.


    Without the Spring of Soul and Mana Recovery, he would have been drained by now.


    Was this boss truly impossible to solo?


    A look of determination crossed John''s face.


    He shed behind the Shadow Crocodile''s neck again, gripping the boss''s back tightly with his legs.


    He plunged the Bloodthirsty de down forcefully!


    23746!


    A substantial damage number shed up, but at the same time, the Shadow Crocodile went into a rage.


    How dare this weak creature climb onto its back? It wanted nothing more than to tear John apart immediately!


    The Shadow Crocodile''s ws shredded the two serpents and tried to grab John, but he moved too swiftly.


    The creature''s limbs were too short and stout to reach its own back.


    In the next moment, John felt the world spin around him as the Shadow Crocodile started rolling wildly in the swamp.


    If he hadn''t reacted quickly and jumped off, he would have been caught in the creature''s thrashing and rolled into the mire.


    [You have been infected with Forest Miasma, stacking with Mire Miasma. You will continuously lose HP, losing 7 HP every 10 seconds. The buff will stack after 10 minutes.]


    The buffs continued to stack.


    If this kept up, the rate of HP loss would soon outpace his ability to heal.


    After repairing the serpents, John shed out of the swamp, a move that puzzled everyone watching.


    "What''s this? Is he giving up?"


    "I knew it. It''s better for him to give up early."


    "There''s no way one person can solo a tinum-tier boss."


    "Hrious. Did he really think he could do whatever he wanted just because he''s in first ce?"


    "If he leaves now, he can still keep his top position. If the boss kills him, he''ll lose everything."


    "Even if he''s in first ce now, what does it matter? If he dies, it''s all over."


    The spectators murmured and pointed, most of them not giving John any chance.


    After all, this was a tinum-tier boss!


    No matter how strong one person was, soloing a tinum-tier boss was impossible.


    John quickly surveyed his surroundings.


    He firmly believed that there was no boss that couldn''t be conquered; he just hadn''t discovered the right method yet.


    Circling the swamp, he noticed tworge boulders near the forest''s edge.


    Hmm?


    His gaze fell on the two boulders again.


    He had seen them when he first arrived but hadn''t paid them much attention.


    After all, rocks in such areas were quitemon.


    But now, seeing the boss, he realized these two boulders were not as simple as they seemed.


    Perhaps he could use them to trap the boss!


    A n quickly formed in his mind.


    Without hesitation, he recalled his two serpents.


    The serpents swiftly released the Shadow Crocodile and turned to rush back to John.


    Roar!


    The Shadow Crocodile, its eyes blood-red with rage, red at the serpents.


    How dare they disturb its rest and then try to flee? Damn it!


    It chased after the serpents, barreling towards John.


    Mud flew in all directions, and the ground shook so violently that people miles away took notice.


    Many turned their eyes towards the forest''s edge, hesitant and curious.


    What was happening at the forest''s edge? Why was there such amotion? Could something significant be urring?


    More and more people began to gather, all wanting a piece of the action.


    "Whoa!"


    "The mud is toxic!"


    "Fall back!"


    A cacophony of voices rose at the forest''s edge.


    The massive form of the Shadow Crocodile sent mud flying towards the forest''s edge.


    Some of those hidden in the shadows were inevitably sttered with the mud.


    As soon as they received the HP-draining buff, panic set in.


    They had only intended to grab a share of the spoils but were now caught off guard before even making a move!


    Could it be that John had discovered their presence and deliberately led the boss here to use it to kill them?


    What a cunning way to eliminate so many people without leaving any evidence!


    It would simply look like bad luck on their part.


    John was truly despicable!


    Terrified, they hurriedly retreated.


    While the experience and loot from the boss were tempting, survival was paramount!


    The old adage held true: a dead man has nothing.


    They didn''t want to perish here!


    John quickly moved away from the boulders and roamed the forest''s edge, utilizing his agility to its fullest.


    He moved so fast he almost left afterimages.


    Each time, he dodged just on the brink of the boss''s ws, making the onlookers'' hearts leap into their throats!


    Was he incredibly skilled and daring, or simply courting death?!

 Chapter 156: Chapter156-A Genius at Exploiting Terrain

    The Shadow Crocodile''s attacks came frustratingly close to hitting John, but each time, he managed to dodge just in time.


    This only enraged the beast further.


    John was employing a kiting strategy, leading the boss away from the swamp where it had significant advantages.


    To have a fighting chance, he needed to draw the Shadow Crocodile onto drynd.


    The Shadow Crocodile, being a mire-based boss, detested the dry terrain.


    Additionally, the trees in the forest greatly impeded its vision.


    It angrily used its tail to clear the nearby trees, smashing them down effortlessly.


    Many who had hidden among the trees and failed to escape in time were instantly turned into white light, disappearing from the battlefield.


    When they reappeared outside the arena, they still wore expressions of lingering fear.


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying! Was this the power of a tinum-tier boss? A single sweep of its tail left them with no chance to resist! All the trees were ttened, revealing arge open space.


    It was then that John finally got a full read on the Shadow Crocodile''s stats.


    [Name: Shadow Crocodile (Boss)]


    [Level: lv50]


    [HP: 15000000]


    [Strength: 176971]


    [Stamina: 137915]


    [Defense: 178057]


    [Speed: 789]


    [Skills: Death Roll, Intimidation Roar, Mountains Crumble, Venomous Dorsalspike, Blood Rage¡­]


    The long list of stats was dizzying to behold.


    No wonder it''s a tinum-tier boss; its HP was ridiculously high, and its defense was terrifying.


    Even with his current attack power, John could barely manage five-figure critical hits.


    With the boss having a total of 15 million HP, it would take forever to whittle it down with his damage alone.


    No, he had to think of another way; otherwise, it would be too slow! Even if his MP and HP could hold out, his stamina definitely couldn''t.


    After repeatedly failing to catch John, the Shadow Crocodile went into a frenzy!


    Its sharp ws struck the ground incessantly, sending uprge sprays of mud that instantly obscured the view of the distant spectators.


    Isabe stood on a distant hillside, observing themotion at the forest''s edge.


    The massive clouds of dust and debris from the battle had captured everyone''s attention, drawing all those within the secret realm to the scene.


    After all, a tinum-tier boss was not easy to kill, and everyone hoped to get thest hit and reap the massive experience rewards.


    However, the ferocity of the battle was so terrifying that they had no chance to intervene.


    They could only lurk nearby, waiting for an opportunity.


    Isabe quickly moved toward the battlefield, positioning herself at a safe spot on the edge.


    But soon, she felt a powerful presence approaching from afar.


    She looked in that direction and saw a young woman standing on the treetop not far from her.


    That was... Amelia from House Belmont?


    Amelia noticed Isabe as well.


    The two nodded slightly, acknowledging each other, then turned their attention back to the battlefield.


    They both wanted to see what this man was truly capable of.


    Could he really have killed Rean, who was hailed as the Alliance''s greatest genius?


    What audacity!


    They had witnessed everything that had happened so far and couldn''t help but admire John''s agility.


    Despite noting from a noble family, he possessed such excellent movement skills, and he had managed to kite the boss for so long, eliminating many of the surroundingpetitors in the process.


    Truly extraordinary¡ªRean''s death was not without reason.


    The people hiding in the forest were restless, waiting for John to defeat the boss so they could swoop in and steal the kill.


    John was well aware of the many eyes watching him, but he had no time to deal with them.


    Even with his movement skills pushed to the limit, he had narrowly avoided the boss''s attacks multiple times.


    But soon, he noticed that the boss''s speed seemed to slow down, yet the sense of danger intensified.


    Instinctively, he quickened his pace, sprinting forward.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the Shadow Crocodile opened its massive jaws, and a pale green beam struck the spot where John had just been.


    The ground exploded into arge crater, the surrounding earth hissing as it was rapidly corroded.


    The corrosive effect spread quickly, extending seven or eight meters before finally slowing down.


    Nearby trees turned yellow and withered at a visibly rming rate.


    It was poisonous breath! John''s face tightened with determination as he sped up even more.


    The Shadow Crocodile, taken aback by its missed attack, grew even more irate.


    It elerated, charging towards John with renewed ferocity.


    The moment hade!


    John turned and dashed towards tworge boulders, his body inevitably smeared with mud.


    The bleeding debuff continued to stack, now costing him ten health points every ten seconds.


    Repeatedly fooled by John, the vertical pupils of the Shadow Crocodile had turned a deep, furious red.


    Using its tail for leverage, it leapt towards John in a fierce pounce.


    "Teleportation!"


    Unable to dodge in time, John could only activate his skill, shing forward a rapid 120 meters.


    Though the skill now entered a five-minute cooldown, its timely use had saved his life¡ªa worthwhile trade!


    Meanwhile, the Shadow Crocodile, in hot pursuit, crashed towards him but ended up perfectly wedged between therge stones.


    The hard boulders trapped the crocodile''s soft underbelly; it thrashed angrily, trying to break free, only to find itself utterly immobilized.


    "Phew..."


    John stopped at a safe distance, a slight upward curve forming at the corners of his mouth.


    Sess!


    The positioning of therge stone was just right.


    Aheady a solid stone slope.


    Due to the violent impact, the Shadow Crocodile''s belly was firmly caught between the stones, although its tail still thrashed behind it.


    The surrounding trees had beenpletely cleared away, and with its short limbs, the Shadow Crocodile couldn''t pry the stone off its stomach.


    It could only il beside it, scratching deep grooves into the ground.


    The gap between the stone and the Shadow Crocodile''s belly was just wide enough for two people to squeeze through.


    Seeing the boss sessfully trapped, John felt a slight sense of relief.


    "Thorned Rock Serpent!"


    John summoned the serpents again, and the two massive snakes coiled around the Shadow Crocodile''s limbs.


    He slipped into the gap between the boss and the boulders, plunging his de into the boss''s soft underbelly.


    Roar!!


    The Shadow Crocodile let out a wail as the de pierced its abdomen.


    1967896!


    The boss''s HP visibly dropped, causing the surrounding onlookers to grow restless once more.


    Now that the boss was immobilized, it was practically a stationary target!


    They only needed to cast their spells mindlessly.


    Some couldn''t wait and rushed out of the forest, heading towards the boss.


    But before they could get close, the Shadow Crocodile''s massive tail swept them off their feet, turning them into white light and vanishing from the field.


    Even when trapped, the boss''s attack power was not to be underestimated!


    Those who were teleported out were met with ridicule from the onlookers; their failed attempt was a ssic case of trying to gain without risk and losing everything in the process.


    The remaining onlookers became even more cautious.


    They stayed at the safest distance,unching ranged attacks at the boss.


    However, most of their magical attacks did pitiful damage.


    Even with critical hits, the damage was only in the five-digit range, which was insignificantpared to John''s damage.


    With a roar, the Shadow Crocodile''s fury unleashed shockwaves that toppled the onlookers hiding nearby.


    Countless pebbles rained down upon them¡ªtiny, but numerous enough to cause significant damage.


    Many saw their health bars drop by half in an instant, prompting a frenzied scramble for healing potions.


    Yet, high above, Isabe and Amelia remained unaffected, observing everything from a safe distance.


    Massive damage numbers exploded against the boss:


    467896! 764537! 1346578!


    The Shadow Crocodile''s HP plummeted visibly with each hit.


    90%! 80%! 50%!


    At the moment the health bar hit 50%, the Shadow Crocodile ceased all movement, merely lifting its head slightly as if gathering some mysterious energy within its maw.


    "This is bad!"


    Isabe''s pupils shrank as she swiftly retreated.


    Amelia, sensing the imminent danger, turned and fled the scene.


    Those who were wise followed suit, but some decided to stay.


    A pale green orb slowly formed in the mouth of the Shadow Crocodile, which then, with a forceful exhale, shot skyward and exploded into countless droplets of green liquid that rained down over an area nearly two hundred meters in diameter.


    It was a toxic downpour.


    Screams of agony filled the air as those touched by the green liquid suffered immediate, severe decay.


    Even a mere ssh was enough to rapidly rot their flesh, causing their health bars to plummet dramatically.


    In a panic, some tried to retreat, but it was already toote.


    Almost without a chance for salvation, they disintegrated into white light and vanished on the spot.


    The toxicity of the attack was terrifyingly potent.

 Chapter 157: Chapter157-Fishing in Troubled Waters?

    Those who were directly teleported out found themselves back in the spectator stands, cursing John furiously.


    "He actually used the boss''s skill to kill us, how shameless!"


    "Right? Couldn''t he at least warn us when that skill appeared? So despicable."


    "I bet he brought the boss over here on purpose just to get us killed."


    "This is ridiculous. I tried to run, but I couldn''t even escape."


    A chorus ofints erupted from the group, while those around them cast disdainful looks their way.


    "You went over there to steal someone else''s boss, didn''t you? You tried to outsmart him but got outsmarted yourselves. What''s there toin about?"


    Hearing these criticisms, the faces of the disgruntled group turned red.


    They instinctively wanted to retort, but no words came out.


    They had indeed gone there with the intent of stealing the boss, and now that their motives were exposed, it was as if they were standing naked in front of a crowd.


    "Don''t nder us!" one of them managed to blurt out, his face flushed with embarrassment.


    The onlookers scoffed, uninterested in arguing further with them.


    Engaging in a pointless dispute with these people was less appealing than watching what John would do next.


    A mere gold-tier yer daring to solo a tinum-tier boss¡ªhow could that not be exciting?


    ...


    Inside the Secret Realm.


    Those quick to react had already fled, relieved they had done so when they saw others who had been touched by the poisonous rain vanish in shes of white light.


    If they hadn''t run, they would have been the ones turned into white light!


    Isabe, perched on a distant tree, frowned as she looked at the clearing.


    The damage from the poisonous rain was immense.


    What about John? Could he have died too?


    Amelia was equally curious.


    The poisonous rain was so deadly that she had witnessed a level 40 yer get knocked out instantly, without even time to drink an HP recovery potion!


    John was only gold-tier. Could he have survived?


    The two women thought about moving forward to investigate but then halted.


    No, John wasn''t dead!


    If everyone holding the boss''s aggro had died, the boss would have disengaged and returned to its original position, with its HP instantly restored.


    But at this moment, the Shadow Crocodile remained in ce, still trapped, and its HP was still decreasing.


    Hiss...


    Realizing this, the onlookers gasped in shock.


    John wasn''t dead?


    Under such a terrifying poisonous rain, he had survived?!


    John had cleverly taken shelter in the gap between the Shadow Crocodile''s belly and the boulder, perfectly avoiding the poisonous rain.


    The Shadow Crocodile''s massive body made the rain''s effective range two hundred meters around its form, but the space beneath its belly was the ideal hiding spot!


    The Shadow Crocodile''s formidable defenses worked against it, as the poisonous rain was a magical skill¡ªessentially using the crocodile''s own strength against it.


    164379!


    The surface of the Bloodthirsty de was coated in a dark red liquid, and the eye on the hilt gleamed brightly, seemingly excited by the blood infusion.


    The Shadow Crocodile was furious but could do nothing to kill John, who was hiding beneath its belly!


    Trapped in that spot, it could only rage as John attacked it at will.


    It furiously pounded the ground around it and twisted its abdomen, but it couldn''t break free from the boulder''s hold.


    John wasn''t having an easy time under the Shadow Crocodile either.


    The creature, being a swamp dweller, had a belly covered in mud even though it was the softer part of its body.


    His debuffs continued to stack.


    [You have been infected with Forest Miasma, stacking with Mire Miasma. You will continuously lose HP, losing 13 HP every 10 seconds. The buff will stack after 10 minutes.]


    [You have been infected with Forest Miasma, stacking with Mire Miasma. You will continuously lose HP, losing 15 HP every 10 seconds. The buff will stack after 10 minutes.]


    ...


    [You have been infected with Forest Miasma, stacking with Mire Miasma. You will continuously lose HP, losing 30 HP every 10 seconds. The buff will stack after 10 minutes.]


    The rate of HP loss had reached a terrifying level, with John''s HP visibly decreasing by the second.


    On average, he was losing 3 HP per second.


    John quickly calcted his remaining HP.


    If the buff didn''t continue to stack, he could hold out for a maximum of 12 more minutes!


    But if the buffs continued to stack, the time would only get shorter!


    Eventually, not even HP recovery potions would be able to keep up.


    He needed to finish this quickly.


    The Shadow Crocodile thrashed violently, flinging mud everywhere.


    The sudden poisonous rain from earlier had left the onlookers wary, too scared toe any closer.


    John, however, keenly noticed that the previous skill was a burst triggered when the boss''s HP dropped to 50%.


    Since then, it had only been using physical attacks, without any high-range magical damage.


    This indicated that the boss had phased abilities, with its skills tied to its HP levels.


    Now was the prime time for damage!


    Without hesitation, John swung his demonic de with all his might, while also summoning two serpents to bite at the boss.


    Although the serpents dealt minimal damage, they were still helpful, and theirrge bodies blocked the view of others who might be eyeing the situation.


    As the boss''s HP dropped from 50% to 30%, there were no more explosive magical attacks.


    Seeing this, the onlookers grew restless once again.


    They cautiously stepped into the boss''s attack range, realizing it wasn''t as dangerous as before.


    Some thought they were clever, hiding behind rocks to attack.


    Their spellsnded on the Shadow Crocodile, but it was like scratching an itch.


    Many observed that the boss was practically immune to magical damage, yet they were too afraid to engage in closebat.


    Who knew if that poisonous rain would strike again?


    The boss''s HP was dropping steadily, and when it reached 10%, there was still no sign of any significant action.


    People from a distance began to edge closer, thinking that the boss might not unleash another skill burst now that it had already used one.


    Some daring individuals moved in for closebat, trying to position themselves like John within the safety of the rocks.


    However, the two serpents circling the area prevented them from getting too close.


    They had no choice but to jump and attack the Shadow Crocodile, realizing that their close-range physical damage was more than twice as effective as long-range magical attacks.


    This substantial damage boost made everyone''s eyes light up with excitement.


    Indeed, this was the way!


    More and more people started to approach, but Isabe frowned slightly.


    She felt something was off.


    John wouldn''t leave such a significant vulnerability unaddressed.


    The only exnation was that he knew something critical was about to happen, something that would severely punish those trying to take advantage.


    Amelia noticed the approaching crowd and considered warning them but ultimately held back her words.


    The truly smart ones observed from a distance, never getting too close.


    Only thosecking skill but eager to reap benefits without effort were rushing in now.


    The boss''s HP dropped to 8%! Seeing the boss on the brink of defeat, everyone was exhrated! Their attacks became faster and more frantic.


    They knew that if they couldnd the final blow, the boss kill credit would be theirs.


    The massive experience points and all the loot would belong to them!


    The more these people thought about it, the more excited they became, and their actions grew increasingly frantic.


    No one noticed the boss raising its head once again.


    Oh no! Here ites again!


    The Shadow Crocodile lifted its head, and a pale green sphere began forming in its mouth once more.


    This time, the charging period seemed longer, and the color shifted from pale green to dark green.


    Isabe felt a surge of danger and didn''t hesitate for a moment, retreating rapidly.


    Her instincts screamed at her that she needed to move back now.


    Amelia, who had been watching Isabe''s reactions, also retreated quickly, even faster than before.


    At that moment, the green sphere in the Shadow Crocodile''s mouth finished charging.


    However, unlikest time, it did not shoot skyward like a projectile.


    Instead, it slowly rose into the air.


    The Shadow Crocodile''s pupils had turned blood-red, its vertical eyes looking terrifyingly menacing.


    Everyone else remained absorbed in the excitement of the boss''s dwindling HP.


    The Shadow Crocodile''s massive body blocked the green sphere from view, and no one bothered to look up.


    Except for one distant mage who, feeling a bit tired, paused his attacks for a moment.


    In that brief pause, he saw the green sphere forming above the boss''s head.


    His pupils contracted in fear!


    "Run!!"

 Chapter 158: Chapter158-Kill! Shadow Crocodile!

    The man''s anguished scream echoed across the battlefield.


    Instinctively, everyone looked up and finally saw the dark green sphere obscured above the boss.


    They had witnessed the power of the previous pale green sphere transforming into a poisonous rain.


    How much more powerful would this dark green sphere be? Everyone shuddered involuntarily and scrambled to flee.


    They cursed their parents for not giving them more legs to run faster.


    But it was toote!


    The dark green sphere rose into the sky, and in the next moment, it burst like a balloon.


    The liquid transformed into a poisonous rain that scattered over an area evenrger than before, covering a full 500 meters!


    Some who couldn''t escape in time bit down on their HP recovery potions, hoping to survive the onught.


    But the rate of HP loss was too fast, and the buff caused continuous HP drain! Even after drinking an HP recovery potion and refilling their health, it would drop again the very next second!


    The priests frantically tried to heal themselves, but their healing couldn''t keep up with the HP drain.


    "Help..."


    "Can anyone heal me...?"


    "Save me!"


    Everyone was crying out in agony, but many didn''t even have the time or chance to scream before they were engulfed by the deadly rain.


    One priest, in a frantic effort, cast all their skills and inadvertently dispelled the buff, finally slowing the HP drain.


    But the moment the poisonous rain fell again, the buff was reapplied!


    The priest''s eyes lit up, realizing how to solve the problem.


    They quickly distanced themselves from the scene and then dispelled their buff once more.


    Seeing that this method worked, nearby yers signaled desperately for help from the priests.


    Priests in various small teams prioritized dispelling the poison buff from their own members, but the cooldown times on their skills couldn''t keep up with the demand.


    Arge number of yers turned into white light, and the audience seats quickly filled with more people.


    Even though they knew they wouldn''t die permanently, leaving the secret realm still left them with lingering fear.


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying!


    The feeling of watching their HP drain away until death left them shaken.


    Exchanging nces, they instinctively turned their eyes back to the screen.


    Could John survive this deadly rain? Without the ability to dispel, touching the poisonous rain meant certain death! Even with a high HP pool, it was only a matter of time before it ran out.


    John realized something was wrong.


    Unlike before, the poison rain didn''t dissipate upon hitting the ground but umted into pools.


    Previously, the boss''s skill would corrode the ground and then disappear.


    Now, it was forming a thick greenyer on the surface.


    Hiss...


    The moment the Thorned Rock Serpent touched the water, it vanishedpletely!


    It didn''t even have a chance to regenerate.


    Such poisonous water!


    John''s eyes narrowed.


    His position was still rtively safe, wedged between the boulder and the Shadow Crocodile''s belly.


    However, the toxic liquid was slowly spreading toward him.


    If he didn''t finish off the boss soon, he would be engulfed by the poison and corroded away!


    5%!


    John swung his demonic de with all his might.


    But after prolonged hacking, his stamina was rapidly depleting and had already turned red.


    If he didn''t rest, he would be forced into sleep!


    Gritting his teeth, he downed a stamina recovery potion, bringing his stamina back to a safe level, and continued stabbing the boss''s abdomen.


    3%!


    The Shadow Crocodile let out a wail, its pupils shing with blood, but it seemed to have lost its ability to attack, only its ws and tail thrashing about.


    Earlier, the poison rain had cleared the area of people.


    But now, seeing the boss''s HP drop further, those who had survived began feeling restless.


    "The boss''s HP is down to 3%! If we don''t act now, we''ll miss our chance!"


    Someone shouted to the others nearby.


    Some felt tempted but were too scared to rush in.


    The previous poison rain had been too terrifying, and the ground was still covered with poison.


    Without a priest nearby, touching it meant certain death!


    "Let''s form a party, have priests dispel the poison, and mages attack from afar. We mustnd the final blow!"


    "Yeah, this is a massive amount of experience and points! John must be exhausted by now. If we kill the boss and then him, we''ll be sure to take first ce!"


    "Priest with dispel skill looking for four teammates!"


    "Let''s team up."


    Excitement grew among the crowd. §â%?#¦Ø?¦Å§Ô??-§¼¦Ã-*


    Groups of five quickly formed, organizing into dozens of teams.


    2%!


    1%!


    The boss''s HP was dropping rapidly.


    Everyone knew they couldn''t wait any longer; if they did, they would miss their chance entirely.


    They moved quickly toward the Shadow Crocodile, trying to avoid the pools of poison.


    When they couldn''t, the priests behind them dispelled the poison as fast as possible.


    Even with the priests'' help, they kept chugging HP recovery potions, terrified that a single misstep would mean instant death.


    John had already noticed the growing number of people around him, all eager to kill him.


    After all, he was currently first on the leaderboard, and barring any surprises, he wouldnd the final blow on the Shadow Crocodile.


    The allure of both rewards made everyone want to eliminate him.


    He smirked coldly.


    Kill me? Let''s see if you have the ability!


    Gritting his teeth, he sped up his attacks.


    0.8%!


    The Shadow Crocodile''s HP was down to a sliver, but then it raised its head again, preparing to charge another attack!


    "No, hurry and use your skills! The boss is going berserk!"


    The previous poison rain had already wiped out many of them.


    If this attack went off, they would all die! They had to kill the boss before it could unleash its skill!


    John also felt the intense heat building up in the Shadow Crocodile''s abdomen, as if a fire was burning within, ready to explode at any moment.


    The strong sense of impending danger pushed him to quicken his movements.


    0.2%!


    0.1%!


    Boom!


    With one final thrust, John plunged his de deep into the Shadow Crocodile''s abdomen!


    [You have in "Shadow Crocodile (Boss)", gaining 5.673 million Exp!]


    The massive creature copsed with a thunderous crash, and a glowing orb appeared in its abdomen¡ªloot from the fallen boss.


    "The boss is dead!"


    Everyone cheered, eager to rush in and loot the body.


    But in the next second...


    "Light Sword Rain!"


    Countless light swords materialized in the air, targeting every yer within a 50-meter radius around the boss''s corpse! They were shocked.


    They had seen John''sbat skills before and knew this was his ability.


    How was this possible? He should be exhausted by now, having used so much energy.


    It was impossible for him to cast another skill, let alone a powerful one.


    Some, unable to react in time, were turned into white light and expelled from the secret realm.


    Others, quick-witted, stepped back a few paces, avoiding the attack range.


    John emerged from beneath the Shadow Crocodile''s body, summoning two serpents to circle around him.


    "Anyone who wants to try, go ahead."


    Aside from a few bloodstains, John seemed no different from before, still looking as vigorous as ever.


    This made everyone suspicious.


    Had this man not expended any energy at all? How could that be possible?!


    John had hidden all his information, so they couldn''t see his status.


    "He''s at the end of his rope now. Let''s get him! One skill from each of us and he''s dead!"


    "Yeah, I can''t believe he still has the energy to fight after soloing the boss for so long!"


    "Come on, brothers! If we kill him, we split all the loot!"


    Spurred on by a few voices, everyone grew eager to attack.


    "Frost Arrow!"


    One person tentativelyunched a skill at John.


    Roar!


    But before the skill could reach John, a serpent''s tail swatted it away.


    The serpent''s blood-red eyes fixed on the attacker, making him instinctively step back a few paces.


    In the next moment, the serpent''s massive body hurtled towards him!


    The giant tail wrapped around the man, lifting him high into the air.


    Crack, crack, crack...


    Everyone could hear the serpent''s tail constricting and the sickening sound of bones snapping!


    "Ah!"

 Chapter 159: Chapter159-Killing You Isnt That Difficult

    The man ensnared by the serpent''s tail screamed in agony, frantically casting skills to attack the serpent.


    However, this only enraged the creature further.


    Soon, he waspletely crushed, turning into white light and vanishing from the secret realm.


    "Who else wants to try?"


    The sight of the gruesome death sent chills down everyone''s spines.


    John could have killed him with a single blow, but he chose this brutal method to make a point.


    It was a clear message to anyone considering an attack: think carefully about whether you can handle the consequences.


    "Brothers, let''s go! He can''t fight all of us at once! With our numbers, we can definitely take him down."


    "Exactly, guys! He''s the top of the leaderboard now. If we kill him, we be the new number one!"


    A few voices tried to rally the crowd, and people started feeling emboldened again.


    Although John''s actions had indeed been terrifying, they still wanted to give it a shot.


    Fortune favors the bold! If they managed to kill John, all the loot from the boss would be theirs, and they would gain a massive amount of points!


    Just as the crowd was about to surge forward, several people in the back were suddenly struck down by skills!


    Surprised, they turned to see that it was Isabe and Amelia who had attacked.


    Both women held their weapons, coldly eyeing the group in front of them.


    "Only cowards take advantage of others," Isabe said, her voice icy and devoid of emotion, but her words hit like a p across their faces.


    Their expressions turned ashen, resembling a chaotic palette of colors.


    "Since when do opportunistic cowards qualify to apply to Star Cluster Academy?"


    Amelia''s lips curled into a slight smile, though her eyes held no warmth.


    "Are you nning to help him?" one of the men asked, puzzled, as he looked at the two women.


    "You two are ranked second and third on the leaderboard. If you kill him, you could be number one!"


    "We won''tpete for points. We''ll share the loot equally," another suggested tentatively to the women.


    But in the next moment, he felt the air around him grow intensely hot!


    A fiery dragon coiled from Isabe''s hand, wrapping around the man''s ankle and climbing up his body!


    In an instant, he turned into white light and vanished.


    No chance to resist, just gone?


    The others were stunned.


    That man wasn''t in the top ten, but he was among the top twenty yers. Yet against Isabe, he stood no chance, disintegrating with a single move.


    Isabe''s power was terrifying!


    Seeing that the two women were determined to protect John, the others gritted their teeth.


    They wanted to back off but were reluctant!


    This was the top-ranked yer.


    And he must be heavily exhausted right now.


    Opportunities like this didn''te often.


    They might not get such a lucky chance again!


    "If I were you, I''d be out there grinding on other monsters to level up," Amelia said calmly.


    "After all, your points aren''t that high yet."


    Amelia didn''t want to escte the conflict, so she offered a way out for both sides.


    Some instantly understood.


    With the top three yers on the leaderboard present, even if they managed to take down John, the odds of profiting were slim.


    And who could guarantee they''d be the one to get the final hit?


    Several people, recognizing the futility, wisely left.


    For those who remained stubborn, Isabe wasted no words and incinerated them into white light with her mes.


    Her decisive action served as a stark warning to everyone else.


    It was clear Isabe wasn''t joking; she genuinely intended to protect John.


    If it were just Isabe and John, they might still stand a chance.


    But with Amelia there as well, they knew they had no hope.


    House Belmont''s Amelia was not someone to be trifled with.


    Soon, everyone dispersed, leaving the area deserted.


    Isabe nced at John, then turned to leave.


    "Why did you help me?"


    John asked, leaning on the serpent, his tone calm as he addressed Isabe.


    Isabe paused briefly, not turning back, and replied coldly, "While I do want to see how we measure up against each other, this isn''t the time or ce for that."


    "I''m not the kind of person who takes advantage of others," she added before walking away.


    Amelia and John exchanged a nce and smiled lightly.


    "What a coincidence, I feel the same way," she said before turning to leave.


    Her movements were clean and graceful, without a hint of hesitation.


    She didn''t even nce back at John or the loot on the ground.


    John''s hand, which was supporting the serpent, trembled slightly.


    He was truly exhausted, a spent force.


    He had used thest of his MP to summon the two serpents and then cast Light Sword Rain.


    Now, he couldn''t muster another skill.


    His HP was critically low, and he was holding onto the serpent because he could no longer stand on his own.


    If the crowd had decided to attack him earlier, he would have had no chance to resist.


    He would have turned into white light and been ejected from the secret realm.


    All the loot would have been divided among those people.


    Isabe and Amelia must have seen his condition, which is why they intervened to deter the others.


    As he watched the two women walk away, aplex emotion flickered in John''s eyes.


    Regardless, they had helped him.


    He didn''t like owing favors, but he would repay them when he had the chance.


    With a heavy thud, he copsed to the ground, gasping for air.


    His fingers weakly grasped a stamina recovery potion, which he drank slowly.


    Because his stamina waspletely drained, recovery was extremely slow.


    Disliking this vulnerable state, he also consumed MP and HP recovery potions, restoring himself to a rtively safe level before finally having the strength to stand and inspect the loot.


    Amid the dazzling lighty a scattering of equipment.


    But as John examined the items closely, he couldn''t help but twitch his mouth in frustration.


    What is this junk?


    A tinum-tier boss drops this trash?


    [Shadow Crocodile Bracers]


    [Shadow Crocodile Belt]


    [Shadow Crocodile Fang]


    [Shadow Crocodile Greaves]


    Although he had a four-piece set, the attributes were utterly terrible.


    They were even worse than what he currently wore.


    Not only was the equipment subpar, but there wasn''t even a single skill book!


    John couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    All that effort, nearly killing himself, for no significant improvement at all.


    The only gains were attribute points and a massive amount of experience.


    The millions of experience points boosted him to level 41!


    And nearly 20,000 points secured his position at the top of the leaderboard!


    Bored, he continued to sift through the loot on the ground until a blood-red gem caught his eye.


    [Equipment]: Dragonblood Stone


    [Type]: Gem


    [Level]: lv40


    [Tier]: tinum


    [Quality]: Perfect


    [Attributes]: Constitution +58


    [Skill]: Conversion (Active)


    [Description]: Embed in a weapon to convert 0.8% of damage dealt into HP!


    Wow¡­


    A life-stealing gem?


    It can convert 0.8% of damage dealt into HP?


    This attribute was truly impressive.


    John''s eyes lit up!


    This was exactly what he needed right now.


    His Spring of Soul and Mana Recovery were mostly focused on restoring mana.


    He was slightlycking in the HP recovery department.


    Being a lone wolf by nature, John never liked teaming up with priests.


    On asion, he would bring a few extra health potions, and that was already a stretch for him.


    But if he could embed the Dragonblood Stone in his Bloodthirsty de, he would essentially be a perpetual motion machine!


    With the skill''s existence, he would never run out of MP, and converting a portion of his damage into HP would mean he could self-sustain!


    Even though it was only 0.8%, his damage output was in the tens or hundreds of thousands per hit.


    Even at 0.8%, the amount of HP recovered would be significant.


    The higher his damage, the stronger his healing! He would never have to fear running out of HP at critical moments again.


    John''s face lit up with joy, though he regretted that he couldn''t embed the gem right away.


    He would have to wait until he got out.


    Lying back on the ground, he stared at the sky, feeling that all the effort had been worth it.


    While the equipment and skills hadn''t improved, this gem alone was worth all the trouble.


    It addressed a crucial weakness.


    He chuckled softly.


    This reaction made the audience even more curious.


    What exactly did he get that made him so happy? What kind of attributes did that gem have?

 Chapter 160: Chapter160-Points Leaderboard

    John rested behind the boulder for quite a while, ensuring that his status was back to a safe level before checking his attributes.


    [ss]: All-ss Magus (God-tier)


    [HP]: 55782


    [MP]: 209718


    [Attributes]: Strength 1540, Stamina 1589, Spirit 3137, Speed 521, Constitution 557.82


    [Talent]: Divine Favor Tome (SSS-level)


    [Skills]: Spring of Soul lv40, Blood Absorption lv40, Mana Recovery lv40, Light Sword Rain lv40, Teleportation lv40, Hallucination Eye lv40...


    [Equipment]: Bloodthirsty de (God-tier), Blood Mask (Sage-tier), Demon Magus Robe (Unique), Hidden Stars Badge (Custom-made), Eclipse Staff lv25 (God-tier), Magic Stone Ne lv25 (Bronze-tier), Traveler Boots lv25 (Iron-tier)...


    ...


    Killing the boss had directly leveled him up twice.


    More importantly, it increased his Constitution by 3 points.


    While most people didn''t prioritize Constitution, John realized that it was the key attribute determining his HP and Stamina!


    The higher the Constitution, the higher the HP and Stamina.


    At critical moments, even a slight edge in Constitution could be decisive in determining victory or defeat.


    The conversion rate between Constitution and HP was ten to one, but increasing Constitution was extremely difficult.


    It could only be increased during level-ups or through rare encounters and achievements.


    Feeling reinvigorated, John reviewed his stats with satisfaction.


    The significant experience boost from defeating the boss had not only leveled him up but had also fortified his overall capabilities.


    He knew that in future battles, his enhanced Constitution could make all the difference.


    Reflecting on his growth, John felt a sense of readiness for the challenges ahead.


    The battles had been tough, but the rewards were proving to be well worth the effort.


    John rubbed the Dragonblood Stone in his hand, deciding not to dwell on anything else.


    This gem was his greatest gain today!


    Once he got out, he would find someone to embed it into his Bloodthirsty de.


    With this addition, the Bloodthirsty de would truly be an invincible weapon!


    As long as his damage was high enough, his HP regeneration would be terrifying.


    His basic attack damage was around 200000 to 300000, and with skill damage and critical hits, it could exceed a million.


    Even at the lowest estimate, 0.08% of 200000 was 1600 HP in recovery!


    His total HP was just over 50000!


    This meant that even without critical hits, he could fully recover his HP in just three or four hits!


    To put it in perspective, a high-level HP recovery potion only restored 20000 HP.


    John''s lips curled into a smile.


    The more he calcted, the more he realized he had hit the jackpot this time!


    It was like carrying an unlimited supply of high-level HP potions, without having to worry about cooldowns!


    As long as the boss couldn''t kill him in one hit, he had the potential to turn any battle around!


    The academy''s higher-ups watched as John continually inspected the gem, their curiosity piqued.


    "Principal, what attributes does that gem have to make him examine it for so long? Did you hide some extraordinary items in there?" one of the senior staff joked.


    Principal Sophia still rested her chin on her hand, but her tone grew cooler.


    "Although it is my domain, it has long since developed into aplex world of its own, which I cannot overly influence. Have you all forgotten this?" she said sharply.


    "Or are you implying that I gave this person an unfair advantage?"


    Her words left the senior staff feeling a bit awkward.


    "Please don''t be upset, Principal. We were just speaking off the cuff. It''s just very intriguing to see what kind of attribute could make that boy inspect the gem for so long," Percival, the head of the Swordsman Academy, said with a smile, trying to ease the tension.


    Vice Principal Geoffrey alsoughed heartily, "Yes, even if that gem had no attributes, it''s beautiful enough to hold anyone''s attention."


    But everyone knew it was impossible for the gem to have no attributes.


    If what Principal Sophia said was true, it meant even she didn''t know the gem''s properties.


    The secret realm''s loot was incredibly diverse, but socketable gems were exceedingly rare.


    The bright, blood-red gem must have impressive attributes for the boy to value it so highly.


    Many in the audience had noticed this as well.


    They began to think that if the gem wasn''t embedded by the time he left the realm, perhaps they might have a chance to buy it.


    While John continued to rest and recover, the other contestants were desperately racking up points.


    They were either grinding monsters or engaging in PvP.


    The leaderboard kept shifting, but one constant remained: the top spot.


    John!


    John led with an astounding 50000 points!


    The second-ce holder, Isabe Medici, had only just reached 18000 points, and Amelia, in third ce, had 13000 points.


    The Fairmont siblings, in fourth and fifth ces, had just broken past 10000 points.


    Everyone else was in the low thousands, with thest few on the leaderboard only having a few hundred points.


    This made everyone even more anxious.


    If they couldn''t break into the top 100, they would be eliminated!


    John''s position at the top was secure, so he wasn''t in a rush to keep grinding points.


    Instead, he wondered if there were any more bosses to be found in the realm.


    The rewards from the Shadow Crocodile had been extremely generous!


    Though the equipment was subpar, the gem alone was worth all his efforts, not to mention the boost in constitution.


    Moreover, the experience from one boss had leveled him up twice, a clear benefit of taking on challenges above his level.


    The risks were high, but so were the rewards.


    Principal Sophia and her staff exchanged nces as they watched John speed through the forest on his Thorned Rock Serpent.


    They had an idea of what the boy was nning.


    "Do you think he''s aiming to solo another boss?" one of the senior staff members asked, frowning slightly in disbelief.


    Percival watched the scene in the mirror with great interest.


    "He must have realized that the experience from the boss is substantial, and the gem he got was well worth the risk," he said.


    "If he has the ability, why not try?"


    Geoffrey shook his head in disagreement.


    "He''s already at the top of the leaderboard. Even with more time, it''s unlikely anyone will surpass him. There''s no need for him to take such a risk."


    After all, the number of monsters in the secret realm is finite! Controlling the number of monsters is essential to selecting the best candidates, isn''t it?


    "It seems it''s time to increase the difficulty a bit," Principal Sophia said with a slight smile.


    Geoffrey was momentarily taken aback, then nodded with a cheerful grin.


    "Yes, it''s time these kids realized just how challenging these assessments can be."


    Percival stroked his beard thoughtfully.


    "Joining our Star Cluster Academy is no easy feat."


    The senior staff members were briefly surprised but then fell into contemtive silence.


    "It''s time," they all agreed, exchanging nces and nodding.


    At the same moment, everyone in the secret realm heard an announcement.


    [The first phase is about to end.]


    [Those who have not reached lv30 by the end of the first phase will be automatically eliminated.]


    [Reaching lv30 will grant automatic entry into the next phase.


    The countdown to the end of the first phase is 10 hours.]


    -read-first


    [Countdown: 09:59:59]


    The sudden countdown sent everyone into a state of anxiety.


    Those who had already reached lv30 breathed a sigh of relief.


    At least they had secured their ticket to the next phase.


    While they might not be in the top 100, they still had a chance to continue in the assessment!


    Those below lv30 were instantly panicking!


    "Oh my God, I''m only lv26. How can I possibly gain four levels in just ten hours?"


    "I''m doomed! I''m only lv22! There''s no way I''ll qualify for the next round."


    "Damn it! I thought killing monsters would be enough, but now we have to level up too?"


    "What is Star Cluster Academy doing? This is clearly targeting us. I demand a fair exnation!"


    Everyone was shouting frantically.


    Even the spectators outside were taken aback.


    Many participants were still hovering around lv25.


    Reaching lv30 in just ten hours was possible but extremely exhausting!


    All the participants were the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me from their respective families.


    Many were watching from the audience, worried about their cherished ones enduring such hardship.


    Some even began to specte about John''s level and how it might have influenced the sudden announcement.


    "They probably saw that John was already over level 30 and decided to make this rule."


    "You might be right."


    "Star Cluster Academy needs to give us a reasonable exnation for this! Why is this happening?"

 Chapter 161: Chapter161-The Elimination System

    The crowd around them suddenly erupted in turmoil! This situation seemed quite illogical to them.


    John had faced the Boss in a one-on-one battle, employing a few clever tricks.


    But how could someone of the gold-tier realistically challenge a Boss of the tinum-tier?


    What dropped afterward wasn''t seen by them, but the gem that appeared was clearly no ordinary item.


    In this realm, how could Principal Sophia possibly im to know nothing?


    So, it was certain that the higher-ups were all aware and had deliberately paved the way for this individual named John.


    They were all mere pawns!


    Principal Sophia heard all the discussions outside, yet she chose to remain silent.


    The other senior members had initially been very supportive of Principal Sophia''s earlier n, but now they were beginning to hesitate.


    After all, the spectators below were all from noble families.


    If they were truly provoked, Star Cluster Academy could face dire consequences! Although they were the finest students, they also faced more constraints!


    Yet, before Principal Sophia could speak, Benedict took the lead.


    "If anyone here has objections to the policies of Star Cluster Academy, you may now inform your families and withdraw," he dered.


    "Each of our policies has been meticulously selected and is beyond reproach."


    At these words, a silence fell over everyone.


    Though they felt some measures were unfair, they dared not challenge Star Cluster Academy!


    Withdrawing now meant forever losing the opportunity to enter the academy again.


    Other institutes might be excellent, but Star Cluster Academy was ranked first for good reasons!


    Principal Sophia noticed the way Benedict''s mere sentence had subdued everyone, a spark of light shing in her eyes.


    It appeared this mentor was indeed a capable individual.


    Such a talented person serving merely as a mentor, not a professor, seemed almost a waste.


    Within the secret realm, everyone who had reached lv30 breathed a little easier.


    Those who hadn''t were desperately ying monsters!


    Now, scores seemed trivial to them; reaching lv30 within the limited time was all that mattered.


    Only then would they qualify for the next round of testing, otherwise all talk was useless.


    Isabe nced at her own level and then at the leaderboard, a gleam crossing her eyes.


    John''s score was just too high.


    Catching up in a short time seemed impossible; the best strategy might be to eliminate him!


    But she was still unclear about what the second phase of the assessment entailed.


    If she rashly killed John, how would she handle the consequences?


    Star Cluster Academy had never before had a second phase in their assessments.


    This was a first, and she could not act recklessly.


    Amelia wiped the sweat from her forehead and sat down on a rock to rest for a bit.


    She had already reached lv30 and was just training herself now.


    She liked keeping herself in a state of tension, as it allowed her to perform at her best.


    She nced at the points leaderboard.


    John''s points hadn''t changed since he killed the boss.


    He must be resting now.


    After all, taking down a tinum-tier boss wasn''t easy.


    Killing the boss must have drained all his energy.


    As the countdown drew closer, those who had reached level 30 breathed a sigh of relief.


    But those who realized they wouldn''t reach the required level wentpletely berserk!


    They attacked anyone they encountered!


    Even if they couldn''t kill their opponents, they tried to inflict as much damage as possible!


    No one knew what the second phase of the assessment would entail, but starting it in perfect condition would be ideal!


    However, these people no longer had that chance.


    They refused to let others pass into the next phase unscathed.


    If they couldn''t seed, they wouldn''t let anyone else seed either!


    In the chaos, several lv30 yers were ambushed and turned into white light, disappearing from the field.


    Those below lv20 went on a rampage, attacking everyone they saw!


    Those who had been ambushed sat in the audience, ring indignantly at the families of their attackers.


    Their own families were equally enraged.


    Had it not been for the fact that they were still within Star Cluster Academy, a brawl would have surely broken out!


    Yet verbal sparring was inevitable.


    The scene was rife with sarcastic exchanges, each party throwing barbs but none daring to strike first, fearful of displeasing Star Cluster Academy.


    Though their children had been eliminated this time, there were other children in their families! There would be other chances.


    But being cklisted by Star Cluster Academy would mean losing everything!


    As the countdown timer neared zero, John leaned back against arge rock, leisurely sunbathing.


    He had just scoured nearly the entire secret realm and found no second tinum-tier Boss.


    Upon reflection, this made sense; after all, the realm wasn''t particrlyrge.


    The presence of two tinum-tier Bosses would undoubtedly cause major trouble, something the academy''s leadership would not allow.


    Although the area had descended into chaos with contestants attacking each other, they all instinctively backed away and watched him warily whenever they saw John.


    This both amused and relieved John, sparing him much trouble.


    If no one attacked him, he certainly wasn''t going to seek out conflict himself.


    Thus, a bizarre status quo took hold in the realm.


    Wherever John went, even in the midst of fierce fighting, everyone would invariably step back, resuming their conflicts only after he had passed.


    This scene brought a smirk to the faces of the academy''s higher-ups.


    They had not anticipated John ying such a role.The countdown was about to hit zero.


    [Countdown has ended.]


    [Those who have not reached level 30 will be automatically transported out of the realm.]


    [Congrattions to those who have reached level 30. You will now proceed to the next phase of the assessment.]


    [Teleportation will ur in 30 seconds. Please prepare yourselves.]


    Those who hadn''t reached lv30 were instantly turned into white light and transported out.


    The leaderboard updated with thetest eliminations, showing that nearly 2000 people had been cut!


    Including those lost to monster battles or skirmishes, the remaining contestants numbered just over 5000.


    The eliminated participants were visibly disgruntled, while those who remained felt a mix of relief and anxiety.


    Though the nature of the next assessment was unknown, at least they still had a chance.


    After 30 seconds, everyone felt a dizzying sensation.


    When the white light faded, they found themselves surrounded by many others.


    Instinctively, everyone gripped their weapons tightly, eyeing their surroundings warily.


    Why were they all teleported to one ce? Was this going to be a battle royale until only one remained standing?


    As they remained on guard, John noticed he was in a fortress-like square, surrounded by people.


    Despite the collective wariness, everyone instinctively moved away from him when they saw him.


    No one wanted to provoke the infamous killing machine!


    This was the man who had soloed a tinum-tier boss and killed over 30 people with a single skill!


    With both the highest points and level, he inspired fear and respect.


    Who would be foolish enough to challenge him? Thest person who tried was long gone!


    [Congrattions on reaching the second round of the assessment.]


    [For this round, you will be divided into three teams and ced in three different fortresses. Each fortress has enough supplies for all of you to survive for half a month.]


    [Your objective: survive for half a month and repel the beast tide!] [Killing magical beasts will earn you points. The top 100 contestants with the highest points will pass the assessment!]


    [Exceptional performances will earn extra points. We hope you enjoy the challenge!]


    Wow!


    Everyone was stunned.


    They had assumed the second round would be another solo challenge, but it turned out to be a test of teamwork!


    A beast tide? And for half a month?


    Are they crazy?!


    Everyone stared incredulously at the sky, thinking this had to be a joke.


    But there was no response.


    This silence confirmed that this was indeed the challenge set by the Academy''s higher-ups.


    The senior staff of the Academy watched the silver mirror with amused expressions.


    "These kids probably didn''t expect this to be a team-based assessment instead of solobat."


    "Principal, this is a brilliant move on your part."


    Principal Sophia said nothing, only frowning slightly.


    A peculiar expression crossed her doll-like face.


    During the teleportation, she had sensed something off within the realm!

 Chapter 162: Chapter162-Who Decides

    Principal Sophia''s fingers twitched slightly; she had a sharp sense that something had just urred within her domain, but the strange sensation was fleeting and elusive.


    "Principal, what is it?"


    Geoffrey, ever perceptive, noticed something was amiss with Principal Sophia and asked in a hushed tone.


    Percival nced over, curious.


    Principal Sophia''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, her golden hair shimmering in the sunlight, casting a radiant glow.


    Yet, her doll-like face showed an unusual expression.


    "There''s something wrong in the domain!"


    What?!


    The two men''s faces turned serious immediately.


    How could there be a problem in the domain? It was Principal Sophia''s domain, which had never had any issues for years.


    Why now?


    "May I ask, Principal, what seems to be the problem?"


    Knowing the seriousness of the issue, Percival lowered his voice and asked carefully.


    Principal Sophia closed her eyes again, tuning in to feel more deeply.


    If her domain were likened to a program, she sensed there were some unfamiliar additions to the code.


    "I haven''t pinpointed it yet; I hope it''s just my imagination."


    "Keep a closer watch on what''s happening inside."


    Percival and the others nodded involuntarily upon hearing Principal Sophia''s words.


    Principal Sophia was not one to be overly suspicious.


    If she felt something was off, there surely was something amiss!


    This assessment was crucial not only for Star Cluster Academy but also for many wealthy families.


    Should any issue truly arise this time, the academy''s reputation would be utterly destroyed.


    Everyone was paying attention to the situation among the three fortress strongholds, yet Principal Sophia distinctly felt her connection with the domain fading.


    She vividly sensed something slowly vanishing from her mind, and her feeling of control over everything was diminishing.


    No, this was not right! This sensation waspletely incorrect.


    It was not at all what one should feel when in control of a domain.


    What was happening?


    She took a deep breath, closed her eyes again, and carefully searched for that hint of irregrity.


    It was too strange, indeed very strange; she had never experienced anything like this in all her years.


    The senior members also seemed to notice something unusual about Principal Sophia, casting inquisitive looks her way.


    But in the next second, Principal Sophia returned to her usual demeanor.


    Indifferently, she observed everything in the silver mirror, as if all her previous concerns had been merely illusions.


    Moreover, within the three fortress strongholds, everyone was on high alert, watching those around them.


    They all knew that their mission was to survive 15 days and withstand a beast tide! Simply surviving 15 days would normally be a piece of cake for them.


    The real challenge was the uing beast tide!


    Ordinarily, just one or two beasts were scary enough, but this was an entire tide! This filled them with dread.


    Who knew what kind of creatures the beast tide would bring? What if higher-tier monsters appeared? How would they handle that?


    "Ladies and gentlemen," a voice rang out.


    At that moment, someone stepped onto a raised tform amid the crowd.


    Looking down at those below, he slightly lifted his chin, his face bearing a trace of pride.


    "Since we need to survive for 15 days and it involves teamwork, I believe it''s crucial that we elect a leader."


    "This will facilitate our activities going forward, providing us with direction and unity, rather than being a disorganized mass, each fighting on their own."


    "Do you agree with what I''m saying?"


    After his speech, he paused, allowing time for the crowd to react.


    Some nodded in agreement, while others looked at him with disdain.


    A few remained expressionless, seemingly indifferent to the matter.


    Everyone understood that his stepping forward was merely an attempt to assume a position of leadership.


    After all, it had been mentioned during the mission briefing that performance could earn extra points!


    What exactly these extra points entailed was unknown to everyone.


    But undoubtedly, being a leader would ensure a more remarkable performance.


    The teachers and senior members outside would certainly pay more attention to a leader than to these ordinary followers.


    This was a selection process, and also an opportunity for them.


    Everyone knew that Star Cluster Academy had long-standing coborations with the military.


    Graduates who excelled could bypass examinations and directly enter the military forces!


    For ordinary people, this was like soaring to the heavens, and even wealthy youths were eager to partake for the prestige.


    The military always sought well-rounded individuals, and exceptional talent in leadership could potentially earn someone a higher regard.


    As the man received nods of approval from the crowd, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly before he continued.


    "Though I am but a humble member of House Sterling from Merak, if you will have me, I am willing to lead us to shared glory!"


    There was a hiss in the air.


    Hearing this man''s introduction, some in the crowd gasped, while others'' eyes filled with even more disdain.


    House Sterling of Merak?


    Setting aside what exactly House Sterling was, the mere fact of being from Merak was distinct enough.


    It is well-known that the Alliance''s principal star is one of the seven great stars: Dubhe, Merak, Phecda, Megrez, Alioth, Mizar, and Alkaid.


    Dubhe is by default ranked first among them! The other six stars are ranked in sequence.


    Star Cluster Academy is located on Dubhe, with the other six stars forming a protective circle around the principal star.


    In the Northernmost Realm of Alkaid, resources are scarce and the secret realms particrly treacherous.


    Were it not for General Coldmoon''s year-round vignce, the dark god might have already invaded.


    Mizar, as the Southernmost Realm, shares a certain simrity with Alkaid.


    General Divinedragon has been its protector for many years, ensuring Mizar''s peace.


    read-on-MVLeMpYr


    "If there are no objections, then I shall temporarily..."


    Before he could finish, a scornfulugh erupted from the crowd.


    "The one at the top of the leaderboard hasn''t spoken yet, who do you think you are?"


    A mocking remark from within the crowd drew everyone''s eyes to John.


    Everyone''s gaze upon John was filled with wariness.


    Indeed, the fearsome killer had yet to speak!


    Some had not witnessed it themselves, but word had spread about this man who had in over thirty people with a single skill! And in the end, he had faced a tinum-tier boss alone, at god-tier no less! Soloing the boss, he had conveniently eliminated manypetitors.


    Even Isabe and Amelia, ranked second and third, had some connection to him, and had even driven others away for his sake in the end.


    Seeing all eyes on him, the man on the stage''s face turned crimson with a mix of embarrassment and resentment.


    John slightly lowered his eyes, his mind racing.


    Since this was a team battle, leaders must be elected for each of the three fortresses!


    Perhaps the so-called scores were based on which fortress had the most survivors, or who killed more monsters, he mused.


    He didn''t care much about how many were left in the end, but...


    He nced at the man on the stage.


    John, naturally averse to hassle, wouldn''t mind following a capable leader.


    But this man... with his foolish appearance and clearly not the sharpest, and boasting abouting from Merak with such arrogance, clearly did not regard others highly.


    Such a person would definitely not make a good leader.


    "John, you agree, right?" someone asked with a smirk from within the crowd.


    Following the voice, John looked around, and everyone bowed their heads, unwilling to meet his gaze.


    The speaker cleverly disappeared into the crowd.


    John''s lips curled slightly into a smile as he slowly ascended the tform.


    Upon the stage, Archibald Sterling''s heart clenched with nervousness, and he instinctively stepped back, creating distance between himself and John.


    Realizing how his actions might look, he blushed and forced himself to stand his ground.


    "What... what do you intend to do?" he stammered.


    John smiled lightly, his fingers caressing his staff.


    Under the sunlight, the gem on the staff reflected a dazzling light, catching everyone''s eyes.


    "Coincidentally," he said slowly, "I was thinking I''d like to be the leader too."

 Chapter 163: Chapter163-One Overpowers Many

    When John expressed his desire to lead, Archibald''s face went pale.


    This man... why would he want to be a leader?


    He had heard that John always preferred solitude and detested these affairs.


    Why was the situation nowpletely different from the information he had gathered?


    Archibald had realized from the start that John was in the same fortress as them.


    He had still stepped forward, banking on the information he had gathered.


    John was a loner, having only joined Hidden Stars before, but even that group had disbanded.


    Afterwards, he participated in the assessments at Star Cluster Academy.


    Such a person should detest theseplications, so why was he now stepping up topete for the position?


    Archibald''s grip on his staff tightened involuntarily.


    He was a fire-based magus, but he had already heard of John''s formidable reputation.


    This man... was unpredictably strong and seemed to have a terrible temper.


    Anyone who had provoked him was quickly eliminated.


    "What right do you have to want to be a leader? Ie from House Sterling of Merak! My father and uncle hold important positions in the military! My family has been guarding the Alliance for generations, we are the most loyal supporters of the Alliance!"


    "I''ve grown up surrounded by group battle tactics. This is about teamwork, not individualbat! Being strong alone doesn''t mean anything. Only the strength of a group can ensure we survive to the end and score more points for our fortress!"


    Archibald''s righteous speech indeed won him considerable support.


    House Sterling of Merak had a significant military background, and Archibald himself was ranked ninth on the leaderboard.


    While his scores might not have been as dazzling as John''s, they were impressive enough.


    Most importantly, he was born into House Sterling!


    This meant he might possess superior knowledge in certain areaspared to John, such as tactics.


    Having someone like him lead might indeed increase their chances of victory.


    Some people appeared contemtive, but John seemed indifferent.


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    He looked nonchntly at Archibald, whose face turned even redder with frustration.


    He had not expected John to be so dismissive!


    This was outrageous!


    Could strength really justify acting however one wished?


    If John knew what Archibald was thinking, he would probably nod calmly in agreement.


    Sorry, but yes, strength does allow one to do as they please.


    "I don''t care about the other two fortresses, but for the next fifteen days, everyone in this fortress will listen to me, whether they agree or not."


    John stood on the tform, his gaze sweeping over the crowd below.


    Some people were baffled by John''s audacity.


    Was he nning to antagonize nearly two thousand people?


    Even if John was incredibly strong, could he really defeat over two thousand people in a single move?


    Some looked at John with resentment, while others stood by indifferently, as if the whole affair was none of their concern.


    "You..."


    Archibald hadn''t finished speaking when he was suddenly frozen in ce by a look.


    John''s eyes were indifferent as they swept over Archibald, but that gaze was as cold as the ice from the deepest abyss, chilling to the bone.


    It seemed that just that look alone could freeze someone in ce, unable to move.


    story-source-MVLeMpYr


    "Anyone who disagrees is wee to challenge me directly."


    John stood his ground, openly facing everyone below.


    The crowd was stunned, shocked by his audacity.


    Was he challenging them all to singlebat?


    "Such arrogance, I must test whether your skill justifies your pride!"


    A swordsman leapt up from the crowd, his hand flicking his sword in a flourish, pointing the tip at John.


    "I am..."


    St...


    Standing nearby, Archibald suddenly felt a warm liquid stter on his face!


    He instinctively turned his head only to see the man beside him, who hadn''t even finished speaking, already had his throat shed by John''s Bloodthirsty de.


    His pupils dted in shock, and he stumbled backward, nearly falling to the ground! Those below watched in stunned silence at the scene unfolding on the stage.


    My God!


    What kind of speed was that?


    It was terrifying!


    They hadn''t even seen clearly what John''s move was, and the man was already dead!


    He didn''t even have time to finish his introduction before hepletely vanished in a sh of white light from the arena!


    Silence!


    The scene was utterly quiet, not a single person spoke, nor did any sound emerge.


    You could almost hear a pin drop!


    Terrifying, utterly terrifying.


    This man''s power seemed beyond their imagination.


    The one who had just stepped onto the stage was ranked eighth on the leaderboard!


    Seventh in level ranking!


    Yet even so, he couldn''t withstand a single move from John, not even managing to retaliate.


    He had his throat shed while still speaking, which was horrifying!


    Everyone was somewhat incredulous, staring at John.


    They could hardly believe that his strength was so formidable!


    He was simply not on the same level as them.


    Even the audience watching from the sidelines couldn''t help but gasp.


    What kind of power did this man possess?


    Was he really just gold-tier as he appeared to be?!


    Such terrifying speed, even many tinum-tier experts couldn''t achieve it! But this man had done it.


    His movements were so fast that they didn''t see anything but a blur.


    John gently shook his Bloodthirsty de, and droplets of blood slid slowly down the de, falling to the ground.


    "Anyone else who wants toe up, feel free. Let''s not waste time."


    Audacious!


    Such a bold statement.


    Although some were already frightened, hearing these words, they still decided to try their luck!


    One person might not be enough, but what about ten people, twenty, or even a hundred?!


    They truly didn''t believe that John had the capability to take on hundreds alone!


    Almost instantly, twenty or thirty people leapt forward, each wielding their weapons.


    Without hesitation, they unleashed their most powerful skills at John.


    "Fire Meteor!"


    "Meteor Fall!"


    "Frost Arrow!"


    "Thorn Wrap!"


    Countless skills were hurled towards John.


    Yet, from start to finish, John made no move; he just stood there quietly.


    Geoffrey, watching the scene unfold, widened his eyes in disbelief, rising slightly from his seat.


    Had he gone mad? Why wasn''t he dodging? If he didn''t move soon, it would be toote!


    The brilliance of the skillspletely dazzled everyone''s eyes.


    But they knew that the person in the middle had no intention of dodging; he just stood there quietly.


    After the light from the skills faded, John was unharmed.


    How... How was this possible?! How could he not be injured at all? Everyone''s skills had hit him.


    Could this man really be cheating?


    They looked on in terror at what was happening, yet they overlooked the faint white glow surrounding John.


    That was a skill from the Eclipse Staff.


    [Skill Two]: Moon Guard (Active)


    [Description]:Upon activation, you will obtain a moon shield capable of blocking 200000 damage. While the moon shield is active, your Cooldown Reduction -20%, Casting Speed +30%,sting for 5 minutes. Cooldown time: 24 hours.


    Although a 200000-point moon shield might not seem substantial, the damage from these people''s skills wasn''t significant either.


    After all, PvP damage is only proportional to their own attack power.


    It doesn''t include skill attribute enhancements or mind power bonuses like when fighting monsters.


    It could be said that thebined damage from these twenty-plus people didn''t even break the shield!


    John had been ready to dodge, but to his surprise, they couldn''t even prate his shield, prompting a mocking curve to form on his lips.


    "Is that all?"


    His calm words struck like a harsh p across the faces of his attackers! Everyone''s faces flushed red, at a loss for words.


    "Since that''s the case, now it''s my turn."

 Chapter 164: Chapter164-Decisive Kill! Fortress Leader

    Some quick-witted individuals, upon hearing John''s words, began to rapidly retreat or raise their shields.


    However, others who were slower to react remained rooted in ce.


    The next second, John''s lips barely moved.


    "Light Sword Rain!"


    Instantly, the sky was filled with numerous light swords, their brilliance nearly illuminating half of the sky.


    Then the light swords plummeted down! The twenty-plus people on the tform turned into shes of white light and vanished.


    Even those who had managed to raise shields found them as flimsy as paper against the massive onught of damage!


    But incredibly, while these twenty-plus individuals had disappeared, the tform itself remained undamaged.


    Some people''s looks towards John changed.


    His control over skills had reached a terrifyingly precise level, truly extraordinary!


    Archibald stood nearby, his face pale as death! Just moments ago, a person less than half a meter from him had turned into white light right before his eyes.


    Had he taken one more step forward, he would have been among those who vanished! The spot where he had stood was incredibly fortunate, it was simply luck.


    No...


    No, no, no!


    He suddenly realized it wasn''t just luck.


    This man had intentionally spared him!


    Even directing his skills to specifically avoid him.


    It was terrifying, utterly terrifying!


    This man''s mastery over skill control had reached a horrifying extent!


    Even being able to precisely spare him, what kind of power did this entail?


    He suddenly found himself somewhat amused.


    Thinking of challenging John one-on-one?


    What a joke!


    He had always scoffed at those who overestimated themselves.


    But just now, he had almost be the butt of the joke himself!


    His view of John hadpletely changed from just moments ago.


    This man was overwhelmingly powerful!


    As formidable as a towering mountain standing before him, utterly insurmountable!


    His gaze towards John shifted from initial disbelief to now admiration.


    When someone is slightly stronger than you, you might think of surpassing them.


    When they are a bit more powerful, you might feel disdain or even jealousy.


    But when their strength is so great that you can''t possibly overtake them, all you can feel is reverence!


    Now, that was John!


    He was so powerful that no words could adequately describe him, leaving everyone speechless!


    Even the spectators watching from outside were dumbfounded.


    A slight smile yed on Geoffrey''s lips, his heart swelling with delight! This was a good thing for them!


    Their academy would attract more and more talents! Eventually, their academy would stand proud among the rest.


    He inadvertently turned his head and noticed that Principal Sophia''s expression had grown more serious.


    He sharply sensed that something was amiss but didn''t dare to ask, instead watching silently from the side.


    Some things were not for him to decide, so it was better to keep quiet.


    "Anyone else want toe up?"


    John''s tone was indifferent as he looked at the people below.


    Wherever his gazended, everyone involuntarily lowered their eyes or averted their gaze, unable to meet his stare.


    In that moment, their bowed heads expressed their stance¡ªsubmission.


    "It was your own choice not toe forward, not that I didn''t give you a chance."


    John sheathed his Bloodthirsty de, still holding his staff, appearing harmless.


    But everyone who had witnessed his actions knew that this man was far from as simple as he appeared.


    Outwardly gentle and refined, yet in reality, he was an undeniable yer.


    Though some still felt defiant, seeing John''s forceful approach, they could only grudgingly submit.


    Twenty or thirty people hadn''t even made him break a sweat, instead, John had annihted them all in one strike.


    What was most terrifying was his control over his skills, far surpassing anyone''s imagination¡ªa level none of them could match.


    "Since there are no objections, I will state my rules."


    John''s voice was indifferent, but it carried an undeniable authority.


    "Within this fortress, no one is allowed to fight among themselves, vitors will die!"


    "All resources will be distributed based on effort; anyone who steals from others or conceals resources, die!"


    "Those who do not follow orders, die!"


    "Traitors to the fortress, die!"


    His sessive pronouncements of "die" rattled everyone profoundly!


    They had never considered that John would be so straightforward and brutal.


    They had anticipated that he might want to make an example of them, but they had never imagined that John disdained using such so-called tactics, opting instead for a direct and clean disy of power through strength.


    A chilling intent permeated the air above the fortress.


    "I have spoken. If anyone disagrees but dares not challenge me, you may leave now."


    John added quietly, causing some to stir with hesitation.


    After all, there were three fortresses.


    They were bound to follow John''smands in this one.


    While John''s personal strength was immense, his strategic abilities might not be as outstanding.


    It was a team battle, and if the fortress fell, everyone''s scores would reset to zero.


    They wouldpletely lose the right topete with others.


    It seemed better to try their luck in one of the other two fortresses, where there might be more capable leaders.


    Some tentatively made their way toward the fortress gate.


    It was only after stepping outside and realizing there were no issues that they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that the initial few seemed unharmed, several others followed suit.


    About twenty or thirty people left, already nning which fortress to head to next.


    But the next second¡­


    "Thorned Rock Serpent."


    The indifferent tone came from the man on the tform.


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    Instantly, two Thorned Rock Serpents erupted from the ground outside the fortress! Their massive bodies startled everyone.


    Some, realizing what was happening, panicked and tried to return to the fortress, but it was toote!


    The serpents entwined everyone and swallowed them whole!


    Those people didn''t even have a chance to scream before they turned into white light.


    Some were gruesomely strangled, making for a particrly horrifying sight.


    Everyone inside the fortress witnessed what transpired just outside the gates.


    Suddenly, they sobered up, grateful for their own restraint.


    Some had initially wanted to leave but had hesitated, sparing themselves from going outside.


    Now, it seemed that had they left, they would have turned into white light just like the others.


    All eyes within the fortress trembled as they looked at John, their gazes filled with fear.


    Had this man gone mad?!


    Among those who had just left were scions of powerful noble families!


    By killing these individuals so directly, he was openly defying these influential families!


    How could someone from a remote star system dare to do this?!


    Did he truly believe he could do whatever he wanted?


    Did he really think he could act with impunity here?


    But leaving would mean facing thebined retribution of other families!


    In the stands, the audience was stunned to see these people mercilessly killed by John.


    Ruthless!


    Cold-blooded!


    Arrogant!


    These were all the words they could think of to describe John, but it was more than that.


    This man was wildly audacious.


    So young, yet so arrogant¡ªdid he truly not fear making enemies of all the families?!


    Did he really think that some measure of strength allowed him to act as he pleased?


    Utterly naive!


    The noble scions who were teleported out red furiously at John inside the secret realm.


    John was nothing short of a despicable viin, ying different cards depending on the situation! He had said they could leave, but then he unexpectedly struck from behind!


    "Didn''t you say you''d let them leave?" someone inside the fortress mustered the courage to ask.


    John had clearly stated they could leave, but then suddenly attacked them¡ªwhat was going on?


    John nced at the man.


    The man quickly lowered his head, his heart pounding.


    John didn''t pay much attention to him and simply stated tly, "I said, traitors to the fortress, die!"

 Chapter 165: Chapter165-Military-Style Management

    As John''s words fell, the scene went quiet, and no one dared to utter another word.


    Indeed, John had already stated earlier, "Traitors to the fortress, die!"


    But they had never considered that leaving could also be seen as a form of betrayal.


    Some people expressed their dissent, yet John simply smiled faintly.


    "After leaving this fortress, they can only go to the second or third fortress. Isn''t that a betrayal of our first fortress?"


    This statement left everyone speechless.


    Yes.


    This was a game of surviving 15 days while also fending off monster attacks.


    Besides moving to other fortresses, there were no other possibilities!


    In another sense, this indeed constituted a betrayal of their first fortress.


    Percival stroked his beard, a hint of admiration shing in his eyes.


    "This young man''s temperament is to my liking. If he were a swordsman, I would certainly take him as my apprentice!"


    As the dean of the Swordsman Academy, Percival was known for his straightforward nature.


    He favored those who were capable and knew how to show it.


    John was just such a person; capable, yet not hesitating to y coy or undery his strengths, instead openly demonstrating everything he had.


    However, Geoffrey was somewhat worried.


    "He is still too young, having offended so many families all at once; I fear he might face a tough path ahead."


    Among those recently dealt with by John were several from prestigious noble families.


    If these families were to target John in the future, he might face difficulties.


    "People with strength fear no one''s schemes, no matter where they go!"


    Percival retorted, dissatisfied with Geoffrey''sment.


    Principal Sophia remained silent, her eyes closed as if she was trying to desperately reestablish her connection with the realm.


    After those individuals were teleported out, she felt thest thread of connection between herself and the realm dissipatepletely.


    This was not right, utterly abnormal!


    This had never happened before.


    She closed her eyes again, attempting to restore the connection with the realm through her mind power, but could only regain a mere fraction, not even 1% of what it used to be.


    Something was terribly wrong!


    Principal Sophia opened her eyes again and looked at everything happening within the secret realm, her hand involuntarily clenched into a fist.


    Someone had tampered with the realm!


    "However, these youngsters are still too inexperienced to withstand a 15-day monster attack," remarked a high-ranking official nearby.


    Geoffrey waved his hand dismissively, his expression confident.


    "There are guardians within the realm, all diamond-tier, nearly reaching the transcendent-tier. They should be more than capable of protecting these children."


    Hearing this, the officials rxed slightly.


    After all, this trial was unlike any before, and they genuinely feared unexpectedplications.


    Should such issues arise, the problems could be much more serious.


    Inside the secret realm, John had already begun delegating tasks.


    He nced at Archibald, "From now on, you''re the chief steward of the fortress. We have just under two thousand people here; divide them evenly into fourrge squads."


    "For the leadership of these squads, you''ll select the captains. Each squad will be further divided into five smaller teams. The leaders of these teams must report to me and maintain direct contact with me at all times."


    Archibald was dumbfounded upon hearing the responsibilities John assigned to him.


    What was this?


    Was he really handing over all this power to him?


    Why then had John fought him for it earlier?


    "Are you making me manage the entire fortress?"


    Archibald looked at John, somewhat hesitant to speak, but John shook his head slightly.


    "I''m not making you manage it, I just find trouble bothersome. You''ll need to handle the minutiae, just follow my directives for everything else."


    Archibald rolled his eyes silently.


    Great, so he was just to be a tool.


    If this weren''t such a hassle, John probably wouldn''t care about all these details.


    He was almost ready to retort,ughing in frustration, when he heard John add indifferently, "If you can''t handle it, just say so. I can find someone else; don''t waste my time."


    Not capable? -content


    Archibald instantly bristled, feeling a surge of determination rise to his head!


    The one thing a man can''t stand is being told he''s not capable!


    And being from House Sterling, no matter what, he couldn''t disgrace his house.


    "Just watch me, I''ll report back to you in ten minutes!"


    Archibald clenched his teeth and furiously set off to gather the others.


    John opened his control panel.


    After bing themander of the first fortress, he had gained ess to amand panel.


    This disyed all the details of the first fortress, including current resources and defensive conditions.


    The structural integrity of the first fortress was at 83%, but the drawbridge of the moat was significantly damaged, with a condition rating of only 63%.


    The living supplies were sufficient to sustain their 2000 people for over a month, butbat resources were rtively scarce.


    Recovery potions were particrly scarce, not enough for even one per person.


    However, he noticed there was an alchemy room with some ingredients avable, though not enough for extensive use, so they would need to go out and gather more materials and supplies.


    He also discovered a forge.


    This area had NPCs who could produce various items if provided with the necessary resources.


    When John saw the gem-setting room, an idea struck him.


    His Dragonblood Stone had not yet been set into his Bloodthirsty de.


    He nned to visit and, if possible, set the gem to further enhance his weapon.


    Additionally, there were armory and storage rooms that required level-one ess, or the equivalent permissions formanders.


    John adjusted Archibald''s ess to level-one and left the distribution of the remaining permissions to him.


    While John was still familiarizing himself with the rtivelyplex features of the panel, Archibald had already returned to report some findings.


    "I just made some inquiries, and we have a total of 1983 people here. Among them, 423 have skills and sses geared towards support, so I''ve grouped them into the fourth squad," Archibald exined.


    "The rest I''ve evenly divided into three squads based on their roles as maguses, warriors, and swordsmen. These are the captains for the four major squads."


    "The fourth squad will primarily handle our logistical work. If we can''t secure logistics over these 15 days, the following days will undoubtedly be very challenging."


    As John delegated authority, Archibald had also started to understand the situation within the fortress.


    While the supplies seemed abundant at first nce, they would quickly run low with just a bit of use.


    Furthermore,bat resources were critically low; they needed to gather a significant amount before the onught of monsters began!


    John looked at Archibald with a slight surprise.


    Honestly, he had initially assigned Archibald the role of a chief steward merely to lessen his own burdens.


    However, he hadn''t expected Archibald to perform so excellently and handle the rted tasks so perfectly!


    Feeling John''s gaze, Archibald felt a bit ufortable.


    "What are you looking at? I''m just doing what I need to do. Why are you looking at me with that kind of expression?"


    John''s lips curled into a slight smile as he gently patted Archibald on the shoulder.


    "No, I just suddenly realized how capable you are; no wonder you had the guts to step up to the tform earlier."


    Initially, when Archibald saw John approaching, his muscles tensed, and he instinctively wanted to step back! But he held himself back, thinking John wouldn''t strike at him at such a time.


    However, not only did John not attack him, he actuallyplimented him!


    What kind of joke was this? Was this even real?


    For some reason, Archibald suddenly felt ttered...


    The feeling of being acknowledged by someone stronger gave him an unexpectedly cherished sensation.


    "Alright, now, let''s have an introduction," John said, looking at the four squad leaders in front of him.


    "Edmund Warrington, captain of the firstbat squad."


    "Leopold Hargrave, captain of the secondbat squad."


    "Darius Ashford, captain of the thirdbat squad."


    "Lavinia Montague, captain of the fourth support squad."


    Each person made a brief introduction.


    John nodded slightly and finally turned to Archibald.


    "I''ve delegated authority to you. Whether to pass on some of that authority to them is up to you to decide."

 Chapter 166: Chapter166-Clear Division of Labor

    Archibald was taken aback when John said this.


    "You... you''ve given me authority?"


    John nodded calmly, "What''s the matter? Any problems?"


    Archibald hesitated, unsure of what to say.


    He had just beenpeting with John for the position ofmander, and now John was delegating authority to him? Wasn''t he afraid that Archibald might just kick him out and take over asmander?


    "Do you really trust me that much?" Archibald asked, his toneced withplexity.


    John just smiled slightly, "I beat you once, I can beat you again. How capable do you think you are to knock me off this position?"


    His casual remark instantly made Archibald''s face turn red.


    This man!


    He was utterly outrageous!


    Who talks like that?


    It seemed a bit too much.


    The squad leaders nearby lowered their heads, barely containing their grins.


    Everyone had said John was terrifying, but now he didn''t seem as fearsome as they had imagined.


    At least, not at the moment.


    "First Middle Squad, send three teams to coborate with the Fourth Squad for patrolling up to 3 kilometers outside the fortress. Bring back any necessary supplies or other relevant items," Johnmanded.


    "The battle ahead is a war of attrition; we must ensure we have enough resources to sustain it."


    After collecting his initial surprise, Archibald immediately began to organize and delegate.


    He understood that surviving the next 15 days wouldn''t be easy.


    If they were to simply pass the time in peace, that would be one thing, but they were about to face a wave of monstrous creatures!


    This meant that if they ran low on supplies and couldn''t replenish what was needed, they had to stock up quickly and efficiently to turn their fortress into an impregnable stronghold.


    John saw Archibald settling into his role and smiled slightly, choosing not to say more but instead heading to the forge.


    Inside the forge, there was an NPC, a robust man with his chest bare, hammering away at the forge with a hammer.


    The firelight cast his face in a rugged light.


    His beard was unkempt, and though shorter than an average person, he stood on a stool to reach the forge properly.


    For some reason, this NPC gave John a strange feeling.


    A short, bearded figure who loved to drink¡ªwasn''t that a Dwarf stereotype?


    Such beings shouldn''t exist in this world, yet here he was¡­


    "Respected Commander, how may I assist you?"


    The NPC approached with a cheerful grin while John was still lost in thought.


    "I need to set a gem," John said, pulling out the Dragonblood Stone.


    When the Dwarf saw the Dragonblood Stone in John''s hand, his eyes lit up.


    He rubbed his rough hands on his pants before carefully taking the gem.


    "Hmm... indeed, this is very fine. If set into a weapon, it would surely elevate its power."


    "I never thought I, Old Nick, would get to set such an exquisite gem!"


    Hearing that Old Nick could set the gem, John felt a slight relief.


    "How long will the setting take?"


    Old Nick looked reluctantly at the gem in his hand, then gave John an apologetic expression.


    "Respected Commander, I''d be honored to set this gem for you, but we''re currently short on essential materials like borax and ck iron ore, I''m afraid I can''t proceed."


    Short on materials?


    John instinctively nced at the fully stocked shelves behind them.


    Aren''t those shelves full of items?


    Old Nick seemed to catch John''s drift, his lips curling slightly.


    "Dwarves never deceive! We are the finest cksmith masters! Ordinary setting could indeed use these items, but Commander, your gem is exceptionally fine, and using just these materials would dishonor it."


    "If you don''t mind, I can still set it using these items."


    Old Nick was upfront about everything, exining the situation openly.


    This made John understand why Old Nick kept mentioning a shortage of materials.


    "Where can these materials be found?" John asked without hesitation. MVLeMpYr-official-text


    "In the past, borax and ck iron ore were essentials for us, but they are now found on a mountain outside the city, which has been overrun by monsters. We''ve had no choice but to retreat into the fortress," Old Nick exined.


    "If you, Commander, could retrieve these items, I would be most grateful."


    Old Nick''s eyes shone as he looked at John, who nodded in understanding.


    "I''ll get the items to you as soon as possible."


    As John turned to leave, Old Nick quickly called out to him.


    "Commander, you''ve forgotten your gem."


    John smiled lightly and waved a hand, "Keep it with you for now. Prepare everything you need so when the timees to set it, it will be in the best possible condition."


    After these words, John quickly left.


    Now that he knew there was a resource point outside the city, he needed to find out everything about it as soon as possible.


    Borax and ck iron ore were likely crucial for forging.


    Old Nick was overjoyed, holding the gem and dancing around, ecstatic.


    However, the audience outside the secret realm found it a bit odd.


    "Why does this cksmith master look so short and unkempt, with a face full of disheveled beard?"


    "What''s this about a ''Dwarf'' race? Isn''t the finest cksmith of the Alliance from House Ravenswood in Dubhe?"


    "Yeah, I also find it strange; it feels like this secret realm is different from all the previous ones."


    The academy''s higher-ups also voiced their doubts.


    This Dwarf race had never been seen before, so why had it suddenly appeared in the secret realm now?


    Geoffrey chuckled.


    "Don''t forget that the fragment of the secret realm within this domain was acquired inadvertently by the principal during her training days."


    "It''s quite normal for a fragment to retain some elements from its original world. Perhaps this Dwarf race was the master cksmith of that former world," Geoffrey exined.


    After Geoffrey spoke, the others nodded in understanding, but their nces towards Principal Sophia carried a touch of envy.


    After all, not many could im to possess an ancient realm fragment.


    What''s more, she had integrated this fragment into her domain.


    This meant that Principal Sophia owned a private secret realm!


    Although the monsters and resources within the secret realm were limited, they could regenerate slowly.


    If managed well, this could provide an endless secret realm.


    Everyone looked at Principal Sophia with eyes filled with envy.


    However, no one noticed the heaviness that flickered through Principal Sophia''s eyes.


    Her connection to the domain was weakening.


    Even bolstered by mind power, the connection could not be strengthened.


    If this continued, she feared that she mightpletely lose contact, trapping the children inside forever!


    Archibald was busy allocating tasks for everyone to gather necessary materials, and some were meticulously repairing the fortress''s damages.


    They didn''t realize how bad it was until they started the repairs.


    Lavinia Montague, the head of logistics, rattled off a series of figures.


    "The city gate has been repaired to 85%, but moving forward, we''ll need arge amount of wood and ck iron ore."


    "The drawbridge over the moat also requires a significant amount of wood and ck iron ore reinforcement. We''ve only been able to visibly repair it to 86%, and we can''t proceed any further."


    "Additionally, I''ve discovered that ck iron ore and wood are also essential for some of the basic infrastructure within the city. Every 5 meters along the city walls, there is an energy cannon, but powering them requires a lot of ck iron ore or energy stones."


    "So far, we haven''t found any energy stones, and there are only about three tons of ck iron ore left in the warehouse, which is not nearly enough."


    "Also, if the forge is to produce weapons, it requires a substantial amount of ck iron ore. The NPCs can mass-produce weapons and even hire helpers, but the wages for the helpers are paid in monkey wine, something I''ve never even heard of before."


    Lavinia Montague listed off these numbers, leaving Archibald feeling overwhelmed.

 Chapter 167: Chapter167-The Monster Guarding the Mine

    "How long can the current stock in the fortressst?"


    Archibald rubbed his head, feeling an intense headacheing on.


    Lavinia Montague carefully reviewed the data she had just organized, her expression growing increasingly serious.


    "We don''t have much wood left, and ck iron ore is even scarcer. Most critically, I checked the borax needed for weapon forging, and our borax stores are at zero."


    "We could potentially mass-produce various recovery potions, but there''s also not much stock of medicinal herbs. If we use them freely, they won''t evenst a day. With less than three days until the monsters attack the city, there''s just too much we need to prepare."


    The mission assigned by the academy''s senior management was proving to be a headache.


    Coordinating on multiple fronts was indeed the most challenging aspect.


    Fortunately, they had John, a formidable enforcer, in the First Fortress.


    Even if some were reluctant to follow orders, they couldn''t resist.


    After all, his word wasw in the fortress.


    If anyone angered him, being thrown out of the fortress or directly eliminated were real possibilities.


    "The logistics team has already gone out to gather supplies under the protection of thebat squads, but it''s uncertain how much they''ll be able to bring back."


    Even if items could be stacked, each person''s capacity to bring back resources was extremely limited.


    Moreover, they needed to make an effort to produce the items to prevent a shortage of materialster on.


    Leopold paused for a moment before addressing Archibald.


    "Our second squad can join the gathering efforts. Let the first squad clear the surrounding area and collect resources, and the third squad protect the production team. This division ofbor might speed up the process."


    After a brief consideration, Archibald decided, "Alright, I''ve already given you level two ess. When the materials are brought back, if you have time, try to sort them out a bit. I''ll have the logistics team organize themter."


    If it was just about gathering materials, that wouldn''t be tooplex.


    The real challenge was transforming those materials into usable resources.


    They had just taken stock and realized that outside of the logistics team, the ratio of priests tobat roles in the threebat squads was dismally low.


    Essentially, among every twenty people, there was only one priest.


    A 1:20 ratio couldn''t ensure that everyone received visible healing.


    Thus, HP recovery potions and MP recovery potions were essential.


    They needed to be prepared inrge quantities to ensure they were sufficient for use.


    But this then involved the need forrge amounts of materials, while the city walls'' energy cannons also required energy stones or ck iron ore for ammunition.


    Even though they currently had three tons of ck iron ore, it would only power the cannons for three shots...


    Yet, this same amount of ck iron ore could produce nearly twenty thousand arrows, ten thousand spears, and shields.


    Thus, using ck iron ore to power the energy cannons was absolutely impractical.


    They must continue searching for the legendary energy stones.


    Leopold thought for a moment before speaking to Archibald.


    "Our second squad can join in the gathering efforts, the first squad will clear the surrounding area and collect resources, and the third squad will protect the production team. This way, our division ofbor might speed up the progress."


    After considering briefly, Archibald made his decision, "Alright, I''ve already granted you level two ess. When the materials are brought back, if you have time, try to categorize them a bit. I''ll have the logistics team organize themter."


    If it were just about materials, that would be one thing, but transforming these materials into usable resources was a whole different challenge.


    They had just conducted an inventory, and outside the logistics team, the ratio of priests tobat roles in the threebat squads was pitifully low¡ªroughly one priest per twenty people.


    A 1:20 ratio couldn''t ensure that everyone got visible healing.


    Therefore, HP recovery potions and MP recovery potions were essential.


    They needed to be prepared inrge quantities to ensure theysted.


    But this preparation involved needingrge amounts of materials, and the city walls'' energy cannons also required energy stones or ck iron ore as ammunition.


    Even though they currently had three tons of ck iron ore, it would only power the cannons for three shots...


    Yet, this same amount of ck iron ore could produce nearly twenty thousand arrows, ten thousand spears, and shields.


    Therefore, using ck iron ore to power the energy cannons waspletely impractical.


    They must still search for the legendary energy stones.


    John sprinted swiftly in the direction Old Nick had pointed out, but the strange feeling inside him grew stronger.


    Monkey wine? Royal jelly?


    Others might not know what these items were, but he was very aware.


    He increasingly felt that something about this secret realm was amiss.


    Things that should only exist in his original world were now appearing here.


    Could it be that this secret realm was somehow connected to the past?


    As he raced towards his destination, John pieced together everything in his mind.


    Dwarves... creatures he had only encountered in the novels of his original world were now a reality.


    This world was truly magical.


    When John finally reached the mountain Old Nick had mentioned, he found it covered in dense forest, with one side presenting almost a sheer cliff of rock.


    The rock face, glistening under the sunlight, sparkled with tiny lights.


    Though he wasn''t close yet, he knew this must be the ck iron ore or borax Old Nick had spoken about.


    Seeing the valuable minerals within reach, he cautiously gripped his staff tighter.


    If these precious resources were so clearly visible, others could surely see them too.


    Yet, if there had been no plundering so far and the minerals were still lying around, it indicated that there must be a formidable creature nearby¡ªperhaps even a tinum-tier Boss.


    He approached cautiously, a gentle breeze rustling the leaves.


    The next second, a whooshing sound came from behind! Instinctively, he dodged to the side.


    Boom!


    A rocknded where he had just been standing.


    It was just an ordinary rock, but when it hit the ground, it exploded like a bomb, even sting arge crater in the earth!


    John''s face set in determination; there were indeed monsters here!


    But the very next second, a barrage of rocks hurtled towards him!


    "Wind Shield!"


    John deftly lifted his staff, and suddenly, a fierce wind swept through the forest, hurling the rocks back from whence they came.


    12369!


    A flurry of damage numbers appeared amidst the dense trees.


    And John could now see the names of these creatures.


    [Name: Treemonkey (Normal)]


    [Level: lv25]


    [HP: 150,000]


    [Strength: 1771]


    [Stamina: 1315]


    [Defense: 1057]


    [Speed: 2405] discover-stories-MVLeMpYr


    [Skills: Toss, Rage Roar, Bite, Summon.]


    Just ordinary monkeys, but John furrowed his brow slightly when he saw their skills.


    Ordinary creatures with four skills, and thest one, Summon, particrly puzzled him.


    Summon? What could these monkeys possibly summon?


    But soon he had no more time to ponder these thoughts.


    Countless monkeys peeked out from the surrounding trees!


    At a nce, there were nearly hundreds of them! Each monkey was hurling rocks furiously at John!


    If they were just ordinary rocks, it would be one thing, but these rocks exploded upon contact, causing considerable damage.


    That''s when he understood why these minerals were so openly ced here yet remained unimed.


    It was because of these monkeys.


    The damage was significant, and it added up.


    Without significant health or a priest, they were unbeatable!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Countless rocks were hurled at John, who leapt back to retreat.


    Though these monkeys were not highly defensive, they were incredibly fast.


    Only the initial Wind Shield caught them off guard, allowing him to kill a few.


    Butter, when Johnunched his Wind Shield, they consciously dodged it.


    They even became angrier, baring their teeth and howling incessantly.


    It seemed they harbored deep resentment towards this intruder who dared enter their territory!

 Chapter 168: Chapter168-Platinum-tier! Treemonkey King!

    It seemed there was indeed some trouble.


    John thought briefly and then rapidly retreated to the edge of the stone slope.


    He nced at the ground and confirmed it was indeed the ck iron ore he needed, interspersed with small amounts of borax, but still a considerable quantity overall.


    "Squeak!"


    The monkeys seemed even angrier as he approached this area, hurling their rocks more fiercely.


    John swiftly dodged the rocks that smashed into the ground, creating deep pits, while also scattering the borax and ck iron ore.


    He didn''t pause, avoiding the projectiles while quickly gathering what he could.


    [You have obtained 30 ck iron ore.]


    [You have obtained 60 ck iron ore.]


    [You have obtained 11 borax.]


    [You have obtained 10 borax.]


    Compared to ck iron ore, the amount of borax was indeed much less, but it was better than nothing! These were just a few small pits; if he could secure this entire area, it would definitely meet the fortress''s needs.


    Seeing their attempts repeatedly fail to hit this cunning bipedal human, the monkeys grew even more infuriated.


    One of the monkeys squealed sharply, and the rest quickly charged towards John.


    This time they had learned.


    Instead of targeting John''s feet with rocks, they aimed for his head! If John tried to move backwards, he would likely get hit.


    Well, well, they''re getting smarter.


    Seeing that the same trick wouldn''t work twice on these monkeys.


    Originally, John had hoped that the monkeys might help st the materials loose, and he could simply collect them.


    Now, it seemed that wouldn''t be possible.


    Since that was the case, there was no need to hold back anymore.


    "Fire Meteor!"


    Almost instantly, countless fireballs formed in the sky and plummeted toward the monkeys.


    13798! 23679! 45217!


    A myriad of damage numbers appeared immediately.


    The area, already a forest, and the monkeys being quite furry, meant that even a slight touch from the Fire Meteor turned it into a wildfire!


    Even the incidental burning damage was terrifying.


    For a moment, John heard countless notifications.


    [You have killed a Treemonkey, gained 23334 experience!]


    [You have killed a Treemonkey, gained 23334 experience!]


    ...


    The sounds of the notifications were continuous, and John found it particrly satisfying.


    At least now, these creatures didn''t seem so hard to handle.


    After John had killed about a hundred monkeys, the slightlyrger one leading them stopped its assault and instead started shouting angrily at the sky.


    The remaining monkeys also began to howl intensely in the same tone.


    Trouble!


    John suddenly remembered one of the Treemonkey''s skills was Summon! What could this summon be?


    Then, a deep roar echoed from the depths of the forest.


    This roar made John''s heart skip a beat! Although he had not yet seen the source of the sound, he felt a certain menace.


    This kind of pressure he had only felt from the Shadow Crocodile! Could it be a tinum-tier Boss?


    If it had been a tinum-tier Boss John had encountered before, he would have felt thrilled, even excited, but at this moment, his mind was filled with caution!


    If it were just a tinum-tier Boss, he could think of a strategy or use the surrounding environment to engage in a solo battle.


    But now, there were still so many lesser creatures around.


    These minor creatures weren''t much to worry about; it was the exploding rocks they threw that were truly bothersome.


    The rocks would explode upon contact, dealing substantial damage.


    If he got hit by a few of these during a one-on-one fight with the Boss, no amount of health recovery potions would help!


    The monkey cries were getting closer, and the monkeys around him were raising their heads in a disy that seemed almost human-like, an arrogant demeanor on their faces.


    The noises from the forest were drawing nearer.


    John tightened his grip on his staff.


    He knew well that the materials he had gathered were enough to set the Dragonblood Stone.


    But he wasn''t willing to leave such a vast deposit of minerals behind.


    Moreover, with the Boss now revealing itself, he needed to see exactly what he was dealing with.


    Later, he could have other squadse over to clear the area, allowing them to prepare mentally in advance.


    Maintaining and utilizing the fortress would requirerge amounts of wood and ck iron ore.


    He could not retreat!


    The sounds grew closer.


    The number of surrounding monkeys increased, almost encircling John in a siege.


    Even beneath the stone slope, traces of monkeys were beginning to show.


    John clenched his teeth internally.


    Where did all these monkeyse from?! Is this their summoning skill?


    Soon, the deep roar in the forest ahead grew closer, apanied by the sound of branches being violently shaken.


    The next second, the monkeys encircling John parted to the sides, clearing a path, and then a monkey nearly as tall as John stepped forward.


    This monkey wasn''t as massive as the previous Shadow Crocodile, but the pressure it exerted was even more intense!


    [Name: Treemonkey King (Boss)]


    [Level: lv45]


    [HP: 15000000]


    [Strength: 177741]


    [Stamina: 131695]


    [Defense: 10757]


    [Speed: 24595]


    [Skills: Bite, Toss, Forest Refuge, Trample, Wisdom, Cunning.]


    As John read the Treemonkey King''s stats, his hand involuntarily tightened around his staff.


    This was the first time he had seen a Boss with the skillbeled "Wisdom."


    While it''smon for tinum-tier Bosses to possess some level of intelligence, it had never been explicitly listed like this before!


    The only exnation was that their intelligence could rival that of humans, especially with another skill listed as "Cunning."


    Such traits typically described characteristics, yet here they were listed under skills.


    Could it be that this Treemonkey King had some qualities John was unaware of?


    As the Treemonkey King''s sharp ws were raised high, and the surrounding monkeys became more agitated, John took the initiative to speak.


    "I know you can understand me. I came here today to propose a coboration."


    In the spectator stands, the audience was visibly perplexed.


    They had felt tense when the Boss appeared, convinced John was doomed today.


    After all, this was a tinum-tier Boss, surrounded by numerous lesser monsters!


    The most daunting aspect was that this Boss was an intelligent humanoid creature.


    Even well-trained hunting squads would feel intense pressure facing such a Boss.


    And here was John, all alone.


    His previous victory over the Shadow Crocodile wasrgely due to exploiting a bug.


    Now, there were no glitches to exploit, and with so many minor creatures around, any direct confrontation would not bode well for John.


    Some spectators reveled in schadenfreude, others were filled with worry.


    But nobody expected John to actually start negotiating terms with the Boss.


    Had he lost his mind?


    Was he seriously trying to negotiate with a Boss-level monster? Had he not woken up yet?


    The Treemonkey King''s icy gaze fixed on John, seemingly unwilling to waste time.


    The surrounding monkeys drew closer, as if waiting for their king''smand to tear this human to shreds and avenge their fallen brethren.


    "In three days, a monster tide wille! I am from the fortress ahead, and you''ve been here long enough to know what that fortress entails.


    Also, if I can''t hold out, do you think the monsters will spare you?"


    John gripped his staff tightly, staring intently at the Treemonkey King across from him.


    He was gambling¡ªgambling that the Treemonkey King would want to cooperate, that he deeply cared for his subjects, and that he wouldn''t want to leave this ce.


    The Treemonkey King looked straight back at John, yet his ws remained raised, unswung. hosted-on-NovelBin


    The surrounding monkeys grew restless, seemingly unsure why their king had suddenly stopped.


    John seized the moment to continue speaking.


    "We are not from this world, as you can see. This world has its own rules already in ce."


    "But the monster tide is inevitable! You can''t escape it!"

 Chapter 169: Chapter169-Communicating with the Boss

    Although John said those words, his grip on his staff tightened.


    He didn''t know what the Treemonkey King would decide or whether this creature would be willing to coborate.


    If it worked, that would be ideal, but if not...


    He gripped his staff even tighter; he might have to fight for his life.


    He hadn''t anticipated so many monsters being here; he had expected at most one tinum-tier Boss, but he hadn''t foreseen the multitude of lesser creatures.


    In fact, it wasn''t the Treemonkey King that was the biggest problem but these smaller creatures.


    The monkeys around him were already bing restless, and even some spectators could no longer bear to watch.


    "He must be crazy, thinking about coborating with a Boss?"


    "Exactly, Bosses and humans are natural enemies; how could they possibly cooperate?"


    "Has he lost his mind? How can he tell the Boss this is a standalone event?"


    "Surely the monsters here must know that too?"


    "That makes it even less likely they''ll cooperate with John. After all, they were living just fine until suddenly these humans disrupted their lives and brought disaster. Who would want that?"


    People in the audience were discussing among themselves, each holding their own opinions.


    Everyone was waiting to see how things would unfold.


    Could John truly be nning to coborate with this Boss?


    That would be incredibly fantastical.


    "Kill you, then kill them."


    As John stood tensely, a hoarse voice echoed through the air.


    John''s heart skipped a beat¡ªthis Treemonkey King could actually speak!


    However...


    A puzzled expression crossed John''s face.


    The words spoken were not in themonnguage of the alliance but in anguage from his original world.


    Hearing the Treemonkey King speak thisnguage, John felt his worldview crumbling.


    Had this world gone mad? Or had he?


    He could hardly believe he was hearing thenguage of his original world here!


    "Even if you kill me, you cannot prevent the monster tide froming. In three days, only by cooperating with us can you ensure a better survival for your tribe," John replied.


    "We''ll leave after just 15 days, and this part of the secret realm will still be yours."


    John had learned thisnguage before; although he was not very fluent, he could manage to speak it adequately.


    But the spectators in the stands were utterly baffled.


    What was this? How could John speak the Boss''snguage?


    Even Geoffrey and Benedict were stunned.


    They instinctively looked towards Principal Sophia, knowing that her secret realm had long since be a world of its own.


    It was clear to them that the emergence of other entities within this realm was both normal and reasonable.


    But how did John know thenguage of these creatures, and how could he converse so fluently?


    This world was far too fantastical!


    The Treemonkey King was also surprised that John could speak theirnguage.


    His gaze upon John shifted, carrying less murderous intent than before.


    Strangely, John sensed a vaguely familiar feeling in the Treemonkey King''s eyes¡­ but quickly, he snapped out of that eerie sensation.


    "Ahem¡­ so, cooperating with us will definitely not pose any problem for you!" John dered.


    The Treemonkey King remained silent, just quietly observing John, seemingly pondering something.


    John, deciding to take a rxed approach, casually sat down on the ground, his posture clearly indicating he had no intention of initiating a fight.


    He sat there openly, watching the Treemonkey King.


    The Treemonkey King quietly regarded the human before it, sensing that this human was unlike the others it had encountered before.


    This human knew theirnguage and now sat so calmly, seemingly unafraid of any attack.


    "You killed my kin," the Treemonkey King stated tly, causing John to awkwardly rub his nose.


    "Misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding! I really didn''t know, I swear. If I had known, would I have attacked? Besides, it was your minions who cornered me, forcing me to use a skill. From start to finish, I was only defending myself."


    "Look at all these pits on the ground; your little monkeys did that, not me," John said with an innocent face, as if he had been greatly wronged.


    The surrounding monkeys seemed to understand, as they began screeching angrily.


    Some even raised stones in their hands, creating a chaotic scene.


    Yet, no monkey threw its stone; instead, they all quietly waited for the Treemonkey King''smand.


    NovelBin-exclusive


    The Treemonkey King just silently observed John, pondering deeply with shes of light asionally gleaming in his pale green eyes.


    John, sitting on the ground for a while with no response from the other side, let out an involuntary sigh.


    "So, what do you say? Shall we cooperate? If you don''t want to, let''s just fight and not waste any more time. I really don''t have much to spare."


    It was either fight or cooperate¡ªwaiting around like this was pointless.


    He didn''t have time to waste; if this stalemate continued, he would only lose precious time.


    The surrounding monkeys grew more restless.


    The Treemonkey King remained still, standing quietly in his spot.


    "How can I trust you?" he finally asked.


    The Treemonkey King was well aware that he and his kin were merely considered ''experience points'' to these humans.


    Yes, experience.


    He had remembered this term ever since he overheard it from previous humans, and it had stuck with him.


    He also knew how vital this ck iron ore and borax were to the humans.


    Yet, he insisted on holding onto thesends.


    He would show those humans who really was the ''experience'' here!


    They had lived in this forest for so long and would not be driven away by outsiders.


    Hearing this, John felt a slight relief, interpreting the response as an opening for negotiation.


    "Besides trusting me, what other choice do you have?" he posed calmly.


    "Even if you could kill all those humans, what then? Who will help you fend off the monster wave when it arrives? Are you going to use everything in your fortress?"


    "And you know this secret realm has an owner.


    If they find out how advanced your intelligence is, are you sure you can continue to exist?" he added pointedly.


    Anything that deviates from the norm is seen as heretical in the eyes of others.


    While a tinum-tier Boss might possess some intelligence, the Treemonkey King''s level of wisdom was excessively advanced.


    Anyone would view this as a severe threat, especially since this secret realm is designated for the Star Cluster Academy''s trials.


    Neither the academy''s administration nor Principal Sophia would allow the existence of such a dangerously intelligent being, one that poses a high threat to students.


    They are here to select students, not to harm them.


    Should there be a significant number of injuries or eliminations here, Star Cluster Academy would not stand idly by.


    John was only so bold because those outside could not understand these words.


    To them, a tinum-tier Boss possessing such level of wisdom, capable of understanding human speech, was already remarkable.


    As for how exactly he could cooperate with the Boss, that would depend on his own abilities.


    "Work with me to survive this monster wave, and we will leave afterward. I will keep the details of this incident confidential," John said with a smile, and to show his sincerity, he even put away his staff.


    "Besides trusting and coborating with me, you have no other choice."


    Upon hearing what seemed like a threat, the Treemonkey King was visibly displeased, and the surrounding area erupted into chaos with sand flying and stones scattering.


    The monkeys also started screaming in anger, and several ststones were thrown right at John''s feet!


    This scene startled the onlookers outside.


    What was John doing?


    Weren''t they just talking amicably moments ago?


    Could it be that the negotiations had broken down?


    And why wasn''t he fleeing but instead putting away his weapon?


    Was he really considering surrendering?


    If you''re going to run, then run! What are you sitting there for?

 Chapter 170: Chapter170-Cooperation? With a Bunch of Monkeys?

    "How am I supposed to know you won''t stab me in the back?" Treemonkey King''s raspy voice rose again.


    John sighed with feigned resignation.


    "If I say I won''t betray you, you wouldn''t believe me anyway. But right now, all it would take is one loud call to the overseers watching this area, and they''d surely have us pull out ahead of time."


    "What they''ll do to you then, I have no idea.


    I''m just here to win, and as long as you help me, I of course won''t spill the beans," John said, smiling slyly, but Treemonkey King just snorted coldly.


    "Humans are truly shameless!"


    Instead of getting angry, John chuckled lightly.


    "Thanks for thepliment; I also think I''m quite shameless."


    Was this what you call cooperation? This was practically unteral ckmail!


    And the kind that Treemonkey King couldn''t possibly refuse!


    "I could kill you right now," Treemonkey King fumed internally, yet he was utterly powerless and resorted to making threats.


    "Go ahead, try and kill everyone in my fortress, what good would that do? At worst, we''ll just respawn outside."


    "But whether you can respawn or not, well, that I don''t know."


    John was the picture of an unscrupulous rogue, leaving Treemonkey King somewhat out of options.


    Though he despised this man immensely, he couldn''t deny that everything the man said was true!


    They could simply walk away, but how could they make up for the harm done to the forest and their kin?


    His pale green pupils stared fixedly at the man before him.


    "You better keep your word!"


    John rose from the ground, brushed off non-existent dust from his clothes, and smiled warmly at Treemonkey King.


    "So we can cooperate now? Here''s to a fruitful coboration!"


    Treemonkey King, face stern, didn''t utter any further objections.


    "Alright, next, I need two things from you. First, have your minions continuously bombard this stone slope with ststone. I need the ck iron ore and borax inside," John exined.


    Treemonkey King silently regarded John for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    If it was just this request, it wouldn''t pose any particr difficulty for them.


    After all, his minions did indeed need some exercise, and hurling stones was just one of their asional pastimes.


    With Treemonkey King''s consent, a radiant smile spread across John''s face.


    He had only been testing the waters; if Treemonkey King had refused, he would have had the logistics teame and mine the area themselves.


    But with the agreement in ce, why not proceed?


    Just st everything out and have the logistics team collect itter.


    This was far more convenient than mining and collecting separately.


    "Do you know if there''s a ce nearby where medicinal herbs are particrly abundant? I also need arge quantity of herbs," John added somewhat eagerly.


    The Treemonkeys had lived in this area for too long, and John had only just arrived.


    It would be a waste of time for him to start searching blindly.


    It made more sense to ask first and then go directly to collect.


    Treemonkey King nced at a small monkey beside him, then nodded at the little creature.


    Although somewhat reluctant, the small monkey approached John and made a gesture.


    Ordinary minions can''t speak, but they understand perfectly well.


    The gesture meant that John was to follow.


    "I have another small favor to ask," John said, his voice smooth and smiling once more, but Treemonkey King''s expression darkened.


    "Don''t push it too far."


    It was supposed to be just two things, and now it was already the third.


    "Don''t be so stingy."


    "I just wanted to ask for some monkey wine," John''s tone was light, tinged with humor.


    Monkey wine, as the name implies, is wine brewed by monkeys.


    When the forest is abundant with fruit, they store it away in tree hollows or stone caves.


    Given time, these caches slowly ferment into monkey wine.


    Treemonkey King suddenly regretted his decision to cooperate.


    This was sheer greed! If it had been just the earlier agreements, it would have been tolerable, but now this man was after his monkey wine!


    That was precious stuff¡ªonly a little was made each year, and now this man wanted some?


    "No, get lost!"


    Had the Monkey King outright refused cleanly at first, John might have actually believed there was none.


    But the slight hesitation gave it away¡ªclearly, he was reluctant to share.


    "Come on, big brother, don''t be so stingy. We''re partners now, after all. How about this? I''ll call you ''big brother,'' and you can call me ''little brother.'' That way, neither of us loses out," John coaxed.


    The Monkey King nearly burst intoughter from irritation.


    Having lived here so long and encountered so many humans, this was indeed the first to be so shameless!


    "Look, I''ll have someonee over to pick up stuff soon. Just give it to me first, or else if they see it, they''ll want some too, and then there really won''t be enough to go around," John continued.


    "I''m not greedy, just two bottles will do."


    He didn''t yet know how much the forge NPC would ask for in payment, but securing two bottles first seemed a safe bet.


    Such fine stuff surely counted as a special item and could be stowed in his backpack for a little indulgent drinkter.


    John pped a hand on the Monkey King''s shoulder, appearing very chummy.


    The spectacle left the watching audience in shock.


    Could someone actually be this familiar with a boss?


    Though they couldn''t understand what John was saying, his sly smile was a giveaway that it was probably no good! This was beyond theirprehension.


    Had tinum-tier bosses be so easy to talk to now?


    "I said I don''t have any, get lost!" the Monkey King barked.


    John, however, didn''t seem upset at all; instead, he kept smiling and pacing around the Monkey King.


    Finally, driven to distraction, the Monkey King pulled out two bottles of wine and tossed them to John.


    "If you bother me again, I''ll kill you!"


    John caught the two gourds.


    As he popped open the caps, a rich aroma of wine instantly filled the air.


    [Item] Monkey Wine


    [Quality] Common


    [Attributes] Drinking it increases magic attack power by 20%, attack power by 20%, reduces MP consumption by 50%, restores 300 stamina points, and dispels Frozen status. (Random chance of acquiring Drunkenness buff.) content-source-NovelBin


    Indeed, a fine item!


    Both attack power and magic attack power are boosted by 20%, and MP consumption is halved. Most importantly, it restores 300 stamina points and can dispel Frozen status¡ªa debuff usually removable only by priests or specific antidotes.


    This monkey wine can serve both as a burst potion and a cleansing agent¡ªtruly a valuable find.


    The only puzzling part is the Drunkenness buff.


    What exactly is that about?


    Drunkenness might lead to uncontroble movements, though it''s unclear if this debuff carries other effects.


    "Thanks, big brother!"


    John chuckled and then sent the coordinates to Archibald, instructing him to arrange for a team toe and harvest, and made it clear that if they encountered any monkeys, they were absolutely not to harm them.


    He also made it known that they were in a cooperative rtionship with the monkeys.


    After giving his instructions, John followed the little monkey to an area dense with medicinal herbs.


    Meanwhile, Archibald was overwhelmed with managing the fortress''s affairs when he suddenly received this private message, leaving himpletely baffled.


    What does he mean, ''Do not harm the monkeys''?


    What''s this about a ''cooperative rtionship with the monkeys''?


    What on earth was going on?


    He knew each word individually, but why did it seem so perplexing when put together?


    Lavinia was discussing logistics with Archibald when she noticed his sudden silence.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" she asked.


    Archibald hesitated, then finally spoke, "We... have an alliance now."


    Leopold was also present and his eyes lit up when he heard Archibald say this.


    "Have we made contact with the second or third fortress yet? Have they also formed an alliance with us for mutual defense?"

 Chapter 171: Chapter171-Were Rich! Truly Rich!

    Leopold and the others had always known that this time it was a cooperation among three fortresses! Only together could they fully repel the beast tide.


    Otherwise, if any one of the fortresses fell, the other two would be vulnerable from both front and back!


    So, no matter what, they had to ensure that both they and their allies were in a safe state.


    However, for some reason, they had been unable to make contact previously, even Archibald, who had the authority of amander, couldn''t reach themanders of the other fortresses.


    It was unclear whether the other side had yet to appoint theirmanders, or if they were currently being prevented from making contact.


    "No, not..." Archibald''s tone was somewhat dry.


    He didn''t know quite how to exin.


    The good news was that, without having contacted the second and third fortresses, they had found an ally.


    The bad news? Their ally was a group of... monkeys??


    Archibald looked again at the message John had sent to make sure he hadn''t misread a single word, then he spoke the hard truth with some difficulty.


    Lavinia opened her mouth slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but ultimately, she remained speechless.


    Leopold''s mind went nk.


    "Monkeys?"


    Their coborators were a group of monkeys?


    What?


    No, had John spent half the day securing a coboration with a bunch of monkeys??


    Was this ally indispensable?


    What could monkeys possibly help them with?


    Leopold suddenly felt a sense of despair, unsure how on earth he was supposed to coborate with these monkeys.


    Archibald, rubbing his nose bridge with a headache, said, "Forget it, you might as well go and see for yourselves. If it''s really as John described, then it''s actually a good thing. At least now we have arge supply of ck iron ore and borax."


    "Let''s send half of the logistics team first. John mentioned that there''s quite a bit there, and have thebat squad protect them while they''re at it. Although we''ve reached an agreement, you still need to be cautious. If those creatures show any sign of hostility, don''t hesitate to take them down!"


    While cooperation was beneficial, it had to be under the condition of ensuring their own safety!


    Archibald also mentioned that the monkeys were using ststone.


    Leopold and Lavinia were bewildered, even unsure of what to say.


    But in the end, they decided to make the trip themselves.


    Whether or not they mined the minerals was not the main concern; they really wanted to find out how one could possibly cooperate with monkeys!


    Led by the little monkey, John arrived at a lush, green valley teeming with vegetation.


    The small monkey plucked a de of grass from the ground and handed it to John.


    [You have received Broken Thistle*1.]


    Thistle, one of the herbs used for stopping bleeding, ismonly used here to make potions for restoring vitality.


    But why was it broken?


    Puzzled, John crouched down and harvested a herb himself.


    [You have received Intact Thistle*5.]


    Seeing the herbs now in his backpack, John instantly understood.


    While these little monkeys could also gather herbs, they did not know how to do so correctly, causing significant damage.


    The difference between broken and intact herbs was like night and day, not to mention the disparity in the quantity gathered!


    Realizing something important, he quickly sent another message to Archibald.


    "If you see those monkeys helping with the gathering, make sure they do not do the harvesting. Their method results in a loss of both quantity and quality."


    If they could avoid these losses by doing the harvesting themselves, it was naturally best to have their own people handle it.


    Although Archibald was somewhat puzzled, he still ryed John''s instructions as told.


    Then John sent another coordinate.


    This indicated a spot with arge concentration of herbs, surrounded by trees suitable for logging.


    Archibald''s expression had be somewhat stiff.


    For the first time, he found himself somewhat impressed with John.


    Honestly, they had been worried initially about the scarcity of materials, which seemed insufficient for their future needs.


    Yet, John had managed to secure so much just from one trip? NovelBin-novel-source


    Not only ck iron ore and borax but also medicinal herbs and timber?!


    It appeared they wouldn''t need to worry about supplies for a while.


    Decisively, Archibald sent the remaining half of the logistics team to the coordinates John had provided.


    They had to prepare these materials first and foremost.


    Whether they would be used immediately or not was a secondary concern; they just needed to get everything ready quickly.


    The real urgency woulde if they were needed and not avable.


    "What else do we need in the fortress? Let me know first, and I''ll see what I can find here," John''s message read.


    "I have a pretty good rtionship with Monkey Big Brother; I''ll ask if he can help."


    Archibald, still nning the future development of the fortress, saw this new message from John.


    His lips twitched slightly, struck by a surreal feeling.


    Just a few minutes ago, he had thought this assessment was going to be extremely challenging.


    But now, it seemed... perhaps it wasn''t so difficult after all.


    Archibald meticulouslypiled a list of everything the fortress wascking and sent it directly to John.


    Currently, the most urgently needed item was an energy stone.


    After all, continuously using ck iron ore to fire the energy cannon was far too wasteful.


    Energy stone?


    John scratched his head; he had never seen such a thing, and there were no pictures, just a name.


    "Little monkey, do you know where to find energy stones around here?"


    John asked casually, not really expecting an answer since he didn''t even have a picture to guide his search.


    However, the little monkey tilted its head, uttered a few childish cries, and then started leading the way.


    Really? There actually were such stones? And it could lead him to them?


    Skeptical but curious, John followed the little monkey.


    The journey was surprisingly long; after nearly half an hour of fast running, they finally stopped in front of a cave.


    "Chii chii!"


    The little monkey called out to the cave and then paused at the entrance, not entering.


    "You mean there are energy stones inside?" John asked, puzzled.


    "Chii chii."


    The monkey spun around on the spot, seemingly unsure how to exin to John and bing a bit anxious.


    "Chii chii... chii chii chii..."


    "Alright, alright, don''t strain yourself. I wouldn''t understand you anyway; I can barely make sense of what your leader says."


    John chuckled and gently stroked the little monkey''s furry head.


    "Let''s go in together, shall we?"


    "Chii!"


    What was merely a casual remark caused the little monkey to shriek and rapidly back away.


    "Are you afraid of what''s inside?" John asked, seeing the monkey nod.


    Understanding the monkey''s fear, John didn''t press further and simply asked the monkey to head back.


    The little monkey seemed hesitant, but ultimately, with fearful nces back at the cave, it reluctantly left.


    After the little monkey had left, John stood at the entrance of the cave, curious.


    Although he didn''t know how the monkeys knew there were energy stones inside, he thought... since he was already here, he might as well give it a try.


    Taking a deep breath, John, clutching his staff and the Bloodthirsty de, slowly walked into the cave.


    Unbeknownst to him, his actions had already caused quite a stir outside!


    "John must have rigged it, right? How else could these monkeys possibly help him find energy stones?"


    "Yeah, the second and third fortresses are still in chaos, and here he is, already gathering resources methodically. The academy''s higher-ups are too biased."


    "Howe there aren''t such good resource points near the other fortresses? I won''t believe there''s no foul y involved."


    "There are resource points about 30 miles from the second and third fortresses too, but the creatures there aren''t as agreeable."


    "I saw Isabe at a resource point too, and they also had a lot of ck iron ore and borax, but they''re guarded by Vampire Bats."


    "Right, and the resource point near the third fortress is swarming with very dangerous Venomous Serpents. Howe John''s so lucky to have monkeys that can understand human speech?"


    "That''s hrious, even if they can understand human speech, what difference does it make? If it weren''t for John, anyone else would still end up battered and bruised."


    Some were beginning to question the fairness of thepetition, but others saw it very clearly.


    Even if John did y his cards right, so what? At least that''s a skill in itself!

 Chapter 172: Chapter172-Luck Is Also a Form of Strength

    Percival stroked his beard, smiling warmly as he watched everything unfold in the silver mirror.


    "I must say, thed is quite lucky."


    Every resource point was actually surrounded by a multitude of monsters; it was just John''s good fortune that he turned these potential foes into friends.


    Geoffrey''s aged face broke into a wide grin, his wrinkles tightening.


    "Sometimes, luck is indeed a part of strength."


    Otherwise, why wouldn''t others have such good luck?


    He speaks the monsters''nguage, dodges their initial assaults, and even managed to persuade the Treemonkey King to coborate with him. thanks for reading on m|v|l|e|m|p|y|r


    Isn''t that a form of strength?


    If others feel it''s unfair, they are more than wee to try and negotiate their own alliances with the bosses.


    Lavinia and others hurried to the coordinates John had sent.


    When they saw the diligent monkeys using ststone to smash the ground, they were momentarily lost for words.


    The two exchanged looks and eventually bowed their heads in silence.


    They had thought the ''monkey'' was just a metaphor.


    But there it was... not just one monkey, but a whole group!


    "So many creatures!"


    "My goodness, the stone they''re holding is so destructive. I just saw it blow a huge hole in the ground."


    "Are these materials really not getting damaged?"


    The gathering team behind watched in shock at everything unfolding before them.


    This was beyond anything they had imagined! It was terrifying, truly terrifying; they shivered involuntarily.


    They found it hard to imagine what would have happened if they had encountered these creatures themselves.


    They wouldn''t even be able to dodge the ststones, let alone anything else!


    Their voices caught the attention of the small monkeys ahead.


    Almost instantly, all the monkeys turned around, holding up their ststones and staring at them.


    Lavinia felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up in an instant, and Leopold beside her was extremely tense.


    If those stones were actually thrown, they doubted they would escape unscathed.


    Lavinia managed to squeeze a faint smile onto her face, then spoke up.


    "Um... hello, we''vee to cooperate with you. We''re here to pick up the materials ahead."


    Those behind her inhaled sharply at her words.


    These creatures looked somewhat human, but they weren''t actually human! How could they possibly understand what was being said?


    "Chii..."


    One of the slightlyrger monkeys nodded at them, then motioned for the other small monkeys to clear the way.


    The path they opened clearly was meant for them to pass through and gather the materials.


    The logistics team stood dumbfounded, watching this unfold.


    No way, they can actually understand us? They''re really going to cooperate with us?


    How is it possible...


    Lavinia and Leopold mustered their courage and made their way to the stone slope, picking up the items scattered on the ground.


    [You have received borax10.]


    [You have received ck iron ore50.]


    They actually got them!


    Lavinia turned back to the noticeablyrger monkey and smiled, then tentatively said, "We''ll pick up what''s been sted out first, then can you help us continue digging below?"


    Otherwise, everything on the surface would be shattered by the sts, affecting the quality.


    "Chii!"


    The monkey called out and then settled on a tree branch, the other monkeys also stopped and ceased throwing ststones.


    "Quick, quick,e over and pick up!"


    Lavinia immediately called her logistics team to swiftly start collecting the materials from the ground.


    Everyone was astounded as they gathered the materials.


    It actually worked! They weren''t dreaming, were they?


    It wasn''t a ploy by the creatures to let them pass only to crush them once they were out of sight, right?


    Some moved tentatively forward, relieved only when they were sure picking up the materials posed no problem.


    Thankfully, there were no other issues, for they really wouldn''t know what to do otherwise!


    But this was incredible¡ªthey were actually able tomunicate with these creatures!


    Lavinia also began to pick up various materials from the ground, somewhat dazedly.


    Just an hour ago, they had been fretting over the scarcity of resources back at the fortress.


    But now, to their astonishment, these materials were everywhere!


    Everywhere!


    These four words deeply imprinted themselves in Lavinia''s mind, her movements bing almost mechanical as she collected materials.


    Meanwhile, John stood at the cave entrance, clutching his staff and the Bloodthirsty de tightly.


    He had just taken a step forward when he felt a cool breeze mixed with a foul stench blowing towards him from inside the cave.


    This confirmed that the cave was passable, and there must be some creatures inside¡ªcreatures that even the little monkeys found terrifying.


    Logically, with the Treemonkey King''s presence, these little fellows should have felt unrestrained in this area.


    Yet now, they were terrified of a creature inside a cave, suggesting that this creature was definitely of lord-tier, or even higher!


    John nced at the Bloodthirsty de in his hand.


    His eyes lowered in contemtion, he began to hesitate, wondering whether he should return to the fortress first to embed the Dragonblood Stone in the de before proceeding.


    After all... if the merging waspleted, the Bloodthirsty de would inherently restore health¡ªthe more damage it dealt, the more HP it would restore.


    But...


    John tightened his grip on the Bloodthirsty de, cautiously moving deeper into the cave.


    He didn''t have much time.


    A round trip back to the fortress would take five hours, and he felt his current supplies were adequate.


    With enough potions for mana and health regeneration, he could oust whatevery ahead.


    If things got too tough, he could always return after embedding the Dragonblood Stone.


    A faint, foul-smelling breeze wafted toward the cave entrance, making John frown.


    The odor was repulsive! He rummaged through his backpack for some old cloth and fashioned a mask to cover his nose and mouth.


    It was like a biological weapon¡ªutterly nauseating.


    Tap, tap, tap...


    John''s footsteps echoed throughout the cavern.


    Drip, drip...


    asionally, the sound of water droplets hitting the ground added to the eerie atmosphere.


    The deeper he ventured, the more John realized the cave''s structure was unusual.


    There was no light inside anymore.


    Pulling out a torch he had prepared earlier, he proceeded with caution.


    The length of the cave was uncertain; he had already extinguished a dozen torches and still hadn''t reached the end.


    There had been no dangers so far, until he passed through a narrow passage, and then the pathway suddenly opened up.


    Hiss...


    Even John couldn''t help but gasp at the sight before him.


    Stctites hung from the cave walls, refracting a multitude of colors in the light of the torch, dazzling and exceptionally beautiful.


    Below was a small pool, its waters twinkling with multicolored lights.


    It seemed there were fish in the pool, but they sank to the bottom the moment they touched the light.


    Beyond the small pool, several passages branched off, each with a breeze that made the torch flicker.


    The area seemed quite expansive.


    John frowned slightly.


    Did he really need to explore each path? That would be a tremendous waste of time.


    However, since there was a guardian creature, he might as well head directly towards where the creature likely resided.


    After all, bosses typically guard their treasures closely.


    But John was unaware that outside, people werepletely astir!


    "Doesn''t this ce look familiar? Isn''t it part of Isabe''s territory?"


    "It does look like the bat cave near Isabe''s area. Are these connected?"


    "No wonder John walked for so long; he''s nearly reached the second fortress. How could it not take a while?"


    "My god, this is too thrilling, right? Will there be a sh of the titans soon?"


    "Am I the only one who noticed their resource points are the same? Who does the energy stone belong to?"


    As people outside began to buzz with spection, John heard something different within the cave!


    p, p...


    Could that be... the sound of wings pping?

 Chapter 173: Chapter173-Vampire Bat

    At the sound, John instantly became alert.


    The cave had been eerily quiet until then, and the sudden noise of pping wings was definitely suspicious.


    Meanwhile, John''s movements forward became even more cautious, and the dizzying, foul stench in the air intensified.


    The small pool that had shimmered with vibrant colors was now a sinister ck, emitting a horrendous odor.


    Even the stones nearby were stained with patches of white and ck, looking particrly nauseating.


    John proceeded carefully, but suddenly his foot slipped, and he fell uncontrobly to the side.


    His hand instinctively reached out to a nearby rock for support but touched something slimy instead.


    The repulsive feeling made his skin crawl.


    [You have received everglowing sand (Damaged)*3.]


    Huh?


    John looked at the sticky substance on his hand, his expression twisting in disgust.


    Everglowing sand¡ªthat wasn''t... bat droppings, was it?


    Damn it!


    Did I just fall into a pile of crap?!


    The revulsion made John almost leap up instantly.


    Because of his abrupt movement, a rock fell into the nearby pool, making a sound.


    Instantly, the sound of pping wings ahead grew louder. Read today at mvl _em _pyr.


    John, suppressing his nausea, used the torch to scan his surroundings.


    He realized that the area was indeed covered in everglowing sand, though it was only of ordinary quality.


    Although everglowing sand could be used in medicine, the thought made John feel queasy...


    Considering the possibility of better quality sand near the bats'' nest ahead, he gritted his teeth against the disgust, washed the sticky sand off his hands meticulously, yet he still felt a lingering foul smell on his skin.


    As he moved deeper along the path, the pping of wings within the cave grew louder, and the stench in the air became increasingly overpowering.


    The cloth mask was no longer sufficient to block the foul odor, and John nearly felt dizzy from the smell.


    He steadied himself against a nearby rock, nearly stumbling in the process.


    Sensing something was off, he quickly checked his buff bar and discovered that he had somehow contracted a mild poisoning buff.


    [Miasma Pervasion: You have been infected with miasma, losing one point of constitution per minute.]


    Upon realizing his condition, John sharply inhaled in shock.


    The poison was not depleting his HP or MP, but his constitution¡ªa much more insidious effect.


    No wonder he hadn''t noticed it right away! It was only the sudden wave of nausea that made him feel dizzy.


    This poison was vicious.


    After all, not everyone constantly monitors their constitution.


    If his constitution dropped to a critical level, his HP and stamina would plummet drastically.


    His attack power and MP would also significantly decrease, leaving him utterly powerless against the Vampire Bats.


    A cold sweat broke out on John''s back; he thought he had been cautious enough, but it seemed he had almost been caught off guard.


    He quicklyposed himself.


    This kind of buff couldn''t possibly be permanent.


    After all, constitution was extremely difficult to increase¡ªif it were all deducted at once, there''d be no game left to y.


    It had to be temporary and dispeble, he just hadn''t found a way to dispel it yet.


    Or perhaps, he just needed to get out quickly, and then the buff would dissipate on its own.


    Once again gripping his torch tightly, he dared not even take deep breaths, instead minimizing his breathing rate as he slowly moved forward.


    When he finally emerged from the cave entrance, a wave of intense stench hit him, nearly knocking him unconscious.


    The pool in front of him had turned into something resembling a swamp, making his scalp tingle.


    He knew that these pools were likely all filled with what was called everglowing sand.


    Which meant¡­ he was wading through a swamp of excrement¡­


    The thought of trudging through this filth made John feel nauseous.


    Despite his long trek, there was still no sign of the energy stone.


    Was he really supposed to kill all these creatures to trigger the appearance of the stone?


    John felt a slight twinge of doubt, but soon, he was too overwhelmed to worry about it any longer.


    Although bats have poor vision, they navigate using echolocation! When an intruder who did not belong appeared in their nest, the bats sensed it almost instantly.


    Chirp, chirp, chirp!!!


    The intense agitation and the pping of bat wings echoed throughout the cave.


    John felt a sharp pain in his ears and instinctively stepped back.


    [You have suffered a sonic attack, HP decreased by 1346!]


    [You have suffered a sonic attack, HP decreased by 1179!]


    ...


    John''s HP dropped slightly, but he remained calm.


    If these were the only attack methods, then these bats weren''t as terrifying as he thought.


    The torch''s me altered the temperature around him, and almost instantly, the bats pinpointed the location of this anomaly!


    Countless Vampire Bats swiftly dove towards John!


    John nted the torch to the side and quickly unleashed his skills.


    "Fire Meteor!"


    "Light Sword Rain!"


    "Wind Tornado!"


    However, John soon realized that his skills were significantly less effective here.


    What''s going on?


    While his skills did kill many of the lesser creatures, the damage did not align with his expectations.


    Could it be that the creatures here were immune to magical damage?


    If that was the case, things were about to get much worse¡­


    Facing so many foes, the best strategy would usually be to use spell damage for critical hits.


    If he had to rely solely on physical damage, how long would he have to fight?


    Countless Vampire Bats fell into the small pool in front of John, causing ripples to spread across the water''s surface.


    The foul odor was almost overwhelming, but John, fighting off nausea, continued to y the lesser creatures.


    [You have received energy stone (damaged) *1.]


    [You have received everglowing sand (precious) *4.]


    Hmm?


    John took a step forward, automatically picking up the loot around him.


    His eyes lit up when he saw what he had gathered.


    Just as he had suspected, the energy only dropped after killing the creatures!


    And there was also precious-grade everglowing sand, which was certainly better than having to wade into the water to retrieve it...


    It seemed the bats weren''t as disgusting after all.


    The corners of John''s mouth curled up slightly in a smile as he continued to unleash a barrage of skills.


    Even if the damage from his skills was slightly reduced, what did it matter? As long as he had enough skills, the total damage would be explosive!


    He was confident that he could annihte the entire swarm of bats, provided there were no more unexpectedplications.


    As the bodies piled up on the ground, John''s collection of items grew.


    [You have received energy stone mon) *1.]


    [You have received everglowing sand (precious) *4.]


    Most were damaged energy stones, with only a few being ofmon quality.


    Damaged energy stones were only the size of a pinky fingernail, while themon ones were as big as a thumb nail.


    This made John wonder what the state of precious or rare energy stones might be like.


    Moreover, how long could these small energy stones actually be used? The damaged ones didn''t seem very promising, but themon ones were somewhat eptable.


    Given the scarcity of energy stones, it was always beneficial to collect as many as possible.


    As John continued to y wave after wave of bats, his backpack filled up with numerous energy stones.


    Eventually, it seemed as if the bats stopped attacking.


    Seizing the moment, John took out a stamina recovery potion and took a sip.


    Although he hadn''t depleted much mana thanks to his continuous use of skills, his stamina had started to decline.


    From the start until now, his constitution had dropped by nearly 53 points¡ªa terrifying number.


    Consequently, his stamina had significantly decreased, and his maximum HP was now only 95% of what it used to be.


    This was the frightening aspect of a dropping constitution: both HP and MP maximum levels continuously declined.

 Chapter 174: Chapter174-Collaborative Monster Slaying!

    Whooosh...


    The sound of pping wings echoed through the cave, but these were not like those of the smaller bats.


    This sound was different¡ªmore ominous and terrifying.


    Could it be the boss?


    After a brief rest, John continued forward.


    By now, he had collected over 30mon-grade energy stones in his backpack.


    However, the drop rate was frustratingly low.


    There were slightly more broken ones, but it was unclear how long they wouldst.


    With the fortress needing arge amount of supplies, continuing at this rate, he certainly wouldn''t gather enough materials.


    As John walked further, he suddenly heard the sound of something burning continuously ahead.


    Even the temperature on the path had be scorchingly hot.


    He walked up to a junction only to see a striking figure at the next intersection.


    Countless fire-based spells exploded in the cave, each st bringing down a swarm of small bats.


    It was... Isabe?


    John frowned slightly, surprised to find Isabe here as well.


    "Who''s there?"


    Isabe almost instantly sensed someone behind her and spun around, only to find John standing at the entrance to the path.


    "Why are you here?" she asked, her eyebrows knitted in concern, though her hands didn''t stop casting spells, bringing down batch after batch of bats.


    "Why can''t I be here if you can?"


    John replied with a slight smile, stepping forward.


    But in the next second, a piercing sonic wave emanated from deeper within the cave!


    It was an indescribable sound, but in that moment, their HP visibly dropped sharply.


    The two immediately became alert, setting aside their surprise to adopt a back-to-backbat stance, ready for whatevery ahead.


    "It must be the bossing out; this seems to be a tinum-tier boss specialized in sonic attacks, but that''s all I know for now."


    John pulled out earplugs from his backpack; he always liked to pack his bag with such precautionary items.


    They seemed trivial but coulde in handy unexpectedly.


    "Here, take these."


    Isabe looked at the earplugs in John''s hand without speaking, her brow slightly furrowed, seemingly puzzled why John would help her.


    "Don''t worry, they''re safe¡ªno poison, they won''t kill you. I''m using them myself."


    John was somewhat exasperated but acknowledged the earplugs'' excellent sound instion; once in, one could hardly hear what the person opposite was saying.


    He removed one earplug and quickly said, "Let''s add each other as friends, and we can talk via private message, otherwise, I really can''t hear you."


    Isabe pressed her lips together slightly but eventually took the earplugs from John''s hand and added him as a friend.


    "It seems we''ve killed enough bats to trigger the boss."


    "It''s just unfortunate that the drop rate for energy stones here is so low, most are broken."


    Broken?


    Isabe paused for a moment when she saw this word, then casually asked John, "How many broken energy stones do you have?"


    John didn''t think much of it, assuming Isabe was just gathering information.


    After a careful look, he reported a number.


    "Nearly 80% are broken energy stones, and I only have about 30mon energy stones."


    Isabe''s eyes dropped slightly, and in that instant, she realized that there was something different between her and John.


    The lowest grade of energy stones she had obtained from killing bats wasmon level.


    There were almost no broken ones, and she even had a dozen precious energy stones.


    Despite both targeting the same creatures, why was there such a disparity in their loot?


    The sound of pping wings grew closer, tension rising between them as they prepared for a fierce battle.


    The foul stench in the air intensified, and even though they reduced their breathing rate, both felt increasingly dizzy.


    After finishing off thest batch of smaller bats, they heard a whooshing sound and quickly stepped back.


    In the next second, several stone spikes appeared right where they had just been standing.


    If they hadn''t moved quickly, they might have been impaled.


    And in that moment, they finally saw the true face of the boss.


    [Name: Vampire Bat King (tinum-tier)]


    [Level: lv15]


    [HP: 18000000]


    [Strength: 17741]


    [Stamina: 13175]


    [Attack: 75435]


    [Defense: 763]


    [Speed: 2454]


    [Skills: Stone Spike, Sonic Attack, w de, Windde, Blood Absorption, Blood Sacrifice¡­]


    Upon seeing these stats, Isabe involuntarily frowned.


    The attack power was frighteningly high, and the HP terrifyingly substantial! It seemed to be a ss cannon boss¡ªhigh attack, low defense.


    If they coordinated well, there might still be a chance to take down the boss.


    However, tinum-tier bosses possessed a degree of intelligence, and any attempt to engage would require careful nning.


    But now, they simply didn''t have the time for that¡ªthey were out of time!


    A foul-smelling wind swept towards them, prompting both to activate their shield abilities.


    "Wind Shield!"


    "Fire Tornado!"


    The windde dissipated before them without a trace, but the stench continued to linger around them.


    Isabe slightly furrowed her brow, feeling increasingly dizzy.


    She had noticed a hint of it before, but now it was intensifying.


    John checked his own buffs; his constitution had already dropped by 87!


    The rate was incredibly fast, almost unbelievably so.


    It seemed the boss''s attacks were not only highly damaging but also sapped constitution.


    Truly sinister!


    Thisbination could overpower many challengers. m-vl _e mpY _r exclusive content


    "Be careful, the boss''s attacks reduce constitution," John quickly sent a private message.


    Isabe, dodging another attack from the boss, checked her status bar and noticed the buff reducing her constitution.


    "Do you have any ideas?" she asked John after avoiding another attack.


    While she really didn''t think highly of John and even wanted to confront him openly, she had to admit that sometimes he had unique ideas.


    Just the way he had exploited a bug to defeat the Shadow Crocodile was enough to earn her respect.


    Whatever method it took to defeat the boss was a good method in her view.


    "The boss has high attack but low defense. When I was fighting the smaller bats, I noticed that magical damage was somewhat reduced against them, suggesting they might have slightly higher magic defense. We must use physical attacks."


    Isabe slightly furrowed her brow; as a fire-based magus, if it really came down to it, she feltrgely incapacitated.


    "You handle the front and limit its movement, I''ll sneak up from behind!"


    John quickly darted away from his original position, weaving between several stone pirs to get behind the boss.


    Bats, being virtually blind, rely solely on echolocation.


    Once they have a target in front, they don''t switch their focus, relying only on the echoes bouncing off the cave walls to pinpoint their prey.


    Isabe understood John''s n and quickly began unleashing a variety of spells at the front, drawing the boss''s attention!


    134757!


    346578!


    Numerous damage points floated up, but to a boss with tens of millions of HP, it was merely a scratch.


    Isabe watched the damage output, her frown deepening.


    Her spells should be causing much more damage, which indicated the boss''s magical resistance was off the charts!


    It was all up to John now.


    All she needed to do was keep the boss busy at the front.


    The Vampire Bat,pletely unaware that its prey would dare to retaliate, became even more enraged.


    Its wide-open mouth filled the cave with a sonic st.


    Both suffered attacks to varying degrees, with Isabe at the forefront bearing the brunt!


    Despite wearing earplugs, they were no match for the high-frequency sonic attack.


    Her HP continued to drop, but Isabe remained unpanicked.


    Just as the Vampire Bat was about to unleash another sonic burst, it suddenly turned into a furious scream!


    1423789!

 Chapter 175: Chapter175-A Fine Line Between Life and Death

    Although the critical hit was impressive, it still fell far shortpared to the boss''s HP.


    Isabe saw the damage and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief internally.


    At least now it was proven that physical damage was effective.


    Since magical damage was severely reduced, they would have to rely on physical attacks moving forward.


    Isabe was somewhat unhappy inside because she was known for her explosive damage output, but now she had to continue distracting the boss at the forefront.


    If something went wrong on John''s end, she would need to step in immediately to prevent the situation from worsening.


    The Vampire Bat emitted a fierce scream, and both of their HPs slowly decreased again.


    The sonic attacks were clearly too potent for mere earplugs to handle; at best, they were minimally effective.


    For some reason, John felt increasingly agitated upon hearing these sounds.


    His constitution was dropping faster now, and although he knew the boss''s attacks could reduce his constitution, he hadn''t expected them to also include a psychic assault.


    If this continued, this boss might prove even more challenging than the previous tinum-tier Bosses.


    And the Shadow Crocodile had been defeated more by exploiting a loophole.


    This time was different; he had to confront the boss head-on.


    Although he now had an ally, realistically, it was still going to be challenging for the two of them to take down this boss.


    John was deep in thought, but a wind de suddenly swept towards him at high speed.


    Isabe''s pupils dted in shock, but in the next second, John quickly dodged to the side.


    The wind de shattered the rocks where he had just been standing.


    Countless stones flew up and hit both of them.


    10.


    10.


    Although the damage was not high, it was enough to cause some irritation.


    Isabe, being a fire-based magus known for her fiery temper, felt even more difort under this barrage.


    It was as if mes were continuously burning inside her, making her want to unleash all her skills on the boss right then.


    She even began to harbor some resentful thoughts towards John.


    How could he be so useless? Why hadn''t he taken down the boss yet? If the boss had such low physical defense, why not just finish it off quickly?


    "Be careful, the boss''s attacks include a psychic assault," John warned Isabe.


    She snapped out of her agitation, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath, gradually regaining herposure.


    "I understand."


    When Isabe reopened her eyes, she no longer looked agitated but was calm and collected.


    Now that they had a clear understanding of the boss''s attacks, everything else seemed rtively simpler.


    "Can your MP still hold up?"


    John asked while sneaking in attacks from behind.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just do what you need to do and don''t waste my time," Isabe responded coolly, her tone icy yet oddly reassuring.


    John couldn''t help but smile lightly.


    "Is that so? Then I''ll have to give it a real try."


    John knew that in this cave, nothing could escape the Vampire Bat''s perception.


    As long as it used echolocation, everything within the cave was within its sensory reach.


    Therefore, he had to disrupt its ability to locate them.


    Bats rely on ultrasonic waves emitted by their vocal cords for precise location of prey.


    Thus, targeting the bat''s vocal cords was essential.


    The Vampire Bat King soared aloft, its wings stirring up numerous winddes with each p.


    Isabe dodged deftly at the forefront, her movements graceful yet nerve-wracking.


    A slight misstep could lead to being struck, which would drastically alter the situation.


    As a fire-based magus, Isabe''s presence made the atmosphere in the cave increasingly heated.


    Not just John and Isabe, even the boss became more agitated, attacking more rapidly.


    With the wind fueling the fire, Isabe''s fire meteor and other fire-based spells, bolstered by the winddes, became even more fierce.


    As a result, most of the Vampire Bat King''s aggression was focused on Isabe!


    If not for the cave''s narrow confines and Isabe''s position between two rocks, she likely would have been captured by now.


    Onlookers outside, watching everything unfold through the silver mirror, felt their hearts race with anxiety.


    "What is John doing? He''s not just cking off in the back, is he?"


    "Isabe has been holding the front for so long, what is he still doing back there?"


    "Didn''t they say physical damage was more effective? Why isn''t he charging in?"


    "Is he trying to exploit a bug again or sneak around? Is that the only way he can kill the boss? I''m speechless."


    "If I were Isabe, I''d turn around and leave right now, let John handle it on his own!"


    Many were quite dissatisfied with John''s performance.


    It was supposed to be a cooperative fight against the boss, yet John continually hung back, reluctant to engage.


    It seemed like he was just taking advantage of Isabe!


    Everyone felt that John''s actions were somewhat underhanded.


    After all, this boss was extremely dangerous, and any slip from one person could potentially jeopardize the teammate.


    Yet, John still hesitated in the back, unwilling to move forward, essentially making Isabe a target.


    Some spectators were so outraged they wanted to shout at him, but John remained calm, observing everything in front of him.


    The Vampire Bat King maintained a superior posture, constantly unleashing winddes.


    This stance also served as a protective measure for the Vampire Bat King, as it allowed it to shield its underbelly very effectively.


    John assessed the situation and without hesitation, leaped onto a nearby rock.


    His actions were risky; although the Vampire Bat King''s attention was fully on Isabe, a slight turn would reveal his movements.


    If the Bat King decided to retaliate, John would have no chance to evade.


    John quickly jumped to another rock, timing his move perfectly, and then leaped onto the back of the Vampire Bat King.


    The Bat King, sensing a creature on its back, became extremely agitated and unleashed a barrage of sonic attacks.


    Bothbatants'' HP continued to drop.


    Isabe gritted her teeth and swiftly downed a potion to replenish her HP.


    In that moment, John felt as if his spirit had been reforged.


    He was frustrated, even experiencing ringing in his ears, but he couldn''t show any weakness.


    Instead, he struck swiftly, plunging his de into the nape of the bat''s neck.


    The Vampire Bat King''s nape was protected by fur, so the de didn''t pratepletely, but it still inflicted substantial damage.


    4356789!


    A massive amount of damage erupted, and the boss''s HP visibly dropped significantly.


    Although they knew this boss had lower defense, everyone watching gasped at the sight of such terrifying damage.


    Even direct critical hits they might deliver themselves wouldn''t likely reach seven figures in damage.


    It was horrifying.


    John''s attack power was frighteningly high!


    The Vampire Bat Kingpletely ignored Isabe, who was drawing its fire, and instead furiously rolled, trying to dislodge the person on its back.


    But John was well-prepared and wasn''t about to be thrown off that easily.


    He clung desperately to the Vampire Bat King''s back fur, preferring the stench there to the alternative of being flung to the ground.


    Seizing the opportunity, he used the momentum to swing under the Vampire Bat King''s chin.


    Everyone watching held their breath in suspense.


    What was he nning to do?


    Was he trying to get himself eaten by the boss?!

 Chapter 176: Chapter176-The Vampire Bat Kings Killing Blow

    John clenched his teeth and plunged his knife into the underside of the Vampire Bat King''s chin, then swung it violently to the side!


    Using the momentum of his body, he swung towards the boss''s neck, slicing open arge gash.


    The stench of the blood that sprayed over him was nearly enough to make John vomit, but he forcefully suppressed the urge and controlled his stance.


    When John finallynded on the ground, the Vampire Bat King let out a sharp, explosive cry!


    But at that moment, the Vampire Bat King could no longer emit its sonic attacks; instead, it flew around the cave like a headless fly.


    It could no longer use its vocal cords to produce ultrasonic waves, nor could it locate its surroundings with any certainty.


    As the Vampire Bat King continued to crash into nearby stone pirs, even breaking some of them, Isabe felt a slight relief.


    She nodded at John.


    Without any hesitation, the two disyed a perfect synergy, unleashing a barrage of skills!


    Isabe, a fire-based magus,cked physical attack capabilities, so she resorted to her most powerful spells.


    John, seizing the opportunity, moved in for closebat.


    134567!


    234578!


    Each basic attack dealt six-figure damage, and with critical hits, the numbers exploded into seven figures!


    In contrast, Isabe could only achieve six-figure damage on a critical hit, which frankly wasn''t impressive.


    Without any critical hits, her skills merely reached five figures, a sign of very low damage.


    However, given that the boss had now lost its hearing and could no longer discern direction, as long as they continued to fight steadily, this boss was nothing more than a stationary target.


    "Be careful, tinum-tier bosses usually have different phases. When its HP drops to a certain level, it might trigger a special attack. Don''t get caught off-guard," John messaged Isabe, who nodded slightly in response.


    "I''m not that foolish."


    John felt a bit helpless; he had only meant to offer a friendly reminder, yet somehow Isabe took it as if he were provoking her.


    80%


    60%


    50%


    As the boss''s HP steadily decreased, John''s heart was in his throat.


    When it hit 50%, he was already prepared to retreat.


    But surprisingly, the boss continued to il around like a headless fly, even knocking itself against the stones, dazed and confused, showing no signs of unleashing a powerful attack.


    This puzzled him.


    Could it be that this boss didn''t have a second phase?


    That seemed unlikely.


    Yet, as the boss''s HP dropped to 20% without any change, even the spectators began to breathe a sigh of relief.


    They had thought this battle would be a tough one for John and Isabe.


    It turned out to be challenging initially, butter it seemed manageable, like dealing with a stationary boss.


    Geoffrey watched everything unfolding within the secret realm, his lips curling into a slight, upward arc.


    "These two little ones have really outdone themselves, turning a formidable tinum-tier boss into nothing more than a stationary target."


    Percival couldn''t help butugh heartily, stroking his beard while looking at John with a gaze full of admiration.


    "If only this boy weren''t a swordsman, I''d have to take him as my apprentice!"


    This child was truly outstanding and gifted, meticulously observing every detail without missing a beat.


    "However, I don''t think it''s that simple," Percival mused, well aware of Headmistress Sophia''s character.


    While the Vampire Bat King indeed possessed numerous skills and dealt high damage, its defense was extremely weak.


    It was well-known that bats located by sonar, and disrupting this was far too easy.


    After this ability waspromised, the Vampire Bat King had almost no threat or offensive power left, which didn''t seem logical.


    Therefore, it must still have a trump card that they hadn''t discovered yet.


    Sure enough, when the Vampire Bat King''s HP dropped below 10%, it became visibly agitated at an rming rate.


    Even though it was battered and bleeding from collisions with the rocks, it showed no signs of stopping.


    The Vampire Bat King''s mouth opened once again, this time not emitting any sonic attacks.


    Instead, countless small bats flew out from the surrounding cavern.


    "Trouble!"


    John thought with rm.


    He suddenly remembered that the Vampire Bat King had two unused skills: Blood Sacrifice and Blood Absorption!


    So far, the Vampire Bat King had never used these abilities.


    It had only employed wind de and sonic attacks, but these two skills couldn''t be that simple.


    "Stop attacking the boss, direct all your skills at the small bats!"


    John yelled, abandoning physical attacks in favor of casting wide-range spell skills.


    Isabe was momentarily stunned.


    With the boss''s HP already down to 8%, it seemed counterintuitive not to focus on the boss.


    Yet, seeing John sheathe his sword and instead brandish his staff to bombard the lesser creatures with spells, she hesitated no longer and directed all her attacks at the small bats.


    "Fire Meteor!"


    "Light Sword Rain!"


    "Fire Tornado!"


    "Shadow Devour!"


    One area-of-effect skill after another rained down upon the minions, and countless bats fell to the ground, piling up into heaps of corpses.


    However, some slipped through and flew directly toward the Vampire Bat King.


    The audience was perplexed.


    "Has John lost his mind? Is he deliberately wasting time? The boss is nearly dead, why focus on the minions now?"


    "The boss is at only 8% HP, just a few more hits and it would be over. Why bother with the minions?"


    "There are so many minions; they can''t possibly all be defeated. It would make more sense to finish off the boss now, as the minions are just a minor annoyance."


    "I think John has gone mad."


    Countless people whispered among themselves outside, some of them openly scornful of John.


    "Has this guy lost his mind? The boss is nearly dead, and he''s attacking the minions? Is he out of his wits?"


    However, what happened next left them speechless.


    The small bats that reached the Vampire Bat King exploded into clouds of blood mist, enveloping himpletely.


    Although only a few dozen managed to reach him, they continuously burst into blood mist, tightly surrounding the Vampire Bat King.


    "Quick! Before it''s toote!"


    John gritted his teeth, the sense of impending doom growing stronger within him.


    His instincts screamed that if the Vampire Bat Kingpleted the Blood Absorption, something terrible would happen.


    The two of them gave it their all, disregarding their own exhaustion and rapidly casting skills at the minions.


    Countless small bats fell like rain to the ground, their bodies piling up into a small mountain on the surface.


    Roar!


    The blood mist exploded,pletely engulfing the Vampire Bat King.


    When the mist finally dissipated, John and the others were shocked to discover that the boss''s HP had been restored to 30%.


    "Damn!"


    Even the usuallyposed John couldn''t help but curse.


    He knew nothing good ever came when the boss used its abilities. Stay tuned with m _v _lemp _yr.


    It turned out that Blood Absorption involved drawing HP from the small bats to replenish its own.


    He also keenly noticed that the wound on the Vampire Bat King''s neck seemed somewhat healed.


    The next second, the vibration of ultrasonic waves in the air confirmed his suspicion.


    Blood Absorption indeed could heal the Vampire Bat King''s injuries!


    Isabe''s expression also darkened.


    They had fought so hard, only for a single skill to restore the boss''s HP back to 30%.


    Who knew how many more small bats were still in the cave? If another wave came, wouldn''t that make it an entity that simply couldn''t be killed?


    It was utterly illogical! The boss could continuously drain blood to restore its own HP, but their mana and stamina were limited!

 Chapter 177: Chapter177-Fortunes Favorites and the Less Fortunate

    If it were just a matter of HP recovery, that wouldn''t be too much of an issue; they could simply continue the fight and defeat the boss.


    The real problem was that the wound on the boss''s throat had started to heal, which meant it could resume its ultrasonic attacks.


    The previous sonic assault had already left them disoriented and in a poor emotional state, even drastically reducing their mind power.


    Another such attack now would not be so easily handled.


    The boss was now on alert and wouldn''t likely allow John another direct attack.


    No matter what, they needed to finish it off quickly.


    "How much MP do you have left?" John asked.


    He had finally pinpointed the most vexing aspect of this boss: if the sonic attacks were manageable, then Blood Absorption was truly the worst.


    Just as they were about to deplete the boss''s HP, it had replenished itself, a situation that could frustrate anyone to the point of explosion.


    The worst part was that they had just used most of their powerful moves on the minions.


    He was still alright, as his mana was consistently around 80%.


    But this could spell trouble for Isabe; if she didn''t have ample mana reserves, she would surely run out.


    "I have three MP restoration potions left; I can hold out for another three minutes!"


    There was no helping it; as a fire-based magus, Isabe''s MP consumption was simply too high, and she hadn''t brought enough supplies this time.


    She had already used most of her MP.


    Three minutes...


    John''s expression grew even more solemn; it meant they had to defeat the boss within these three minutes!


    "It''s okay, you keep distracting the boss in the front like before, and leave the rest to me."


    Isabe frowned slightly, but seeing John''s determined demeanor, she instinctively nodded.


    For some reason, she felt a strong trust in John, even though they had not known each other long and she had initially harbored some negative opinions about him.


    She had thought about challenging him to see who was better, but now, she felt he wasn''t as bad as she had imagined.


    This time, John didn''t resort to his usual sneaky tactics but went directly to the rear of the boss to deliver physical attacks.


    With time running out, there was no room for the cautious approach they had used before; they had to finish this quickly and deplete the boss''s HP!


    2345788!


    4536785!


    A series of critical hits visibly shed a significant portion from the boss''s HP.


    When the boss''s HP dropped below 10% again, both of their hearts involuntarily raced.


    If the boss absorbed the minions one more time, they would really be in trouble! While John was still managing, Isabe''s MP hadpletely run out!


    "Keep attacking, regardless!"


    John no longer concerned himself with Isabe managing her MP, instead urging her to use her most powerful skills.


    After all, they didn''t have much time left, and another burst from the boss could mean the end for them both. see more mvle mp|y|r


    Sure enough, when the HP dropped to 8%, the boss raised its head again, seemingly summoning the minions.


    However, they had already cleared many of the small creatures earlier, and this time, there weren''t as many flying in.


    "Use your area attacks to clear the minions, I''ll focus on the boss!" John gritted his teeth.


    He noticed that this time the boss seemed slower to absorb the minions.


    Previously, the minions exploded into blood mist immediately upon reaching the boss, but this time they lingered for two to three seconds before bursting.


    It appeared that the boss''s ability could not be used indefinitely without consequence.


    As the boss used the ability more, the speed of its skill activation had visibly slowed, perhaps offering them a window of opportunity.


    If it had been like the first time, they would have stood no chance.


    Isabe, biting down hard, unleashed all her area attack skills.


    The small bats continuously fell to the ground, like rain.


    John ignored the minions around him, focusing his attacks relentlessly on the boss.


    Critical hit after critical hit exploded, with John''s stamina rapidly depleting.


    The buff from his decreased constitution had umted to a terrifying extent.


    His constitution had already dropped by two hundred points! If this continued, he would truly be immobilized.


    5%!


    3%!


    1%!


    The HP was dropping rapidly! But the blood mist from the exploding small bats was bing thicker, nearly enveloping the bosspletely.


    Only a narrow gap remained in the blood mist.


    Just a few more exploding bats would create aplete blood cocoon.


    At that point, the boss would absorb the HP of the minions again.


    0.3%!


    Hurry!


    Faster!


    Just a few more critical hits!


    John''s hands moved so quickly they nearly left afterimages.


    One high-damage critical hit after another appeared above the boss''s head.


    As the blood mist was about to solidify, everyone involuntarily clenched their fists, their hearts rising to their throats.


    Could it really all fall apart here?!


    In the moment before the blood mist fully merged, the boss let out a mournful cry.


    Then, its massive body thunderously fell to the ground, smashing the bat corpses below into a bloody pulp, a gruesome sight.


    [You have in the tinum-tier boss Vampire Bat King, gaining 4562000 experience.]


    [Blood Absorption triggered, gaining 53 points of constitution.]


    John copsed on the ground, gasping heavily, his hand trembling slightly as he held the Bloodthirsty de.


    It was just a second away.


    The blood mist would have fully merged into a blood cocoon, and who knows how much HP the boss would have absorbed then, forcing them to start over.


    Isabe''s hand trembled slightly as she gripped her staff.


    She had just used up herst bit of MP, and the excessive use of spells left her feeling as if her entire body was being pricked with needles.


    "Are you okay?" John asked, his voice hoarse and weary.


    "Still alive," Isabe replied with a raspy voice.


    She had truly been drained, especially as she watched the boss nearly regain its strength; her heart had leapt into her throat, fearing all their efforts were about to be undone.


    "Heh..."


    John chuckled lightly, pulling an MP restoration potion from his backpack and tossing it to Isabe.


    "Looks like you do have some skill, I thought you wouldn''tst until the end."


    Isabe eyed the potion disdainfully, which had picked up some bat blood sma from rolling over.


    Nevertheless, she forced down her disgust, wiped the liquid clean, and began drinking it in gulps.


    "You''re not so bad yourself, I thought you would have been dead by now."


    Though Isabe had been the one engaging the Vampire Bat King, John had dealt most of the damage.


    Without his critical hits, Isabe''s mana might have been depleted several times over without even scratching the Vampire Bat King sufficiently.


    "Enough with the mutual admiration, let''s see what dropped," John said.


    Another tinum-tier boss down, the loot ought to be good.


    "You did most of the damage, you should check the loot," Isabe said tly.


    John chuckled somewhat helplessly, "Without your distraction, I couldn''t have dealt that damage. Go ahead, I''m too worn out anyway. We can always split itter."


    Isabe gave John a peculiar look, but eventually did not refuse and went under the boss to check the loot.


    The attributes of the dropped four-piece set were rather ordinary.


    For a tinum-tier boss, it was disappointing to see equipment that was only silver-tier.


    [Equipment]: Blood Staff


    [Type]: Weapon


    [Level]: Lv30


    [Tier]: Gold-tier


    [Quality]: Perfect


    [Attributes]: Spirit +320, Attack Power +350, +50% damage for fire-based spells, MP recovery speed +10%


    [Skill One]: Absorption (Passive)


    [Description]: 30% chance to convert 0.1% of the damage from fire-based spells into the caster''s HP.


    [Skill Two]: Blood Shield (Active)


    [Description]: Can summon a Vampire Bat sacrificial shield, absorbing damage up to 20 times the caster''s HP. When the shield explodes, it deals twice the caster''s magic attack power as damage to all within a 10-meter radius.

 Chapter 178: Chapter178-Equitable Distribution

    Even Isabe found herself tempted upon seeing the attributes of this staff.


    Beyond its skills, it offered an impressive 50% damage boost to fire-based spells!


    That 50% was enough to excite anyone, and in critical moments, it could potentially deliver a devastating blow to an opponent.


    Not to mention its first skill, which had a 30% chance to leech health.


    While a 30% probability didn''t guarantee activation, it still meant possessing that slice of power.


    If triggered sessfully, it could save on the use of health restoration potions.


    At critical times, this could turn her into a perpetual motion machine, a veritable artillery unit!


    Especially if situations like the recent one recurred, they wouldn''t need to worry about running out of supplies.


    A 30% chance was quite significant!


    After taking a deep breath to steady her emotions, Isabe continued reading.


    [Skill Three] Summon(Active)


    [Description]: Can summon the Vampire Bat King to fight for the caster! The attributes of the Vampire Bat King depend on the caster''s own attributes. The Vampire Bat Kingsts for five minutes and has a chance to summon Vampire Bats as its shield and supporters when attacked. Skill cooldown: 24 hours.


    Even Isabe was somewhat unsettled upon seeing this skill.


    Her previously stabilized emotions began to fluctuate once again.


    A summoning ability?!


    And not just any summoning, but of the Vampire Bat King, which even had a chance to call forth lesser bats.


    This was simply a game-changing effect.


    Whether in personalbat or when facing bosses solo, this could be an immensely powerful ally.


    Once sessfully summoned, it was like having several assistants to help in her battles.


    Isabe''s grip tightened on the staff, reluctant to let it go.


    She lingered lovingly over the staff for a moment before checking the other items that had dropped.


    [Equipment] Bat Bracers


    [Equipment] Bat Belt


    [Equipment] Bat Boots


    [Equipment] Bat Armor


    [Equipment] Bat Cap


    These were ordinary pieces of a set, with nothing particrly extraordinary about them, except for a bonus feature when four pieces werebined: blood sanctuary, which provided immunity to 10% of psychic damage, a minor advantage.


    The rest of the loot included drops of energy stones.


    A total of 40 precious energy stones had fallen, and nearly 300mon energy stones.


    Coupled with the drops from killing the smaller bats, the total ofmon energy stones reached a staggering 1300, while precious energy stones umted to 80, making for a rather decent haul.


    "We''ll split the energy stones evenly."


    Isabe said coolly, taking her share before handing the remaining portion to John.


    As John looked at the assortment of energy stones before him, he suddenly felt a twinge in his heart.


    Had he been the one to check the loot, perhaps...


    the drops from the small bats would have all been broken energy stones.


    He silently wiped his face and gathered up the stones.


    After all, his luck had been rather poortely, and he couldn''tpare with Isabe''s good fortune.


    "This staff..."


    Isabe generously disyed the staff''s attributes, and John immediately understood why she was hesitant.


    The 50% bonus to fire-based skills was something no one could easily give up, especially with the additional vampiric effect.


    Seeing the staff''s attributes, he realized just how valuable his own Dragonblood Stone was¡ªafter all, a weapon dropped by a tinum-tier boss had only a 30% chance to absorb 0.1% HP.


    But his own Dragonblood Stone had a fixed absorption rate of 0.8%.


    The difference in probability and the amount absorbed was significant. story at NovelBin,mp|y|r


    He suddenly felt more optimistic, realizing that perhaps his luck wasn''t so bad after all...


    "You keep the staff, the fire-based skill enhancement isn''t very useful to me."


    Being a magus who utilized all elements, a boost to a single attribute didn''t hold much value for him.


    Isabe didn''t expect John to so readily give her the item, and hesitated for a moment.


    However, she eventually gripped the staff tighter and lifted her chin slightly.


    "I won''t take advantage of you. Consider it as if I bought it, I''ll pay you once we get out."


    Seeing Isabe''s awkward manner, John couldn''t help butugh.


    "No need for that. If you really don''t want to owe me, just give me some extra energy stones."


    He knew that the fortress needed a lot of energy stones, so his suggestion was made somewhat offhandedly.


    Yet, to his surprise, Isabe actually transferred about 500mon energy stones.


    John looked at his inventory, shock written all over his face, and nced at Isabe, somewhat at a loss for words.


    "Oh, I forgot to mention, most of the drops I got from the minor creatures weremon energy stones."


    Silence.


    John stood there in silence, unsure of what to say next.


    The joys and sorrows of people do not necessarily resonate with each other, much like Isabe possibly couldn''t understand why he was now silent.


    Meanwhile, John also checked his private messages.


    Archibald had arranged for people to gather herbs; it turned out the area was rich with a variety of herbs in significant quantities.


    If all were collected, it would suffice for their fortress''s needs for a while, but tost through 15 days, it still wasn''t enough.


    "Since you won''t use the staff, you probably won''t need these other pieces of equipment either. I''ll buy them all and transfer the money to you once we''re out," Isabe said, ncing indifferently at the loot that had dropped.


    Considering John hadn''t spared a second nce at such an excellent staff, it was natural to assume he wouldn''t be interested in the other items either.


    John nodded nomittally.


    "What''s the situation like at your fortress now?"


    John asked, not out of a desire to meddle, but because some things indeed needed careful consideration.


    With only 15 days, the three fortresses must cooperate closely; if one were breached, the remaining two would be caught in a pincer attack.


    Isabe pursed her lips and was about to speak when John quickly added, "I''m not trying to pry into your affairs or nning anything against you. I just want to emphasize that in theing days, cooperation is essential. Otherwise, how could you possibly handle the imminent massive demon army facing the three fortresses alone?"


    Isabe, of course, understood this logic, but she hadn''t expected John to be the one to bring it up first.


    "The damage to our city walls has reached 76%, and the drawbridge of the moat has also suffered 73% damage. However, we''re still quite stocked up on supplies; we''re not short on medicinal herbs and ck iron ore."


    "We have a small amount of energy stones left in the warehouse, enough to fire the energy cannon once. After repairing the walls, the ck iron ore and borax should still be sufficient to produce a batch of weapons, but we are still continuing to replenish."


    "The monsters at the resource points are extremely strong; we must eradicate them as soon as possible."


    "Also, I''ve noticed something that doesn''t quite add up."


    Isabe hesitated as she said this, seemingly torn about whether to share certain information with John.


    John smiled openly, "If this matter benefits me but not you, then you don''t have to tell me. After all, although we are allies, we are alsopetitors."


    Although they both had already confirmed that they would likely be on the list of those recruited, if one were to die in the meantime, it would all be for naught.


    Thus, while they were allies, they were undoubtedly alsopetitors.


    John''s words deeply moved Isabe, prompting a light chuckle from her.


    Normally so aloof, her sudden smile was as striking as a snow lotus blooming instantly on a mountain.


    John was momentarily stunned.


    This girl, usually so icy and seemingly superior with a fiery temper, was actually quite beautiful when she smiled.


    "I''ve noticed... the speed at which people turn into white light and disappear after dying has slowed down significantly," she revealed.


    "When we first entered this secret realm, if someone died in a brawl, they turned into white light and vanished almost instantly. But after I stabilized the fortress, those who went out and were killed by minor creatures took up to five minutes to disappear as white light."

 Chapter 179: Chapter179-Hidden Crisis

    John initially thought Isabe was going to mention something about the resource points or some internal affairs within the fortress, but what she revealed caught himpletely off guard.


    He visibly paused, "Are you sure?"


    Isabe nodded gravely.


    She had been somewhat uncertain at first, but recently, while fighting the minor creatures, two people had died identally.


    The time it took for them to disappear as white light had stretched to five minutes.


    She didn''t know what exactly was happening outside the secret realm, but this dy was undeniably real.


    "That''s strange¡­"


    John lowered his head, deep in thought.


    Such an urrence should absolutely not happen.


    After all, within these secret realms, true death was not supposed to ur.


    Upon death, one was merely transported out, continuing as an observer, merely stripped of the right topete.


    But why then was the respawn time slowing down?


    Could it be...


    John suddenly had a chilling suspicion, but he forcibly suppressed it.


    It couldn''t be possible, absolutely not.


    If the school had sent them here for an assessment, there couldn''t be any mistakes.


    However, if something else was indeed amiss, they wouldn''t be able to resolve it immediately.


    He wondered if the people outside had noticed anything unusual.


    If something were to happen, would they continue with this assessment?


    This examination was crucial for their potential admission into the academy; what would they do if a real problem arose?


    "Have you mentioned this to anyone else?"


    John''s tone took on a more serious edge.


    "A few people noticed it at the time, but no one has spoken about it publicly. However, I feel like there''s something more to this. Keep an eye out on your end as well," Isabe advised.


    Hearing this, John nodded slightly, but his mind had already begun to churn with calctions.


    The school would never allow such a serious issue to ur unchecked, so there must be some unknown secret behind it.


    As for what it was exactly, that would need to be seen in due course.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now. We''ll keep in touch via private messages," Isabe said, gathering her belongings and preparing to leave.


    John watched her retreating figure and smiled softly, choosing not to say anything, just lying back down to rest.


    Just as Isabe was about to exit the cave, she suddenly halted, not turning her head back, but speaking indifferently, "Even though we cooperated this time, it doesn''t mean I''ve forgotten our past conflicts. I still intend to test our strengths against each other next time!"


    With those final words, Isabe turned and left without any hesitation.


    John slightly turned his head to watch her leave, smiling lightly.


    It seemed some things weren''t as bad as he thought.


    This person... was quite alright.


    Once his stamina had recovered to a safe level, John slowly started packing up, preparing to leave.


    Although the journey back meant passing through that unsightly mess again, which was quite nauseating, it was indeed the shortest route avable.


    Going out with Isabe would mean taking a long detour, which simply wasn''t worth it.


    On his way back, John sent a message to Archibald, inquiring if there was anything specific he still needed, as he could bring it back with him.


    After all, it wasn''t easy toe out here, and the more energy stones, the better.


    Archibald, upon seeing the screenshot of the energy stones John sent over, was left almost speechless.


    It''s true what they say aboutparison being the thief of joy.


    While they were busy at the fortress with repairs and other duties, others were already venturing out to conquer new territories!


    The energy stones John gathered were enough tost them a long time, especially considering they also had arge amount of iron-tier and borax.


    "Right now, we''re only short on wood and medicinal herbs, and I''ve already arranged for teams to go out and find some. We should have a batch soon," Archibald replied.


    With less than 63 hours until the monster attack, there was a lot to be done.


    They had to remain vignt and ready for battle, or else they would definitely face problems.


    "I''ve made contact with the second fortress, and they''ve agreed to our mutual defense pact. They''ll send reinforcements if necessary."


    Archibald found this message slightly odd.


    Currently, he couldn''t get in touch with anyone from the second fortress, neither through themand panel nor personal contacts.


    "Did you meet someone from the second fortress?"


    After much thought, Archibald came to the only conclusion that made sense, otherwise, there was no way to exin how John managed to cooperate with someone from the second fortress.


    "Yeah, we teamed up to take down a tinum-tier boss and farmed some energy stones."


    Hmm??


    Archibald''s face was full of question marks.


    He felt as if his entire worldview was being upended.


    "My man, can you not mention killing a tinum-tier boss as if it''s no big deal, like it''s something you can just do casually?"


    And what does he mean by ''farmed a bit of energy stone''? Those energy stones were already a lot for them, enough for the entire fortress''s use!


    "Take another careful look around the fortress for any vehicles. I have a feeling that if we need to move between fortresses again, we''re going to need some form of transportation."


    After issuing this directive, John ended the call.


    He knew the distances between the fortresses were far too great.


    If they were to use the main roads, it would take about three hours!


    Even if they took the nauseating route he had used, it would still take nearly two hours.


    Therefore, in times of difficulty, they needed to be able to move quickly; otherwise, by the time they received a message for help and responded, it would already be toote.


    John pressed on despite the nausea, continuing forward.


    He had already obtained arge amount of everglowing sand from killing the minor creatures, so there was no need to pick any more from the ground.


    Fortunately, once items entered his backpack, they were automatically cleaned and transformed into their item form, otherwise the sight of the murky mess would have been truly disgusting.


    Holding his breath, he walked a good distance before finally reaching the beautiful entrance of the cave again.


    John couldn''t help but marvel at the cave''s beauty.


    The wonders of craftsmanship were indeed impressive, even within a secret realm.


    As he reached the entrance, he finally took a deep breath.


    The inside had been unbearably stinky, and even with a mask, the foul smell was overwhelming.


    He looked at the lush trees around the cave entrance without any hesitation and quickly began to harvest them.


    His backpack was empty anyway; he might as well take some wood back with him.


    Afterpletely harvesting the area, he quickly made his way back to the fortress.


    Back there, they had essentially finished collecting a massive amount of resources and were in the process of organizing and integrating them. Stay tuned to m,vlemp _yr.


    Only Archibald knew about his return, but he had note to disturb him.


    John, carrying ck iron ore and borax, made his way to the forge.


    The fortress''s personnel had already brought back the necessary materials, so Old Nick was swamped with work, his forehead covered in sweat.


    As he heard footsteps approaching, his expression turned sour, and he grumbled gruffly, "I''ve told you I''m busy. If you want something made, get in line and just leave your stuff over there."


    Old Nick muttered under his breath, his beard quivering as sweat dripped down his body, his hands tightly gripping the hammer, striking repeatedly.


    "Good grief, they''re going to work me to death! Can''t a few peoplee over and lend a hand? I''m really going to copse."


    John couldn''t help but chuckle at the grumpy old man''sints.


    He didn''t speak, but instead reached into his backpack and pulled out a bottle of monkey wine, then popped the cap.


    The aroma of the wine filled the entire forge.


    Old Nick''s head whipped around instantly, and he dropped his hammer, his eyes lighting up as he stared at the bottle in John''s hands.


    He looked like he wanted to snatch it, but upon seeing John, he restrained himself and instead bowed respectfully.


    "Good day, esteemed Commander!"


    Although Old Nick bowed, his eyes never left the bottle in John''s hands, his eager expression almostical.


    John slightly swayed the bottle, a smile curling at the corners of his mouth.


    "Not busy now?"

 Chapter 180: Chapter180-Summoning NPCs

    Old Nick gave a ttering smile, repeatedly wiping his hands on his apron while gazing eagerly at John.


    "When otherse by, I''m certainly busy for a while, but since it''s you, Commander, my workload seems to lighten."


    Old Nick chuckled as he eyed the wine bottle in John''s hand, silently swallowing his saliva, his expression pitiful.


    "Who was itst time that said they could summon a few people to help me out?"


    "If we could have a few more hands around here, wouldn''t our master cksmith be less busy? Perhaps even have some time for a drink, right?"


    John swayed the wine bottle, and Old Nick''s eyes were glued to it, his eyeballs following every movement of the bottle as if all his attention was fixed solely on it.


    The amount of monkey wine was actually not much; a bottle could only offer four or five sips, but the aroma was incredibly enticing.


    Even John couldn''t help but take a sip upon smelling it, let alone a wine lover like Old Nick.


    "As for getting help¡­"


    "Rest assured, leave it to me, and I''ll definitely find you the right people! Old Nick''s rmendations are never wrong!"


    "Of course, the helper will surely want some good wine too, and they''ll need two bottles a month!"


    John had initially thought the payment was two bottles per day, and worried he might not have enough.


    But to his surprise, it was just two bottles a month?


    John suppressed his joy inwardly but disyed a regretful expression on his face.


    "That won''t work, I don''t have that many on hand. After all, as you know, there are only three bottles in total. If I give him two, then that would leave only one for you, right?"


    Three bottles!


    Old Nick''s eyes lit up instantly, he rubbed his hands together and chuckled slyly.


    "No problem, no problem, just give it to me. I''ll dilute it a bit with water, it''ll still be fine wine."


    "A single bottle can easily be split into two, and then the other two bottles will be mine, thank you, Commander!"


    John looked at Old Nick with curiosity.


    Could this NPC actually possess intelligence?


    His actions didn''t seem programmed but rather like those of someone with their own intelligence.


    Regardless, if he could recruit another NPC with master cksmith skills, it would be beneficial for him.


    John hesitated briefly, feigning difficulty, and then handed the bottle of wine to Old Nick.


    "Alright then, I''ll leave these three bottles in your hands. How you manage them is up to you, but I do hope there will be another cksmith as excellent as you."


    The moment Old Nick got his hands on the wine, he couldn''t resist taking a big gulp.


    As the delicious brew spread from his mouth down to his stomach, he burst into heartyughter.


    Hesitating before taking another sip, he realized such fine things were scarce.


    "By the way, I wanted to ask, is it possible to hire a healer for the medical ward as well?"


    Although John had seen the option on themander panel, he felt that a medic rmended by Old Nick might be different.


    "Yes, indeed," Old Nick, in a good mood from the wine, responded cheerfully.


    "If the Commander needs it, I do have a rmendation, though the person is quite annoying."


    Old Nick wrinkled hisrge nose and his beard twitched as if recalling something unpleasant.


    "Old Nick really dislikes tall elves, but if the Commander insists, I could speak to them for you."


    "However, those tall elves demand energy stones asmon currency, about one per day. Commander, would you be willing?"


    John winced upon hearing Old Nick''s words, feeling a pang of difort.


    After all, hiring a healer through themander panel only required contributing medicinal herbs.


    But now, Old Nick''s rmendation would cost energy stones, and at a rate of one per day!


    It felt like a cut to his heart, painfully sharp.


    "As long as it''s worth the price, of course, I''m willing," John said, suppressing his dismay and feigning nonchnce with a smile.


    Old Nick wiped hisrge nose and carefully ced the wine bottle down.


    "Old Nick''s rmendations are always spot on. Although that tall elf is indeed a bit annoying, in the field of healing, he ims to be second to none¡ªand nobody dares im first!"


    "Rest assured, Commander, he will be here tomorrow."


    John nodded in understanding, then pulled out the borax and ck iron ore.


    _emp _yr novels.


    "Last time, we agreed on some iy work; please help me with that first."


    Old Nick wiped his hands on his apron again and took the materials John handed over.


    "It will take about 12 hours, Commander. Come back tomorrow."


    John handed over his Bloodthirsty de somewhat reluctantly.


    Since acquiring the Bloodthirsty de, he had never once handed it over to anyone else; this was indeed a rare urrence.


    After settling things here, John went to check in with Archibald to oversee some affairs within the fortress.


    The warehouse was now fully stocked, and lifestyle yers had begun actively concocting potions.


    After all, MP recovery potions and HP recovery potions were what they were most short on now.


    Archibald briskly approached John and led him to inspect the contents of the warehouse.


    "We now have nearly 100000 arrows and are still forging more intensively. Timber has been arriving steadily, and all the medicinal herbs have been processed into potions."


    "The herbs from that valley are quite good, but they can''t support our mass production needs. I''ve arranged for people to continue searching."


    "We currently have about 30000 bottles of HP recovery potions, 40,000 MP recovery potions, and stamina recovery potions are a bit fewer, only about 20,000 bottles."


    "At the same time, we have raised the integrity of the city walls and towers to over 95%, using about 20% of the ck iron ore and borax."


    "The energy stones you sent back have also been loaded into the energy cannon. Should the need arise, we can fire the energy cannon immediately."


    "I''ve also assignedbat squads to different sections of the wall, each responsible for a specific area, with the logistics team managing their supplies."


    Archibald methodically exined the situation, causing John to nod involuntarily.


    He had to admit that Archibald was indeed a very strategic thinker.


    Although some aspects might still seem a bit rough, things were being managed exceedingly well.


    John picked up a bottle of MP recovery potion, which was just a basic potion; there were very few intermediate potions.


    Archibald seemed to understand what John was thinking and smiled awkwardly.


    "Currently, only the alchemy room''s NPCs produce intermediate potions. Most of our team can only make basic potions, with only five people capable of making basic ones, which is why the number of intermediate potions is so low."


    Although there are plenty of basic potions now, they are still just students.


    Given more time to develop, they will undoubtedly be able to produce even better potions.


    John did a quick calction; the supply of basic potions was sufficient for many, and each person could be given one or two intermediate potions to keep on hand for emergencies.


    Moreover, he had just hired a healer, and he wondered what the healer would be like and how different it would be from a priest.


    He hoped the healer would justify the cost of one energy stone per day.


    The thought made John''s heart ache¡ª an energy stone a day! How many small bats would he have to kill to earn just one?


    After another round of inspections and finding no other issues, John finally breathed a little easier.


    Time was getting tight; they had just over two days left to prepare.


    They had to make the most of every moment, otherwise, they could face a shortage of supplies when it mattered most.


    Better to have too much than too little¡ª that has always been their principle!


    As the countdown drew nearer, everyone''s nerves tightened.


    The moment of decisive battle was fast approaching!

 Chapter 181: Chapter181-The Peculiar Healer

    When dawn broke the next day, John could hardly wait to retrieve his Bloodthirsty de from the forge.


    Old Nick, visibly weary yet excited, assured him, "Honored Commander, I guarantee you will adore this weapon once youy eyes on it."


    Curiosity piqued by Old Nick''s enthusiasm, John wondered what made the dwarf so thrilled.


    The dwarves were naturally gifted in smithing, but something like this was unprecedented.


    What had they transformed the Bloodthirsty de into? Upon receiving the de and seeing its attributes, John gasped in surprise.


    The already ornate Bloodthirsty de was now embellished with an eye-catching Dragonblood Stone in its hilt.


    The blood-red gem only enhanced the sinister allure of the de, casting a dark crimson glow that flickered subtly, captivating and bright.


    [Equipment]: Bloodthirsty de (Damaged)


    [Type]: Weapon


    [Level]: Lv30


    [Tier]: tinum-tier/Divine Artifact


    Enjoy reading at m _v _le _mp _yr.


    [Quality]: Damaged


    [Attributes]: Strength+816, Spirit+651, Attack Speed+30%, Bleeding+30%


    [Requirements]: Crimson Demon, Blood Apostle, Crimson Ritual...


    [Skill One]: Blood Devourer (Passive)


    [Skill Two]: Blood Rage (Active)


    [Skill Three]: Blood Puppet (Active)


    [Iy]: Dragonblood Stone (0.08% of inflicted damage converts to the wielder''s HP with no upper limit. When HP is full, there''s a 0.5% chance to store it as a blood shield, which can automatically deploy using stored HP from the blood shield.)


    John had not anticipated that merely setting a gemstone would elevate the Bloodthirsty de from gold-tier to tinum-tier!


    Moreover, it even added a blood shield skill!


    Most importantly, this wasn''t just about having the ability to heal from damage in battle; the pivotal feature was that the blood shield could be essed at any time!


    If his health regeneration fell short duringbat, he wouldn''t even need to reach for a potion.


    This was essentially a self-replenishing health reserve! Though the chance was only 0.5%, it was still remarkable.


    Isabe''s staff had only a 0.1% chance, with a mere 30% probability, and it didn''t support blood storage.


    No wonder Old Nick had been so sure John would be thrilled upon seeing this staff.


    And indeed, he was!


    "Old Nick, your craftsmanship is truly incredible; you are without a doubt the finest artisan among the dwarves!" John eximed.


    Upon hearing this, Old Nick puffed out his chest proudly and his beard even twitched a bit.


    "It is my honor to serve you, Commander!"


    Old Nick bowed respectfully, cing one hand over his heart in a gesture of homage.


    John, unable to put down his new Bloodthirsty de, turned it over in his hands, feeling hisbat strength increase yet again.


    "By the way, when is the new hire you mentioned arriving?"


    John asked curiously, noting that there seemed to be no new workers in the forge.


    Old Nick chuckled heartily, "That fellow arrivedst night, but he''s still asleep now. Rest assured, Commander, it won''t hinder our work."


    "The bothersome tall elf has already gone to the healing room. If you have time now, Commander, you might want to take a look."


    Old Nick hesitated as he said this.


    "That elf can be quite difficult, so please don''t take offense if there''s any sh."


    Realizing he might have spoken too strongly, Old Nick quickly added, "But he is excellent in his field, you can be assured of that, Commander."


    John smiled, signaling his understanding, but he was inwardly curious about what kind of person this elf with a notorious temper might be.


    "I''ll leave it to you then. If my friends need something forged in theing days, I hope you can expedite it."


    Old Nick stroked his beard and muttered gruffly.


    "We dwarves never deceive; if we promise something to you, Commander, we will deliver. Rest assured."


    John nodded with a smile and then turned to head towards the healing room.


    He was quite eager to see what kind of person could elicit suchments from Old Nick.


    When John arrived at the healing room, he was astounded.


    What had been a in room with a few simple medical devices had transformed into a lush green haven.


    The entire room was enveloped in vines, and to the uninitiated, it might have been mistaken for a primeval forest.


    The moment John entered, the vines seemed to stir slightly, as if sensing his presence but detecting no malice, they retracted.


    [Name] Healing Vines


    [Healer Abby''s personal pet]


    Hmm? Vines as a pet?


    This piqued John''s curiosity even more about this healer.


    "Hello, is anyone there?"


    John called out as he ventured deeper into the room, where windows and balconies were draped with vibrant green vines.


    The vines bore tiny white flowers that looked exceptionally charming.


    A gentle breeze wafted through, causing the delicate blooms to sway, filling the air with a subtle floral scent.


    John felt his spirits lift at that moment.


    [You have received a buff, Mystic Refreshment, mind power regenerates one point every ten seconds.]


    John was surprised to hear the prompt and instinctively checked his status bar.


    After defeating the boss earlier, he had been in a constant state of tension, never fully rxing even back at the fortress.


    Thus, his mental energy was not at full capacity.


    Unexpectedly, just wandering around the healing room had begun to slowly replenish his mind power!


    John looked around, observing the flowers swaying in the breeze, and as his gaze lowered, he realized this healer was indeed extraordinary.


    "Good day, Commander," came a voice as cool and clear as a mountain spring, just as John was enjoying the gradual restoration of his mind power.


    Instinctively turning around, he saw a slender figure seated on a chair intertwined with vines.


    Pointed ears and silver-white hair dered the person''s identity.


    Their attire was a soft green, possibly woven from some type of nt, shimmering subtly in the sunlight, adding an extra touch of splendor.


    The delicate, handsome face coupled with the silver hair made them seem ethereal and untouched.


    Even the light streaming in through the windows seemed gentler, as if afraid to startle this breathtaking being.


    The beautiful face was androgynous, so much so that if it weren''t for the resonant voice that followed, one might think they were beholding a beauty beyondpare!


    An elf, truly?


    John suppressed his excitement and nodded.


    "Good day."


    He had never imagined that in this secret realm, he would encounter such legendary creatures, entities that belonged in the novels of his original world.


    And now, to see them with his own eyes!


    Yet John was unaware that at that moment, everyone in the audience was utterly astounded.


    "What race is this? Why have we never seen such a stunning species in this secret realm before?!"


    "My goodness, I want to go in there too, can I please go and talk to this pretty boy?!"


    "How can such a beautiful face belong to a man? I, as a woman, am almost feeling inferior."


    "Am I the only one noticing that the creatures in this secret realm seempletely different from those in previous ones? Shouldn''t the academy provide an exnation for this?"


    "Yes, and now the time it takes toe out has also slowed down. Moreover, my child came out with a noticeable decrease in mind power and symptoms of dizziness and vertigo. Shouldn''t there be an exnation for this?"


    "Aftering out, my child is still unconscious. What exactly is going on? I hope Star Cluster Academy gives us an exnation."


    The audience was abuzz, not just in awe of the elf''s beauty but increasingly demanding an exnation from Star Cluster Academy.


    They had noticed that the childrening out were generally feeling unwell, something that never used to happen!

 Chapter 182: Chapter182-Greed for Wealth

    Geoffrey was well aware that the children now emerging were clearly feeling unwell.


    "Principal, what exactly is going on?"


    Geoffrey asked in a hushed tone, turning to Principal Sophia, only to find her expression exceedingly grim, as if she was suppressing something.


    "My connection with the realm is bing increasingly tenuous. I suspect someone has tampered with it. Go and investigate," she instructed.


    Hearing this, Geoffrey gasped in shock, nearly copsing!


    Had he not been afraid of giving away that something was amiss, he might have screamed.


    What did she mean by ''the connection with the realm is bing increasingly tenuous''?!


    This was their Star Cluster Academy''s assessment site!


    And there were still thousands of children inside the realm!


    If something were to go wrong, thousands of children could die in there!


    These children were from the elite noble families across the entire alliance.


    Geoffrey could hardly bear to think about what would happen if these children were harmed.


    What would those nobles do?


    He feared that Star Cluster Academy simply could not withstand the pressure that woulde from those noble families.


    "I understand, I will go immediately!"


    Geoffrey, suppressing his inner fear, quickly began to investigate the matter.


    If even the principal had noticed something at this juncture, it meant the issue wasplex and the person behind it highly skilled.


    It was toote to halt the trial now.


    Their enemies were in the shadows, they were in the light.


    If it became apparent that they had noticed, those lurking might resort to even more diabolical actions.


    The children would then truly have no chance of escaping, so they must remain vignt.


    It was crucial to expose those in the shadows and restore the connection between the principal and the realm.


    Above all, they needed to ensure the children''s safe return.


    John looked at the stunning individual before him, a trace of admiration shing through his eyes.


    It was undeniable that the elves were a breathtakingly beautiful race; even he had been momentarily stunned upon first seeing one.


    "May I see your panel?" John asked directly.


    thank you for using NovelBin _l _e _mpy _r


    Although as amander he could ess the stats of all NPCs within the fortress, he still sought permission from this beauty.


    "Of course, honored Commander," the elf replied with a gentle smile, blooming like a hundred flowers.


    Outside in the audience, breaths were held.


    So beautiful, truly beautiful! At this moment, they even lost the ability to describe what they saw!


    [Name] Abby


    [Level] ???


    [ss] Healer


    [Skills] Renewal Spell, Gentle Spring Spell, Fluttering Snow Spell, Spring Awakening Spell, Resurrection Spell, Unknown.


    John''s pupils dted sharply when he saw Abby''s skill list.


    Resurrection Spell?!


    His breathing quickened, a skill he had never encountered before.


    And yet, here it was.


    He also noticed that Abby''s level was marked by three question marks, and there was one skillbeled Unknown.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and instinctively opened themander''s panel to check Old Nick''s details again.


    [Name] Old Nick


    [Level] ???


    [Skills] Forging, Enchanting, Unknown.


    Indeed, the level was also represented by three question marks, with an Unknown skill listed as well.


    These NPCs were indeed different from what he had imagined.


    "May I ask how many people your Resurrection Spell can affect at once? And what is the cooldown for this skill?"


    John asked directly, diving into the topic he was most curious about.


    After all, he had never seen the Resurrection Spell before¡ªthis was a first!


    "Resurrection Spell can affect up to five people at once, with a cooldown of one hour. The resurrected individuals will experience a period of weaknesssting 12 hours."


    A miraculous skill!


    John had assumed that a powerful skill like Resurrection Spell would only work on a single person at critical moments for saving lives.


    But to his astonishment, it could be used on up to five individuals, with only an hour of cooldown!


    This... this was incredibly cost-effective!


    No wonder Old Nick had said that although the healing was expensive, it was truly worth the price!


    John''s hands trembled slightly with excitement! He suddenly felt as if he had struck gold.


    Even if it cost one energy stone a day, it was absolutely worth it! Even ten would be fine!


    "By the way, Commander," Abby said, lifting her gaze to meet John''s.


    Her emerald green eyes shimmered like fine jade, dazzlingly beautiful.


    "When will I receive my sry for today?"


    Hmm?


    John felt a bit let down.


    It seemed somewhat unseemly for such a beautiful person to bring up money straight away.


    "I don''t know if Old Nick has mentioned this, but my sry is one energy stone per day."


    John nodded, "Old Nick did mention it to me, just one energy stone..."


    "Precious energy stone."


    The three words stopped John mid-sentence.


    Precious energy stone?


    One a day?!


    Not to be harsh, but do you think because you''re beautiful you can demand so much?!


    That''s a precious energy stone!


    Just yesterday, he had seen that a single precious energy stone could fire an energy cannon twenty times!


    And here, it''s just a day''s sry?


    That''s outrageously excessive!


    But seeing the healer''s skills, he suddenly felt the price might be somewhat eptable.


    After all, it only amounted to 15 days.


    He currently had about 40 energy stones on hand; even if he gave 15 to the healer, he''d still have some left.


    As for the energy cannon, he might just use broken energy stones ormon energy stones for now.


    John winced as he pulled out three precious energy stones, indicating that they were the wages for the first three days post-battle.


    Abby nodded slightly, her vines curling around the stones as they lifted from John''s hand.


    "I forgot to mention, Commander, that casting a Resurrection Spell requires fivemon energy stones each time."


    John involuntarily stepped back, clutching his heart.


    That hurt...


    He suddenly felt that this healer might not be as cost-effective as he initially thought.


    Fivemon energy stones per hour, twenty-four hours a day¡ªthat adds up to 120 stones!


    He only had, at most, seven to eight hundred stones on hand.


    That wouldn''t evenst a week!


    John suddenly felt dizzy.


    It seemed the Resurrection Spell wasn''t as essential as he had thought.


    "Moreover, there are limitations to using the Resurrection Spell. The corpse must be intact, and the time of death cannot exceed five hours."


    Understanding the previous conditions, John now felt these requirements weren''t too excessive.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling the full fragrance of the flowers, which momentarily rxed his spirit.


    Just a moment ago, he thought these floral scents were wonderful, and the healer was decent, offering free restoration of mind power.


    But now it seemed...


    This was all paid for!


    John had entered the healing room buoyant with enthusiasm, but he left feeling a bit unsteady.


    This was no healing room; it was a money pit!


    Such a hefty price!


    John hesitated for a moment but decided to inform Isabe anyway.


    After all, having a healer with Resurrection Spell was a significant boon for them, even if it could only resurrect 120 people a day.


    The savings on the loss of 120 people would substantially enhance their strength.


    Upon receiving John''s message, Isabe immediately opened her ownmander panel.


    Her healing room indeed had a hiring option, and she could view the panels of those avable for hire.


    However, none of these individuals possessed the Resurrection Spell.


    She pondered briefly, then quickly headed to the forge.


    Since John had hired through Old Nick at the forge, perhaps she could use the same method.


    But when she arrived, although the NPCs treated her with great respect, none suggested they could rmend a healer to her.


    Confused, she reached out to John again.


    John was also perplexed; this wasn''t supposed to happen.


    Could it be an issue of favorability?


    He promptly sent Isabe three bottles of monkey wine through the friend mail, suggesting she try this approach when asking the dwarves at the forge once more.


    Isabe stared silently at the monkey wine in her mailbox.

 Chapter 183: Chapter183-Each With Their Own

    "Why are you helping me?"


    John looked at this message in his private chat channel and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "I''m saying this because it''s a team battle. If your fortress falls, my side won''t fare well either. I''m not really helping you; I''m helping myself."


    Isabe saw this message and her lips curved slightly upwards.


    If John had said something overly righteous, she might have found it hard to believe.


    But his straightforwardness made her trust him more.


    Indeed, if one of the three fortresses fell, the other two would definitely face increased pressure!


    "I can''t get in touch with the third fortress right now. If you can reach them, please pass on this message."


    John sent a few more bottles of monkey wine.


    Although the wine was indeed rare, if it could help them get through this challenge, it would be worth it.


    After all, this was a team battle, not a solo fight.


    Isabe didn''t respond, just quietly epted the bottles.


    She could indeed contact the third fortress and hadn''t expected that themander there would be Cecilia.


    Cecilia was quite surprised upon receiving the news.


    She had already investigated the healing room and the forge.


    There were indeed two initial NPCs there, but their attitudes were quite indifferent.


    However, their resource point was energy stones!


    It was ck iron ore and borax that might be in shorter supply.


    With Isabe''s help, John was able to establish contact with Cecilia.


    Learning about the situation at her fortress, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    It seemed he really had the worst luck!


    Although the three fortresses were meant to bnce each other, sharing resources as needed, he could see that what was abundant in one was scarce in the others.


    Yet, upon hearing that Cecilia''s side had upwards of ten thousand energy stones, he couldn''t help feeling a bit jealous.


    On his side, even a few precious energy stones had to be carefully conserved.


    Meanwhile, for others, they were hardly a concern! It felt like his luck was the worst among the three fortresses.


    The threemanders quickly set up a small chat group to coordinate.


    After assessing her fortress, Cecilia shared her findings first.


    "I checked around my fortress, and about 30 miles out there''s argeke. I think my main threats will likelye from aquatic monsters."


    "The surrounding area seems rich in medicinal herbs, but basic materials like borax and ck iron ore are scarce."


    Isabe then shared her situation.


    "My area has a good supply of timber and ck iron ore, but borax is rtively scarce."


    "Also, about the everglowing sand we obtainedst time, I''ve inquired, and it''s a very effective auxiliary material for potion-making."


    John pondered briefly, "My situation is simr to that of the second fortress, but I suspect your ability to hire NPCs isn''t as good as mine."


    This might be the only area where his fortress could shine.


    Cecilia nodded, indicating that she had immediately gone to hire NPCs upon hearing the news.


    The healer in her healing room did have a Resurrection Spell, but it could only resurrect one person at a time, with a cooldown of two hours.


    Isabe shared that their healer''s situation was simr to Cecilia''s, and the outlook for their alchemy room was not promising either.


    Their fortress had fewer lifestyle yers, predominantlybat-oriented yers.


    This led to an uneven distribution of resources within the fortress.


    Despite having arge stock of medicinal herbs, they were unable to quickly process them into potions.


    "Let''s do this: I''ll help you produce potions, and if I run short, you can share some from your side," John proposed immediately, seeing it as the simplest solution and a way to help each other out.


    After all, sending his people out to search would be a waste of time when they could simply trade directly with the others.


    "Okay, I also found out that the threemanders can exchange items with each other. We''re allowed up to ten exchanges per day, but there''s no limit on the amount," Cecilia added.


    This meant they could potentially exchangerge quantities of potions within those ten transactions.


    Cecilia directly exchanged some medicinal herbs with John, most of which were HP recovery potions.


    This was because Cecilia''s fortress severelycked priests; the ratio of priests tobatants was about 1:100!


    This was a critical issue for them.


    Therefore, they had to prepare arge quantity of HP recovery potions!


    John also keenly noticed that the skills of NPCs in the other two fortresses seemed somewhat different from those in his.


    Although Abby''s sry was extremely high, it was undeniably worth the price.


    Being able to resurrect five people at once was enough to make anyone take notice!


    Now that all three were in contact regarding the medicinal resources, John felt somewhat relieved.


    After all, they now had allied partners, and it was understood that the three fortresses were positioned in a triangr formation.


    However, they were spaced about 40 miles apart, and when John and his team ventured approximately 40 miles in the indicated direction, they found only emptiness.


    It seemed there were some barriers in ce, obscuring the area, which would only dissolve when the battle officially began.


    Everyone was busily preparing, anxiously awaiting the countdown to end.


    As the countdown entered the final 24 hours, John was diligently honing his Bloodthirsty de.


    He had grown incredibly attached to this demonic de.


    Not only because of its astonishing attributes but also because of its now striking appearance.


    The blood-red Dragonblood Stone had be the eyes of the Bloodthirsty de.


    With each slight swing, it seemed as if those eyes were fully opening, emitting a crimson glow.


    John considered himself not typically focused on appearance, but even he couldn''t help but marvel at the de, deeming it a true divine artifact!


    The countdown was rapidly dwindling.


    On the night before, everyone took proper rest, preparing for the day toe.


    None of them knew what the next day would hold, but the only thing they could do was ensure they were in the best possible condition.


    Only by being at their best could they strive to achieve everything possible!


    By early the next day, as the sun just began to rise, the entire fortress was bursting with life.


    Everyone was organizing their gear and checking their supplies.


    The logistics teams were weaving through each group.


    Over a thousandbat teams were evenly distributed along the fortress walls.


    Others were assigned as part of the logistics unit or as reserve members.


    John stood atop the fortress wall, clutching his staff as he gazed at the distant horizon.


    A sudden, unfamiliar anxiety gripped him.


    This was a feeling he had never experienced before, not even when facing bosses in solobat.


    He remembered what Isabe had told him about the changes in corpse regeneration rates, and almost instinctively, he cautioned: "Tell the people below to conserve their strength. If they sense danger, even retreating is better than dying up there! We absolutely cannot afford to lose anyone!"


    He had a nagging feeling that if anyone died this time, something terrible would happen, though he couldn''t quite articte why.


    Archibald chuckled, assuming John was simply being protective of his team, not wanting them to lose their qualification for thepetition.


    He nodded in agreement.


    "Don''t worry, they know what they''re doing. Unless absolutely necessary, they won''t jeopardize their standing in thepetition," Archibald said with a slight smile, looking around at the bustling crowd gearing up for action.


    But John pursed his lips, watching everything unfold before him.


    Was this situation really as simple as it seemed?


    What exactly was going on with the slowed corpse regeneration rate?

 Chapter 184: Chapter184-The First Wave of Siege!

    As the countdown hit zero, everyone was taken aback by the absence of any monsters.


    They had anticipated an overwhelming swarm of creatures rushing towards them the moment the timer expired.


    But the emptiness before them left thempletely dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    Everyone exchanged puzzled looks, unsure of what had just happened.


    The feeling was ufortably peculiar, akin to winding up for a powerful punch only to find itnding on a cushion.


    "What''s happening?"


    Even Archibald couldn''t help but furrow his brow.


    He and John stood on the high tform of the city wall, a vantage point that allowed for a better overview of the area.


    Moreover, as individuals with level-one clearance, their panels included a detailed map of the vicinity.


    Blue dots represented their teammates'' locations, green dots were friendly NPCs, and red dots indicated monsters.


    "Stay alert at all times."


    Since the countdown had ended, it meant that monsters could attack at any moment, and they absolutely could not afford to let their guard down.


    Despite murmuring among themselves, everyone eventually suppressed their doubts and remained vignt.


    Soon, they felt the city walls beneath them begin to tremble.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, it feels like the walls are moving."


    "My goodness, what is that?"


    "Oh my!"


    Upon hearing the cries of rm, everyone instinctively turned their gaze toward the distance.


    Outside their fortressy a vast forest, but at this moment, the edge of the forest was engulfed in billowing smoke.


    The smoke-filled area had ttened the forest, and vibrations transmitted through the city walls, stirred by the countless monsters running toward them.


    "Alert!"


    "Magi, prepare!"


    At Archibald''smand, everyone shifted from a state of rxation tobat readiness.


    John could see clearly the myriad of monsters charging toward their location from afar.


    [Name: Titanic Ape]


    [Name: Night Wolf]


    [Name: Cunning Fox]


    [Name: Ferocious Rabbit]


    ...


    As the monsters drew closer and were identified, one after another appeared before them.


    The sight of these monsters made everyone gasp.


    Some creatures were even elite-tier monsters!


    And this was only the first day!


    Elite-tier monsters besieging them already?


    Oh my goodness!


    They couldn''t imagine how they would endure 15 days!


    "Area attacks, release!"


    Following Archibald''s order, countless skills were unleashed toward the oing horde.


    Fireballs, arrows, frost, and beams of light streaked across the sky...


    One by one, the skills crashed into the swarm of monsters.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A single skill might not deal much damage to these monsters, but hundreds, even thousands ofbined skills instantly wiped out arge swath of them!


    The experience and points earned were equally distributed among everyone who had hit the monsters.


    Though the shared points and experience were modest, the cumtive effect was formidable.


    At the same time, John noticed something puzzling¡ªthe monsters didn''t disy the usual loot indicators after death.


    This meant that these creatures didn''t drop any loot after being killed!


    How could this be?


    Even in secret realms, even in other domains, it was customary for monsters to drop loot upon death.


    But now, they couldn''t see any of the sparkling points that usually signified drops.


    However, they soon had no time to dwell on this, as they realized these monsters were incredibly fierce!


    As the monsters charged, the moat initially stalled them, but soon many of the creatures piled into the moat, and subsequent waves of monsters stepped on their corpses to reach the city walls!


    [The city wall is under attack! Current durability: 99.9%! Wall durability will decrease twice as fast once it falls below 50%!]


    [City wall is under attack, activate the wall shield? Shield HP is ten times the wall''s HP! Energy stones can be invested to maintain it!]


    [Activate wall shield?]


    Archibald and John exchanged a nce and tacitly nodded, opting not to activate the wall shield for now.


    It was only the first day.


    If they started using the shield now, what would they doter?


    They had to wait until the wall''s durability fell below 50% before activating it.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''tst, and they didn''t have enough energy stones!


    While the third fortress could share resources, they would eventually run out, and they were facing 15 days of attacks.


    Divided among the three fortresses, there wasn''t much to go around¡ªthey couldn''t afford to waste it!


    John noticed that after the monsters died, their bodies didn''t disappear but continued to umte on the spot.


    Before long, they formed mounds of corpses that effectively blocked the advance of subsequent monsters.


    Various ranged attacks were constantly unleashed from the top of the city walls, leaving some of the melee fighters unsure of what to do!


    They couldn''t release their skills, which meant they couldn''t earn experience or points.


    Seeing other people''s scores and experience continuously rising on the leaderboard, they felt increasingly anxious about being stuck in ce.


    "Captain, let''s go too!"


    "Yeah, Captain, if this continues, we''ll end up at the bottom of the scoreboard."


    "I wish I wasn''t melee!"


    Some began to grow restless.


    Archibald quickly noticed their unease and sharply reprimanded them over the chat channel.


    "It''s only the first day, and you''re already eager to rush to your deaths?"


    "You only earn points and experience if you''re alive. I''m certain it won''t always be like this. Even if it continues in this mannerter on, I''ll make sure to distribute points and experience to you all."


    Archibald, now the steward of the fortress, spoke with authority akin to John''s, and his words managed to quiet some of the discontent.


    However, there remained some who were inwardly unhappy, naturally feeling ufortable as they watched others gain points while they got none.


    But some quick thinkers had already picked up bows and arrows to start shooting.


    Though they weren''t archers, hitting just one monster would allow them to share in the experience and points.


    Every little bit counts, and umting slowly would eventually give them an edge over others!


    John looked at the monsters before him and felt a slight relief.


    If the attacks continued at this level, they wouldn''t be much of a concern.


    After all, this was not particrly challenging for them.


    They might not even need everyone to fight; instead, they could manage with a rotating shift system.


    However, he worried that things might not be as simple as they seemed and that these monsters wouldn''t let them off so easily.


    It was only the first day, after all¡­ the challenges might increase as time went on.


    The monsters, seemingly tireless and impervious to pain, continuously mmed into their city walls.


    Yet, an hour of battering only reduced the wall''s durability to 99.95%.


    Archibald was also promptly monitoring the durability of the wall.


    Seeing the current durability, he too breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, the damage was within an eptable range; otherwise, repairs would be another hassle to deal with.


    John unleashed tworge-area attack skills.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    High-damage explosions erupted among the monsters, with a single skill wiping out a whole group instantly.


    The people around him hadn''t evenunched their skills before the monsters were already dead.


    They looked at John in disbelief.


    Though these monsters were only elite-tier, their HP was not to be underestimated.


    That John could kill so many with just one skill spoke volumes about the terrifying level of his damage.


    Some shifted ufortably to the side.


    With such a powerhouse standing nearby, they were hardly getting any points!

 Chapter 185: Chapter185-A Force of One

    John, oblivious to any odd behavior from those around him, continued unleashing his skills outward.


    Fire Meteor!


    Light Sword Rain!


    Fire Tornado!


    Windde!


    ...


    One skill after another mmed down, mowing down the monsters in front of him like wheat sheared to the ground.


    Even the Thorned Rock Serpent that John had summoned was wreaking havoc among the monster ranks.


    However, John soon realized something was amiss¡ªthere seemed to be fewer and fewer people around him, reced by others who had moved to different parts of the city wall.


    Puzzled, he asked Archibald what was going on.


    Archibald hesitated but eventually exined, "Standing here, you''re like a cannon; no one can snatch any points or experience. Why would anyone stand here? Besides, you alone can defend this entire section of the wall."


    As he spoke thesest words, his eyes were filled with admiration.


    To be so formidable that a single person could guard an entire city wall was something unheard of!


    Indeed, it seemed unbelievable to them, but John was actually doing it!


    John was somewhat amused and bewildered that people had left because of this.


    But soon, he had no time to dwell on it any further, as he continued to ughter the monsters in front of him.


    He had a feeling that the more he killed now, the less trouble they might faceter on.


    John, like a mobile casting turret, kept relentlessly taking down the monsters outside.


    Meanwhile, John''s score was rising at an astonishing rate on the leaderboard.


    He took a moment to check and saw that Isabe''s and Cecilia''s scores were also increasing rapidly, though Isabe''s was growing slightly faster.


    "How are things on your end?"


    He found a moment to ask this in the small group chat shared among the three of them.


    "It''s pretty much what I expected. The monsters here are mostly water-based, emerging near argeke. Their attack power and regeneration speed significantly increase upon contact with water, which is quite a headache," Cecilia couldn''t help butin.


    Thankfully, they had a good number of fire-based mages on their side; otherwise, it would be really troublesome.


    "It''s not too bad here, mostly just standard types of monsters."


    Isabe paused slightly after saying this, seeming a bit hesitant.


    "Is there something wrong? We three need to be open with each other if we''re to fight side by side."


    John immediately sensed something was off with Isabe and pressed for more information directly.


    "Just now, someone identally fell off, and his body is still down there by the wall, it hasn''t turned into white light..."


    What?!


    Both John and Cecilia were shocked upon hearing this.


    They knew the transformation of bodies into white light might be a bit slower now, but it was just supposed to be a dy.


    But why were the bodies now remaining here? What was happening? Could it be that dying here meant truly dying, unable to return to the real world?


    Impossible, this is within a secret realm, within Principal Sophia''s domain, she would never allow such a thing to happen.


    "I''ve arranged for someone to try to retrieve that person''s body so we can have the healer resurrect him."


    It''s critical they do so; this is the first person to die among the three fortresses, and they must bring him back to life!


    It will also serve as a test for the Resurrection Spell''s effectiveness.


    They need to understand exactly what''s going on.


    "Keep in touch with me at all times, and let me know if there''s anything unusual after he''s resurrected."


    Isabe nodded in agreement upon hearing John''s n, promising to contact him immediately once they had any updates.


    However, John took a deep breath as he reviewed the situation at hand.


    His points and experience were indeed increasing, but there were other issues that needed to be addressed soon.


    For instance, he noticed that the bodies of the monsters, which were now left behind after death, must be useful in some way.


    He had thought the monster attacks woulde in waves, but once they started, they showed no signs of stopping.


    The monster assault continued into the evening, and only as darkness approached did it finally start to taper off.


    By then, the bodies outside the walls had piled up into small hills.


    "What should we do with these bodies?"


    Archibald approached John immediately to discuss the issue with the corpses.


    If left to umte outside, they would surely rot over the 15 days, emitting unbearable stench and possibly spreading disease.


    "Since the bodies haven''t disappeared, that means they can be useful to us. Have the logistics team take them out and see if they can be broken down into materials. The bones are quite strong and the fur could be used for defensive gear."


    Archibald nodded in understanding, then quickly went off to instruct his teams to take on various tasks, while John checked themander panel''s backend.


    He noticed that the majority of potion usage so far had been for MP recovery.


    Due to the first day of the monster siege, melee fighters hardly had any opportunity to perform, whereas mages were continuously casting ranged attack skills.


    In just one day, nearly 3000 bottles of MP recovery potions had been used! This figure was rmingly high and such usage could not continue.


    "Tell them to pace their skill releases during the next attack. Once a group''s MP is depleted, they should rest and recover while another group takes over. We can''t keep using MP recovery potions uncontrobly; we simply won''t be able to sustain it."


    With so many used on the first day, how would they manageter?


    Archibald also immediately grasped the significance of this, assuring him he understood.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to them."


    Their potion stores were already low, and if they used so much on the first day, they wouldn''t be able to continue fightingter on.


    Meanwhile, good news came from Lavinia: the bodies of the monsters could indeed be broken down.


    They could be separated into bones, lean meat, and fur.


    The lean meat could be used as ingredients for cooking, the bones could be used in alchemy or for making Bone Arrows, and they also found some small, shiny objects that looked like gems among the dposed bodies, which, even after identification, only showed as three question marks.


    "Keep them. I have a feeling these things could be useful. If we can make them into something now, let''s turn them all into arrows!"


    While they still had an adequate supply of ck iron ore, nobody knew what might happenter, so it was best to conserve resources wherever possible.


    When John took some of the bones to Old Nick to have him craft something, Old Nick readily agreed.


    Once the crafted item was ready, John was impressed by what he saw: This is¡­


    [Name: Bone Arrow (Precious)]


    [Description: Attack +453, includes a bleeding effect, inflicts ten times critical damage against magical beast type monsters! (Bone Arrow made from the bones of a high-level magical beast has a suppressive effect on lower-level magical beasts)]


    The properties were indeed impressive, especially thest part!


    Not only does it deal ten times critical damage to magical beast type monsters, but it also has a suppressive effect on lower-level magical beasts!


    John picked up another Bone Arrow lying next to him.


    [Name: Bone Arrow (Common)]


    Suddenly, it all made sense...


    John instantly understood what was going on.


    This precious Bone Arrow must have been made from the bones of elite monsters like the Titanic Ape, whereas themon Bone Arrow likely utilized the bones of normal-tier monsters such as the Ferocious Rabbit.


    Higher-tier magical beasts naturally have a suppressive effect on lower-tier ones!


    Already equipped with ten times critical damage, if you add the suppressive effect, the oue could be even more remarkable.


    John quickly shared this information with the second and third fortresses.


    Cecilia, who was busy tallying post-battle losses, paused in surprise when she heard this.


    "Those bodies are actually useful?"

 Chapter 186: Chapter186-Unusual Circumstances!

    Cecilia was somewhat surprised herself because when she first saw those bodies outside, her initial thought wasn''t to clean them up.


    After all, with so many things lying around outside, it naturally added anotheryer of defense like a wall.


    It would force the monsters to navigate around the bodies if they tried to attack again, potentially serving as a blockade.


    "Yes, exactly, and you''ve seen the properties of this Bone Arrow. They are very effective against these monsters. Once we make arge number of these arrows, it means we can save a batch of ck iron ore."


    ck iron ore is essential for repairing the city gates, so having extra is preferable.


    With 14 days still to go, they needed to n carefully.


    "Alright, I''ll arrange for someone to retrieve them and make them all into arrows."


    Though many monsters had died, and their bodiesy outside, once dposed, they didn''t seem as numerous.


    John had not mentioned one concern: he felt somewhat uneasy about leaving the monster bodies outside.


    If they could think of this, Principal Sophia surely could as well, which meant that fundamentally, this approach was not supported.


    So, it was better to process these bodies now.


    Even if other situations aroseter, they would still be in a manageable state.


    "What''s the situation with the person who was resurrected?"


    John asked, but Isabe''s mood seemed noticeably heavier in response.


    "It''s not good. After being resurrected, he''s in a weakened state. All his attributes have decreased by 50%, and this weakened period willst for 12 hours."


    "Also, I''ve asked him in detail, and after he died, he really lost all consciousness and wasn''t transported out. Now, he''s in a very panicked state."


    The man had identally fallen and was trampled to death by monsters.


    The excruciating pain he experienced was imprinted in his mind, giving him a distinct and unsettling feeling.


    "I''m starting to feel that after dying now, we won''t be transported out anymore. If someone dies and isn''t subjected to a Resurrection Spell, they might really be dead..."


    John said in a lowered voice, which startled both Isabe and Cecilia.


    "What are you talking about? You can''t just say things like that!"


    Cecilia was the first to react, reproaching John.


    Everything they do could potentially be made public, and if such statements were taken the wrong way, it could lead to serious consequences.


    "Exactly, the school would never expose us to such great danger."


    Isabe also spoke sternly.


    Regardless, they both believed that the school was definitely on their side and would never let them face any real danger.


    "But if the school can hear everything we say here, why hasn''t anyone spoken out to correct us?"


    John''s remark left both of them speechless.


    Indeed, they were within the secret realm and also within Principal Sophia''s domain.


    Whatever happened, Principal Sophia would be immediately aware of it.


    If there really was nothing abnormal, why hadn''t there been anymunication right from the start?


    From the moment the mission was issued until now, they hadn''t received any further messages.


    Initially, it seemed fine, assuming that as long as the main mission was aplished, nothing else mattered.


    But now, it seemed the situation might not be that simple.


    "I hope this is just my spection, so no matter what, you both must ensure your safety, and make sure everyone else does too..."


    John''s tone became serious.


    Though there is the Resurrection Spell, how many can it really save?


    The most critical aspect of the Resurrection Spell is that the death cannot have been longer than five hours ago, and it requires aplete body!


    While we can resurrect five people at once here, elsewhere it''s only one at a time!


    And the cooldown time is just too long.


    How could possibly everyone be saved in a fortress with a couple of thousand people?


    "Don''t worry, they''re not that foolish."


    Isabe''s tone was indifferent, but her expression had turned cold.


    She still didn''t believe what John was suggesting.


    John couldn''t help but frown, "If they''re treating this just as a trial, of course they won''t care much. After all, they think if someone dies, they just die and can still leave the game."


    "But if they knew that death here means no resurrection, that it''s final, they would be far more cautious!"


    John was also hesitant about whether to tell everyone.


    But he knew that even Isabe and Cecilia didn''t believe him, let alone anyone else.


    "Let''s take it one step at a time. I think we can handle this," Cecilia finally said, though a question mark lingered in all their minds.


    What exactly was going on?


    If there really was nothing wrong outside, why had no one contacted them up to now?


    There was only one possibility.


    Things must also be chaotic outside!


    John was right; the Star Cluster Academy''s spectator stands were indeed in an uproar!


    The first person to die was the youngest son of the Dubhe nobility.


    The father was already distressed seeing his son fall to his death, and he was eagerly waiting for his resurrection.


    But to his shock, two hours passed, and his son did not return!


    In the end, it took a Resurrection Spell to bring him back to life!


    Moreover, the son''s attributes had been reduced by 50%, and he was acting erratically, shouting and screaming, hardly resembling the brave and clever boy he was known to be.


    "What on earth is going on here? Star Cluster Academy must give me an exnation. Why wasn''t he transported outside after death?!"


    This noble was shouting, demanding an exnation from Geoffrey.


    The rest of the audience was also beginning to panic.


    Especially after hearing what John had said, they were even more terrified, now demanding that the trial be stopped immediately!


    Even if their children couldn''t attend Star Cluster Academy, there were other schools to consider.


    But if their children really died here, they would lose everything!


    Geoffrey was quickly investigating when he discovered that the area surrounding the realm seemed to be encircled by a hastily drawn array!


    The lines forming the array were chaotic, appearing to have been drawn in haste, but they were dizzying at first nce.


    "Principal!"


    Without any hesitation, Geoffrey immediately informed Principal Sophia.


    Principal Sophia, with a stern expression, quickly examined the lines, and her face grew even grimmer.


    "This is... a Divine Descent Array!"


    "What?!"


    Geoffrey and Percival gasped in shock upon hearing this.


    "Wasn''t this type of array long lost? How could it appear here?!"


    And it conveniently encircles the Principal''s realm!


    This is... this is aiming to doom all the students!


    As the name suggests, a Divine Descent Array is used to invoke the descent of a deity, but such rituals require a sacrifice.


    Usually, the sacrifice is ced within the array, and now the array epasses the Principal''s realm!


    This means the person who drew this array intended to use all the students as a sacrifice to invoke a deity!


    Such a malicious intent, and moreover, it blindsided Star Cluster Academy!


    "What should we do now?"


    The array was already emitting a faint golden light, indicating that it had been fully activated.


    No wonder Principal Sophia had mentioned that her connection with the realm was bing weaker.


    Now, the entire realm was trapped in a separate dimension,pletely cut off from reality.


    This meant that the children who died there were truly gone, without even a chance to be transported out.


    "Break the array as quickly as possible! Inform everyone about this situation!"


    "Principal!"


    Geoffrey panicked at the suggestion of making this public.


    The school''s reputation had already slightly declined due to the Dusk Sect incident.


    Revealing this situation could ruin thempletely.


    "Do you have the confidence to break this array by yourself?"


    Principal Sophia''s tone was icy.


    Geoffrey was at a loss for words.


    He... did not have that confidence.

 Chapter 187: Chapter187-The Dusk Sect Emerges Again!

    Geoffrey was desperately anxious but powerless, as he indeed could not break the array by himself.


    Even with Percival at his side, it was not feasible.


    "But... but you are a semigod-tier character."


    Geoffrey was hesitant, wondering if not even the Principal alone could manage it, then surely adding them might not make a difference either.


    "That''s why I need to make this public."


    Principal Sophia spoke with an icy tone, surveying her surroundings.


    She was very clear in her mind that there must be a traitor among the academy''s upper echelon!


    This situation could not have been so easily orchestrated without her noticing any discrepancies unless there was an insider.


    Dark God Ritual...


    Now it had even reached Star Cluster Academy!


    Well, just perfect, truly perfect! Principal Sophia considered herself not one to lose her temper easily.


    But this situation had truly angered her; it was as if Star Cluster Academy was being used as a pawn!


    Geoffrey himself was bing frightened, fully aware of the potential repercussions if this information were to leak.


    But now the arrow was on the bowstring; they had no choice but to proceed! Indeed, just as he had thought, the reality was grim.


    When he revealed that the entire realm had been tampered with and that the students inside might be used as sacrifices, everyone was shocked!


    Some nobles immediately mmed their hands on the tables and stood up, ring intensely at them!


    "What is going on here? What is Star Cluster Academy actually doing? You say this is the work of the Dusk Sect, but you had no clue about it beforehand?"


    "When has the realm of the Principal of Star Cluster Academy ever been so easily controlled by others? Are you really telling us this has nothing to do with you?"


    "Give me an exnation, or I swear I will level Star Cluster Academy!"


    "So what if you have a semigod-tier powerhouse? Unless I get an exnation, I will use all my power against Star Cluster Academy!"


    Everyone was speaking fervently, as if only by expressing themselves this way could they vent all the rage in their hearts!


    This time, it was the pride of their families who were participating in the Star Cluster Academy''s evaluation!


    But now, unexpectedly, such incidents had arisen, and their children might even die inside!


    For a moment, those contestants who had been previously eliminated felt a sudden surge of relief.


    Thankfully, they were already out, otherwise...


    It could have been them dying inside!


    Although Geoffrey was the Vice Principal, he couldn''t help but wipe his sweat as he faced the crowd.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen! The reason we are disclosing this information now is to seek everyone''s help. The array has been activated. Without thebined effort of everyone here, there is simply no way to break the array!"


    "Right now, our children are inside, and our most urgent task is to rescue them!"


    The faces of the nobility were ashen,pletely blindsided by the situation Star Cluster Academy had put them in.


    Their rightful heirs had suddenly been plunged into crisis, with a very real possibility of dying inside!


    Should that happen, their families could face severe repercussions for decades toe!


    Whatever the case, they were determined to rescue the children!


    Some, despite their difort, began to coborate with Star Cluster Academy.


    Although they were extremely furious, they also understood that there was no turning back from this situation.


    First and foremost, they had to save the children¡ªnothing else mattered, nor did they have the time to worry about anything else.


    Everyone started to follow Principal Sophia''s directives, and they were all startled upon seeing the massive array on the ground.


    Honestly, they hadn''t noticed it initially and had no idea what it was for.


    They felt oddly dizzy just looking at the lines of the array, as if something was constantly jumping and stirring in their minds, diminishing their cognitive abilities.


    "These arrays have disorienting effects. Be careful, do not act rashly. Follow the Principal''s instructions and target the focal points of the array."


    Geoffrey was also extremely nervous.


    This was the first time he was handling such a situation.


    If they weren''t careful, a misstep could cause the array to copse, potentially killing all the children inside!


    As Principal Sophia began to attack the array, she also noticed that her connection with the realm seemed to strengthen slightly.


    She immediately announced this news within the secret realm.


    [The realm is under external control! My connection with the realm is weakening, and death inside the realm is now actual death, even if resurrected, attributes will be reduced by 50%!]


    [I urge everyone to ensure your own safety. We are actively working to rescue you from outside and will ensure your safe return!]


    [Follow John''smands for all actions within the realm! You must work together to survive in coordination with our efforts outside!]


    After a day of defending the city, everyone was resting when they suddenly heard this announcement, leaving them stunned.


    "Did you just hear that? That sounded like the Principal."


    "I heard it! What does it mean that the realm is now controlled by someone else, and that death inside the realm is actual death?"


    "What does this mean? Are they trying to kill us? Let me out now!"


    "If dying here means really dying, then who would dare to go up on the walls to fight the enemy! My God, I need to get out, let me out now!"


    Everyone began to shout in panic, their minds inplete disarray.


    Some began to feel fear.


    Today, many had contemted rushing forward to score points by engaging the monsters in a fight to the death.


    They now felt extremely relieved that they hadn''t acted impulsively; otherwise, they might have been corpses by now!


    And the Principal had already stated that even if resurrected, their attributes would drop by 50% for 12 hours!


    What does a 50% drop mean? It essentially meant that their couldn''t do anything in that 12 hours!


    Everyone involuntarily gasped in shock!


    Some began to shout in anger, others wanted to leave but dared notmit suicide.


    They feared that dying in this ce meant true death!


    However, some noticed that the Principal had added a line in her message about all actions within the fortress being under John''smand!


    What did this mean?


    Was John different from them, just another student participating in the evaluation?


    Why did John have the Principal''s trust?


    Could it be that John knew something they did not?


    The people in the first fortress were in an uproar!


    They rushed out of their rooms to the square, demanding that John provide an answer!


    Archibald was also stunned; his mind went nk when he received the news.


    Although John had previously mentioned being cautious about this, Archibald had never truly believed it could be real!


    Dying here really meant no resurrection unless by using the Resurrection Spell, and even then, attributes would be reduced by 50% for 12 hours!


    "Is what the Principal said true? If we die here, do we really die?"


    Leopold was the first to approach Archibald, urgently asking about the recent announcements.


    Darius also came running over, still slightly out of breath, with sweat on his forehead.


    Lavinia ran up as well, not speaking, but her expression was notably serious.


    Edmund, holding his staff, didn''t speak either, but a closer look revealed his hands were slightly trembling.


    Though typicallyposed, they were still just teenagers, and naturally, they were very frightened when faced with such a dire situation, especially one involving life and death!


    "I don''t know right now either. Let''s go find John and ask him exactly what''s going on."


    Archibald was aware of the situation but admitted there were some details he was unclear about.


    They turned around and saw John standing not far away.


    The five of them were eager to ask questions, but John gestured for them to pause.


    "It''s okay, let''s head to the tform. I''ll exin everything to you there!"

 Chapter 188: Chapter188-Overwhelming Intimidation!

    Although they had a myriad of questions and much they wanted to say, seeing John''s approach, they forcibly suppressed their curiosity.


    The group reached the tform only to find that the entire square was already packed with people, all of them incredibly anxious.


    When they saw John and his group arrive, some started to push forward in a slight panic.


    "Is what we heard true? If we die here, do we really die?"


    "What''s going on here? Isn''t this supposed to be a trial from the school? Why is it now endangering our lives?"


    "Speak up, why did the Principal say we should follow yourmands? What exactly is your rtionship with the Principal? Or is this whole situation a plot of yours?"


    "Let me tell you, my family is from Dubhe! If something happens to me here, my parents will not let you off easily, just you wait!"


    "I''m telling you, you better let me out now, or else I won''t let this go!"


    More and more people began to shout frantically, trying to mask their inner panic with such outbursts.


    Archibald looked down at the agitated crowd, feeling a mix of urgency and panic.


    Given that this was essentially a team-based game, losing their trust would mean they could no longer cooperate, but rather would end up fighting alone.


    But cooperation was crucial now, especially with the threat of breached walls that could mean death for everyone.


    Previously, John''s authoritative approach had kept everyone in check, but now there was a growing sense of rebellion among them.


    If problems arose, what would they do? Were they really going to die here?


    The thought brought a sense of despair to everyone''s heart.


    Archibald nced at John, feeling that he had the capability to save them all.


    John''s lips curled into a mocking smirk, then he looked down at the crowd and raised his staff.


    Boom!


    A massive fireball crashed into an empty space on the ground, kicking up dust and creating arge crater.


    Stones flew and hit some of the surrounding people, scratching and drawing blood.


    But the loud noise indeed calmed many down, and they instinctively turned their attention to the man on the tform.


    Their hands trembled, and a new fear appeared in their eyes.


    "Can we now quietly listen to what I have to say?"


    "Or would you rather experience the Resurrection Spell?"


    Silence...


    The scene waspletely silent.


    How could they have forgotten? This man was never one to speak gently with them.


    When John first tookmand of the first fortress, it was through sheer strength!


    Anyone who disagreed could challenge him, but those who did were now nothing but a sh of white light as they exited.


    Initially, they were grateful not to have been part of that, but now they began to regret it.


    Had they fled earlier, perhaps they wouldn''t be facing these life-threatening crises now.


    But regret was useless at this point; they had no choice but to grit their teeth and continue listening to John.


    After all, death here meant actual death.


    Even though there was a healer in the medical facility capable of performing the Resurrection Spell, it would still result in a 50% loss of attributes and onlyst for 12 hours.


    No one wanted to experience what it was like to die.


    "You now understand the situation; dying here means actual death, not leaving the secret realm."


    "We can''t teleport out, and it seems there might be some problems on the Principal''s end, but the Principal is actively investigating the situation outside, so you don''t need to worry."


    John''s indifferent tone sent a chill through everyone''s hearts.


    "You say ''don''t worry'' just like that? If we die here, it''s for real. As themander, of course, you don''t need to fight on the front lines."


    A quiet voice emerged from the crowd.


    Due to the prevailing silence, everyone heard it.


    John didn''t get angry upon hearing this; instead, he chuckled lightly.


    "Even after deducting the points and experience from the first phase, my scores today stillpletely crush all of yours. You say I haven''t fought? What a joke!"


    John''s words made everyone feel somewhat embarrassed.


    His points and experience were indeed far ahead of everyone else, even leaving the second ce far behind.


    They really couldn''t criticize John on this point.


    They had all seen John''s performance during the day; he was like a mobile casting turret! Wherever he went, monsters would clear out in droves.


    "I know what you''re worried about. You think that dying will cost you 50% of your attributes, and if too many die, you might not be resurrected in time."


    "Let me tell you, you''re right to worry. That is indeed the case now, no mistake."


    Archibald''s expression turned peculiar when he heard John speak in such a manner.


    Wasn''t this the time for uplifting words?


    Yet, why was John instead speaking such demoralizing truths?


    He seemed to be trampling on everyone''s confidence!


    Already anxious, the crowd grew even more uneasy upon hearing John''s words.


    They looked at therge crater next to them and forcibly suppressed their inner turmoil.


    "But what good does being afraid do? Why don''t you just slit your own throat now? Rest assured, I won''t save you."


    The crowd gasped sharply.


    Many felt an injustice and looked at John with a mix of anger and fear.


    This man was truly unconventional!


    "If you don''t have the courage to seek death, then live properly! Andplete the task of defending the city wlessly, because if the walls break, we''re all headed down the same dead-end road!"


    Silence¡­


    Once again, everyone fell silent.


    Though they were loath to admit it, they couldn''t deny that John was speaking the brutal truth...


    These words hit them like a harsh p in the face.


    Lacking the courage to die, their only choice was to live, and live well.


    "Today, from all the monsters we''ve killed, we''ve made 100000 arrows and 5000 sets of shields and armor from their hides, enough for two sets each of you."


    "Moreover, our logistics are actively replenishing potions, and even if you die, there will be Resurrection Spells to revive you, although I hope you aren''t foolish enough to actually want to experience what dying feels like."


    John ruthlesslyid out the limitations and cooldowns of the Resurrection Spell, and once again, silence fell over the crowd.


    "I''ve said what needed to be said. Now, you need to decide whether you n to die or fight hard to live until after 15 days."


    "Considering that we are all participants in the same trial, if you really choose to die, then I will personally ensure your passage, so you don''t have to die at the hands of those monsters."


    John''s tone was mild, but his words sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    The crowd fell silent once more, not daring to speak.


    They knew this man wasn''t just talking¡ªhe could really do such a thing! What he says, he does!


    "It seems that no one here wants to die yet, so go back, rest up, and prepare for tomorrow''s monster siege."


    After speaking, John once again looked out over the crowd.


    People nced at each other, ultimately returning to their rooms with heads hung low.


    John was right; they really had no other choice.


    Some truly wanted to resist, but John''s overwhelming power made everyone toe the line.


    Now, with death being final, who would dare to challenge him?


    Archibald watched everyone disperse and looked at John with hesitation.


    "Are we being too harsh?"


    Everyone was already in a state of panic, and a heavy-handed approach might backfire.


    "Absolute power is the only way to suppress a revolt."

 Chapter 189: Chapter189-Tacit Understanding

    Although Archibald was somewhat unconvinced by John''s approach, he recognized that there really was no alternative at the moment.


    If they did as others suggested, these people would certainly not so easilyply with their directives.


    Better to be straightforward and impose strict controls from the start!


    "I''m worried there might be other issues brewing. Keep an eye out, and let me know immediately if somethinges up," Archibald cautioned.


    "But don''t be too harsh; if they have demands that aren''t too excessive, and we have the resources here in the fortress, then go ahead and meet their needs."


    John was well aware of the strategy of bncing a p with a sweet date.


    With everyone''s emotions running high, failing to handle things properly could lead to additional problems down the line.


    Therefore, it was imperative to resolve rted issues as swiftly as possible!


    Archibald, somewhat conflicted, nodded his agreement.


    "Lavinia, you need to be particrly vignt during this time; our logistics are the quickest to deplete, and if anything is running short, you must inform me immediately."


    John immediately directed his attention towards Lavinia.


    He knew that Lavinia was actually under the most pressure!


    If logistics couldn''t keep up, it would trigger a bacsh among many people, and all the efforts made initially would be ruined.


    So it was better to ensure everything that needed to be done was handled properly from the start.


    Lavinia bit her lower lip lightly, eventually nodding in agreement.


    "I understand. If there are any issues, I''llmunicate them to you in time."


    No one knew what problems might arise next, nor what the situation would be like moving forward.


    But what they could do was to strive to perform their duties wlessly and prevent any further issues.


    After everyone had gone back to rest, John went to the fortress leaders'' group chat and asked a question.


    The other two didn''t respond right away, likely busy managing their own fortresses.


    About half an hourter, Cecilia was the first to speak up.


    "There''s definitely some rebellious sentiment here too. Many people want to leave, but they''re afraid of dying."


    Cecilia herself felt a bit panicked.


    She hadn''t expected a mere school trial to be so perilous, putting everyone at risk of losing their lives at any moment.


    Isabe quickly followed up with a message.


    "Kill one to warn a hundred."


    Just four words, but both of the others understood the full weight of her meaning.


    Cecilia couldn''t help but chuckle, realizing they had handled things in exactly the same way.


    "Indeed, I had one who wouldn''t listen, so I made an example of him."


    After all, they had resurrection spells avable; they could simply revive the personter.


    As for the 50% loss in attributes, who could they me? It was their own fault for not heeding warnings.


    Besides, they had never intended to actively kill anyone from the start.


    By this point, whose hands weren''t stained with blood?


    It was just a matter of whether one was willing or whether it was done passively or actively.


    "However, the principal also said that our two fortresses should follow your lead. Do you have any thoughts on this?"


    Cecilia recalled the principal''s words, feeling somewhat hesitant.


    Why should the three fortresses listen specifically to John''smand from the first fortress?


    Was it just because John had performed exceptionally well and topped the leaderboard?


    Isabe, although she didn''t voice her thoughts, was also waiting for John''s response, as this was a direct order from the principal, not something decided among them.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s because I''m handsome," John joked, a rarity for him, which made Cecilia roll her eyes.


    "What time do you think it is? Do you really think it''s time to joke around? You don''t seem very tense about this."


    John smiled and didn''t reply.


    The situation was already bad; what could be worse? Being tense wouldn''t solve anything that had already happened; it was better to face it head-on.


    "Let''s stay in contact at all times. Be alert tonight; I''m afraid something might happen."


    After sending this message, John began to observe the evening arrangements at the fortress.


    They had people on night watch in shifts, but after the day''s events, many were visibly disheartened.


    John hadn''t noticed this initially until Archibald pointed out that monsters might also attack at night, prompting them to organize the watches in shifts.


    Once again, John reviewed the day''s battle.


    He noticed that the creatures attacking their fortress walls were of two types: monsters and magical beasts.


    The monsters acted without any intelligence, attacking relentlessly until death, and were mostly humanoid.


    Magical beasts, however, varied greatly, and some possessed intelligence.


    For example, a significant number of magical beasts today had deliberately avoided his area after he acted as a mobile spell-casting turret, choosing instead to attack other parts of the wall.


    The monsters, in contrast, continued their relentless assault towards him.


    This distinction between intelligent creatures and mindless monsters seemed trivial, but it raised an important question for John.


    Touching the fortress wall with a serious expression, John considered whether this meant that boss-level creatures would soon join the siege.


    The thought made him take a deep breath.


    If true, theing battles would only grow more challenging.


    After today''s events, fear had settled in the hearts of many defenders; they would not be as fiercely proactive inbat as they had been during the day.


    Any mentalpses could mean they were no longer invincible.


    John also pondered the unsettling silence from the outside world.


    Why even the principal seemed powerless to intervene puzzled him deeply.


    Johny restlessly in bed, drifting into a fitful sleep until the early hours of the next morning when he woke up.


    As he made his way to the fortress walls, he noticed that everyone seemed off today.


    Each person bore dark circles under their eyes andcked energy, some even yawning and hanging their heads low.


    "This isn''t the state to face enemies in! Do you really think you''ve had enough of living, so you want to die sooner and get it over with?"


    John''s voice boomed like thunder, startling everyone around him.


    They all flinched, instinctively wanting toin, but when they saw it was John speaking, they swallowed their words.


    Still, some muttered under their breath, unable to hide their discontent.


    "What''s the use of saying this to us? We want to sleep too. Not everyone has a mind as carefree as yours, able to sleep whenever they want."


    "Living with our heads on the chopping block, facing death at any moment¡ªhow could anyone sleep peacefully?"


    John snorted coldly, grabbing the man by the cor and dragging him to the edge of the wall.


    As he nearly pushed him off, the man iled wildly, panic-stricken.


    "What are you doing? Are you trying to kill me?! Help! Murder! Help!"


    The man began to scream frantically, but John showed no mercy, holding him over the edge of the wall, ready to let go.


    "You want to die, don''t you? Then I''ll grant your wish."


    John held the man, half his body dangling over the precipice, terror evident as cold sweat broke out.


    "Let me go, I don''t want to die, let go of me!"


    Although initially listless, the fear of actual death sharply roused him to alertness.


    Everyone knew that dying here meant really dying; no one dared to joke about it anymore.


    "So, you''re awake now?"


    John asked, his tone icy as he scrutinized the man''s frightened face.

 Chapter 190: Chapter190-Monster Tide!

    "I can''t do it anymore, I really can''t, please, let me go!"


    The man was screaming frantically, hoping that John would spare him!


    To him, John''s gaze was as fearsome as that of the King of Hell himself!


    How could John dare to do it?!


    He had almost thrown the man over the edge just moments ago!


    Considering the wall was a good twenty or thirty meters above the ground, a fall would surely be fatal!


    To die now would be a true death¡ªhow is this any different from killing someone in reality?


    The others looked at John with increasing terror, unable to believe that he had dared to do such a thing in front of so many.


    John turned his head to nce at them, and at his gaze, everyone instinctively looked away, too frightened to meet his eyes.


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying.


    They were genuinely afraid of finding themselves in that man''s position next!


    With a strong yank, John hoisted the man back up.


    It seemed like no big deal, but once back on top, the man felt his legs go weak and involuntarily crouched down, trembling.


    Now, the mere thought of looking down made his head spin!


    "Now that you''ve fullye to your senses, perk up!" John said.


    His face bore a smile, but his words were chillingly cold.


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind sending you down to enjoy the view!"


    All present shivered involuntarily, awkwardly turning their heads away, daring not to meet his gaze.


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying!


    If they were to die identally while fighting monsters, they might chalk it up to bad luck or poor skills.


    But to die here, that would truly be a great loss!


    Archibald rushed over when he heard about the conflict on top of the city walls.


    Yet, to his surprise, it was resolved so quickly, easing his mind slightly.


    His view of John changed, seeing in him a truly extraordinary person!


    His handling of the situation indeed showed a unique approach!


    In chaotic times, harsh measures are necessary!


    Only strong actions can subdue everyone!


    Initially, everyone was actively discussing the monster project, but now, all fell silent.


    They looked towards John, trembling, and eventually, the words that had reached their lips were forcibly swallowed back.


    Better left unsaid, they thought; after all, if they upset him, they might really be kicked off the edge!


    John looked towards the distant forest, his eyes reflecting a trace of concern.


    With much of the forest destroyed, what would be of the monkeys?


    The Treemonkeys had helped him gather many resources before, and he was truly grateful.


    He decided to go out tonight and see how the Treemonkeys were faring.


    As he pondered, the sound of the earth trembling came again from afar!


    Just like yesterday, countless monsters were rushing towards them!


    Among them were humanoid creatures that resembled... zombies...


    Completely devoid of independent thought, they knew only to attack.


    The corpses of these mindless monsters, once dposed, dropped no items, only some tiny crystals.


    After being examined, the crystals merely disyed three question marks, their true nature indiscernible.


    "Here theye! Everyone, get ready!"


    At Archibald''smand, everyone tensed, watching everything unfold before them.


    After all, to die today meant true death; they could not afford to joke with their lives!


    When the monsters reached the base of the city walls, John quickly noticed that their firepower was significantly weaker than yesterday.


    Yesterday, some melee fighters had wanted to charge down, but today, everyone was hiding behind the walls.


    Even the ranged magi were cowering behind the walls, timidly casting their spells.


    Yesterday, the wall''s durability had decreased by only 3.5%, but today it had already lost 1%!


    And this was just the beginning!


    Archibald looked at his people in frustration.


    "Cast your spells! They''re all below us now, moving targets! This should be a scoring spree and a chance for experience for you!"


    "What are you doing hiding back here? Do you want them to die for you? If the walls are breached, we all die just the same!"


    Although Archibald''s words rallied some, many still cowered behind, too frightened to step forward.


    What did it matter if the walls broke?


    If it came to dying, they''d all die together anyway.


    Besides, there were still so many willing to advance; it wasn''t their turn yet.


    This was themon thought among many, leading most to hide behind and refuse to move forward.


    "No need to waste words on them. Later, I''ll check the changes in points and experience. Except for the logistics team, anyone whose gains are less than 10%pared to yesterday will jump down!"


    John stated calmly, sending a shock through everyone.


    This... this was like dealing with the King of Hell!


    Suddenly, those who had thought to ck off were now entirely energized!


    Joking aside, anyone performing poorly could be thrown down. Who would dare to ck off?


    John watched the monsters below bing even more frenzied, feeling a shift within himself.


    Today''s monsters seemed... a bit more numerous than yesterday.


    Using a spell of identification, John discovered that these monsters were a level higher than the previous day...


    "Have you noticed?" Archibald approached John, his expression grave.


    "Today is only the second day, and they''re already a level higher than yesterday. Does that mean the level of monsters will continue to increase?"


    Currently, the monsters were at level 31, just within their manageable range.


    But what if the levels of the monsters continued to increase?


    Or what if boss-level monsters appeared?


    What then?


    John clenched his staff, "We''ll just have to take it one step at a time."


    Though the situation had be extremely perilous, they couldn''t just end the trial now!


    But since this was the principal''s domain, there surely wouldn''t be a dead end left for them!


    The principal must have left them a way out!


    Next, it would depend on whether the principal would inform him, or if he could find it himself.


    "Why do these monsters seem a bit tougher than yesterday?"


    The magi on the walls, unleashing their long-range skills, couldn''t help but grumble.


    "Yesterday, a single skill from one of us would yield a lot of experience, but today, we have to wait a bit after casting."


    "Yeah, I thought it was just my imagination, but it turns out it''s really the case."


    "But at least the experience and points seem to be a bit higher than yesterday."


    "What does that matter? There are still 14 days to go, and it''s uncertain whether we can survive them."


    Some began to despair, while others noticed something different.


    "If you want to die, then jump down now and die, don''t disrupt the morale here!"


    Among a group ofiners, one sharp voice stood out distinctly.


    Even John, standing nearby, heard this voice and turned to look.


    It was a priest.


    Her lustrous ck hair was tied in a high ponytail, giving her a strikingly valiant appearance.


    Despite being a priest, her expression was exceptionally calm, like that of a warrior.


    Her staff continuously released skills, casting a white glow that enhanced the abilities of those around her to varying degrees.


    Could this be...


    Rosalind Brown, ranked eighth on the leaderboard?


    Speaking of Rosalind, she indeed is a remarkable woman.


    Clearly a priest, a supportive ss, yet she firmly holds her ce in the top ten of the points leaderboard!


    Moreover, her offensive capabilities surpass those of magi of the same level!


    Even among this select group, she stands out conspicuously.


    She''s known as the Violent Magus-Priest!


    Her demeanor is quite aloof, but her words are piercingly sharp, leaving many at a loss for words.


    True to form, after her remark, not a soul around dared to speak.


    "What you say in private is none of my business, just don''t let me hear it, or don''t me me for kicking you down."


    "Living wastes air, dead wastesnd¡ªyou''re nothing but a waste!"


    With that barrage, Rosalind left everyone around her stunned, yet none dared to speak.


    Inwardly, John gave her a mental thumbs up.


    Impressive!

 Chapter 191: Chapter191-The Wandering Shadows

    Rosalind''s boldness is not just a product of her own strength; another reason is that House Brown is one of Merak''s nobilities, naturally putting her a cut above the rest.


    Rosalind felt John''s gaze and merely nced back briefly before continuing her aggressive casting.


    Numerous wide-range skills shot out from her staff, and the boosts she gave her nearby teammates were asional at best.


    John watched for a while, amused, chuckled softly, and spoke no further, instead continuing to clear the monsters in front of him.


    Learning from the first day''s experience, they implemented a shift system, not replenishing their simtive energy when depleted but meditating to recover instead.


    After all, it was only the second day, and using up all their resources at once would spell disasterter.


    They now had only the nighttime to venture out, but the forest at night was fraught with danger... better to stay in if possible.


    After a whole day of battling monsters in shifts, everyone was utterly exhausted.


    Archibald looked at the damage to the walls, his expression growing grave.


    "In one day, the wall''s damage has reached 5%. Initially, the damage was high because people hesitated to use their skills, but towards the end, everyone regained the spirit they had yesterday."


    "Today''s monster tide has caused more damage to the wall. We must n carefully; we might have to activate the protective shields soon."


    The damage to the wall wasn''t a major issue per se, but the rate at which it was urring was rmingly fast.


    If this continued, the resources they had umted might not hold up.


    "How are things on your end today?"


    John inquired about Isabe and Cecilia''s situation.


    Both Isabe and Cecilia had just finished a day''s battle, and it was clear they were both extremely tired.


    "The monsters on our side today were somewhat different from yesterday; their level seems to have increased, and both their attack and defense capabilities have risen to some extent."


    Isabe''s tone clearly carried a hint of fatigue, and Cecilia didn''t even bother to speak, simply giving a thumbs-up in agreement.


    "That''s what I feared, that each day the monsters would be stronger than thest. If this continues, we might notst the 15 days before the level of the monsters bes truly terrifying!"


    If today, the second day, they are already at level 31, wouldn''t the monsters be over level 40 by the 15th day?


    Even monsters in their forties are a formidable presence for them, not to mention the possibility of encountering elite-tier or boss-level monsterster on!


    Upon hearing John''s words, both fell silent.


    "My brother went beyond the walls today."


    Cecilia''s remark snapped John back to attention.


    "How did it go?"


    "It seems these monsters only have hearing, making anyone outside the walls a sitting duck, so my brother managed to kill some."


    "However, these monsters are very formidable when they band together. I''ve noticed that monsters of the same species even cooperate with each other."


    John pursed his lips slightly, realizing that things were indeed more terrifying than he had anticipated.


    "Their attack power increased today, so the wear on the walls was indeed higher than I expected. If it continues to rise daily, we will definitely need to activate the protective shields by the end."


    John spoke slowly, ideally hoping to initiate the shields only in thest three days.


    They were low on energy stones, which were also needed to cast the Resurrection Spell. Starting the shields too early would undoubtedly lead to them being overwhelmedter on.


    In the past, if the walls broke, they broke; if they died, they died¡ªit was merely a failed trial, and they''d be teleported out.


    But now it was different¡ªnow, death was real.


    "Today, I n to check the forest. Although we''re only 30 li apart, when I went to the coordinates you provided, I found nothing but void, indicating there''s surely some barrier or enchantment between us."


    "It might only be essibleter in the game."


    Isabe frowned slightly, recalling the day they had encountered each other in the underground pce, "Are you saying you''re going to the pce again today?"


    John pondered for a moment before giving a negative response.


    "The pce has been thoroughly explored, and there aren''t many resources left. I''m thinking of exploring around the Treemonkey King''s area instead."


    "Treemonkey King?"


    Cecilia was dumbfounded upon hearing this name. "You''re not talking about the tinum-tier boss near your fortress''s resource point, are you?"


    Upon receiving John''s affirmative reply, Cecilia couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    It''s true what they say:parisons really can be infuriating!


    The monsters on their side were utterly impossible tomunicate with; once a conflict arose, it was a fight to the death.


    They were indeed fortunate that the three fortresses were now able tomunicate and trade goods, otherwise their fortress would have likely been the first to fall.


    Isabe seemed hesitant, but ultimately she didn''t say much more.


    "Let''s keep sharing information in a timely manner."


    John nodded slightly, then after sharing some of the resources they had gathered today, he began to inspect the fortress.


    Old Nick''s progress was outstanding.


    They hadn''t stopped at all these past few days; the storeroom was now filled with bows made from monster bones.


    They had also created some throwable spears which were highly effective but single-use.


    They were lucky to have enough bones from their dissections, otherwise they might not have had enough.


    "Honored Commander, what brings you here?"


    Upon seeing John, Old Nick quickly set down his hammer and bowed respectfully.


    At the same time, a slightly younger-looking dwarf also bowed to John, his beard quirking up in a way that was bothical and endearing.


    "Good day, Honored Commander!"


    John also adopted their greeting, clenching his right fist and cing it over his left chest, slightly bowing, "Greetings."


    Both individuals were thrilled to see John perform their gesture. They knew John was not of their race, but his respect for their customs was greatly appreciated!


    The other dwarf, named Wayne, was a master cksmith of the same rank as Old Nick but slightly younger.


    "Honored Commander, what brings you here sote?"


    Old Nick could almost instantly tell that John seemed preupied with something.


    "It''s like this; I need your help with something."


    John paused briefly before stating his request.


    He nned to venture into the forest at night but was not very familiar with the nearby paths, thus needing Old Nick and Wayne''s assistance.


    Old Nick and Wayne exchanged a nce, their beards twitching, "Honored Commander, the forest at night is fraught with dangers, including the pervasive Shadow yer... For your safety, we urge you not to go."


    Shadow yer? John furrowed his brows, what was that?


    Seeing John''s unfamiliarity with the Shadow yer, Old Nick stroked his beard.


    "We don''t know when it started, but at night, a kind of invisible, intangible creature began to appear. Itpletely devours a person''s essence and then takes their ce."


    "Because it''s invisible and intangible, there''s no way to guard against it. By the time you realize what''s happening, all your defenses have been drained, your mind power drastically reduced, leaving you just waiting to be reced."


    "Is that so?"


    John furrowed his brow slightly, suggesting that this so-called Shadow yer might be capable of mental attacks.


    "The most terrifying part is that they mimic everything about their host, even infiltrating the host''smunity before proceeding to ughter them en masse."


    "After killing someone, the original entity splits, creating a new Shadow yer thattches onto the next person, continuing until the entiremunity is transformed. Only then do they seek a new target."


    It seemed to be a novel form of reproduction.


    John grew more perplexed.


    "So, there''s no way tobat it?"


    His mind power was high and his mental resistance robust, so he still wanted to give it a try.

 Chapter 192: Chapter192-Mental Shield?

    Old Nick seemed troubled, but finally, with a sigh, he pulled a ne from his pocket.


    "If you really insist on going, then take this with you."


    John curiously epted the ne.


    [Name: Heart of Dwarf]


    [Quality: Rare]


    [Description: The dwarves possess an unwavering heart, enabling them to craft the finest, most perfect tools in the world¡ªthis ne is a symbol of their steadfast spirit.]


    [Skill: Mental Immunity (Active) ¨C Provides immunity to one mental attack and seizing attacks. When attacked, a mental shield is activated, boosting mind power by 100%! Skill cooldown: one hour.]


    [Supplement: Possession of the Heart of Dwarf will earn you the respect of the dwarves as a distinguished guest, sometimes bringing unexpected benefits. However, it may also attract animosity from certain races.]


    Wow... what a find.


    This ne possessed only one skill¡ªMental Immunity!


    But this skill alone was shockingly powerful! It provided immunity to one mental attack and even to seizing attacks!


    When attacked, it also activated a mental shield, doubling mind power!


    Although it appeared to have a cooldown of one hour, it was practically a divine skill!


    After all, items granting immunity to mind power attacks were exceedingly rare.


    If such an item appeared on the ck market, it would fetch a sky-high price!


    Moreover, the fact that it doubled mind power when attacked¡ªwhat did that mean?


    It meant that if the attacker''s mind power was lower than his, there was even a chance of a counterstrike!


    Mind power is a mysterious force, and severe damage to it could even render someone senseless.


    This was truly a lifesaver and could catch an opponentpletely off guard.


    "You''re really giving this to me?"


    John looked at Old Nick in surprise, thinking such a precious item should be kept by him instead.


    Old Nickughed heartily, wiping the sweat that had formed on his forehead.


    "I no longer have a use for this. My kinsmen are scattered and no longer as glorious as before. Since you need it, Commander, take it. It might just help you."


    Old Nick seemed unconcerned, which touched John''s heart.


    They were merely acquaintances who had exchanged a few words, and John had only given him a couple of bottles of wine.


    But now, Old Nick was...


    Different from what he expected.


    John smiled, reaching into his backpack and pulling out two more bottles of monkey wine to give to Old Nick.


    "I''ve run out, so I''ll find some more for you."


    He didn''t have much monkey wine left, having given some to Isabe and Cecilia, leaving only these two bottles.


    He had initially wanted to keep them for himself, but now decided to give them away.


    Sure enough, Old Nick''s eyes widened at the sight of the wine!


    Wayne, who was nearby, dropped his hammer and darted over, trying to snatch the wine from John''s hands!


    "Put that down, that''s mine!"


    Old Nick tried to clutch the bottle to his chest, but one was snatched away.


    "This was given to me by the Commander, what right do you have to take it?"


    Wayne, holding the bottle, jumped up and down excitedly. "You said you''d pay me with it, so this is my payment. I don''t care, this one is mine!"


    Old Nick ground his teeth in frustration. "You damn thief!"


    Watching the two chase and yfully fight, causing hammers to scatter all over the ce, John couldn''t help but chuckle quietly.


    Finally, he quietly turned and left; he had much to do tonight and couldn''t afford to waste time.


    But he didn''t see that after he left, both Old Nick and Wayne simultaneously stopped their antics.


    They watched his departing figure, aplex look shing in their eyes.


    "You really were willing to part with it, the Heart of Dwarf and all," Wayne murmured in a low voice, his tone somewhat wistful, as if reminiscing about something.


    Old Nick sighed, hands sped behind his back, "We have no use for it, and he''s a good man; better to give it to him."


    Wayne sighed silently but stealthily moved closer to Old Nick and, while he was distracted, snatched the bottle of wine from his hand!


    Old Nick, who had been lost in his memories, suddenly found himself empty-handed and widened his eyes in surprise.


    Furious, he red at Wayne, "You damn pest! Give me back my wine!"


    "What I''ve snatched is now mine!"


    The forge, which had just quieted down for a moment, was once again filled with chaos.


    ...


    John stood atop the city wall, surveying thendscape outside.


    The moonlight draped the forest ahead in a veil of white, as if dressing the woods in ethereal silk.


    A gentle breeze stirred, causing the trees to sway and cast various elegant shadows on the ground, though with a hint of menacing gestures.


    Everything seemed so peaceful and quiet, hardly suggesting any hidden dangers.


    After greeting his teammates at the city gate, John swiftly leapt down.


    The onlookers gasped in rm, instinctively screaming, but the next second, they saw Johnnd on the head of a Thorned Rock Serpent.


    The moment he stepped beyond the protective boundary of the wall, John felt the atmosphere change around him.


    Everything looked the same as moments before, yet the temperature around him gradually dropped.


    Holding his staff, he directed the Thorned Rock Serpent, speeding into the depths of the forest.


    Those on the city wall watched John''s retreating figure with a hint of envy in their eyes.


    Is this what it means to be powerful?


    Because of his strength, he acts as he pleases, doing whatever he wants without having to abide by any other rules.


    John rode the Thorned Rock Serpent through the forest, and as he spent more time amidst the trees, he began to feel something was amiss.


    A sense of fear seemed to well up from within him, an emotion that was utterly abnormal!


    He keenly checked his mental state bar but found no negative buffs or any effects.


    Yet, a creeping fear began to slowly spread within him, a sensation he had never experienced before, making it a foreign entity to him.


    He looked around but saw no signs of any creatures that might be causing this feeling.


    However, under the moonlight, there seemed to be an inexplicable, unclear emotion gathering around him.


    This feeling slowly grew within him, taking shape by his side.


    Could it be... that this so-called Shadow yer isn''t a specific monster, but rather a manifestation of one''s own fear?


    John frowned slightly, but continued to urge the Thorned Rock Serpent onward, hastening towards the domain of the Treemonkey King.


    He hadn''t visited the Treemonkey King in recent days and wondered what might have transpired there.


    The moonlight shone on John, as if draping him in a silver veil.


    With a stern expression, John sped through the forest.


    The Thorned Rock Serpent moved much faster than John could on foot, so it took just over ten minutes to reach the domain of the Treemonkey King.


    John sensed something was amiss. Normally, this area, being the territory of the monkeys, should be bustling with noise, yet it was eerily quiet.


    He walked slowly into the area, attempting to summon the Treemonkey King with the whistle given to him.


    The sharp whistle pierced through the entire forest, yet not a single Treemonkey appeared.


    What was going on?


    John gripped his staff tighter, letting the serpent slow down as he moved cautiously forward, constantly observing his surroundings, ready to leave at any sign of trouble.


    Soon, he noticed a mountain ahead, its caves sparkling with flecks of light, suggesting some activity.


    He felt a slight relief, thinking the monkeys must gather there at night, which seemed smart.


    He directed the serpent towards the mountain, and sure enough, as he approached the cave, he heard a variety of noises from inside.


    Peering into the cave, he discovered the monkeys seemed to be holding arge meeting.


    Numerous fruits wereid out at the front, and next to them, a small bottle exuded a strong aroma of alcohol.


    It was all excellent monkey wine.


    Upon seeing John, the Treemonkey King visibly smiled. "Come in!"

 Chapter 193: Chapter193-Mental Attack? Illusion?

    The surrounding aroma of wine grew increasingly potent, causing the corners of John''s mouth to lift into a subtle smile.


    He gripped his staff tightly and slowly made his way inside.


    The little monkeys around him were constantly jumping about, some presenting him with flowers, others with fruits.


    The Treemonkey King stood at the highest point, his face also softening into a kindly smile as he watched John.


    As John took a few steps forward, the smell of the wine became even stronger, and he found himself craving a taste.


    "Would you like to try some? This is our newly brewed monkey wine for the year; it tastes truly wonderful," said the Treemonkey King, holding out a cup of wine and personally handing it to John.


    The amber liquid glimmered faintly under the torchlight, seeming to emit a silent allure.


    The scent of the surrounding fruits grew more intense as the little monkeys sang and danced, seemingly to wee John''s arrival.


    John took the cup of wine from the Treemonkey King''s hand.


    As he held it, the wine swirled gently, releasing a strong fragrance.


    It looked so tempting, and the monkey wine even had a special buff.


    Surely, just a little sip wouldn''t hurt, he thought.


    He brought the cup to his lips, but in that instant, he suddenly felt something was amiss.


    No!


    The Treemonkey King and I are merely allies, not close friends! There''s no way he would present these things to me!


    No, something is very wrong here!


    John struggled to lift his head and took in the scene within the cave.


    The firelight flickered, and the little monkeys continued their singing and dancing, but the shadows cast by the torches were strangely eerie.


    Each little monkey stared at him, their mouths twisted into unsettling grins, as if rejoicing over some secret triumph.


    They danced incessantly, as if celebrating something.


    What were they celebrating?


    "Drink it, then we can discuss our cooperation properly. This wine is the best," said the Treemonkey King with a smiling face, his eyes glinting with a peculiar light as he looked at John.


    John fought desperately to remove the cup from his hand, but he found himself unable to control his movements.


    His left hand trembled, but his right hand continued to bring the cup closer to his mouth.


    No! Wake up!


    He bit down hard on the tip of his tongue, the sharp pain jolting him awake, but his body was nowpletely under control.


    No matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t break free from the mysterious force that bound him.


    He had unknowingly fallen into a trap.


    How did this happen?


    He had always been so vignt, but now he couldn''t resist at all!


    The cup of wine drew closer and closer, and he could almost feel the wetness of the amber liquid.


    The Treemonkey King was still smiling, but that smile had be sinister and terrifying.


    John''s tongue was already bleeding, but he still couldn''t control his body.


    Just then, the Heart of Dwarf ne on his chest suddenly grew hot! The instant surge of heat snapped him out of his dazed state.


    In that moment, he felt himself regain control of his body and almost immediately smashed the cup of wine to the ground!


    Crash!


    As the cup shattered on the ground, everything around him instantly vanished.


    He gasped for breath, looking around.


    This wasn''t a cave at all; he was still in the forest.


    The Thorned Rock Serpent hadpletely stopped moving at some point, and he was standing on its head.


    He suddenly turned around and saw the fortress not far away!


    Estimating the distance, he was shocked again!


    He was less than 500 meters from the fortress.


    This meant he had been ensnared almost immediately after setting out! Despite his vignce, he had still fallen into the trap.


    The sinister shadow''s mental attack was terrifyingly potent, catching him off guard so effortlessly!


    John then noticed that the dark shadow beside him was gradually taking shape, slowly forming into a human figure, also holding a staff.


    Though the shape was still indistinct, it was clear that it was mimicking his form.


    John let out a coldugh, lightly waved his staff, and his skill attack instantly struck the dark shadow.


    45367!


    In almost an instant, the dark shadow vanished!


    John thoughtfully watched the direction where the shadow disappeared.


    Although the shadow''s attack was impossible to guard against, its defense was absurdly low.


    He had just cast a fireball, and it was already obliterated.


    Fortunately, he had Old Nick''s Heart of Dwarf this time; otherwise, he wouldn''t have known how to wake up.


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and summoned the serpent once again, quickly heading toward the Treemonkey King.


    He suddenly realized that the serpent was quite useful¡ªgood for both attacking enemies and serving as a mount.


    Having been on guard, John now dispersed any gathering dark mist at the first sign, keeping himself from losing control again.


    Though he still felt dizzy, it was manageable and not the helpless state he had experienced before.


    After a thrilling but safe journey, he finally reached the Treemonkey King''s mountain.


    Even before approaching the forest, he saw the little monkeys on guard.


    When the little monkeys saw him, they all raised their ststones.


    John smiled wryly and quickly summoned the Treemonkey King.


    After all, if those stones rained down, he would indeed be in trouble.


    It was five minutes before the Treemonkey King arrived.


    He looked at John, who was standing on the serpent''s head, and frowned slightly.


    "How did you get here?"


    John, feeling inexplicably perplexed, simply replied that he hade directly.


    "You weren''t affected by the shadows?"


    "You know about those shadows in the forest?" John''s interest was piqued.


    The Treemonkey King and his kin lived in this forest, and it seemed they didn''t have any defenses up at night.


    How did they protect themselves from those pervasive ck shadows?


    "Come with me," said the Treemonkey King.


    He then slowly walked ahead.


    John disbanded the serpent on the spot and followed in the Treemonkey King''s footsteps.


    As he stepped into the forest, John caught a faint, elusive fragrance.


    Upon closer inspection, he realized it came from the torches the little monkeys were holding.


    "The forest contains Aloeswood. Shadows cannot proliferate within the range of burning Aloeswood."


    So that''s the secret...


    John nodded.


    No wonder these little monkeys could stay here without fearing the appearance of the shadows.


    "Tell me, what exactly are you here for this time?" the Treemonkey King asked coldly, sitting on his chair and staring at John.


    Though he had indeed cooperated with this human, it didn''t mean he had any special affection for him.


    To him, all humans appeared deceitful and vile.


    So there was no other consideration; if he had to do something, it was only because this human showed a bit more unusual wisdom than the others.


    "You''ve always lived in the forest. I''m here to look for some supplies. We need to stock up on various resources for the fortress," John exined the issues currently facing the fortress and noted that the monsters attacking were bing increasingly formidable.


    "And these humanoid monsters drop these shiny things when they die. I don''t know what they are, so I thought I''de ask you."


    John generously took out a handful of sparkling shards from his backpack.


    The Treemonkey King didn''t take the shards but fixed his triangr eyes on John.


    "We are merely in a cooperative rtionship, not an employer-employee rtionship."


    Johnughed heartily.


    "Yes, a cooperative alliance. But only if we survive can we continue to cooperate and achieve mutual benefits, right?"

 Chapter 194: Chapter194-The Monkeys Blaststone?

    The Treemonkey King didn''t speak, seemingly defeated by John''s shameless persistence.


    Slowly, he took the sparkling stones from John''s hand.


    At first, he nced at them casually, but then his brows furrowed, and he looked more closely.


    "How many of these shards do you have?"


    Is there hope? John felt a stir of excitement but scratched his head and said, "We don''t really know what these are, so we haven''t collected many. We only have a small amount."


    "Give me these, and I''ll tell you the locations of resource points."


    Just that one sentence told John that the Treemonkey King especially wanted these shards.


    "That''s not really fair, is it? These were obtained by the whole fortress, and as themander, I only managed to get a few. It wouldn''t be right to take everyone else''s share," John said, pretending to hesitate.


    The Treemonkey King sneered, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Then forget it. I wasn''t that interested anyway."


    As he spoke, he actually handed the sparkling shards back to John, leaving him dumbfounded.


    Seriously?


    Can''t we just talk this out calmly?


    Do you really have to be so straightforward in rejecting it?


    Even if there''s something important, can''t we negotiate?


    "Wait, don''t be hasty. Since we are allies, I should help you get what you need. After all, I can''t expect you to provide resource information for free, right?"


    John said with a smile, taking out half of the shards from his backpack.


    He poured them on the ground, creating a small, dazzling pile.


    The Treemonkey King''s expression softened slightly.


    He personally gathered all the shards into a pile, and with a flick of his hand, the shards disappeared.


    John clearly saw this.


    So, even bosses have their own storage space...


    "Here is a map of the nearby resource points. See for yourself," the Treemonkey King said, handing John a map.


    John, a bit surprised, took the map and opened it.


    He found it detailed with coordinates and descriptions.


    These shards were worth it!


    "I''m curious, what are these shards exactly? Are they very useful to you?" John asked casually.


    If these shards were truly valuable to the Treemonkey King and his kind, it could change everything.


    The Treemonkey King nced at John, seemingly in a good mood from receiving so many shards, and didn''t hold back.


    "Just as you humans need magic cores from magical beasts, we need your human magic cores."


    John''s pupils dted, and his hand instinctively tightened around his staff.


    What did that mean?


    Human magic cores?


    "No need to be so tense. Humans no longer have such things," the Treemonkey King said, seemingly in a genuinely good mood, smiling slightly.


    "That''s a story passed down through my tribe.


    Many years ago, humans also had crystals within their bodies, and for us, absorbing these crystals helped us grow rapidly."


    "I don''t know why, but now there are no humans on this continent, except for the asional appearance of your kind, and you no longer have those crystals."


    "I thought these crystals were just a legend, but today you actually brought some. Even though they''re broken, they''re still usable."


    These few sentences left John''s mind nk, rendering him speechless.


    He understood that humans hadn''t been seen on this continent for a long time, as this was just a fragment of a secret realm.


    But... crystals...


    The Treemonkey King might not know where these shards came from, but John did!


    These shards were what remained after those humanoid monsters were killed and dposed.


    Which means...


    Those humanoid monsters might have been humans many years ago!


    Moreover, John suddenly recalled what the Treemonkey King had said: that humans no longer had crystals.


    There was a hint of disappointment in the Treemonkey King''s tone, and John suddenly understood why the Treemonkey King was willing to cooperate and why he felt there was no irreconcble conflict between them from the start.


    Because they didn''t have crystals!


    If they, like the ancient humans, could form crystals in their minds, then...


    John gripped his staff tightly once more.


    Then who would be the prey?


    That would be uncertain!


    John looked at the Treemonkey King again, only to find him also staring back.


    That human-like face was expressionless, yet it gave off a chilling feeling.


    "So, do you want to get more crystals?" John asked after a moment of silence.


    The Treemonkey King looked at John curiously, "Didn''t you say there weren''t any more?"


    John smiled, walked to the table, and saw it was filled with monkey wine.


    Without a word, he quietly pocketed several bottles.


    Given the abundance here, taking a few more wouldn''t be a big issue, and he could bring some back for Old Nick and the others.


    "While I don''t have any more right now, humanoid monsters appear during the fortress sieges. I can arrange for my people to help you extract crystals from them, and I''ll make sure you get them."


    John smiled as he took a bite of an apple.


    Hmm... it was quite crisp and sweet.


    You have to admit, this old monkey really knew how to enjoy life.


    "What do I need to do?"


    The Treemonkey King, of course, understood that such an excellent offer wouldn''t be made in exchange for just a resource map.


    This alone would no longer suffice, especially now that John knew how important these crystals were to him.


    John''s face lit up with a brilliant smile.


    "Talking to smart people saves a lot of effort. While our people can kill those monsters, ites with some costs. But if the little monkeys could use ststones, it would be different."


    John had realized when he entered the cave what these ststones actually were.


    They were essentially monkey droppings, mixed with some monkey wine, and then wrapped in mud to form ststones.


    The thought of almost being covered in droppings made him feel a bit nauseous.


    The Treemonkey King continued to stare at John, then suddenly smiled, baring his sharp white teeth, looking rather intimidating.


    "You''ve got guts to propose that to me."


    John nodded, unfazed, then upped the ante.


    "And you know, we have three fortresses, all of which are besieged by monsters."


    "I know you have ways to extract these crystals from those monsters, but you can''t do it as quickly as we can."


    "So, we can cooperate fully. We help you extract the crystals, and you help us defend the fortresses. It''s a win-win situation."


    "Moreover, there are many resource points in the forest that we haven''t fully exploited. If you could help with that, it would be even better. In return, all the crystals from the three fortresses will be yours."


    John grinned, looking very much like a cunning fox.


    The Treemonkey King fell silent.


    He knew John''s demands were all targeted at his needs, but he was tempted!


    Advancing in their ranks was extremely difficult.


    With these crystals, even though they were broken, he could make significant progress!


    Perhaps even breaking through to tinum-tier, or reaching emerald-tier, or even diamond-tier!


    At that point, he wouldmand the entire forest!


    "So, what do you think? My offer ensures you won''t lose out. You just need to throw some stones for us; we''ll handle the rest."


    John smiled brightly.


    "This deal is a sure win for you, and because we''ve cooperated before, I came to you first."


    "Otherwise, I''m sure there are other bosses in the fortresses who would need these crystals just as much."


    As soon as John finished speaking, he heard the Treemonkey King''s decisive response.


    "Deal!"

 Chapter 195: Chapter195-Monsters Helping to Defend the Fortress

    John emerged from the monkeys'' cave, thoroughly satisfied.


    The terms of the cooperation the Treemonkey King had agreed to were indeed excellent.


    By tomorrow, monkeys should being to help.


    He had also managed to sneak out with dozens of bottles of monkey wine and some Aloeswood.


    Navigating the forest at night required Aloeswood; otherwise, the shadows would be omnipresent.


    While dispersing the shadows before they could gather was possible, it was nowhere near as convenient as having Aloeswood.


    Since the monkeys'' territory had plenty of Aloeswood, John unhesitatingly took some and delivered a portion to Isabe and Cecilia.


    This way, the other two fortresses would have it on hand for any excursions they might need to make.


    Cecilia was resting when she saw the items John had brought, and she was startled.


    Isabe was also baffled by where John had gotten these things in the middle of the night.


    John then shared his recent experiences with them, emphasizing the situation with the shadows.


    Both women fell silent for a moment.


    Honestly, they hadn''t considered gathering information at night due to the high risk.


    Furthermore, there were still many tasks toplete within the fortress, leaving them little time.


    Only John, with his steward managing affairs, had the luxury to pursue his own endeavors.


    "Aloeswood can effectively dispel the shadows. If you need to go out, you can use it. If you want to conserve it, then disperse the shadows before they gather."


    "However, dealing with the shadows can cause some mental fatigue, making you feel drowsy. So, you need to be very careful," John exined, then shared the resource distribution map with both women.


    He had realized that this map wasn''t limited to their area but was a fragment of the entire continent.


    This meant that there were numerous resource points near the second and third fortresses as well!


    Initially, the mention of Aloeswood and nighttime precautions made the two women think John was overly daring to venture out for this information himself.


    But now, seeing the resource map, they couldn''t help but gasp in amazement.


    My goodness!


    Although they might not have the immediate capacity to exploit these resources, it meant that whenever they had the chance to venture out, it would be a major harvest!


    This would save them a tremendous amount of time; all they needed to do was go to the coordinates and collect the resources!


    "Thank you," Isabe said after a long pause. Cecilia also expressed her heartfelt gratitude, "I will repay you once we get out of here."


    John shrugged it off, as it was all just a matter of gaining something from nothing.


    "It''s no problem. Just make sure the crystals you extract go to the old monkey. Tomorrow, some monkeys mighte to help you. Be careful not to mistake them for monsters and attack them."


    The two women fell silent again.


    They suddenly felt that the gap between themselves and John was immense.


    John had already found allies, while they were still fighting alone.


    And could the little monkeys really help them?


    Despite their doubts, they chose not to question further.


    After ending the call, John didn''t idle.


    He quickly began collecting necessary materials from nearby resource points.


    This time, he focused on gathering the scarce medicinal herbs and other essential supplies.


    He also wanted to check the bat cave to see if the bats had respawned and if he could gather more energy stones.


    His current energy supply was insufficient, and once the shield was activated, the consumption of energy stones would be enormous.


    It was best to be prepared.


    ...


    As the new day dawned, Archibald had just finished dressing and was about to head out when he heard a series of urgent knocks on the door.


    "Not good, the monsters are attacking early!"


    Archibald was startled by this announcement.


    He quickly opened the door and looked anxiously at the messenger standing before him.


    "What do you mean, attacking early?"


    As he spoke, he hurried outside, and the messenger, lowering his voice, quickly exined.


    "We don''t know either. Early this morning, the brothers on watch saw arge number of monkeys outside, and each monkey seemed to be holding a stone."


    "Our guys mistook the monkeys for monsters, especially when one of the stones they were carrying fell to the ground and exploded immediately!"


    "The logistics team recognized these monkeys as the same ones we encountered while collecting minerals. But we don''t understand why they''ve suddenly surrounded us!"


    Upon hearing this, Archibald''s heart began to race.


    Could it be that the old monkey had unterally broken the agreement and turned against them?


    If that were the case, it would be disastrous!


    "Where''s John? Hasn''t he returned yet?"


    Archibald asked urgently as he rushed up to the city walls.


    The people around him shook their heads, indicating that John had not returned since he left the previous night.


    If it weren''t for John''s name still being active on the leaderboard, they might have thought he was gone for good!


    When Archibald finally reached the top of the wall, he saw arge group of monkeys gathered outside, nearly a thousand by his estimation.


    Leading them was a monkey as tall as a human, seemingly trying tomunicate with them through chittering sounds and gestures, but they couldn''t understand.


    Everyone on the wall was on high alert, gripping their staffs and weapons tightly, ready to strike down the creatures before them at any moment.


    "Should we attack now?"


    Darius asked, his expression particrly serious.


    Leopold had a different perspective.


    "When we were out gathering resources, these monkeys were in a hurry but never attacked us. Let''s wait a bit longer and see if John returns!"


    The surrounding people began to grow increasingly restless.


    The daily monster sieges were already nerve-wracking enough, and now there were these monkey creatures to deal with as well.


    "Hold on a moment," Archibald said, his eyes fixed on the leading big monkey.


    Though he didn''t understand what the monkeys wanted, he knew that if they intended to attack, they would have already thrown their ststones.


    There was no reason to wait until now.


    The only exnation was that these monkeys were organized and disciplined, likely seeking some form of cooperation.


    So, they had to wait for John to return before taking any further action.


    When John arrived at the fortress gate with a backpack full of resources, he saw that the monkeys had blocked the way.


    Everyone on the wall was on high alert, ready to unleash their skills at any moment.


    "Themander is back!"


    "Themander is finally back!"


    Seeing John''s figure, many people felt a wave of relief wash over them.


    Archibald also sighed in relief and ordered the drawbridge to be lowered so John could enter.


    As John passed the big monkey, it made a few gestures to him.


    John instantly understood that these were the helpers sent by the Treemonkey King.


    Moreover, the big monkey itself was a gold-tier creature.


    It could understand simplemands, makingmunication through gestures rtively easy.


    Everyone was stunned as they watched John lead this orderly procession of monkeys into the fortress.


    When they learned that the monkeys were there to help defend against the monster horde, they were even more dumbfounded.


    tter.


    An archer dropped his longbow to the ground.


    He stared in amazement at the organized and disciplined monkey army.


    The monkey army carefully distributed their bombs in neat rows along the battlements.


    Nearly every cannon slot was filled with ststones, each guarded by three or four little monkeys.


    The expressions on the little monkeys'' faces were serious, as if they were engaged in a sacred task.


    This isn''t a dream, is it? Seeing monsters assist in defending the fortress...

 Chapter 196: Chapter196-Multiplying Forces!

    Meanwhile, Isabe and Cecilia experienced a simr situation.


    They, too, saw a group of monkeys carrying variously sized ststones to their respective fortresses.


    The three of them understood that, although they couldn''t see each other''s fortresses, these local creatures could traverse the distances.


    The varying distances didn''t matter much.


    John had already informed them beforehand, so Isabe and Cecilia calmed their people and allowed the monkeys onto the battlements.


    After all, having some helpers was beneficial for them.


    Soon, the time came for the monsters to attack the fortresses again.


    As the thunderous sound of their approach grew louder, John saw the monsters advancing from a distance, growing closer.


    He keenly noticed that these monsters seemed slightlyrger than the previous day.


    Before the monsters even reached the walls, everyone began unleashing their skills.


    With the help of the little monkeys, many monsters were killed about 50 meters away from the fortress walls.


    Despite their small and thin appearance, the little monkeys had astonishing strength in throwing the ststones.


    They hurled the stones directly into the midst of the monsters, causing explosions that devastated the enemy ranks.


    But John also noticed that these monsters seemed to have higher defenses.


    Even his skills couldn''t wipe outrge swaths of them as effectively as before, and the area of effect was smaller.


    Using his identification skill, he saw that the monsters were now lv32.


    It seemed he was right; each day, the monsters were bing more formidable.


    By the tenth day, would they all be tinum-tier?


    Others noticed this as well and began to feel anxious.


    If all the monsters reached lv40, how would they fight them?


    However, no one dared to voice their concerns aloud.


    They knew John''s temperament well.


    If they angered him, the consequences wouldn''t be simple.


    With monsters still attacking, they didn''t want to be thrown into the fray below.


    After the day''s attack ended, John handed the extracted crystals to the big monkey.


    The big monkey chittered a few times at John and then led the little monkeys away.


    Everyone watched the monkeys leave in amazement.


    What had seemed like a very dangerous situation had turned into an advantageous alliance.


    They looked at John with newfound respect and admiration.


    Truly, he was an extraordinarymander.


    Fortunately, John was leading the first fortress!


    After tallying the day''s spoils, John exchanged information with the other two fortresses.


    Once he confirmed that there were no major issues, he finally allowed himself to rx a bit.


    It was clear that the monsters were growing increasingly formidable, and they needed to figure out how to cope with this escting threat.


    However, with the help of the little monkeys, they were managing well enough.


    Five or six days had passed since the start of the year, and from the fifth day onwards, the monster attacks had be increasingly intense.


    The fortress walls'' damage had reached 20%!


    There was no time for repairs during the day, so they had to conduct repairs at night.


    This was where the Aloeswood proved invaluable, as its illumination prevented the encroachment of shadows.


    Unfortunately, a few stubborn individuals ventured out at night despite warnings and perished outside.


    Fortunately, their bodies were found in time the next day, and they were revived using the Resurrection Spell.


    John used this incident as a cautionary tale, stating that if anyone was foolish enough to repeat the mistake, he wouldn''t intervene to save them.


    If they wanted to die, they should do it thoroughly!


    On the sixth day, the monsters began to show signs of cooperation.


    On the seventh day, the wall''s damage for the day reached 35%!


    On the eighth day, the wall''s damage approached the critical point of 50%!


    John and Archibald were both extremely serious.


    The tenth day hadn''t even arrived, and they were already considering activating the protective shield.


    The ninth was surprisingly calm, with fewer monsters than anticipated.


    But John''s unease only grew, unable to calm his racing thoughts.


    "Stay vignt tonight. I have a bad feeling something will happen," John warned, deciding to stay home and guard the fortress himself.


    Archibald nodded in acknowledgment.


    When the clock struck midnight, a massive rumbling noise was heard outside the walls.


    Everyone jumped out of bed, grabbed their weapons, and rushed out in a panic.


    They had grown ustomed to the sound signaling a monster attack.


    On the tenth day, monsters attacked even at night!


    But when they reached the walls, they found something entirely different from what they had imagined.


    There were flying monsters in the night sky, and the shadows that had previously only appeared outside the fortress were now silently invading inside!


    "Ah!!"


    A man screamed and then copsed to the ground.


    In the next instant, ck mist enveloped his entire body!


    The nearby priest didn''t even have time to heal him before the mist sucked him dry, leaving behind a desated corpse.


    Monsters swarmed in, tearing the body to pieces!


    The gruesome scene caused many to tremble uncontrobly, instinctively retreating in a desperate attempt to flee.


    This panic led to people pushing and shoving each other, causing many to fall to the ground, where they were promptly snatched up by diving monsters!


    These creatures carried their victims higher into the sky and then dropped them abruptly.


    St!


    The impact left the victims as nothing more than sttered remains, beyond any hope of rescue or resurrection.


    "Calm down! Fight as we''ve trained! Maintain your battle formations, don''t panic!"


    "Battle groups, arrange yourselves as I directed before!"


    "Do not panic! Priests, focus on dispelling and healing! Move the ranged DPS to the rear!"


    Archibald shouted at the top of his lungs, but the chaos around him drowned out his voice.


    Some people had already sumbed to mental attacks, stumbling around in a daze.


    John quickly ran up the city walls, witnessing the chaotic scene before him.


    He immediately lit some Aloeswood!


    Its distinctive fragrance spread, snapping many people out of their stupor.


    Realizing the monstrous threat around them, they were initially startled but soon regained theirposure and began fighting back.


    They soon noticed that some monsters had already scaled the walls, while flying creatures were continually attacking from above.


    Though the aerial monsters'' attacks were rtively simple¡ªgrabbing people and then dropping them fatally¡ªtheir impact was deadly.


    "This won''t work! We won''t be able to hold out much longer!"


    Archibald shouted upon seeing John.


    Without hesitation, John responded.


    "Activate the shield!"


    [Shield activation sessful.]


    [Current shield durability is 100%, decreasing by 10% per hour. Durability drops faster when under attack. Please replenish energy stones promptly.]


    Boom...


    In the next second, a massive pale blue barrier spread from the fortress''s high tform, extending outward.


    The flying monsters touched by the barrier let out wails and were instantly reduced to ashes!


    At the same time, all the monsters on the walls werepletely eradicated!


    So this is the shield? Its effect is incredible!


    Seeing the surrounding monsters vanish, everyone couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    But John, watching the shield''s durability drop rapidly, clenched his teeth.


    Not only did monster attacks reduce the shield''s durability, but even the contact with monsters during its expansion caused the durability to drop!


    The shield had been active for only a few seconds, yet its durability had already fallen to 96%!


    This wasn''t just a shield; it was a money-burning machine!

 Chapter 197: Chapter197-Your Life is Not Your Own

    Once the shield had fully epassed the entire fortress, John and Archibald immediately took stock of the casualties.


    "A total of over 30 dead, with more than ten bodiespletely destroyed beyond the possibility of resurrection. The rest are queued for revival," Archibald reported, his expression turning grim.


    This surprise night assault by the monsters had caused significant casualties, presenting a huge challenge for them.


    "I suspected there might be something unusual tonight, but I never imagined the monsters would attack at night, and with flying creatures," Archibald said, regret evident in his voice.


    If they had prepared in advance, such a high number of casualties could have been avoided!


    The surrounding people felt a deep sense of dread.


    They had never imagined that death would hit them so close.


    In the previous days, they had been cautious and had avoided major losses, but this attack had truly terrified them.


    Seeing the shield fully deploy and cover the entire fortress brought them a brief sense of relief.


    However, this was soon followed by the sounds of crying.


    "He... he was taken by the monsters to save me."


    A young girl sat on the steps, crying uncontrobly, clutching a torn piece of cloth stained with blood.


    The people around her felt a deep sorrow.


    They had shared these ten days together, a period of mutual dependence and solidarity.


    No one expected such a tragic separation.


    "We promised to have dinner together when this was over. How could he... how could he be gone just like that?"


    The girl''s soft, murmured words broke the hearts of those who heard her.


    No one knew what to say, so they gently patted her shoulder in an attempt to offer somefort.


    "I''m such a useless person. I should have been the one taken instead of him..."


    The girl muttered to herself, her eyes devoid of light, as if her entire world had shattered in that moment.


    "He died saving you."


    Suddenly, a voice broke through the sorrow.


    Everyone turned to look.


    It was John.


    John''s expression was as cold as ice, and he stared at the young girl.


    Those around them looked on with a mix of pity and unease.


    The girl was already deeply distressed, and John''s harsh words seemed to be adding salt to her wounds.


    "The piece of cloth you''re holding might be thest thing he left in this world," John said, his voice as cold as ice.


    "His parents are still waiting for him toe back. Now, he can''t return, and you think this piece of cloth isn''t worthy of seeing them?"


    The people around turned their heads, unable to bear the look on the girl''s face.


    "If you want to die, it''s simple. Just jump off right now. You can leave these things with me, and I''ll take them to his parents. I''ll tell them their son died protecting a coward, and that his death was utterly meaningless."


    The girl clutched the piece of cloth tightly, her eyes ring at John with a fierce intensity.


    "Why are you staring at me? He sacrificed his life for you, and you''re still here crying as if it will bring him back. What good does crying do? Will it resurrect him?"


    "Why don''t you reflect on yourself? It''s because you''re too weak, too useless, that someone had to protect you! If you had even managed to keep his body intact, I could have saved him. But you let him die without a chance of revival, leaving him in pieces."


    John''s words cut deep, and the girl''s grip on the cloth tightened, her eyes brimming with a fiery defiance mixed with profound grief.


    Even Archibald, hearing John''s words, couldn''t help but look distressed.


    He cautiously tugged at John''s sleeve, suggesting he might have gone too far.


    The girl was already heartbroken; this would only make it worse.


    But John seemed oblivious to his hint and continued speaking.


    "It''s not just you. All of you, each and every one, are useless!"


    The onlookers instantly turned their incredulous gazes toward John.


    What was happening? Why was he suddenly ming them all?


    Some had felt sympathy for the girl, while others were angered by John''s harsh words.


    Those who had previously thought it didn''t concern them now felt indignant as the usation extended to them.


    Archibald was beside himself, desperate to mediate but unsure what to say.


    These were all sons and daughters of nobles.


    While they couldn''t leave now, once they did, there would be repercussions!


    John gave the crowd a cold, sweeping nce and scoffed.


    "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have had so many casualties today. Especially those on patrol tonight¡ªcan you tell us what you were doing? Why didn''t you sound the rm immediately? If you had responded appropriately, none of this would have happened."


    The patrol squad members blushed, though the night provided some cover for their embarrassment.


    "We... we had no way of knowing there would be a sudden attack tonight. There hadn''t been any previous night attacks," one of them muttered defensively, but their voice grew quieter toward the end.


    "So, that''s your excuse for sleeping through the first wave of the assault?"


    John''s voice was icy, silencing everyone around, though the anger remained palpable.


    Why should they be med like this? The casualties were already hard for them to bear, so why were they being scolded?


    John looked around at the indignant faces and nodded slightly.


    "Feeling angry? Feeling wronged? Think I''m being too harsh, unjustly ming you?"


    The silence was thick, but the defiant looks were unmistakable.


    "Heh..." John let out a coldugh.


    "If you''re so capable, kill more monsters. Show me how strong you are with your scores! Don''t think you can just cry and wail here because you have teammates protecting you."


    "Don''t forget, your lives are not your own right now. They belong to your fallenrades!"


    "They don''t even have bodies left. What right do you have to wallow in sorrow? What right do you have to cry? What qualifications do you have?!"


    Silence...


    The entire scene fell silent, and everyone instinctively lowered their heads.


    They couldn''t meet John''s gaze, and as they looked down, they saw the bloodstains on the ground.


    The sight of the crimson pools stung their eyes, making them unconsciously tighten their grip on their weapons.


    Boom, boom, boom...


    Outside the shield, the monsters continued their relentless assault.


    Each impact created ripples on the shield, constantly reminding them that the monsters outside were the ones responsible for theirrades'' deaths.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    The young girl on the ground, tears streaming down her face, screamed and clutched her staff, hurling attack skills at the monsters with all her might.


    She cast her spells chaotically, focusing solely on using the most extensive area-of-effect skills to hit as many monsters as possible.


    Yes, the person who protected her was dead.


    Her life no longer belonged to her.


    She had to live, had to survive to carry out her mission.


    The only way to survive was to kill all the monsters!


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Die, all of you!


    The flying monsters, mostly feathered, caught fire when hit by her fire-based skills, shrieking as they fell to the ground.


    The mes spread to the fur of the ground monsters, causing chaos.


    Around her, others, filled with righteous fury, clenched their teeth andunched their skills at the monsters.


    Ice-based skills slowed the flying creatures, and nt-based skills entangled the others, everyone working together seamlessly.


    Their scores on the leaderboard began to change rapidly.


    Archibald silently exhaled in relief, casting a quiet nce at John.


    This man... was a bornmander!

 Chapter 198: Chapter198-Emerald-Tier Elite Monster!

    Just moments ago, everyone''s morale had hit rock bottom, but with a few words, John had reignited their fighting spirit.


    Although many red at John with anger, he never backed down.


    As his father used to say, such a person is a bornmander, capable of inspiring his soldiers'' morale in the shortest time possible.


    After resolving the immediate chaos, John quickly surveyed his surroundings.


    He noticed that the monsters'' nighttime attacks seemed slightly weaker than those during the day.


    Moreover, their defenses against fire-based skills were particrly low.


    Even a spark on their wings would ignite a fire, causing them to fall.


    Many observant individuals noticed this as well and immediately began using fire-based skills without hesitation.


    Archers lit their arrows with fireballs, shooting them into the swarm of monsters, bringing down many.


    The ground monsters, however, were no different from those during the day and even appeared to be stronger.


    John took a moment to check the shield''s status, discovering that in less than five minutes, its durability had already dropped to 91%.


    This was rming!


    If this rate continued, the shield at full durability would onlyst for 50 minutes!


    Given that the monsters would only get stronger and more numerous, their ability to maintain the shield would diminish rapidly.


    They would need at least 20 or more energy stones daily, possibly even more!


    John couldn''t help but take a sharp breath.


    Thankfully, he had exchanged some energy stones with the second and third fortresses earlier, or else they would have been doomed!


    He had no time tomunicate further with the others and quickly shared the information about the monsters'' fear of fire in their small group chat.


    However, there was no immediate response from the others.


    After surviving the initial chaotic wave of attacks, the others grew more determined and energetic.


    Everyone gritted their teeth, furiously casting skills outward as if this was the only way to honor their fallenrades.


    As daylight broke, John keenly noticed a faint blue glow to his left and right.


    The light was distant but exceptionally bright, resembling a shield.


    Could it be that the shields of the second and third fortresses had also been activated, and now the barriers between them had disappeared, allowing them to see each other?


    John took a moment to check the group chat and saw that the others had noticed the difference as well.


    They confirmed that they could see each other''s shields.


    It seemed that the tenth day had indeed brought about a hellish difficulty level.


    John couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Archibald, who had also noticed this, became even more serious.


    Previously, they could only see their own fortress and deal with their own unique crises.


    But now that they could see the other two fortresses, it meant they could also see the monsters attacking them.


    If this were true, it implied they might have to face thebined assault of monsters from all three fortresses.


    Archibald took a sharp breath but managed to suppress his anxiety.


    Everyone was currently focused on fighting off the invading monsters, and any disruption could have disastrous consequences.


    Soon, John noticed a rapid decline in their shield''s durability.


    Upon closer inspection, he saw four or five exceptionally tall monsters among the horde.


    These monsters even had their own skills, relentlessly attacking the shield and causing its durability to plummet.


    "Those are... emerald-tier elite monsters!"


    Even Archibald, usually calm andposed, couldn''t remain unaffected by this revtion.


    He gritted his teeth, suppressing any outward reaction, while others around them also began to notice the new threat.


    "My God, it''s an emerald-tier elite monster!"


    "This is terrifying! There''s no way we can defeat that!"


    "Today is the tenth day; there should only be tinum-tier monsters at most. How are there emerald-tier ones now?"


    "This monster is too powerful! My skills only forced it to lose 1 HP!"


    "What are we going to do? There''s no way to beat this!"


    "Are we really going to die here today? The shield''s light is already dimming!"


    Panic began to spread.


    People gritted their teeth in fear, forgetting to cast their skills.


    The monsters, which had been pushed back, quickly regrouped, filling the gaps and attacking the shield even more ferociously.


    The shield''s glow dimmed, appearing increasingly fragile.


    John noticed this immediately and cast his skills, but to no avail.


    It was clear that the elite monster had high spell resistance.


    "Elite monsters have high spell immunity. Archers and melee fighters, prepare!"


    Archers were rtively safe, needing only to shoot from the walls, but the melee fighters were filled with dread.


    If they went down now, they would face not only the elite monster but also numerous smaller ones.


    In such a scenario, they could very well meet their demise!


    "Priests, keep an eye on your team members'' HP! Archers, focus all your skills on the elite monster," Archibaldmanded methodically.


    But when he turned around, he realized John was missing!


    A quick nce revealed John had jumped down!


    Everyone gasped, covering their mouths in shock.


    But the next moment, they saw Johnnd on the Thorned Rock Serpent''s head!


    The serpent''s tail swept through the area, clearing arge swath of monsters, leaving only corpses in its wake.


    However, John''s actions also attracted the attention of the elite monsters.


    [Name: Amalgam Golem]


    [Level: lv50]


    [Skills: Roar, Strike, Stone Spike, Earthmeld]


    Indeed, an emerald-tier elite monster¡­


    The skill level was a significant suppression for them!


    Even with days of fighting monsters, John was only lv35, which was the highest level among them.


    No wonder their skills only managed to reduce the elite monster''s HP by one point¡ªit was barely scratching the surface!


    Earth-based monsters had inherently high defenses, and with such a substantial level gap, it was impressive they could inflict any damage at all.


    The Thorned Rock Serpent, also an earth-based summon, seemed insignificant in front of the golem.


    The golem roared and struck the ground, causing a tremor that stunned nearby monsters, though it didn''t seem to care about them.


    Instead, it began striding directly towards John.


    Meanwhile, the other elite monsters also took notice of the situation.


    [Name: Frost Giant]


    [Level: lv50]


    [Skills: Howling Gale, Frost Strike, Icede]


    [Name: Lava Behemoth]


    [Level: lv50]


    [Skills: Lava Corrosion, Erupting Magma, me Scorch]


    There were a total of six elite monsters.


    John quickly assessed them: two ice-based, two fire-based, and two earth-based.


    For the ice-based monsters, the ranged mages could still inflict a few hundred points of damage using fire-based skills.


    The fire-based monsters could be damaged simrly with water-based or ice-based skills.


    However, each skill only shaved off a few hundred HP at best, barely a dent in their tens of thousands of HP.


    Although elite monsters had less HP than boss-level monsters, the level suppression made them especially challenging.


    The earth-based monsters were the worst, with incredibly high defenses that allowed only minimal damage.


    Seeing John standing on the Thorned Rock Serpent''s head, the elite monsters roared in fury and charged toward him.

 Chapter 199: Chapter199-Solo Battle Against Elite Monsters?

    Everyone''s hearts were gripped with tension.


    They didn''t want to keep watching, nor did they dare to look away!


    They all thought John''s actions were far too risky.


    No matter how powerful he was, it seemed impossible to take on six elite monsters at once!


    These were not just any monsters; they were emerald-tier elite monsters!


    Any one of them individually would pose a significant threat due to level suppression.


    But now, John intended to face six of them alone¡ªwas he mad?


    The golem was the first to charge at John.


    He quickly noticed that as the golem charged, it summoned countless small stones from its body and hurled them in his direction.


    He also observed that when the golem attacked, its stature slightly diminished.


    This likely indicated that it was using its own body mass to attack.


    Simultaneously, a chill emanated from the left.


    The Frost Giant was slowly advancing toward him, each step leaving frost flowers on the ground.


    The smaller monsters around it were instantly frozen solid, shattering into icy shards upon the slightest touch.


    The Lava Behemoth was also charging in his direction.


    Any smaller monsters in its path were instantly reduced to ck ash.


    Strangely, these ashes did not simply dissipate but were absorbed by the Lava Behemoth.


    Initially, it zed with bright red mes, but gradually, it took on a red-ck hue.


    Everyone watching felt a mix of awe and dread.


    John was preparing to face not one, but six elite monsters, each with their terrifying power and unique abilities.


    John quickly realized this and acted on a sudden inspiration without hesitation.


    He drank a speed potion, instantly increasing his speed by 50% for three minutes.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Lava Behemoth''sva corrosion spewed torrents of magma in John''s direction.


    The surrounding smaller monsters were reduced to ck ash, but John swiftly dodged out of the way!


    The icy wind from the Frost Giant howled, sweeping towards him again.


    The smaller monsters caught in the wind turned into ice shards, shattering into crystalline fragments upon impact with the ground.


    The sunlight reflecting off the ice created a beautiful yet cruel spectacle.


    John skillfully maneuvered, darting through the swarm of smaller monsters, with the elite monsters'' skills missing him but decimating the surrounding enemies.


    The once densely packed area of small monsters was now cleared, thanks to the elite monsters'' relentless attacks.


    Those on the walls watched John''s agile movements in awe, drawing sharp breaths.


    Yet, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and relief.


    This was theirmander; no matter the danger, as long as he was there, they believed no harm woulde to them.


    With the small monsters being cleared out by the elite monsters, the pressure on those atop the walls significantly decreased.


    They rxed slightly and resumed eliminating the remaining monsters.


    The six elite monsters were now being yed by John, spinning in circles.


    Wherever they went, the smaller monsters were annihted.


    This brought some relief to those on the battlements, but it also made them even more tense.


    The six elite monsters, frustrated by their inability to hit John, became even more enraged.


    They started unleashing massive area-of-effect attacks in their fury.


    Even though John was incredibly fast, one mistake could lead to dire consequences.


    If John were to fall outside the walls, there would be no way to rescue him.


    "Full-speed attack on the elite monsters! Distract them and give John a chance!" Archibaldmanded decisively.


    Without hesitation, everyone began targeting the elite monsters.


    Initially, they had focused on the smaller monsters, but it became clear that John was more effective at clearing them out by leading the elite monsters around.


    Their job now was to support John by attacking the elite monsters.


    Despite John''s speed, there was always a risk of something going wrong.


    One mistake could mean disaster, so they couldn''t afford to take any chances.


    In an instant, all their skills were directed at the six elite monsters.


    While the earth-based monsters had terrifyingly high defenses, the area-of-effect attacks still forced them to lose a bit of health.


    Though minimal, the cumtive effect was significant.


    The fire-based and ice-based monsters, however, took more substantial damage from the attacks.


    John''s maneuvering kept the six monsters from catching him, allowing the battlements to focus their fire and gradually wear down the elite monsters.


    The Frost Giant, already slow, now found it even harder to keep up with John.


    It stopped in its tracks and let out a long, piercing howl.


    In that instant, frost flowers began to spread rapidly around it, a visible manifestation of its power.


    Both Frost Giants cast their spells simultaneously!


    The rapid spread of frost made everyone around feel a deep sense of dread.


    But John quickly noticed that the Lava Behemoth''s speed seemed to slow slightly due to the Frost Giant''s spell!


    Simrly, the golem avoided the area around the Lava Behemoth, not daring to throw its stones there.


    John had seen one of the golem''s stones identally fall into theva, instantly turning to ash without any chance of recovery.


    Indeed!


    Even in the face of a monster siege, there was still a chance to survive!


    These three types of monsters had attributes that countered each other.


    If he yed his cards right, he could potentially make the monsters turn on each other.


    This method would be much quicker than trying to kill the monsters directly.


    With this n in mind, John didn''t hesitate and charged directly toward the Frost Giant.


    "What is he doing?!"


    Archibald gritted his teeth, clutching his staff so tightly that he almost jumped down himself.


    He knew that the Frost Giant was a control-type monster.


    If John got caught in the frost, his speed would be drastically reduced, and his body temperature would drop rapidly, potentially turning him into an ice sculpture.


    John''s ability to outrun the six elite monsters was due to his incredible speed.


    If that slowed, the consequences were unimaginable!


    Everyone else was equally anxious!


    Rosalind kept her eyes fixed on John''s direction, her grip tightening around her staff.


    He was too far away¡­ from her position, she couldn''t cast any skills to reach him!


    She had numerous support skills, but all of them had casting ranges.


    Staying on the wall, was she supposed to watch John march to his death?


    Rosalind bit her lip hard.


    For those who carry the firewood for the masses, they must not freeze to death in the snowstorm!


    But she couldn''t go down.


    If something happened to her outside, it could furtherplicate John''s situation.


    The best they could do was take care of themselves and not create additional problems for John.


    If they could provide any buff, that would be ideal.


    If not, they couldn''t force it.


    No, there has to be a way!


    There has to be¡­


    John sped towards the Frost Giant.


    The closer he got, the colder the air became, and the surrounding smaller monsters had all turned into ice sculptures.


    He could feel his speed slowing down, and behind him, the stone attacks continued!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The golem''s stones crashed into the ground, creating massive craters.


    But John, with his sharp serpentine movements, managed to dodge the attacks.


    However, the Lava Behemoth was close on his heels.


    In front of him was the bone-chilling Frost Giant, while behind him was the scorching Lava Behemoth.


    John felt the true meaning of being caught between ice and fire!


    The nearer he got to the Frost Giant, the more his limbs felt numb with cold, and his speed continued to drop.


    He barely dodged the stone attack from behind.


    Just a little bit closer!

 Chapter 200: Chapter200-Elemental Counteraction!

    As John narrowly avoided being hit, everyone gasped in shock.


    Too terrifying, absolutely terrifying!


    John, with his incredible speed, had almost been caught.


    If it were any of them, they would have been dead in an instant.


    But John didn''t stop.


    Instead, he pulled out a bottle of monkey wine from his backpack and took a sip.


    Instantly, the cold that had pervaded his entire body was dispelled!


    [Item] Monkey Wine


    [Quality] Common


    [Attributes] Increases magic attack power by 20%, attack power by 20%, reduces MP consumption by 50%, restores 300 stamina, and dispels frozen status. (Though it''s a fine brew, don''t overindulge; it randomly grants a drunken buff.)


    While the other buffs were excellent, John primarily valued the dispelling of the frozen status.


    He also noticed a new buff: immunity to slowing and freezing effects for one minute!


    Aware of the potential for drunkenness if consumed in excess, John only took a single sip, which turned out to be very effective.


    Almost immediately, his speed picked up again.


    But just then, the Lava Behemoth''s attack reached him!


    However, as theva encroached into the Frost Giant''s attack zone, it instantly froze.


    The Lava Behemoth seemed to grow angrier, roaring again and spewing out more scorchingva.


    John stood between the two attacking forces, feeling the temperature around him reach an eerie equilibrium.


    One step forward would lead him into the icy frost flowers, while one step to the right would plunge him into the bone-meltingva.


    Yet, in this narrow space between them, a strange bnce was achieved!


    The Frost Giant and the Lava Behemoth appeared displeased with each other, each blocking the other''s path to John.


    They intensified their skill output, both aiming to hit John.


    But John skillfully positioned himself right between them, forcing the monsters to consume more of their energy to reach him.


    Meanwhile, the golem closed in from behind.


    Roar!


    With a mighty roar, several stones from the golem flew through the air toward John.


    Archibald, wide-eyed, tried to cast a skill to shatter the stones but found it impossible.


    These stones were part of the golem, matching its hardness and defense.


    Attacks could only forcefully reduce their HP by a minuscule amount.


    However, they quickly noticed something unusual.


    They realized why John had positioned himself between the two monsters.


    When the golem''s stonesnded in the middle, they were instantly incinerated into ck ash by theva!


    The golem, unable to reim its stones, started to shrink slightly in size with each lost piece.


    Meanwhile, the ranged fighters on the wall realized their skills were dealing dozens of points of damage to the golems.


    It was working!


    After casting a skill, John noticed the subtle changes, confirming his strategy was effective.


    The more stones the golems lost, the weaker their attack and defense.


    Once they expended all their stones, they would be no different from ordinary monsters.


    The most dangerous aspect was their ability to reim these stones, but if the stones werepletely destroyed, it was a different story.


    John stood his ground without hesitation.


    The Frost Giant and Lava Behemoth were furious!


    They couldn''t believe there was a human brave enough to stand there unafraid.


    Yet, due to their mutually counteracting skills, they couldn''t harm John at all.


    John had positioned himself perfectly, creating a bizarre loop where he was safe from both.


    He sighed in relief.


    His gamble had paid off!


    He had used some cunning, but it wasn''t cheating.


    The golems hadn''t realized anything was wrong and continued hurling stones at him.


    Despite having some intelligence, it wasn''t much¡ªabout that of a two or three-year-old child.


    They couldn''t understand why their stones were disappearing even though their target was right in front of them.


    John knew he had to maintain his position and let the golems waste their stones, eventually making them vulnerable.


    The others on the wall, seeing his n unfold, focused their efforts on supporting him by attacking the elite monsters.


    With every stone the golems lost, John''s chances of victory grew stronger.


    John refrained from using any attack skills.


    Instead, he focused on knocking the stones to the ground with his abilities.


    There was no need to destroy them¡ªjust dislodge them and let theva or frost eliminate them.


    However, this required precise control of his skills.


    He checked his speed buff: 30 seconds remaining.


    Essentially, he was fighting in ce.


    The speed potion''s cooldown was two minutes, leaving a minute and a half gap once the buff expired.


    If he could survive that gap, he could handle whatever came next.


    But if the three types of monsters started cooperating during that time, he would be in serious trouble.


    As the 30 seconds ticked down, John stayed alert, deflecting the flying stones with intense focus.


    The Frost Giant roared furiously, and the surrounding cold intensified.


    The Lava Behemoth spewedva continuously, creating an area almost devoid of smaller monsters within a 50-meter radius.


    Then, the Frost Giant mmed the ground!


    In an instant, John felt his left side stiffen.


    Frost visibly formed around his body, and even his hand holding the staff became rigid.


    He had to survive this!


    John gritted his teeth, fighting through the encroaching cold, knowing that every second counted.


    Not good!


    Without hesitation, John took another swig of monkey wine.


    But in the next instant, the Lava Behemoth roared, sending a scorching wave of heat toward him!


    The extreme cold and heat collided, creating a thick mist that instantly obscured the surrounding area.


    "What happened? Why is there suddenly so much fog?"


    "I can''t see anything! What''s happening to John?"


    "This is bad. We can''t see the six elite monsters or attack them!"


    "John won''t be in trouble, will he?"


    Everyone was anxious as their vision was obscured.


    Fear stemmed from the unknown; not knowing what was happening made them even more frightened.


    They couldn''t see what was happening in the mist, nor could they tell John''s current situation.


    They could only nce at the leaderboard, seeing John''s name still illuminated, providing a small measure of relief.


    However, the tension around John was palpable.


    Due to their permissions, they could see the basic status of everyone in the fortress.


    They noticed several debuffs on John''s status:


    Frozen! Burned! Slowed!


    Moreover, his HP was rapidly dropping.


    In the blink of an eye, it fell to half and continued to decrease.


    When it reached one-third, it suddenly refilled, indicating he had taken a potion, but it kept dropping.


    Archibald was extremely nervous, but he dared not say a word.


    He could only grit his teeth tightly and watch the area obscured by the ice fog.


    Roar after roar! The golems unleashed a violent barrage of stones into the icy mist.


    With the fog obscuring their vision, they could only randomly hurl the stones, unable to discern John''s location.


    Despite hurling dozens of rocks into the mist, there was no response.


    However, the golems outside visibly shrank in size.


    When the people on the wall cast their skills at them, the damage inflicted increased from tens to hundreds of points!


    John, caught between the two abilities, instinctively tried to escape forward but found himself unable to move!


    The effect of the speed potion had worn off!

 Chapter 201: Chapter201-The Situation Changes!

    John''s pupils suddenly dted!


    A sense of crisis surged up his spine!


    He knew very well that his previous arrogance was entirely due to the effect of the speed potion.


    Now that the speed potion''s effect had worn off, and he was trapped in ce with no way to evade the two iing attacks!


    He had no choice but to gulp down the monkey wine, barely dispelling the freezing debuff! But the speed potion was still on cooldown!


    Roar!


    The Lava Behemoth let out an earth-shattering roar, causing waves of magma to rise two meters high around it!


    It seemed that in the next moment, John would bepletely submerged, while on his left, cold frost flowers continued to bloom!


    The two skills shed fiercely, and the previously safe zones were bing increasingly scarce.


    The Golem continued to hurl stones relentlessly in this direction.


    John had no time to think about anything else! He narrowly avoided being hit by a stone!


    Gritting his teeth, he knew he couldn''t continue like this!


    He could clearly feel that the safe spots around him were diminishing rapidly.


    If this kept up, he would be dead for sure!


    Taking on six elite monsters was already risky for him, let alone emerald-tier elite monsters!


    It seemed he had no choice but to use that move...


    John didn''t wait in ce but instead sprinted toward the Frost Giant!


    Facing the Lava Behemoth, he was at a severe disadvantage without a fire-based resistance potion.


    Though the Frost Giant could slow him down and chill him, at least he had the monkey wine to dispel those debuffs!


    Besides, the Golem''s stones, when thrown this way, would freeze into ice shards!


    The Lava Behemoth''s magma would also be consumed by the frost!


    If he could hold out until both sides were exhausted, victory would be his!


    The Frost Giant seemed taken aback that this tiny pest dared to charge in its direction!


    Enraged, it began to roar, and the snowfall intensified, quickly forming ayer of ice on the ground.


    At the same time, the Lava Behemoth furiously surged in this direction.


    The magma churned, but upon encountering the white snowkes, it instantly turned into ck solid.


    The Golem frantically hurled stones, seemingly desperate to hit John.


    But each stone thrown drained its own strength, and soon, its size had noticeably decreased.


    Bang!


    John dodged swiftly, but a stone still struck him, instantly reducing his HP by two-thirds!


    With the continuous blood-draining effect from the falling snowkes, he was left with only a sliver of HP!


    Archibald and the others couldn''t see what was happening within the thick white fog; they could only monitor John''s condition through the fortress''s panel.


    Seeing John''s HP drop to a sliver made their hearts leap into their throats!


    No way!


    John couldn''t possibly be about to fall here, could he?


    What should they do? How could they help John?


    The fog was so dense that they couldn''t see anything!


    Whirrrrr...


    Suddenly, a small tornado whipped up in front of the fog!


    Was that... a windde?


    No, it wasn''t just a windde; it was countless winddesbined to form a Wind Tornado!


    Under the influence of this small tornado, they could see the white fog being blown away slightly!


    Archibald turned in surprise to Rosalind!


    Windde was the most basic skill, one that nearly every magus knew, but they had never considered it could be used in this way!


    "All magi, focus your winddes!"


    They had to disperse the fog entirely; only then could they help John!


    In an instant, all the magi directed their winddes toward that area, creating a dozen or so small tornadoes!


    The tornadoes whipped through the white fog, bringing a chill with them but also dispersing the fog.


    Gradually, the previously imprable white fog began to thin.


    They could now see John''s figure, though he looked somewhat different.


    "Didn''t he just find a safe spot? Why is he suddenly running towards the Frost Giant now?"


    "Oh my god, is he trying to get himself killed? If the Frost Giant slows him down, he could easily get hit by its skills!"


    "But the Lava Behemoth is also relentlessly targeting John from behind. What do we do?"


    "Let''s provide some cover. I see that the Golems have already shrunk to about two-thirds of their original size!"


    Everyone was now doing everything they could to support John!


    They couldn''t hit the monsters, but at least they could use tornadoes to blow away the fog.


    This way, they could see what John was doing and determine if he needed their help.


    John had been struggling to move and couldn''t see clearly through the dense fog.


    But in the next moment, a fierce, cold wind blew over him, intensifying the slowing effect but also clearing his vision!


    He saw a dozen tornadoes converging on the white fog!


    The tornadoes, swirling with the white mist and sweeping up frozen creatures from the ground, sparkled under the sunlight, creating a unique spectacle.


    Looking up at the fortress walls, John saw everyone casting their skills in his direction.


    In that moment, he felt something different in his heart.


    He had been focused on quickly eliminating the six elite monsters, but now it seemed that wasn''t the point.


    He realized he was never fighting alone...


    The Golem''s size had already decreased by nearly 50%!


    Now, when other people''s skills hit them, they could forcibly reduce thousands of HP!


    Though it couldn''t trigger critical hits or higher-tier damage, the amount was already considerable!


    The Lava Behemoth was deeply displeased, seeing its chosen prey on the side of its mortal enemy.


    Both Lava Behemoths began spewing magma more intensely, nearly stepping into the Frost Giant''s territory!


    The smaller monsters around had long been cleared out, either turned into ck ashes or transformed into sparkling ice sculptures!


    The entire battlefield was split in two¡ªone side white, the other red, creating a striking contrast!


    Meanwhile, John wasn''t idle!


    He quickly circled the Frost Giant,unching ice-based skills at the Lava Behemoth!


    The speed potion''s cooldown had one minute left!


    If he could hold out for just one minute, it would be enough!


    The Lava Behemoth, enraged by the damage, charged towards them, while the Frost Giant wasn''t backing down either.


    For a moment, the skills of the two monsters shed, making the white fog even thicker, only to be blown away by the tornadoes the next second!


    Frustrated by their inability to kill this tiny pest after wasting so much time, both elite monsters grew increasingly agitated, especially with the presence of their opposing elemental adversary.


    The two Lava Behemoths didn''t hesitate, charging directly into the vicinity of the Frost Giant!


    Their n was to kill these loathsome creatures first, then deal with that pesky little insect!


    The Frost Giant wasn''t about to take it lying down, unleashing its skills in a massive area!


    Snow fell in torrents, and John found it increasingly difficult to breathe!


    This was a true sh of titans, with mere mortals caught in the crossfire!


    John felt his fingers stiffen, making the simple act of taking out the monkey wine a slow struggle.


    When he finally took a sip, he realized it barely dispelled the freezing debuff!


    It was too cold, unbearably cold.


    One sip wasn''t enough topletely dispel it!


    Gritting his teeth, he decided to drink the entire bottle!


    In an instant, a burning warmth spread from his mouth to every part of his body.


    He felt a bit of warmth returning, but soon he was ovee with dizziness.


    Oh no!


    The drunken debuff!

 Chapter 202: Chapter202-Extermination! Six Elite Monsters!

    Initially, when the others saw John''s figure bing increasingly clear, they breathed a small sigh of relief.


    After all, as long as they could see John, they could figure out how to help him!


    But soon, they noticed something was off!


    Why was John still standing in ce, looking dizzy and unsteady?


    Archibald, familiar with monkey wine, quickly deduced that John had drunk heavily to dispel the stiffness debuff.


    This meant John might now be affected by a drunkenness debuff!


    Sure enough, a nce at John''s panel confirmed the presence of a drunkenness debuff!


    Archibald''s heart sank! Others might not understand the situation, but he knew exactly what was happening!


    "What''s going on with John?"


    Rosalind quickly noticed something was wrong with John as well.


    Just a moment ago, visibility had improved, and the monsters were frantically using their skills.


    If John had dispelled the freezing effect, he would have moved away immediately.


    Why was he now standing there, swaying and looking dizzy?


    "John drank to dispel the freezing debuff, and now he''s drunk. This causes dizziness and may reduce his movement speed. His speed potion still has a minute left on its cooldown..."


    Hearing this, Rosalind''s heart also sank!


    If this were true, they had a serious problem!


    Without the speed buff, John couldn''t move away quickly! His HP was already starting to drop; if this continued, he would surely die!


    "Cover me!"


    Without any hesitation, Rosalind leapt forward as she spoke!


    Everyone around her almost screamed in shock!


    Good grief, that''s a ten-meter-high wall!


    You just jumped without a second thought¡ªare you not afraid of death at all?


    And how are we supposed to cover you?


    Exin before you go, for heaven''s sake!


    They swallowed their screams, knowing they had friends fighting below.


    They had to stay focused!


    "Cover them both with everything you''ve got!"


    Archibald gritted his teeth, pouring every ounce of effort into his skills!


    Faster! Faster!


    The quicker they cast their skills, the less danger John and Rosalind would face!


    They couldn''t let anything happen to them¡ªabsolutely not!


    At that moment, everyone was frantically casting skills downward!


    As Rosalind jumped, she immediately cast Wind Shield to protect herself!


    Using the trajectory of the winddes released by those around her, she floated in mid-air!


    The moment she left the protective shield, she couldn''t help but frown.


    It was unbearably cold! Although the tornadoes had blown the white fog aside, they had also intensified the snowfall!


    Many of the small monsters had already curled up on the ground, bing easy prey.


    But they couldn''t worry about the small monsters now; they had to focus on the six elite monsters!


    Only by doing so could they give theirpanions a fighting chance!


    Fortunately, Rosalind''s ss was primarily supportive.


    After casting various buff enhancements on herself, she quickly moved towards John.


    As the Lava Behemoth''s magma closed in on John, he suddenly felt a lightness in his body!


    Looking again, he saw a 30% speed buff! Lasting 30 seconds!


    Instinctively, he nced towards the wall and saw Rosalind had somehow jumped down, now within skill-casting distance!


    But it was so cold that her hands were trembling uncontrobly!


    Despite the freezing temperature and the windde''s intensified chill, Rosalind looked as if she might copse at any moment.


    Yet, she continued to cast buffs on John.


    Speed buff, berserk buff, damage enhancement buff, healing!


    Thorned Rock Serpent!


    Without hesitation, John summoned two Thorned Rock Serpents!


    One serpent slithered to Rosalind''s side, and she stepped onto its head, feeling slightly better.


    While some persistent small monsters still tried to approach, the serpent''s tail swept them away!


    The serpent''s speed was much faster than Rosalind''s own.


    Staying on the ground would have left her vulnerable to the monsters, but atop the serpent, she could assist John more effectively.


    John knew these were the best buffs a support yer could give.


    Though it was only a 30/900 speed boost, it was enough!


    Without a moment''s hesitation, John moved from his spot and began relentlessly casting skills towards the Lava Behemoth.


    Even though he was still somewhat dizzy and the drunken debuff couldn''t be dispelled, he felt much better than before.


    His speed was faster than he had anticipated!


    Countless skills bombarded the Lava Behemoth, giving it no time to react.


    John noticed that although his damage to the Lava Behemoth wasn''t high, he managed to hold its aggro firmly.


    The Lava Behemoth''s focus remained locked on him, ignoring everything else!


    Good!


    John watched as one Lava Behemoth charged directly into the face of the Frost Giant, leading to a head-on collision between the two monsters!


    Boom!


    In that instant, the explosion of steam created a thick white fog, obscuring everything on the battlefield.


    Johnmanded the Thorned Rock Serpent to quickly flee the scene!


    Roar!


    Boom!


    All anyone could hear were the anguished cries of the monsters and their enraged roars as they took damage.


    In that moment, everyone was on edge.


    These were emerald-tier elite monsters!


    For them, there was no hope of attacking these creatures head-on!


    Only someone like John could manage to kite these monsters!


    "Let''s go!"


    Without a second thought, John maneuvered the two Thorned Rock Serpents to swiftly leave the area, taking Rosalind with them.


    He had a strong premonition that whatever happened next would be beyond their control.


    Sure enough, the ferocious roars erupting from within the thick white fog sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    The roaring continued for nearly ten minutes, during which all the surrounding smaller monsters were utterly decimated.


    A few stragglers in the sky were swiftly dealt with by the group.


    When the white fog finally dissipated and themotion ceased, they saw no trace of the six elite monsters.


    The snow-covered ground was littered with ck and red stones and heaps of ck ashes.


    The sight was terrifying, but John and the others noticed their points and experience had increased!


    Even with nearly two thousand people sharing the experience, everyone''s level had risen significantly!


    Some of the lower-level yers even leveled up directly!


    The experience from these monsters was incredibly abundant!


    The remaining airborne monsters were quickly cleared, and John and his team noticed that after this wave of monsters was defeated, no more seemed to be attacking the fortress.


    "Did we... survive today''s wave?"


    Leopold looked at Archibald with a puzzled expression.


    Archibald wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling utterly exhausted.


    "I''m not sure, but it seems like we''re in the clear."


    Since midnightst night, monsters had been relentlessly attacking them.


    When the six elite monsters appeared, the assault became a torrent!


    It was only because John cleverly used the elite monsters'' skills to wipe out most of the smaller creatures that they managed to survive.


    Otherwise, they could never have resolved this so easily!


    John sat on the ground, feeling worn out.


    "Combat teams, escort the logistics teams to sort the supplies. Be careful, and return immediately if you notice anything unusual."

 Chapter 203: Chapter203-Heavy Casualties

    Although most of the monsters had been in, there were still some that slipped through the.


    John and his group efficiently cleared these remnants.


    These monsters posed a significant threatpared to those in the logistics department.


    Any dy in clearing them could lead to unnecessary casualties.


    Surveying the bodies strewn across the ground, John couldn''t help but sit down and gasp for breath.


    The dizziness from the drunken debuff was still intense, making him feel as if the world was spinning, and he was on the verge of vomiting¡ªan incredibly ufortable sensation.


    Rosalind, after taking a short rest, came over to check on John, her relief palpable when she found no severe issues.


    "Let''s head back," she suggested.


    "The cleanup crew will be here shortly, and it seems like the items dropped by the two elite monsters today might be quite valuable."


    Taking a deep breath, Rosalind began to contemte the situation, knowing some matters needed to be addressed promptly.


    John stared nkly at her, having been running on adrenaline until now, he felt even worse after everything had settled.


    "You... why do you have two heads? Are you a monster?"


    Rosalind, perplexed by John''s continuous staring, was just about to ask what was going on when she heard his bizarre question, prompting her to roll her eyes in frustration.


    "I really shouldn''t havee down to save you!" she eximed, walking away in disbelief.


    She had risked her life to save John, and now here he was, spouting nonsense, leaving her utterly speechless.


    The logistics team members, noticing John sitting there, dazed and chuckling foolishly from time to time, also found themselves torn betweenughter and tears.


    They quickly escorted John back to rest properly before beginning to clean up the battlefield.


    However, the loot from the battlefield this time was indeed substantial¡ªsixty energy stones dropped by the six elite monsters!


    Although they were only ofmon quality, they were certainly sufficient for their needs.


    Archibald stood atop the high wall, gazing towards the direction of the other two fortresses, a wave of worry washing over him.


    If there were six elite monsters here, did that mean the other fortresses might be facing elite monsters too?


    They had managed to ovee these creatures thanks to John, but the other fortresses might not have the same strategy.


    Should they go and help?


    After all, they were in a situation where the fate of one was linked to the others.


    A problem at one fortress could mean trouble at the others as well.


    They absolutely couldn''t let that happen.


    But then...


    Archibald nced at John, who was being carried back still dazed, and sighed.


    John was currently the strongestbatant they had.


    Now that John was in such a state, even if they wanted to help, they couldn''t.


    They would have to manage their own affairs first.


    John''s head was spinning terribly, feeling as if everything before him was swirling around.


    His tolerance for alcohol was actually quite good in reality, but he hadn''t anticipated that the drunken debuff experience would be intensified in this secret realm.


    Now, he waspletely dizzy and disoriented, everything appeared blurry.


    The worst part was that this buff couldn''t be dispelled; he simply had to wait it out for an hour.


    John decided to do nothing and justy down on the ground.


    The people around him tread lightly, seeing his condition, and genuinely wanted John to rest well.


    He had never felt an hour pass so slowly.


    He felt as if he had drunk counterfeit booze, dizzy beyond belief, yet there was no other remedy.


    Finally, when the hour was up, he gingerly rose from the ground, holding his head.


    It had to be said, the realism of this experience was uncanny; his head still ached.


    He suddenly felt that he might never drink again once he got out¡ªthis feeling was just too nauseating!


    "How are things now?"


    Archibald had been standing by, so John asked directly.


    "The situation inside the fortress is quite good, no significant damage, mostly just what happened this morning, but it''s all manageable now," Archibald responded.


    "We also found that the loot dropped by the six elite monsters is indeed better than ours; they gave us sixty energy stones. But I have a feeling that things might change tomorrow."


    Everyone had a sense of crisis, feeling that this incident had already exceeded their expectations.


    And they all somewhat understood that things would only get more challenging day by day.


    "Should we keep the protective shield up then? Just leave it on," John suggested, though his tone was more assertive than inquiring.


    It would only cost about twenty energy stones a day, but it could save a lot of troubleter on, which is actually a good thing for them.


    "Don''t worry, just the sixty energy stones we got today are enough for our needs," assured Archibald.


    As long as no super bosses attackter on, there should be no problem.


    John noticed a flickering blue light in the direction of the other two fortresses, signaling they were still under attack.


    He wanted to help, but his current condition made it impossible for him to go there.


    He asked in the group chat, only to find that the others were too busy to respond.


    They had the help of monkeys on their side, and having dealt with the elite monsters, the monster tide had ended early.


    However, the same might not be true for the other fortresses.


    If they couldn''t defeat the elite monsters ahead of time, they would have to wait until the elite monsters were dead to end the siege.


    This was a crucial point for them.


    He hoped the others would be smart enough to focus on killing the six elite monsters first.


    Isabe, being a fire-based magus, should have an attack bonus against the Frost Giant.


    He hoped she would notice something off that could provoke them into attacking each other.


    Although John had voiced this, there was still no response from the others.


    After resting for an hour, he saw that the other side was still in the thick of battle.


    Unable to sit still, he instructed, "I''m going to check out what''s happening at the second and third fortresses. Hold the fort here and contact me immediately if anything arises."


    Archibald nodded, "Do you want me to arrange for some people to apany you?"


    After all, they all knew that John going alone could be dangerous.


    It might be better to have a few more people with him for support.


    "I''lle with you," Rosalind stepped forward at this moment, her eyes calm and without any particr gleam, yet her demeanor was resolute.


    "No need, I can handle..." John began.


    "I won''t hold you back, and are you sure you can rely on your skills to cool down every time you''re in danger?" Rosalind''s simple statement effectively silenced John.


    It seemed she had a point.


    "Thene with me, don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you," John assured her gravely.


    After all, a real problem now could be disastrous.


    Rosalind''s lips twitched slightly, "Just take care of yourself!"


    She was never anyone''s burden or hindrance; she was just herself, radiant and formidable.


    Archibald watched as Rosalind and John stood on the head of the Thorned Rock Serpent, speeding towards the distance.


    He couldn''t help but worry.


    Nothing must go wrong, he thought, or else the entire fortress would descend into madness.


    As John was about to cast a Wind Shield for Rosalind to shield her from the chilling winds faced at high speed, he realized she had already prepared for the cold.

 Chapter 204: Chapter204-Experience Soars!

    By the time John arrived at the second fortress, he found a scene of utter chaos!


    Isabe had already discovered yesterday that the six monsters possessed mutually countering attributes, yet theycked high attack power and speed!


    Even after consuming a potion to boost her speed, she could only barely dodge their attacks.


    The supply of monkey wine John had given her was running low, so she had to ration it carefully!


    She had already been hit by the Frost Giant''s attacks twice recently, stacking her buffs quite high.


    Drinking now would risk incurring a drunken debuff!


    "Buff me!" she called.


    Without any hesitation, John shouted amand to the Thorned Rock Serpent and then sprinted forward at breakneck speed!


    Meanwhile, Rosalind was not idle, waving her staff and casting a full suite of buffs on John¡ªspeed, fury, continuous healing, mental enhancement!


    Once all the buffs were applied, John unleashed a skill toward the Lava Behemoth.


    As before, he drew the Lava Behemoth''s attention along with the Golem''s firepower, weaving in and out within the Frost Giant''s range.


    Though still slowed by a buff, this time he was apanied by a priest, rendering many of the debuffs virtually ineffective for him.


    Plus, he had monkey wine on hand for emergencies!


    This time, quicker than before, he had already halved the elite monster''s HP!


    Isabe was no fool.


    Observing John''s actions, she quickly grasped what needed to be done and began to draw the monsters'' fire, mimicking John''s tactics.


    Rosalind promptly cast a full set of buffs on Isabe.


    ncing in Rosalind''s direction, Isabe could barely make out who it was due to the distance, but she knew it must be one of their own and unleashed her skills with even greater ferocity.


    With the trio''s coordination, it took less than ten minutes to y the six elite monsters.


    However, because the lesser monsters around them had not beenpletely cleared earlier, those above continued to unleash skills downward.


    Despite this, seeing all six elite monsters vanquished brought a surge of joy¡ªthey had been in despair at the sight of these emerald-tier elite monsters, which seemed beyond their capability to defeat.


    It had seemed beyond their imagination, yet here were John and Isabe, astonishingly powerful, swiftly defeating these formidable foes together.


    "My God, this is the strength of the top-ranked champions? This is incredibly impressive."


    "I used to think John was nothing special, but it turns out I was the one who was nothing special."


    "Oh... I suddenly think if John were at our fortress, we''d definitely have hope of surviving; it wouldn''t have been so hard before."


    "I really want to go to the first fortress, I''d feel so much safer with John there."


    "Let''s focus on clearing out these lesser monsters first, to avoid any slipping through the. Otherwise, we''re done for."


    Everyone was fervently unleashing their skills, each person striving to clear thend of the monsters before them.


    John took a moment to replenish his MP before checking on Isabe.


    She was visibly exhausted yet continued to ferociously y the lesser creatures surrounding her.


    He nced at the group chat and saw a message from Cecilia stating that she had already in four elite monsters, and they could slowly grind down the remaining two.


    Relieved, he sent out some cautionary advice and then turned back to Isabe.


    "How are the casualties on your side today?" he asked.


    After incinerating a small monster and clearing the area, Isabe responded, "The midnight raid caught us off guard, and nearly fifty people were killed or wounded. Even using Resurrection Spells, we couldn''t revive so many in time."


    Initially, everyone was thrilled yet terrified.


    There had even been loud disputes over the sequence of using Resurrection Spells!


    Many saw their friends among the fallen and worried about the problems that would arise if they couldn''t be revived promptly.


    "I''m holding up okay, don''t worry, there won''t be any major issues," Isabe reassured him.


    Coming from a prominent family, she certainly knew how tomand the situation.


    She understood better than anyone what needed to be done and knew that showing too much mercy could only lead to trouble.


    If she became too lenient, it would only invite more difficulties for herself.


    Upon learning of some casualties at Cecilia''s location, John fell silent.


    After all, the Resurrection Spells on his side could revive more peoplepared to the second and third fortresses, which could only resurrect one person at a time.


    Since midnight yesterday, Abby had managed to resurrect all the intact bodies.


    John asked Archibald to inquire if Abby could assist in reviving some individuals from the second and third fortresses as well.


    Although Archibald knew of the breathtakingly beautiful healer within their fortress, he always felt nervous when speaking to her.


    Just a slight lift of Abby''s eyelids would make everyone instinctively soften their voices!


    She seemed like an angel from heaven, a sprite from the realms of earth! Speaking too loudly might frighten her.


    "Yes, but for double the payment," she said.


    John sighed in relief upon receiving this response.


    Although reviving others would require more energy stones, it was worth it if it meant giving these people a chance to live.


    "No problem, I''ll cover all costs as long as you can help with the revival."


    Even Isabe, who was alwaysposed, felt a slight relief upon hearing this news.


    Being able to revive five at once¡ªalthough there was a strict requirement that the bodies must have been deceased for no more than five hours¡ªgreatly boosted their morale and their drive to survive.


    Cecilia, having learned of the situation, did not hesitate to agree.


    Between an energy stone and a human life, she knew well what to choose.


    "Alright, now that you''ve resolved things here, I''ll head back. Let''s keep in touch andmunicate promptly if any issues arise."


    Cecilia had just finished clearing the battlefield when she learned John hade to help, which made her chuckle.


    "It seems my charm isn''t enough, Miss Zhu is still prettier than me." Cecilia had merely joked, but John suddenly felt awkward.


    His decision toe and help had been a spontaneous one!


    But now, with Cecilia''s remark, it seemed as if he hade over on purpose.


    That felt a bit... like betraying one for another.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk," John muttered to himself, shaking off the strange feeling inside.


    He had simply chosen this side because he had more interactions with Isabe, making it a subconscious choice.


    Besides, Cecilia and her brother would surely have better coordination, while Isabe was alone.


    Yes, indeed, he was just helping where it was most needed.


    "Alright, let''s head back," John said as he mounted the Thorned Rock Serpent once more.


    Despite being an offensive skill, he had effectively turned it into a mount...


    And it was incredibly useful, serving both as an attack and a means of transport.


    Isabe continued to clear the battlefield, her eyes narrowing as she watched John''s departing figure.


    John...


    What kind of person is he, really?


    He didn''t seem as terrible as the rumors suggested.


    ...


    With the lessons learned from the previous night, everyone was on high alert.


    Nearly every three steps there was a guard, every five steps a lookout.


    Everyone voluntarily took turns standing watch.


    They simply couldn''t afford another round of casualties.


    They couldn''t bear to see theirrades die right in front of them, without even a chance of resurrection.

 Chapter 205: Chapter205-The Breath of the Gods!

    John stood atop the city wall, peering out the window with a sense of unease.


    He wasn''t quite sure what had transpired outside the secret realm in recent days.


    Why hadn''t Principal Sophia given them any new directives yet?


    Ten days had already passed since the trial began.


    Could they truly leave after fifteen days?


    If there was a way, Principal Sophia wouldn''t wait until after fifteen days to let them out¡ªshe''d have done it immediately.


    Perhaps Principal Sophia was encountering some problems.


    However, being a semigod-tier powerhouse, what could possibly trouble Principal Sophia?


    Just as John suspected, the entire Star Cluster Academy was now plunged into chaos!


    Principal Sophia and Geoffrey were desperately trying to break the magic array!


    Indeed, the magic array was slightly damaged, revealing a crack, and the connection between Principal Sophia and the realm was growing stronger.


    But they soon realized the magic array was not as simple as they had thought.


    After they damaged a part of it, another part would automatically release spiritual energy to repair the damage.


    They were also constantly observing the situation inside the secret realm through a silver mirror.


    They discovered that whenever a creature inside died, its spiritual energy would overflow and replenish the spent energy.


    This meant the situation had fallen into a vicious cycle!


    The magic array could replenish its spiritual energy through the deaths of beings within the secret realm! What a cunning magic array!


    "Principal, we can''t keep dragging this out. If something happens to those kids, none of us can bear the responsibility."


    Geoffrey was frantic!


    Problems had already arisen within the secret realm, and if they continued to dy, it would definitely lead to major troubles!


    Several noble families were on the verge of copse when they saw their children dead without immediate revival.


    Especially those who found their children dismembered were furious beyond measure.


    He could already imagine that once this incident was over, their school''s reputation would be utterly destroyed! How could they possibly stand their ground in the Federation then?!


    "Enough talk!"


    Principal Sophia clenched her teeth, her face stern with seriousness.


    This magic array was nothing like they had imagined! She had a keen sense that even if they broke the magic array, the troubles that would follow were far from over.


    While releasing skills into it, trying to shatter the array, she keenly felt a force different from usual¡ª it seemed like the power of a dark god!


    This magic array... was actually a sacrifice to the dark god!


    So, the presence of the dark god''s power was not surprising.


    But they could not stand by and watch so many students face mishaps!


    Star Cluster Academy could not fall because of this!


    But just as they were about to breach the magic array, Principal Sophia sharply sensed a murderous intent behind her!


    It turned out that two teachers who were decrypting the magic array behind them had suddenly turned hostile!


    Theyunched a fierce attack towards Principal Sophia, using lethal moves!


    Principal Sophia was currently fully engaged with the magic array in front of her and had no attention to spare for what was happening behind her.


    "Watch out!"


    Percival shouted.


    He instinctively tried to run towards Principal Sophia, but it was already toote!


    The magic array beneath their feet burst forth with blinding light, sprouting red tendrils that ensnared them in ce!


    Even Percival, a transcendent-tier fighter, found himself unable to break free from these tendrils at that moment.


    These tendrils, as if possessing a life of their own, burrowed into their flesh, draining the blood from their bodies!


    Percival and Geoffrey gritted their teeth, unleashing their skills in a desperate attempt to burn away the red tendrils!


    But this effort caused them to miss the critical moment to assist Principal Sophia!


    Principal Sophia had already focused all her attention on the magic array, trying to dodge backward, but the next second, she felt a strange force within the magic array entangle herpletely!


    She might have been able to evade this attack under normal circumstances, but this mysterious force enveloped herpletely like a quagmire!


    Principal Sophia was even momentarily disoriented!


    Her skills faltered for a moment in her hands, but that single moment was enough for her assants tond their attack!


    Thud...


    The skills hit Principal Sophia, causing her blood to surge and a mouthful of fresh blood to spurt out!


    The two teachers behind herughed maniacally, clutching their staves and looking wildly at the people before them.


    "There is a trace of divine power within the magic array! It is meant to counter you, Sophia Winchester! Even though you are semigod-tier, in the presence of a true god, you are nothing more than a powerless ant!"


    "The great god will eventually descend upon the world! You all are merely stepping stones for the divine! Mere ants sacrificed for his arrival!"


    "Look! This is your revered semigod! Just a mere trace of our god''s power is enough to render her helpless! The world will ultimately belong to the divine!"


    The two teachers screamed in frenzy, while the others watched Principal Sophia with intense nervousness.


    Principal Sophia was already injured; what would happen next?


    If something truly happened to Principal Sophia, what would be of the other children?


    Some of the nobles around desperately protected Principal Sophia, not just for her sake, but for their children''s as well.


    "Capture them!"


    Geoffrey swung, releasing control skills, but the two teachers disregarded everything.


    They charged suicidally towards the center of the magic array.


    "The world will ultimately belong to the divine! Our sacrifice today is all meaningful!"


    "I am willing to trade my body for the descent of the divine! My lord, the world awaits your arrival!"


    After saying this, the two teachers actually slit their own throats, their blood spilling everywhere.


    The moment their blood touched the magic array, it burst into brilliant light, and then repelled everyone away!


    Principal Sophia, already injured, was now thrown several meters back, spitting blood.


    "Principal Sophia!"


    Everyone was in disbelief; such a powerful semigod-tier figure like Principal Sophia appeared so helpless in front of this magic array!


    After absorbing the blood of the two teachers, the magic array instantly grew more formidable, tightening the nerves of everyone present.


    At that moment, Principal Sophia felt all connections with the secret realm sever.


    "Principal, what''s wrong with you?!"


    Geoffrey desperately rushed to Sophia''s side, seeing her pale face and blood-spattered lips, he was extremely worried.


    This was a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    Now reduced to this frail state, could it be that they really had no way to break the magic array?


    If that was indeed the case, then... what were they to do?


    What about the children?


    Everyone was in utter panic, and Principal Sophia keenly sensed an alien presence within her own body!


    This force was incredibly strong.


    She checked her attributes; although they showed no difference from before, she was now unable to unleash any skills!


    She looked at her status and saw a new anti-magic debuff added ¡ªsting for 48 hours.


    During this time, Principal Sophia could not use any skills, bing as powerless as an ordinary person without magic!


    Principal Sophia whispered the matter to Percival and the others.


    Geoffrey''s eyes widened in shock!


    Principal Sophia, a semigod-tier powerhouse and the strongest among them, was now affected by a debuff that rendered her unable to use any skills¡ªwhat were they to do?


    What about the magic array?


    And they had just witnessed the two teachers, though dead, their souls seemed to have appeared in the secret realm!


    This meant those two could cause trouble for John and the others within the secret realm.


    If that were the case, then perhaps...


    "Protect me..."


    Principal Sophia said as she closed her eyes, continuing to search for her connection with the secret realm.


    She was the owner of this particr piece of the secret realm!


    Even if these people had used the magic array to sever her connection with the secret realm, there had to be some traces left.


    No matter what, she had to save those children!

 Chapter 206: Chapter206-Peril at Every Turn!

    The others didn''t dare say much; they could only protect Principal Sophia for now.


    Since it was impossible to attack the magic array from the outside, they had to attack from within.


    The only possibility was to establish contact with the inside of the magic array first, thenunch a strong internal attack.


    Once cracks appeared in the magic array, they could attack from the outside.


    This was the only way now.


    The connection in her mind was incredibly faint, and Principal Sophia desperately clung to that sliver of contact.


    Although the secret realm was hers, it still took all her strength to establish this extremely weak connection.


    John was resting when he suddenly heard a noisy sound, like a broken electric microphone.


    "Secret realm... dark god... souls... causing trouble..."


    The intermittent sounds made it impossible for John to understand what was actually happening.


    Isabe and Cecilia also heard simr noises and instantly sprang up from their beds!


    They immediately opened the small group chat they had with John, but found no information inside.


    Principal Sophia could only rely on her consciousness to intermittently transmit some information to John and the others.


    However, because the connection was so weak, all the transmitted information was extremely vague.


    Principal Sophia knew they couldn''t continue like this; she gritted her teeth.


    Her staff tapped the ground.


    Instantly, a white light shone upon her, brightening the entire sky!


    "This is..."


    Geoffrey''s pupils dted, stepping back unconsciously as he watched the bright white light.


    Percival, too, watched in disbelief.


    "The Principal... she actually used that move for these children..."


    The other teachers watched in disbelief.


    This was the Principal''s...


    Soul Trade Spell!


    As the name implies, it''s a spell where one trades part of their soul for something they desire.


    Now, Principal Sophia had traded a part of her soul for enhanced power in the secret realm.


    Sure enough, the next second, John and the others heard Principal Sophia''s voice, weak yet urgent, much clearer than the previous intermittent sounds.


    "Long story short, the Dusk Sect wants to sacrifice all the students in the secret realm to the dark god. The magic array isplete, and now with the lives of two more teachers invested in it, it can''t be broken from the outside; you must attack from within."


    "Those two teachers who have entered the secret realm might receive a significant boost; I''m not sure what exactly that entails, and I can''t guarantee anything from here."


    "John, I''m now transferring half of the control power of the secret realm to you! The fate of this fragment of the secret realm now depends on you!"


    "I will be waiting for your updates from outside! There are still members of the Dusk Sect around, and I must eradicate thempletely!"


    Principal Sophia''s voice grew fainter and fainter until it was barely perceptible.


    John felt a warm sensation at his brow, as if something new had appeared there.


    He hadn''t had time to see what it was, but the next second, he felt his control over the secret realm had increased.


    Previously, he needed to use themander''s panel to get a clear view of the entire fortress.


    But now, it seemed he could understand everything within the fortress with just a thought.


    Could this be the 50% control power of the secret realm?


    He gently opened his hands, but the next moment, something felt off¡ªas if something was contesting his control power.


    "Someone is vying for the control power with me!"


    Without any hesitation, John immediately ryed this information to Principal Sophia, who paused briefly.


    "I know, and that''s why I''ve transferred all this power to you; you must understand that you are now the only hope. There cannot be an insoluble presence within the secret realm, as the rules do not allow it! There must be a way to break through, and now it''s all up to you!"


    After speaking, Principal Sophia sensed the presence of the dark god in the magic array growing stronger.


    It seemed something within the secret realm had been sacrificed again, leading to this situation.


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Sophia startled everyone around her.


    What was happening? Why would Principal Sophia suddenly start bleeding? Wasn''t she fine just a moment ago?


    Everyone was frantic with worry but dared not say too much, fearful of disturbing Principal Sophia.


    "Principal Sophia..." Geoffrey and Percival both showed concern.


    Principal Sophia waved her hand to indicate she was alright, merely ncing at the silver mirror beside her.


    "Right now, there''s nothing any of us can do; we have to leave it to the children inside..."


    A silence fell over the crowd, even families that initially harbored resentment towards John were now involuntarily praying for them.


    After all, John was now their hope.


    Their children were still inside, and if something else were to happen, it could destroy their families! These were the most promising children of their families.


    If these children were all lost inside, the Federation would face ack of young talent for the next 20 years! Could this be what the Dusk Sect intended?


    Principal Sophia watched the silver mirror, concealing her current thoughts.


    Every secret realm has its own set of rules; the rules strictly prohibit the destruction of the realm itself.


    Regardless of how members of the Dusk Sect managed to infiltrate the school''s faculty andmit suicide with such intent, there are no unsolvable situations within this secret realm.


    But what the solution is...


    A surge of blood rushed to Sophia''s head, and a trace of fresh blood seeped from the corner of her mouth, startling those around her.


    The Principal''s condition was frightening...


    It had surpassed their imagination...


    They couldn''t bear to think about what would happen if something went wrong with the Principal here.


    This was a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    What on earth was happening? Why was she now restrained like a mere ant? Could the power of the dark god truly be so formidable?


    Everyone couldn''t help but question in their hearts.


    But in the end, they all silently bowed their heads, no longer speaking.


    Principal Sophia hastily ended allmunication, while John looked at his panel, puzzled.


    He was eager to find out who was contesting the control of this secret realm with him!


    If he held 50% of the control, it meant that the other party might also possess 50%.


    If both were equally matched, it woulde down to a test of strength!


    Yet, the teachers of the Star Cluster Academy were all tinum-tier characters!


    Moreover, as the Principal had said, after they entered, it seemed they had harnessed the power of the dark god and had be even stronger.


    He might not be able to win!


    "What do you think about this?" Cecilia posed the question.


    She could understand why the Principal was willing to grant control to John.


    His performance had indeed been outstandingtely, making him the strongest among their group.


    If anyone in the secret realm could break this predicament, it would be no one else but John.


    Isabe didn''t raise any objections; instead, she quietly waited for John''s response.


    John took a deep breath and slowly looked out into the dark sky.


    "We might be in big trouble tomorrow."


    Both women were taken aback, then fell silent again.


    Yes... now there were two new characters in the secret realm whose backgrounds they were unaware of.


    Maybe... they might not make it out alive.

 Chapter 207: Chapter207-What! A Diamond-Tier Monster?!

    "Anyway, as long as we are not dead, there is still hope," Isabe said softly, her voice tinged with resolve.


    Cecilia fell silent for a moment, thenughed heartily, "It''s just me and my brother left in my family. I don''t care about anything else. If I have to die, I want to die with him."


    "But to have met you before dying, that is actually my luck," she added.


    John frowned slightly hearing the women speak in such a somber tone.


    "Why speak of such gloomy things now?"


    It wasn''t the final moment yet; there was no need for despair.


    Meanwhile, John closed his eyes and keenly sensed the power of control that Principal Sophia had given him.


    He had a feeling that Principal Sophia had given him only 50% not because she was reluctant but because that was all she could give...


    This was the limit of what Principal Sophia could grant him; the other 50% of the power of control was no longer in her hands.


    The power of control meant dominion over the entire secret realm!


    He could now almost feel that he could control the life and death of the creatures within the secret realm at will.


    With just a thought, the Treemonkey King could drop dead on the spot!


    This power of control was overwhelmingly strong...


    it was as if he embodied the naturalw of this world, the rule of this realm!


    As long as he was in this world, no matter how powerful the monster or creature, they could not escape the power of control!


    John extended his hand, rotating a fragment that shimmered with a light not bright but rather dim.


    It flickered like a distant star, yet he could feel another force contesting this piece of the power of control.


    John always felt that if the other party obtained this 50% of the power of control, it would definitely spell trouble.


    ...


    Outside, Principal Sophia once again spat out a mouthful of blood, and everyone saw everything on the silver mirror.


    The souls of the two teachers, upon entering the secret realm, did not dissipate but instead became transcendent-tier powerhouses under the sacrifice of the dead monsters.


    It''s noteworthy that these teachers were merely emerald-tier powerhouses outside.


    But now, after entering, they had risen an entire tier! They were transcendent-tier powerhouses, equivalent to deans in the outside world!


    The children were at most gold-tier, which is four tiers below them!


    With just a flick of their fingers, these teachers could crush the children!


    At this moment, everyone''s hearts couldn''t help but panic; they didn''t know what to do and could only look to Principal Sophia.


    Principal Sophia had already sustained internal injuries and now, having transferred half of her power of control to John, hadpletely rxed.


    "I am powerless to do anything further."


    Principal Sophia''s voice carried a trace of weakness, but her eyes were firmly fixed on the silver mirror before her.


    "It is up to them now."


    As the souls of the two teachers entered the secret realm, they keenly sensed their enhanced power.


    Gideon looked at his hands and let out a haughtyugh.


    "I knew it! I knew that the bishop was not deceiving me! Even though we died outside, our souls could still enter this secret realm and even ascend to transcendent-tier powerhouses!"


    "We will ughter all those children''s souls! Offering them to our beloved deity, we too can achieve eternal life and be the most loyal servants at the deity''s side!"


    Gideonughed maniacally, unleashing spells all around him, each one striking the ground with thunderous roars.


    The ground itself was pocked with crater after crater, yet Gideon continued tough arrogantly.


    "Look! They are probably still watching us from outside, how about that? This is the power of a transcendent-tier powerhouse, aren''t you envious? Without the descent of our deity, we would have remained mere emerald-tier individuals our entire lives!"


    Even with diligent cultivation, they could at best reach diamond-tier; stepping into the transcendent-tier would be impossible.


    But now, it was different!


    With the help of our deity, they had faced no obstacles in reaching the transcendent-tier!


    The feeling of being filled with power was exhrating, making one feel joyously at ease as if, at that moment, the world itself could change for them.


    "Hahahaha...uh..."


    Gideon wasughing maniacally when suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen.


    A de had pierced him from behind, even stirring inside before being violently yanked out.


    Blood gushed forth immediately.


    Gideon felt his strength drain away as quickly as his blood spilled.


    Clutching his abdomen in disbelief, he turned to look at hispanion.


    "You... you..."


    Weren''t theyrades? Weren''t they all serving the dark god?


    Why? Why would he attack him?


    stair wiped the blood off his dagger and a sinister smile curled up at the corner of his mouth.


    "The bishop also said, for the descent of the dark god, all sacrifices are worthwhile."


    "Even two transcendent-tier individuals do notpare to one semigod-tier powerhouse!"


    "I''m sorry, my good brother, but you go first. When I be the most loyal servant by the side of the dark god, I will surely remember you!"


    stair looked at the dagger in his hand and chuckled softly.


    This dagger was a gift from the bishop! Its greatest feature was to absorb all the abilities of the person it stabbed, turning them to the wielder''s use.


    "You... why... why¡­"


    Gideon''s eyes widened in disbelief, desperately clutching stair''s hand, still not quite understanding why he would turn on him at this moment.


    They were clearlyrades, they could have advanced together!


    They were so close to bing the most loyal servants of the dark god together.


    Why?! Why indeed?


    "Because the dark god only needs one loyal servant, and that''s me! By absorbing your power, I can be a semigod-tier powerhouse, better able to control the power of control over this secret realm!" stair dered.


    "I can offer all those students to our lord, I can make this secret realm wholly belong to the dark god!"


    "This secret realm will be the most beautiful garden for our lord! I am the most faithful servant!"


    A flicker of madness sparked in stair''s eyes.


    He was already frantically drawing power from Gideon, his own strength skyrocketing.


    Advancing beyond emerald-tier was akin to climbing to heaven¡ªeach tier required a vast sea of experience.


    They had only reached the transcendent-tier this time because of the power of the magic array.


    But now it was different!


    Now with this dagger, he could fully absorb all the abilities of this man.


    Gideon watched his own blood spraying continuously towards stair, his eyes widening in horror.


    stair began to feel incrediblyfortable all over.


    He adored this sensation, as if energy was about to burst forth.


    He loved feelingpletely filled with energy; it was exhrating!


    He wished for even more, much more.


    Enough topletely immerse himself in this illusory pleasure.


    Even if all the power ultimately had to be offered up to the dark god, at least he had once possessed it.


    And surely, the power of a semigod-tier would make the dark god even happier!


    By then, he would be the only servant, destined to reign supreme alongside the dark god!


    Someone like Principal Sophia would be insignificant in the presence of the dark god!


    Once all the power was absorbed, the corners of stair''s mouth curled up slightly.


    He casually cast a simple fireball spell.


    Boom!


    A tremendous explosion thundered, deafening to the ears.


    The fireball hit the ground, and the resulting shockwave ttened a 500-meter radius of forest.


    Every living creature instantly turned to ash.


    Observers involuntarily gasped at the scene.


    A semigod-tier powerhouse... so terrifying!

 Chapter 208: Chapter208-Limits of the Rules

    Everyone''s hearts leapt into their throats at that moment¡ªa semigod-tier powerhouse!


    Even they would not dare to confront such a force lightly.


    Now that even the principal had been injured, who could possibly stand against this semigod-tier powerhouse?


    Were their children not doomed?


    All the parents'' faces were ashen with terror.


    They could hardly bear to think about what state their children would be in when facing a semigod-tier powerhouse.


    "If only I had known, I would never have let theme to this assessment."


    Someone in the crowd let out a sob, and at that moment, everyone''s emotions peaked, and many couldn''t help but cry.


    Some managed to hold back their tears, but others watched the silver mirror with teary eyes.


    These were their children, the future heirs to their families!


    Should anything go wrong here, it could mean the end of their families.


    The methods of the Dusk Sect were truly too sinister!


    "Principal, what do we do? This is a semigod-tier powerhouse!" Geoffrey was frantic.


    Although stair''s native cultivation was only emerald-tier, with the augmentation of the rules, he had been forcibly elevated to semigod-tier!


    He had be an unfathomable entity.


    Even at emerald-tier, the children were struggling, let alone against a semigod-tier.


    Principal Sophia, with blood still on her lips, steadied her breathing and looked at the split screen in the silver mirror, where both John and stair appeared.


    "I believe in John..."


    Even Percival, normally soposed, was anxious now.


    "Principal, as much as you believe in that kid, we have to consider the situation at hand!"


    "That kid is just gold-tier! Even with the monsters he''s in these past few days, he hasn''t reached tinum-tier! And now he''s up against a semigod-tier powerhouse!"


    "stair could turn him to ash with just a flick of his finger!"


    No matter how skilled John is, no matter how many unique ideas he has, what does it matter?


    In the face of absolute power, all strategies crumble.


    No matter how clever John is, he cannot withstand a casual strike from a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    stair doesn''t even need to use his full strength; just casting amon skill could spell disaster for John!


    Geoffrey was also frantic, but it was Benedict, who had been silent up to this point, who spoke up.


    "Don''t forget, the Principal has given half of the power of control to John."


    Power of control?


    Everyone paused, instinctively ncing at John''s face in the silver mirror.


    Though still uneasy, they forced themselves to calm down and chose to believe in John.


    After all, John was now their only hope!


    No matter how anxious they were, there was nothing they could do to change the situation.


    They could only choose to trust.


    This was their only chance.


    ...


    John had been trying to master the power of control.


    However, he suddenly sensed the presence of a supremely powerful entity within the secret realm, who had almost instantly seized about 40% of the power of control.


    Now, he waspeting with this person for the remaining 10%.


    No¡­ he only needed to gain another 1% more, even just 1%!


    If he could control 51% of the secret realm, it meant he would have a greater chance of sess and no longer need to fear the siege monsters.


    But¡­


    John looked toward the eastern sky, a hint of worry coloring his thoughts.


    He felt that the sudden emergence of this person was different from what he had expected.


    Since the opponent also possessed the power of control, John did not know the exact capabilities of this adversary, only that they were very strong¡ªpossibly even a semigod-tier powerhouse.


    Isabe and Cecilia were also aware of this development, and both felt a heavy weight on their hearts.


    "If he can make himself so powerful, why can''t you?"


    Isabe suddenly spoke up, her words catching Cecilia, who had been closely monitoring the situation, off guard, prompting her to question further.


    "Yeah, if he can strengthen himself by altering the rules, can''t you do the same?"


    If the opponent was a semigod-tier powerhouse, and they had a semigod-tier on their side as well, wouldn''t that level the ying field?


    "If it were that simple, I would have done it already," John couldn''t help but give a bitter smile.


    "They were able to forcibly elevate their level by altering some of the rules through an external formation. It''s precisely because they tampered with the rules that the secret realm''s rules, in an effort to protect itself, are more inclined toward me, allowing me to control 50% of the power of control in such a short time."


    "Otherwise, we might have already..."


    John didn''t finish his sentence, but the two women understood very well.


    If the opponent could do whatever they wished, then they likely wouldn''t have the chance to be having this conversation here.


    "Let''s just prepare for the worst. If it really is a semigod-tier powerhouse, then... then we must give it our all!"


    Cecilia paused mid-sentence, then chose to encourage herself.


    She knew that being afraid or anxious was pointless now.


    Better to face it boldly!


    After all, they had someone on their side controlling 50% of the power of control.


    It wasn''t their style to concede before the battle had even begun!


    John didn''t continue talking; instead, he quickly gathered thest of the power of control.


    While it seemed to be only 10%, just an additional 1% was enough for him.


    However, his opponent had clearly reacted.


    John felt the remaining power of control rapidly decreasing!


    What was initially a 10% avable margin was now being absorbed by the opponent at a swift rate¡ªthe opponent had already taken an additional 5%.


    Their power of control had reached 45%!


    John immediately became frantic, desperately using his mind power to absorb the surrounding power of control.


    The power of control is profoundly mystical, invisible and intangible, perceivable only through mind power.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t match the speed of his opponent.


    This couldn''t go on... absolutely not!


    46%!


    John could distinctly feel that something in the air had begun to change.


    His mind power was operating at breakneck speed, but he simply couldn''tpete with the other side.


    Even those watching from the outside were nervously clenching their teeth, their anxiety palpable.


    But some had already started to despair, feeling that John, no matter what, could not win.


    After all, they were up against a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    Mind power is terrifying in its own right, how could it possibly lose to John?


    John felt his mind power elerating, but the next second, a sharp pain shot through his forehead.


    It felt as though his mind power was being drained in that instant, but he did not give up; instead, he clenched his teeth and continued to persist.


    The pain in his head intensified... as if countless tiny needles were incessantly pricking him!


    "We can''t go on like this; this child''s mind power is about to be exhausted. If this continues, he''ll end up a fool!"


    Benedict clenched his teeth as he watched everything unfold on the silver mirror.


    This child was the most talented, the one everyone was most focused on.


    So young and already achieving so much, his future prospects were boundless!


    If he were to fall here...


    No!


    He cannot!


    He is not just a rising star; more importantly, right now, he is the hope of all the children in the secret realm!


    If John were to perish, then there would be no escape for the other children either.


    What to do, what to do...


    What should be done...


    Everyone was extremely anxious, Benedict felt like rushing into the secret realm right this moment, but there was no way to do so.


    John only felt an intense headache, as if he was about to pass outpletely the next second.


    The opponent had already secured 48% of the power of control!


    "Eh?"


    Just as John''s consciousness was bing somewhat blurry, he suddenly felt a rity at his temples.


    It was as if a gentle breeze had passed through, moisturizing his nearly parched mind power.


    The next second, the remaining 2% of the power of control started tilting in his direction!


    50.5%!


    50.6%!


    ...


    51%!

 Chapter 209: Chapter209-Terror! A Semigod-Tier Powerhouse!

    Although John felt that he had gained over 51% of the power of control, his headache was excruciating.


    Then, he sensed something cool gently touching his forehead.


    It rubbed against him, a strange sensation like a nt but seemingly alive.


    He struggled to open his eyes, but in the next second, hepletely sumbed to unconsciousness.


    Everyone watching from the outside was incredibly anxious, and despair deepened when they saw John fall into a deep sleep.


    It was over.


    Now that even John had sumbed to despair, they were utterly hopeless.


    The children were surely doomed!


    Some people felt nothing but regret and anger.


    The Dusk Sect truly deserved condemnation; they should not exist in this world!


    It was a joke that Star Cluster Academy couldn''t protect their students who came for the examination.


    Some people cried in sorrow, while others shouted in anger, asking why the screen had gone nk.


    Only Principal Sophia remained silently staring at the pitch-ck mirror.


    Others might not feel it, but as the owner of the realm, she definitely sensed something forceful had erased the image on the silver mirror.


    "Principal, what should we do?"


    Geoffrey was frantic, wishing he could dive in right now to save John!


    This was mind power exhaustion!


    Severe cases could lead to instant death!


    This child was their only hope; nothing must go wrong!


    Principal Sophia quietly watched the darkness, not saying a word.


    "Principal, please say something, what should we do now?"


    Geoffrey, although a transcendent-tier powerhouse, waspletely panicked at this moment.


    After all, the safety of so many children was in John''s hands!


    If John really had passed out, then the other children were likembs to the ughter.


    "Principal, can we still withdraw the power of control? Maybe we could distribute it equally among the other two?" Percival suggested immediately.


    After all, John had already fainted, and there was a high probability that his mind power waspletely depleted, rendering him useless.


    That power of control must not go to waste¡ªif it were given to Isabe and Cecilia, there might still be hope.


    Even... if those two girls could wield the power of control to elevate themselves to transcendent-tier powerhouses, perhaps they could stand a fight.


    Principal Sophia nced at him indifferently.


    "It''s useless if they don''t reach semigod-tier."


    Percival was momentarily speechless.


    Yes...


    Although there is only one level between a transcendent-tier and a semigod-tier powerhouse, the difference is like heaven and earth.


    A semigod-tier powerhouse is regarded as the closest to being divine!


    Even a transcendent-tier powerhouse is trivial in front of a semigod-tier powerhouse.


    So...


    It really makes no difference who holds that 50% of the power of control.


    "Is it really all over?" Geoffrey murmured to himself.


    His hands trembled slightly, and he seemed at a loss for words.


    These children... they must note to any harm!


    Everyone thought John was done for.


    Indeed, John had fallen into aa.


    But unbeknownst to all, after he had fallen asleep, some green vines had wrapped around him, enveloping him entirely.


    The stunningly beautiful Abby appeared in his room, silently watching John, now cocooned by the vines, without uttering a word.


    Two small figures stood at the door.


    Old Nick looked on with aplex expression at the hovering, green-glowing vines in the room.


    "I never thought you''d actually lend a hand to help him."


    Wayne, too, was observing everything in the room without speaking, his thick beard quivering slightly as if concealing some emotion.


    Abby''s fingers gently tapped, and countless green sparks danced in the air, eventually disappearing into the green vines.


    "Didn''t you also give him the Heart of Dwarf?" she asked lightly, her voice devoid of emotion.


    Old Nick couldn''t help but touch his nose.


    "That was because he traded some fine wine for it; I didn''t just give it to him for nothing."


    Abby looked at Old Nick and said nothing more, simply tapping her fingers, causing more green phosphorescence to dance in the air.


    "This child seems different from the others," Wayne ventured, poking his head slightly closer.


    Old Nick also fell silent.


    This person really was different from the rest, something they had known from the beginning, which is why he was willing to give him the Heart of Dwarf.


    Though hard to pinpoint exactly what made him different, there was a sense that¡­ perhaps this person could lead them back home, which wouldn''t be so bad.


    "He should be fine now, right?"


    Old Nick asked, watching the increasing green phosphorescence dancing in the air, unable to hide his concern.


    Abby nced at him.


    "Do you think everyone is as scruffy as your bunch of dwarves?"


    Old Nick''s beard quivered in anger!


    "What are you saying? You think being pretty is everything, huh? I''ll have you know, the dwarf race is the greatest race in the world! We can forge indestructible weapons, weapons that conquer and triumph in every battle! We can even y dragons!"


    Old Nick''s beard continued to trembleically.


    Abby responded lightly, "Oh, but you have short legs."


    Old Nick, now fuming, jumped three feet into the air.


    "So what if you have long legs, damn white elf!"


    "Hmm, your legs are short."


    "I call it well-proportioned! Our dwarf race is the most perfect race in the world!"


    "Hmm, your legs are short."


    No matter what Old Nick said, Abby only had these few light words for him.


    Eventually, Old Nick, utterly furious, was dragged back to the forge by Wayne.


    The room once again fell silent, and the green phosphorescence in the air was slowly absorbed by the tree cocoon.


    After thest of the light waspletely absorbed, the green glow gently retracted back into Abby''s staff.


    John remained suspended in the air; with a gentle wave of Abby''s hand, his body floated directly above the bed, then slowly descended.


    If one looked closely, they would notice a new mark on the inside of John''s arm, resembling a small sapling that glimmered with a faint green light, which soon faded into nothingness.


    John felt his parched mind power slowly being replenished.


    If previously his mind power was like a thriving sapling, it had now grown significantly.


    To his astonishment, he found that his control over the entire secret realm seemed to have increased¡ªhis power of control had reached 52%!


    Although it was only 2% more than his opponent, it was a substantial figure.


    When he gradually awoke, he was surprised to find Abby also in the room.


    He jumped, quickly getting up from the bed, "Why are you in my room?"


    Abby slowly stood up, the chair made of intertwined vines behind her disappearing into thin air.


    "Just d you''re alive."


    As Abby turned to leave, John was startled to discover an unexpected affinity for the nts in the room.


    The nts around Abby always seemed to favor her and keep their distance from others, but now the vine affectionately rubbed against John''s hand.


    It was as if it was acting coy and endearing, like a little darling.


    What was going on? He had seen the vines in the healing room before, but they never seemed so lively.


    "You saved me," John stated, looking at Abby with certainty.


    "Thank you!"


    Although he was unsure of what methods Abby had used, they were undoubtedly extraordinary.


    "No need to thank me, 50 energy stones," Abby replied.


    John was about to express more gratitude, but when he heard her response, he swallowed his words.


    Of course... how could he have forgotten?


    She was always after profit.


    Saving someone in exchange for energy stones, and considering the stakes this time, the cost to her must have been considerable.


    Without any hesitation, John pulled out 50 energy stones.


    The vine affectionately rubbed against John before coiling around and taking the energy stones.


    As Abby was about to leave the room, John sincerely said again, "Thank you."


    Abby paused for a moment in her steps.


    She continued walking, but a voice floated back through the air, "Don''t let us down."

 Chapter 210: Chapter210-Panic, the Enemy at the Gates!

    Outside the secret realm.


    After Abby departed, the pitch-ck mirror finally disyed an image again.


    Everyone who had been anxiously watching from the outside breathed a slight sigh of relief when they saw John''s face.


    Thank goodness, John was still alright!


    Some cried tears of joy, not for John, but for their own children still trapped inside, their fates unknown.


    As long as John remained conscious, there was still hope that they could bring the children home.


    Everyone looked at John with hopeful eyes, as if he were their savior.


    Geoffrey, Percival, and the others felt a bit more rxed.


    It seemed there wouldn''t be any other issues for the time being...


    Principal Sophia watched the silver mirror and furrowed her brows slightly.


    She felt... there was something different about John now.


    What exactly it was, she couldn''t quite say.


    But definitely, he had changed from before.


    ...


    Archibald arrived at the city walls early in the morning.


    Thanks to clearing six elite monsters the day before, the number of monsters attacking the city today had not increased due to any penalty mechanisms.


    Despite being exhausted, everyone was also filled with hope.


    Today marked the 11th day!


    They just needed to hold on for four more days to be free!


    All they had to do was ensure the city walls were not breached and that they themselves survived these four days, then they would be able to leave!


    Everyone was thrilled, yet Archibald did not share this sentiment.


    He slightly pursed his lips, instructing everyone to fortify their defenses.


    John had already warned that the challenges would only intensify.


    So, no matter what, they had to protect the entire fortress!


    When the time came, the usual thunderous roar sounded, but this time it was different.


    They also heard other roars, sounds they had never heard before!


    What was going on?!


    Anxiety appeared on the faces of those atop the walls as they tensely watched the creatures sprinting towards them from the distance.


    Then, at the sight of those monsters, their pupils dted in shock.


    "Emerald¡­ emerald-tier elite monsters, twelve of them!"


    Silence...


    Everyone fell into silence the moment they saw those elite monsters.


    "And..."


    Someone began to speak with difficulty, "they''repletely different from yesterday''s." Everyone tightly gripped their staffs or swords.


    In that instant, they even lost the courage to speak!


    Twelve emerald-tier elite monsters!


    How could they possibly ovee them? Yesterday''s six were only managed by exploiting John''s strategy to make them turn on each other!


    Today there were twice as many¡ªtwelve in total!


    Even if John was incredibly skilled, he couldn''t possibly have such boundless capability, could he?


    Moreover, the attributes of this batch of elite monsters were not conflicting, meaning they couldn''t use yesterday''s strategy of making them attack each other to wear them down.


    They would have to fight on their own strength!


    But soon they discovered something even more troubling.


    "There''s another one... a diamond-tier boss!"


    Someone eximed, and everyone''s eyes turned toward the rear of the monster horde!


    A massive white creature stood imposingly among the group!


    The glowing text from the identification spell left everyone in silence.


    [Name: Snow Wolf King (Boss)]


    [Level: lv60]


    [HP: 178960000]


    [Strength: 127680]


    [Stamina: 15735]


    [Defense: 219764]


    [Speed: 17788]


    [Skills: Roar, Summon, Rend, Trample, Freeze, Charge¡­]


    The long string of HP was dizzying.


    Not to mention, next to this boss were dozens of emerald-tier elite monsters!


    And even hundreds of tinum-tier minions!


    A sharp intake of breath¡ªsomeone gasped, and all eyes widened in shock at the sight before them.


    The mere presence of hundreds of tinum-tier minions was enough to overwhelm them, not to mention the dozens of emerald-tier elite monsters and the dizzyingly powerful diamond-tier boss.


    "This HP... it''s just too much..." Darius muttered to himself.


    Beside him, Leopold seemed like he wanted to say something, but ultimately, he remained silent.


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying...


    This boss was an entity they simply could not contend with!


    And with so many minions alongside, they stood no chance.


    Archibald felt his mouth go dry as he instinctively looked over the massive pack of wolves.


    He then discovered with horror that when these wolves gathered together, they received a special buff.


    "Wolfpack..."


    [Special Buff: Wolfpack!]


    [Description: When more than ten wolves gather, they form the Wolfpack buff! The pack''s might is unstoppable! Attack power increases by 20%! Damage from all sources is reduced by 20%!]


    A 20% increase in attack and a 20% reduction in damage taken¡ªthis buff was outrageously powerful!


    When Archibald ryed this buff to the others, silence fell among them, and some people even struggled to stand.


    "These monsters were already so powerful, and now they even have a buff. We can''t possibly defeat them! So the promised fifteen days were a lie; we won''t live to see day fifteen, we''re all going to die!"


    "This is a diamond-tier boss, and there are so many minions, not to mention twelve emerald-tier elite monsters¡ªwe simply can''t win!"


    Someone in the crowd cried out, causing a wave of panic to spread among the others.


    Archibald wanted to say somethingforting, but upon seeing the diamond-tier boss before him, he swallowed his words.


    This was a diamond-tier boss...


    What could he say? What dared he say?


    Even he couldn''t help but feel intimidated facing the boss, how could he expect others to remain undistracted?


    Roar!


    The massive silver-white snow wolf slowly advanced towards the fortress.


    Though it was still three to four hundred meters away from the fortress''s protective shield, everyone felt the oppressive presence of the diamond-tier boss.


    They had never experienced such a sensation from any minor creature or elite monster before.


    Many were even trembling uncontrobly; at that moment, it felt not as if they faced a diamond-tier boss, but the Grim Reaper himself.


    Now, they didn''t even have the courage to cast their spells!


    No!


    Archibald clenched his teeth, trying desperately to speak, but found himself unable to.


    This couldn''t continue.


    Once everyone lost their fighting spirit and the resolve to win, they would be left with only one path¡ªdeath.


    The most dreaded thing in an army is the loss of morale!


    If they had already given up hope before the battle even began, what would they do next?


    But he simply couldn''t speak out.


    The overwhelming pressure, like a massive mountain pressing down on them, made it impossible to breathe.


    A boundless fear was slowly breeding within their hearts.


    Boom!


    A fireball exploded among the wolf pack!


    The snow wolves, already fluffy, were now speckled with sparks.


    Since the snow wolves were gathered together, the strike hit many of them!


    13456!


    75437!


    23457!


    Bursts of damage exploded among the group of snow wolves.


    Everyone was astonished as they looked towards the direction from which the skills were being cast.


    Was that...


    John?


    John stood on the tform, continuously unleashing skills at the snow wolves.


    One fireball after another exploded, causing waves of howls.


    "What are you doing just standing here watching? Do you think these monsters will just die on their own?"


    John''s tone was indifferent, as if pping everyone in the face with his words.


    In that moment, everyone snapped to alertness, though they still felt some fear.


    It was the intimidation from the boss!


    They could barely keep a firm grip on their staffs in their hands.


    But the next second, they felt a lightness over them.


    [You have received a buff: Strength in Unity!]


    [Description: Unite tobat the beasts! Damage increased by 100%! Mind power immunity boosted by 100%! MP recovery speed increased by 100%! Skill damage includes a bleeding buff that stacks and cannot be dispelled!]

 Chapter 211: Chapter211-We Can Win!

    When everyone saw the buff, their eyes instantly turned towards John.


    They all knew this buff must havee from him!


    After all, none of their ranks could have provided such a powerful buff.


    Archibald also looked at John with some surprise, and John simply nodded slightly.


    "So what if they have buffs? Don''t we have the same?"


    John had discovered this earlier in the morning.


    His control over the power within the entire secret realm had reached 50%, which meant he could make minor modifications¡ªlike adding a buff to his allies or upgrading the protective shield.


    The protective shield had already been upgraded to its highest level by him!


    It could withstand a strike from a semigod-tier powerhouse.


    Therefore, when ordinary monsters attacked the shield, its durability decreased much slower.


    This buff gave everyone a bit more hope.


    Since they also had a buff, maybe they could...


    Some tentativelyunched a skill at the monsters below!


    4356778!


    The colossal damage soared, exciting everyone!


    Indeed, it was effective!


    No matter how tough these monsters were, what did it matter? They now had a 100% damage boost!


    And their MP recovery speed had also increased by 100%!


    This meant they could save a lot of potions!


    Even the support sses were bing excited!


    The buffs they were applying to theirrades had also increased by 100%.


    This meant that a buff which originally increased movement speed by 30% was now boosting it by 60%.


    This was even 10% more than the 50% provided by a speed potion!


    And these effects could stack with potions.


    This meant that once a speed potion was used, the total increase could reach 110%!


    With such speeds, they might indeed stand a chance against the monsters!


    Everyone began to get energized, furiously casting skills down at the enemy as if mana was no concern.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Countless skills exploded among the monsters like fireworks.


    The monsters fell like wheat before the scythe, yet still they surged forward like an unstoppable tide.


    Twelve elite monsters reached the protective shield.


    Thud!


    A rock monster mmed against the shield, but it only caused a slight ripple to spread across it, decreasing its durability by only 0.5%.


    Yet from atop the walls, everyone casting skills could see damage exploding on their adversaries below!


    Despite the level suppression, it was no longer like before, where only minimal mandatory damage could be inflicted.


    Instead, they were now chipping away tens of thousands of points of damage at a time!


    True, the emerald-tier elite monsters had substantial HP, but what of it? Given enough time, they would eventually grind down these elite monsters!


    453678!


    45237!


    7896389!


    Staggering damage figures materialized before everyone''s eyes, and they all stared at John in astonishment.


    My goodness!


    Is he still human?


    Can such damage really be dealt by a person?


    It''s just too absurd!


    This is more than ten times their own damage!


    And this isn''t even critical damage, but regr damage!


    Just how high is John''s attack power to deal such high damage?


    Archibald was no longer as fearful as before, instead, he waved his hand grandly and shouted like mad:


    "Brothers, they have buff enhancements, and so do we!"


    "As long as we unite and fight with one heart, we can surely annihte these monsters, we can definitelyst 15 days, and we will get out!"


    "Once we''re out, House Sterling will throw a huge feast, free for everyone who fought in this battle!"


    "House Vandenberg will do the same!"


    "House Fairfax as well!"


    "Who are we looking down upon? House ckwood will book the best restaurant for you guys!"


    "Ha ha ha! What a thrill!"


    Under the influence of this buff, everyone''s attack power reached a terrifying level.


    Although most of them were just above level 30, this 100% attribute enhancement had already elevated them beyond the tinum-tier!


    Some were even on the verge of reaching the emerald-tier!


    This meant that although they were still level-restricted, they could now inflict tinum-tier or even emerald-tier damage!


    Exhrating!


    Watching wave after wave of damage explode before them, everyone lost their prior fear and instead started hurling skills down like mad.


    Emerald-tier elite monsters?


    Not invincible!


    We can also deal emerald-tier damage!


    Even with level suppression, what of it?


    Just die already!


    Diamond-tier boss?


    So what?!


    You''re just a bit more bloodied, a bit more armored, surrounded by a few more minions!


    We also have over two thousand people!


    One skill from each of us could grind you down!


    Oh, what a thrill!


    Truly exhrating!


    People on the city walls couldn''t help but burst intoughter, furiously casting skills below, overwhelmed with joy!


    Each of them was a chosen talent, cultivated by their own families.


    For them, rising to emerald-tier was just a matter of time.


    But now, they had gotten a taste of the thrill of being emerald-tier fighters ahead of time!


    This buff was just too exhrating!


    Isabe and Cecilia, on the other hand, had a tough time when they discovered there was also a diamond-tier boss appearing.


    Without John''s help, they didn''t have the power to manage six elite monsters running amok on their own.


    Everyone''s heart skipped a beat upon seeing the diamond-tier boss.


    Some even began to descend into despair, crying incessantly.


    Isabe, not one to rally people''s spirits, had only one thought in that moment: Fight to the death!


    As long as she had breath left, she must defend the fortress!


    Cecilia felt as if she were facing a great enemy.


    But the next second, they found themselves endowed with a "Strength in Unity" buff.


    Damage increased by 100%!


    This skill made everyone gasp, and knowing that everyone had it filled them with hope.


    Even if the monsters before them were terrifying, what of it? They could still fight!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Countless skills mmed into the mass of monsters, erupting with intense damage.


    One damage number after another sprang up, illuminating not just their eyes but also their hearts.


    Look!


    Even such a high-level boss wasn''tpletely invincible!


    Isabe and Cecilia, in perfect ord, did not ask how this came about from John''s side because they knew that aside from John, no one else could have given them this buff.


    The only thing they could do now was make good use of this buff and try to eliminate as many monsters as possible!


    Everyone in the three fortresses fought for the ultimate victory, knowing they were not alone.


    Meanwhile, in front of the first fortress, the massive Snow Wolf King finally made its move!


    Roar!


    The Snow Wolf King let out a howl, and the smaller wolves around it charged towards the protective shield.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    One after another, snowballs formed in the mouths of the little wolves and were hurled violently at the shield.


    Upon contact, the snowballs turned into snowkes, yet the durability of the shield continued to decrease gradually.


    But now, no one was panicking because they all knew this would not have a significant impact on them.


    Archibald had already made it clear¡ªfocus on the offense!


    Leave the logistics to handle themselves!


    John''s eyes were fixed intently on the Snow Wolf King!


    He knew that as a diamond-tier boss, it wouldn''t just be summoning minions for attacks.


    There had to be another move.


    He squinted slightly, feeling that there seemed to be something on the Snow Wolf King''s back.


    Because there was a slight bulge on its back, but it was hard to see clearly due to the fur.


    What was that?

 Chapter 212: Chapter212-The Boss Has a Strategist

    But before John could take a closer look, the Snow Wolf King had alreadyunched an attack!


    Boom!


    A gigantic snowball was forming in the mouth of the Snow Wolf King!


    For some reason, upon seeing this enormous snowball, everyone suddenly felt a sense of oppression.


    No...


    even with the buff enhancement, the oppressive aura from the diamond-tier boss was still overwhelmingly strong!


    They simply couldn''t resist, nor could they do much else.


    What to do? What to do? Were they just to wait here for death?!


    As the snowball was about to formpletely, everyone''s hearts rose to their throats.


    The snowball finally hurtled toward the protective shield!


    Just as it was about to hit, the next second...


    "Fire Meteor!"


    A massive fireball erupted from John''s staff.


    Bang!


    The fireball collided with the snowball, exploding in that instant!


    Boom!


    The huge snowball burst in midair, as if unleashing a blizzard.


    Some of the snow wolves below were even knocked unconscious by chunks of ice, while others feltyers of snowkes umting on their fur.


    Layer uponyer of snowkes piled up, seemingly bing extraordinarily heavy.


    Some snow wolves'' running speed had slowed down a bit, and even their formation was disrupted by the massive snowball, their buffs clearly dissipating.


    Everyone breathed a slight sigh of relief; it turned out that killing snow wolves could make the monster''s buff disappear!


    Without the enhanced buff, fighting on their side became much smoother!


    However, the Snow Wolf King was furious.


    "Roar... roar..."


    After a few roars from the Snow Wolf King, all the snow wolves regrouped once again, each one regaining the Wolfpack buff.


    "We can disperse the pack all we want, but it''s useless; we must strike the king first!"


    Archibald quickly realized this, so they needed to focus their attacks on the Snow Wolf King first.


    But facing a diamond-tier boss, their damage was only making a minimal dent.


    "Continue attacking, leave the Snow Wolf King to me!" Johnmanded firmly.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone nodded vigorously.


    This time, no one held back; even melee fighters descended from the walls, fighting within the protective shield''s range.


    It was as if there was a thin membrane separating them; they could hit the monsters from within the shield, but the monsters couldn''t reach them.


    Thus, many swordsmen went right down the walls, ensuring their safety while attacking the monsters.


    Above were broad-ranging magical damages, below were close-range, high physical damages.


    Compared to the initial stage where everyone was timid and coordination wascking, now everyone was exceptionally well-coordinated!


    A round of magical damage from above would leave the lesser monsters nearly dead, and those below could finish them off with physical attacks.


    John, keenly observant from above, noticed that even though everyone''s skills only scratched the Snow Wolf King slightly, it was particrly protective of a small lump on its back.


    Squinting, a term came to mind: Wolves and Baizes in Collusion.


    Wolves aren''t inherently clever creatures, but they do have a strategist known as a Baize.


    This creature, naturally small and less agile, is typically carried on the backs of wolves.


    It appears as though the wolves are the onesmitting misdeeds, but in reality, it''s their strategist orchestrating everything from behind.


    John felt that the Snow Wolf King might not be as straightforward as it seemed.


    Perhaps if they could eliminate the strategist, the battle might ease a bit.


    However, the Snow Wolf King was positioned too far back, unreachable from their current location atop the walls, leaving John no choice but to head out himself.


    "Top cover is yours," Archibald immediately realized John intended to go down, though he struggled to find the right words.


    Finally, he managed to say, "Be careful."


    Everyone''s gaze inevitably fell on John, filled with expectation, worry, and admiration.


    They all knew this siege by the monsters was more ferocious than any before.


    But they had no way back.


    They could only press forward.


    That was the only way to carve out a path to survival.


    Somecked the courage, but John was different.


    It seemed he was always at the forefront, leading them.


    "I''ll go with you," Rosalind quickly noticed John''s intent and wanted to apany him, her role as a support ss allowing her to boost John with some buffs.


    John, however, just smiled slightly and waved his hand dismissively.


    "Right now, no one''s buff can outmatch mine."


    After saying this, John summoned the Thorned Rock Serpent.


    The moment it appeared beneath the city walls, its tail swatted away countless lesser monsters, even crushing some into pulp!


    John leaped down,nding on the head of the Thorned Rock Serpent.


    The surrounding lesser monsters began to unleash attacks in John''s direction, even flying creatures in the sky swooped down.


    But...


    Boom!


    Protected by the Thorned Rock Serpent, a sweep of its tail flung all the nearby lesser monsters aside.


    "I feel like he''s be even more powerful," Rosalind couldn''t help but remark.


    Archibald frowned slightly but said nothing.


    Others might not know, but he was aware that John now controlled 52% of the secret realm''s power of control.


    This meant that all his skills were not merely his own anymore but were augmented by the realm''s power of control itself.


    Take the Thorned Rock Serpent, for example.


    Normally summoned by his own magical power, its damage would naturally correspond to his own levels.


    But now, with 52% control over the realm, the summoned Thorned Rock Serpent embodied a trace of the world''s rules.


    Even though it was just a tinum-tier summon, it could fling most monsters around it and even crush them directly.


    This is what it means to be invincible within its tier and to y across levels.


    Archibald couldn''t help but feel a surge of hope in his heart.


    If it were John... perhaps there really was a chance for them.


    The Thorned Rock Serpent charged forward as if entering an uninhabited territory, racing towards the Snow Wolf King.


    Many smaller wolves attempted to block John''s path, but were mercilessly flung aside by the serpent''s tail.


    Even the snowballs they hurled merely left patches of snowkes on the Serpent''s body, doing no real damage.


    With his upgraded skills appearing terrifyingly powerful, the Snow Wolf King watched this minor creature approach and grew even more infuriated.


    Snowballs began to form in its mouth once more.


    John scoffed coldly, "The same move again? It won''t work a second time!"


    "Fire Meteor!"


    This time, taking advantage of the snowball still forming, heunched a fiery meteor straight into the Snow Wolf King''s open mouth.


    Fortunately for the Snow Wolf King, its mouth was open wide enough; otherwise, such arge fireball would have been impossible to swallow.


    "Roar!!"


    The fireball and snowball exploded in the mouth of the Snow Wolf King, causing tremendous damage.


    The beast''s mouth was left bloody and mangled.


    In that instant, the Snow Wolf King let out a wail of agony.


    The surrounding snow wolves jumped in shock,pletely unprepared for such an event, and stared in horror at the scene.


    However, quickly recovering from the initial shock, the smaller wolves started relentlesslyunching their skills in John''s direction.


    Compared to the Snow Wolf King, the smaller wolves'' skills seemed particrly basic, primarily consisting of snowball attacks, with only biting and w swiping for closebat.


    A few emerald-tier snow wolves leaped towards John, their ws gleaming coldly under the sunlight!


    Hearts on the city walls rose to throats¡ªbeing caught by those ws could halve a health bar...


    But...


    "Heh..."


    John scoffed coldly, whipping out the Bloodthirsty de with a swift backhand motion and shing fiercely at the oing ws.


    Thud! The wolf''s paw hit the ground.

 Chapter 213: Chapter213-Bloodthirsty Blade, Kill!

    8635427!


    Triggered HP absorption! Blood drain: 690834!


    Triggered blood shield! Current blood shield HP storage: 690000!


    The emerald-tier snow wolf let out a mournful cry!


    Its blood hadn''t even hit the ground before it froze into ice crystals.


    Glistening with a reddish glow, they looked like fine rubies.


    John gazed at the Bloodthirsty de in his hand, faintly glowing red.


    He hadn''t expected a single strike to trigger 0.08% blood absorption and convert it into a blood shield!


    He had never had the chance to use it before, but now it seemed this snow shield could be lifesaving at critical moments.


    The others couldn''t see the damage John''s attack had inflicted, but they could see that the emerald-tier elite monster''s HP had dropped significantly in an instant!


    "My God..."


    Everyone couldn''t help but cover their mouths, afraid they might scream.


    What terrifying damage!


    Half the health of an emerald-tier elite monster gone in one strike?


    My goodness, could a human even unleash such power?


    Many nced unconsciously at the scoreboard to check John''s level.


    Indeed, he was still level 35!


    Why was his damage so vastly different?


    This level of damage was just unreal!


    Even with a 100% damage boost, it seemed too horrific.


    But soon, they calmed down, and a sense of joy filled their hearts.


    John growing stronger was a good thing for them!


    At least in some ways, their burden felt a little lighter.


    The snow wolf howled mournfully, its eyes showing a flicker of fear as it looked at John.


    Wolves are creatures that bully the weak and fear the strong, disying a natural reverence for power.


    John''s strike made the snow wolf retreat, whimpering.


    But John did not relent; he struck again, cleaving the wolf''s head.


    Bright red blood sprayed onto the ground, quickly turning into frost.


    The surrounding snow wolves backed away, growling threateningly at John yet daring not approach, as if facing a fearsome monster.


    The lower-level tinum-tier snow wolves bowed their heads, nervously retreating.


    Had the Snow Wolf King not been present, they might have already submitted to John.


    Even the emerald-tier wolves stepped back.


    The Snow Wolf King was displeased, not expecting anyone to challenge his authority right in front of him.


    With a furious howl, the surrounding wolves shuddered but involuntarily stepped back.


    While they were bound to obey the Snow Wolf King''smands, their instinctive awe of a stronger adversary made them retreat.


    Everyone on the city walls watched this unfold with great joy in their hearts.


    Look, this was theirmander, capable of instilling fear even among these ferocious creatures!


    Everyone felt an immense pride, their movements bing faster as they unleashed their abilities.


    Each person thought that by killing just a bit more, they could alleviate some of the pressure on John.


    They couldn''t venture out to fight the enemy directly, but under the protection of the shield, they could achieve all they set out to do.


    The Snow Wolf King''s eyes zed a vivid red as it watched John.


    At this distance, John could finally see clearly that indeed, there was a creature clinging to the back of the Snow Wolf King.


    The creature, about the size of the smallest snow wolf, clung tightly to the king''s back, gripping the fur, and its movements seemed to guide the Snow Wolf King''s decisions.


    Truly, this was the Baize from "Wolves and Baizes in Collusion."


    John smirked slightly at the sight of the protrusion.


    "If that''s the case, let''s have a meeting then!"


    "Light Sword Rain!"


    Countless swords of light gathered in the air, crashing towards the Snow Wolf King.


    Enraged, the king howled, taken aback that these seemingly feeble beings dared to attack it directly.


    In its attempts to dodge the attacks, it was particrly careful to shield the creature on its back, which made its movements seem awkward and constrained.


    The Snow Wolf King''s w swung towards John, but he was unafraid.


    With a squelch, the sound of a weapon piercing flesh rang out, and the Snow Wolf King''s blood sprayed over John.


    At the same time, the king howled in agony and stumbled backwards.


    Upon closer inspection, its paw now bore a bloody hole.


    John flicked the blood off his Bloodthirsty de, feeling a slight regret that the bloodsucking effect hadn''t triggered this time.


    However, he was quite satisfied with the damage dealt.


    With a 100% damage enhancement buff, he was not to be trifled with.


    Nearly every strike he delivered carried a hint of the power of control, inflicting greater damage on these monsters.


    He was the sovereign of this domain, and although he did not possess 100% of the power of control, his authority naturally suppressed the monsters.


    This was why, with just a single strike, the surrounding snow wolves had cowered away.


    The Snow Wolf King lunged again, its enormous ws sweeping towards John.


    The sharp ws sliced through the air, and John also sensed the unique oppression from the diamond-tier boss.


    After all, he was only at the tinum level, and the pressure from the level disparity was tremendously heavy.


    The intense pressure felt like a massive mountain crushing down on him, briefly shing a thought of submission through John''s mind.


    But that feelingsted only a moment¡ª the next second, he swung his Bloodthirsty de again.


    With a resounding crash, the Bloodthirsty de shed against the Snow Wolf King''s sharp ws, sparking and ringing like metal on stone.


    Neitherbatant backed down; instead, they adjusted their stances and charged again.


    The surrounding wolves had already retreated far from the fray, viewing it as a battle between two titans, unrted to them.


    They only needed to submit to the stronger power.


    The emerald-tier snow wolves wanted to advance, but hesitating upon sensing the scent of the Snow Wolf King''s blood on John.


    Though possessing some intelligence, it wasn''t much.


    Now both fighters bore the scent of the Snow Wolf King, and the wolves could not discern which was their true leader.


    To them, it seemed a battle for kingship, where only the survivor wouldmand the pack.


    After two unsessful attacks, the Snow Wolf King was utterly enraged.


    It opened its massive jaws and lunged at John, its ws also moving to block all possible escape routes.


    A single misstep from John would mean death.


    The nearly 5-meter-tall Snow Wolf King loomed like a colossal beast before John, who showed no signs of retreat.


    Instead, he charged directly toward the gaping maw of the Snow Wolf King.


    Riding the Thorned Rock Serpent, John ascended toward the giant.


    Just as he was about to make contact, he deftly dodged aside with a swift leap.


    The Serpent burrowed into the Snow Wolf King''s mouth, thrashing violently.


    The king''s mouth, already wounded, now tore open further as the serpent roiled within.


    Blood gushed from the gaping wounds, but the Snow Wolf King seemed indifferent to its injuries, brutally crushing the Serpent to dust.


    John''s Bloodthirsty de then shed from the corner of the Snow Wolf King''s mouth backward, leveraging his upward momentum to rip a long gash across its cheek.


    8976345¡ª


    Massive damage!


    The Snow Wolf King''s HP dropped visibly, albeit only slightly.


    Compared to the terrifying health pool of the Snow Wolf King, this was but a scratch.


    Wounded twice in such quick session, the Snow Wolf King was thoroughly enraged, its eyes nearly bleeding with fury.


    It roared desperately, signaling the surrounding wolves to attack once more.


    This feeble creature before them must be in!

 Chapter 214: Chapter214-The Annihilation of the Snow Wolf King

    Although the surrounding snow wolves were genuinely frightened, their instinctive obedience to the Snow Wolf King prevailed.


    Thus, they continuedunching attacks towards John''s direction.


    But John showed no signs of retreat; instead, he charged towards the Snow Wolf King''s abdomen¡ªa spot that these creatures typically guard well.


    Almost instantaneously, the Snow Wolf King sensed the attack and cautiously stepped back, just as John reached the position where it had been injured earlier.


    Simultaneously, the barrage of snowball attacks from the other wolves surged forward.


    John swiftly summoned the Serpent to elevate himself.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Countless snowballs exploded where the Snow Wolf King''s injured paw was located.


    Although the damage inflicted by kin was somewhat reduced, the sheer volume of snowballs detonating simultaneously dealt considerable damage, eliciting an angry howl from the Snow Wolf King.


    It could not fathom why its normally intelligent subordinates had suddenly be so foolish.


    "Well yed!"


    Everyone on the city walls burst intoughter upon witnessing the scene.


    They all knew John was not one to give up easily or be outmaneuvered so simply.


    If that was the case, they were ready to watch a good fight unfold.


    The Snow Wolf King''s paw, already injured, suffered further as the snowballs struck, bursting open and causing immense damage.


    The paw was now disfigured, with half of its pad sted away.


    However, the Snow Wolf King was panting heavily, its eyes fixated on John with intense fury.


    John, in a mocking gesture, smiled provocatively and even beckoned to the Snow Wolf King with a taunting curl of his finger, as if saying, "Come at me if you dare."


    Almost instantly, the massive paw swung down again.


    John swiftly dodged the attack, but the pawnded amidst a group of snow wolves.


    Several wolves were impaled on the spot, their health bars drained instantly.


    Yet, the Snow Wolf King seemed indifferent to the carnage it caused among its own, consumed by rage as it roared and continued to swipe at John.


    Each swipe not only imed more of its wolves but also cracked the ground, creating fissures that posed a threat to John as well.


    A misstep could mean falling into an abyss from which there would be no return.


    But soon, John seized an opportunity.


    He grabbed a tuft of the Snow Wolf King''s fur and, using the momentum, swung himself onto the back of the giant creature.


    The Snow Wolf King hadn''t anticipated John could actually make it onto its back.


    It exploded into a frenzy, rolling around on the ground in an attempt to shake John off, but to no avail.


    John clung tightly to the fur on its back, enduring the wild bucking, and continued to crawl forward.


    He spotted the small protrusion on the neck of the Snow Wolf King.


    Compared to the colossal size of the beast, this tiny lump was almost insignificant.


    However, John was quickly approaching it.


    Baize!


    With a cold smirk, John raised his Bloodthirsty de and plunged it fiercely towards the small hump.


    "Roar!"


    At that critical moment, the Snow Wolf King manipted its muscles to shift the Baize towards its head, taking John''s fierce blow upon itself.


    The neck, already a weak defense point, received an amplified critical hit.


    10789634!


    HP conversion triggered!


    [Host current HP is full, converting to blood shield!]


    [Current blood shield storage totals 1553000 HP!]


    Perhaps it was John''s imagination, but as the blood shield''s HP increased, the eyes of the Bloodthirsty de seemed to glow even brighter.


    Already embedded with a Dragonblood Stone, it now shone even more intensely with the stored HP.


    The colossal critical hit made the Snow Wolf King shudder, and it rolled on the ground in a rage.


    John remained unshaken, continuing his search for the small protrusion.


    He noticed that the Baize seemed to possess no offensive capabilities.


    If he could just get hold of it, a single slice would suffice to end it.


    The Snow Wolf King thrashed violently, but John clung tenaciously to its fur and soon found the tiny Baize again.


    The Baize, nearly the size of a wolf cub and with striking green eyes, looked extremely delicate.


    "Squeak¡­"


    The Baize stared into John''s eyes and suddenly let out a cry.


    John, his de already raised, suddenly felt a wave of disorientation wash over him.


    The Baize was so small, surely it couldn''t be harmful.


    Why should he kill it? It was just a frail little creature.


    No, this wasn''t right.


    Thoughts slowly infiltrated John''s mind, but then a warmth spread through his chest.


    Heart of Dwarf!


    John instantly snapped back to reality, his gaze on the Baize turning icy once more.


    No wonder the Baize, despite itsck of offensive ability, dared to expose itself.


    Beyond the protection of the Snow Wolf King, this creature couldunch mental attacks!


    It didn''t need to attack overtly; just causing a momentary distraction would suffice to make its adversaries falter.


    If not for the Heart of Dwarf, he might have fallen victim to its ploy just then.


    To be distracted in such a moment meant certain death; the attacks of the Snow Wolf King were not to be underestimated.


    "Petty tricks!"


    John didn''t hesitate for a moment, thrusting his de deep into the Baize''s body.


    456787!


    The Baize let out a mournful squeak before being instantly killed.


    The Snow Wolf King seemed to sense the loss of its long-timepanion and began to convulse as if in a frenzy.


    But John was fearless.


    Wolves have a vulnerable waist!


    He swiftly turned and thrust his Bloodthirsty de into the lower back and spinal region of the Snow Wolf King, even twisting the de several times.


    The Bloodthirsty de, already extremely sharp, cut through several tendons in the spine with these twists.


    The Snow Wolf King copsed onto the ground, appearing utterly unsupported, its eyes zing red as though they could bleed, but it had no strength left to resist.


    "It''s done!"


    The people on the city walls couldn''t help but erupt in exuberant cheers.


    They had thought a diamond-tier boss would be a disaster for them, but it turned out to be manageable after all.


    John was truly formidable!


    In such a short time, he had left the boss with nowhere to bury its corpse.


    But soon, they were horrified to discover that something terrible seemed to be gathering in the Snow Wolf King''s mouth.


    "Not good! The Snow Wolf King is going to self-destruct!" Archibald''s pupils dted in horror.


    He wanted to warn John, but it was already toote.


    Just as the Snow Wolf King seemed ready to explode, it suddenly deted like a punctured ball.


    With a squelch, John''s Bloodthirsty de pierced into the Snow Wolf King''s brain.


    The boss''s health bar plummeted to zero.


    The lethal blow that had been brewing in its mouth dissipated into nothingness.


    Silence fell over the scene, the surrounding wolves shivering at the sidelines, daring not to make any move.


    "Is the Snow Wolf King... dead?"


    People atop the city walls watched in disbelief.


    They could hardly believe that the formidable Snow Wolf King, which had just moments ago been their greatest fear, was now dead¡ªand its potentially fatal strike had not even been released.


    John had actually interrupted the boss''s ultimate move?


    "My God, that''s incredible. What level is John even at now?!"


    If there were any doubters of John''s abilities before, they were now thoroughly convinced.


    Besides John, who else could solo a diamond-tier boss? Who else could directly interrupt a boss''s desperate final attack? Who else could make the surrounding wolves submit?


    Only John.


    John alone.


    John felt the ssh of fresh blood on his face and also sensed the joy of the Bloodthirsty de.


    Diamond-tier boss? No big deal!

 Chapter 215: Chapter215-Semigod?

    Although John was fully aware that it was the buffs and the power of control that had supercharged everyone''s damage, he couldn''t help but feel exhrated looking at the massive corpse before him.


    What had once seemed an invincible foe was now just a body.


    The sensation was incredibly satisfying.


    John summoned the Thorned Rock Serpent again.


    Standing on the serpent''s head, he was ready to attack the surrounding minions when suddenly, the unexpected happened.


    The serpent, just summoned, let out a cry of pain and crumbled to dust.


    Had John not reacted swiftly, he would have plummeted to the ground.


    What was happening? Why did the serpent disintegrate so suddenly?


    Everyone saw a figure appear in the distant sky, a person standing on the back of a flying creature.


    With the arrival of this figure, all the minor monsters on the ground prostrated themselves, some even bursting apart under the pressure.


    On the city walls, everyone felt a difficulty in breathing; some were even uncontrobly driven to their knees.


    Archibald was the first to sense that something was amiss.


    With difficulty, he turned his head toward the source of the overwhelming pressure.


    What was it? Was it human? Why would a human exert such immense pressure?


    Meanwhile, the people at the second and third fortresses also felt that iparable force, making it difficult for everyone to breathe.


    The minions on the ground were simrly affected, lying prostrate with many of the lower-ranked creatures instantly bursting apart.


    On the city walls, some people felt their breathing hasten as if their hearts might burst.


    Had it not been for the protection of the shield, many lower-leveled individuals might have perished explosively by now.


    This was... the oppressive aura of a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    Isabe and Cecilia sharply looked towards the first fortress.


    Although they had been mentally prepared, they hadn''t expected it toe so swiftly.


    And that semigod-tier being hadn''t even approached the second or third fortresses but headed straight for the first, yet even the residual pressure was enough to send chills down their spines.


    They dared not even imagine what the first fortress was currently facing.


    "Everyone attack the minions with all your might!"


    Isabe immediately realized that the monsters were being subdued by the pressure and were effectively sitting ducks.


    Protected by the shield, they still had the capability to attack.


    This was an opportunity not to be missed!


    Even though they wanted to assist John, they had to clear out these minions before they could advance.


    Cecilia quickly caught on and began directing the people within her fortress to attack the subdued creatures.


    These monsters, after being struck, did not retaliate but instead knelt on the ground, trembling and bowing in the direction of the first fortress, as if something terrifying resided there.


    Each fortress had a diamond-tier boss, and none possessed the devastating offensive power like John''s, so even with the minions immobilized, it would take a significant amount of time to eliminate them all.


    However, this time they were wiser, prioritizing their attacks on the diamond-tier bosses, followed by the emerald-tier elite monsters and other minions.


    By taking down the tougher opponents first, they could significantly reduce their pressure and assist John more swiftly.


    The people in the second and third fortresses were barely enduring the remnants of the pressure, already struggling to breathe.


    For those in the first fortress, it was far worse.


    They felt their faces turn crimson as if their blood was reversing its flow.


    Some of the lower-level individuals groaned, uncontrobly bleeding as their pores burst open, making them look horrifyingly like blood-soaked figures.


    Theirpanions tried to heal them, but found themselves unable to cast any skills.


    This was the oppressive force of a semigod-tier being¡ªterrifyingly powerful.


    Even with a buff that enhanced all attributes by 100%, they felt like mere ants, kneeling helplessly on the ground.


    Onlookers outside of the mirror couldn''t help but gasp.


    Their eyes collectively turned to Principal Sophia.


    Sophia was a semigod-tier as well.


    However, they had never witnessed such a terrifying aspect of her.


    Just recently, during an attack on the formation, she had evaded an ambush but was severely injured, which led them to underestimate the true power of a semigod-tier.


    Now, they truly understood the vast gulf between themselves and a semigod-tier entity.


    Normally, Principal Sophia merely restrained her aura, never unleashing her full oppressive might upon them.


    Should Sophia ever choose to fully exert her oppressive power, they would likely end up just like these students.


    Below the semigod-tier, all are but ants.


    John fixed his gaze on the figure hovering in the air, sensing the trembling of the Bloodthirsty de in his hand.


    At first, he thought it was an illusion, but as the trembling grew more intense, he realized it was very much real.


    It wasn''t fear that made the Bloodthirsty de quiver¡ªit was excitement.


    Finally, it was facing a semigod-tier opponent, and it was thrilled.


    If John hadn''t been holding it firmly, it might have flown out of his grasp uncontrobly.


    John couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Even though the Bloodthirsty de was a former divine artifact, his current level simply couldn''t match up.


    He feared...


    Lost in his thoughts, John was abruptly drawn back to reality as stair looked down upon him from above, like a celestial being condescending to observe a mere insect.


    stair''s eyes gleamed differently as he smiled slightly.


    "So, it''s you who''s been contesting the power of control with me?"


    Suddenly, a deluge of crows swooped down towards John.


    John felt as if a massive mountain was mercilessly crushing down on him.


    "Ugh..."


    He grunted involuntarily, his knees buckling momentarily, almost bringing him to the ground.


    But he managed to withstand the pressure, forcefully straightening up to face stair.


    "Is this the one Sophia believed in? Seems like he''s not much after all."


    stair''s fingers lightly lifted, and John felt the pressure on his back intensify.


    It was as if an invisible mountain was determined to bend his spinepletely before it would cease.


    But John stood resilient like a pine on a snowy mountain, like bamboo clinging to the edge of a cliff, enduring the storm, bearing the weight of the mountain without flinching or bending.


    On the city walls, some had fallen to their knees, others barely stood by clutching at anything nearby.


    Rosalind stared intently at John''s figure, wondering what he was thinking.


    Archibald''s hands trembled slightly; he wanted to send a message to John to return quickly, but he found himself utterly incapable of sending anything.


    They felt like ants, powerless to resist.


    Though the appearance of the diamond-tier boss had been shocking, this was simply not on the same level.


    Before, even against the most formidable bosses, they still had the capacity to act, but now they werepletely immobilized.


    And they could well imagine that if that person were to unleash just one skill, they would all perish right where they stood¡ªwithout any chance of returning.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with terror.


    Some wanted to kneel and beg for mercy but couldn''t.


    It was as if their vocal cords had lost all function, unable to produce even the slightest sound.


    John''s stance irked stair immensely.


    "I hate it when people stand and look at me!"


    stair snapped his fingers, sending a simple yet powerful light orb hurtling toward John.


    John''s pupils dted in response.


    Light Shield!


    Wind Shield!


    Blood Shield!


    Activate!


    Boom!

 Chapter 216: Chapter216-Owing Him Several Lives

    In that instant, John subconsciously activated all his defensive skills.


    Without any hesitation, he even deployed the blood shield!


    But then...


    Boom!!


    A massive blow exploded right in front of John.


    The shields, flimsy as paper, shattered instantly.


    The shockwave struck John, hurling him backwards!


    Thud!


    John smashed through the protective barrier and crashed into the city wall!


    The solid wall was dented with a huge hole in that moment!


    [Barrier durability nearing zero, please replenish with an energy stone immediately!]


    [Wall damage at 35%, please repair promptly!]


    Archibald, without any hesitation, repaired the barrier!


    The consumption of energy stones flowed like water, yet he did not falter!


    The monsters outside were terrifyingly numerous and frightfully high-level. Without the barrier, they would only have death to await!


    No matter what, they had to keep control of the rear!


    Thankfully, repairing the barrier required only a thought and confirmation, otherwise, in their current state of oppression, they would not have been able to deploy energy stones.


    Rosalind and the others'' pupils dted sharply!


    John was already acknowledged as the strongest among them.


    And in that moment, it was clear to her that John had activated all his defensive skills.


    Yet even so...


    He still could not withstand a strike from a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    John mmed against the city wall, the aftermath of his skills even damaging the durability of the protective barrier and the wall itself!


    Had it not been for some defenses along the high wall, they would likely have been corpses by now!


    Everyone''s hands trembled as they stared at the figure suspended in mid-air.


    Teeth chattering as if in tune with a fear that welled up from deep within, uncontroble despite their efforts to suppress it!


    The oppressive aura of the powerful, like a mountain weighing down on them, caused many to bleed incessantly, their health slowly depleting.


    If this continued, they feared they wouldn''tst much longer!


    stair''s eyes were glued to the panel, his heart climbing to his throat as he saw John''s health drop to thest few points!


    John was down to hisst ten health points!


    Even a shard of stone could send him to his demise!


    But then came a surge of relief.


    Despite such a formidable attack, John was still alive!


    As long as there was life, there was hope!


    Everyone watched anxiously in this direction, eager to know the state of the man in question.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone''s hearts leapt into their throats.


    This was a semigod-tier powerhouse, after all!


    As stair lifted a finger, a wave of despair swept through everyone, certain that John was doomed.


    Yet, unexpectedly, John managed to hold on!


    Though his HP was nearly depleted, he was still alive. All he needed was to recover his HP!


    Geoffrey, trembling, wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling nearly broken by the moment.


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying!


    This ordeal was pushing him to his limits!


    He had almost screamed out loud but somehow managed to suppress it.


    John truly lived up to the expectations of the principal who had chosen him; he was extraordinary!


    But only John knew just how precarious his situation was.


    In the moment he was hit by the skill, he activated the blood shield.


    The Dragonblood Stone''s blood shield would automatically use its stored HP to replenish his, as long as his own HP was not full.


    But now, the blood shield''s reserves werepletely depleted, leaving him with only 10 points of health.


    This meant that if it weren''t for his abilities, he might have died countless times by now, perhaps not even a trace of him would remain!


    No wonder...


    No wonder they say all are mere ants beneath the semigods. No wonder the immense pressure felt upon that person''s arrival was so overpowering.


    Is this the power of a semigod-tier powerhouse?


    Indeed, an insurmountable chasm.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and quickly replenished his HP with a high-level healing potion.


    He knew stair was surely watching his every move, and he could not afford to show any weakness now.


    Any sign of fear that revealed a w would lead to a death without a ce toy his body.


    John slowly climbed out of the rubble, with stones continuing to fall around him.


    As themander of the first fortress, he too had noticed the extensive damage it had suffered.


    The durability of the protective shield had hit zero in that instant!


    Had it not been for the pre-set reminders to replenish energy stones to repair the shield, they would havepletely lost their protection by now.


    The damage to the city wall was also significant, making today''s repair work exceedingly difficult.


    stair stood atop a flying beast, looking down at the small fortress below.


    "It is an honor for you to contribute even a small part towards the descent of the dark god."


    "Now, please face your death, my dear geniuses."


    A slight curve formed on stair''s lips, his finger gently pointing again, as if gathering boundless power at the tip!


    Despair began to rise in everyone''s hearts; they wanted to resist, to kneel and beg for mercy, to weep bitterly, even tomit suicide to escape.


    But no matter what, they could not move!


    The weight on their shoulders grew heavier, pressing them down relentlessly, and no one could budge.


    They watched as a tiny pinpoint of light formed at the tip of that finger, where boundless power had gathered.


    But the next second, they heard a voice all too familiar:


    "Do you think you can kill anyone?"


    John, exerting himself, summoned the Thorned Rock Serpent and once again positioned himself atop the city wall.


    There he stood, with the immobilized people behind him.


    His finger gently tapped, and then he invoked the power of control!


    Under the influence of the power of control, the semigod-tier oppressiveness was greatly reduced¡ª


    Lowered to a transcendent-tier oppressiveness.


    Though still ufortable, it was not like before, when they could neither speak nor move.


    Everyone supported each other and stood up; they stood atop the city wall, looking out at the people outside.


    Despite the fear, despite the great fright, at that moment they stood together, supporting each other, striving together, as if only by doing so could they lend each other a bit of strength.


    stair watched these so-called prodigies, previously so abjectly sprawled on the ground, and actually felt quite pleased.


    But who could have imagined that these little ants would dare to stand up and resist him again?


    "Interesting, are you all willing to forsake your lives for this man?"


    stair chuckled softly, reveling in the feeling of wielding boundless power.


    Once, he was a teacher at Star Cluster Academy, but what of it?


    When facing the offspring of nobility, didn''t he still have to bow and scrape?


    Though a teacher, he had never felt respected.


    In their eyes, only pedigree mattered!


    But now, things were different. Now he possessed a power that allowed him to stand above those people.


    He savored the sight of their fearful expressions, their painful screams, their despairing wails.


    Look at this.


    What a delightful scene it was.


    This was exactly what the dark god needed.


    He would surely offer up this most wonderful hymn to the dark god!


    With their flesh and blood, he would create a cradle for the great descent.


    Even if it only earned them a moment more of the dark god''s gaze, it was still these people''s honor.


    Madness gleamed in stair''s eyes.


    He seemed to care for nothing else but to destroy this ce!


    Destroy it all, let everything be destroyed, only then would the dark lord be pleased!


    Only through such destruction could they gain more, could they truly delight their lord!


    Boundless power surged forth once again at that moment!


    Despair filled everyone''s hearts!


    This was not a force they could possibly withstand!

 Chapter 217: Chapter217-Power of Control!

    As the boundless power was about to strike them, everyone couldn''t help but close their eyes.


    Some even silently prayed that if there were a next life, they must strive to live it well.


    But the anticipated pain never came.


    Many even thought they had already died, which is why they felt no pain.


    Yet, some tried desperately to keep their eyes wide open.


    Because they wanted to see what they were about to face!


    They wanted to know in what manner they were going to die!


    But what did they see?


    The attack, filled with limitless power, was blocked!


    It was actually blocked!


    The protective shield in front of them burst into intense fluctuations, like a calm pool disrupted.


    But it indeed blocked the wave of attack!


    [Shield durability has reached zero, please replenish with energy stone promptly.]


    Archibald heard the alert, his heart aching, but he dared not hesitate and immediately threw half of the existing energy stones into it!


    This was no joke!


    This was a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    This shield was their only protection against a semigod-tier adversary!


    Should any uncontroble ident ur, this was their lifesaver!


    stair seemed surprised that his attack had been blocked, momentarily taken aback.


    Then, he intensified his force andunched another attack towards the protective shield!


    Boom!


    The skill hit the shield, creating a massive explosion that shattered the minor creatures around it!


    Even the emerald-tier creatures were obliterated in the aftermath, reduced to nothing but dust.


    Everyone saw the remains of the minor creatures turned into mush below, but all they felt was fear!


    Such is the terror of a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    However, to stair''s surprise, heunched two attacks, but both were blocked by the shield, which rippled like water; he simply could not harm the people behind it.


    Initially, everyone had been worried, but seeing the semigod-tier attacks being blocked brought a slight relief to their hearts!


    As long as they were inside, there would be no problems!


    But only Archibald and John could see the precipitous drop in their energy reserves!


    Each attack nearly depleted the shield''s durability entirely, and even replenishing it two or three times was hardly sufficient!


    Although they now had the top-tier machinery, both knew all too well that once their energy stones were exhausted, they could only await death!


    The moment John gained the power of control, his first action was to enhance the level of the protective shield.


    This allowed them to withstand a strike from a semigod-tier powerhouse.


    But this came at a cost¡ªthe energy stones were being consumed at a much faster rate than usual.


    Already, nearly two hundred had been used!


    They didn''t have many to begin with, and if this continued, they wouldn''t be able to hold out for much longer.


    stair had unleashed several attacks, but found that the shield, thin as a film, still covered the entire fortress, causing him to frown slightly.


    "It''s just relying on an energy supply, after all. I want to see just how much energy you have!"


    With that, stairunched another barrage of attacks against the protective shield, like a storm.


    Everyone watched in terror, but John didn''t stop; instead, he countered with his own skills!


    Boom!


    Both were Fire Meteors, but the skill Johnunched was vastly inferior to stair''s.


    stair''s Fire Meteor''s aftermathpletely obliterated the surrounding minor creatures, whereas John''s Fire Meteor, shing with the skill, barely scratched it.


    However, they soon noticed that when the slightly neutralized Fire Meteor hit the shield again, the durability seemed to decrease a bit slower than before.


    Though slight, it was a glimmer of hope for them.


    "Everyone, use your skills against their attacks! Fire!"


    Although the others were still extraordinarily fearful of facing a semigod-tier powerhouse, at this moment, if they did not act, they faced certain death!


    They had to give it their all, no matter what.


    Even if the path was exceptionally difficult, they had to continue walking it.


    Leopold clenched his teeth; as a swordsman, he wasn''t adept at ranged attacks, but over the past few days, he had forcefully trained himself in archery!


    While not hitting the mark one hundred percent of the time, he could still target effectively and inflict significant damage.


    The arrows they were using now were all Bone Arrows from previous monsters!


    Old Nick had modified these arrows so that they would explode upon striking a target.


    The resulting burning damage from the explosion was also quite substantial.


    Previously, they had used these arrows against flying monsters or those with a lot of fur.


    But now, as they shot these arrows at a semigod-tier powerhouse, they felt a particr thrill in their hearts.


    Even if it is a semigod-tier powerhouse, so what!


    We are not livestock to be ughtered!


    Everyone was a child nurtured by their families, possibly destined to be politicians, proud members of the military.


    Or they might end up as do-nothings, or perhaps inheritors of their family''s legacy.


    But without exception.


    None of them wanted to die here!


    None of them wanted to be livestock, ready for ughter!


    Even in death, they would die with dignity, with value!


    A semigod-tier powerhouse, so what?!


    We still dare to shoot our arrows!


    Boom!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Countless skills were unleashed towards stair''s Fire Meteor, smashing into it!


    Little by little, with everyone''sbined efforts, half of the attack was actually dispersed!


    At the same time, the durability of the protective shield decreased by halfpared to before, filling everyone with immense joy.


    Their efforts were indeed bearing fruit!


    They truly didn''t have to wait here to die!


    No matter what, as long as they dared to strike, there would be a path waiting for them!


    A path that was gloriously radiant!


    Even a few stray arrows grazed stair''s cheek, drawing a line of blood!


    stair felt a sting on his face, touched it lightly, and saw the bright red on his fingers.


    Though injured, stair was not angered but insteadughed.


    As heughed, the smile on his face vanishedpletely, reced by a cold stare at the group before him.


    "Very well, very well."


    A bunch of ants daring to harm him, a semigod-tier powerhouse?


    He had initially thought of letting these people simply die to serve as an offering.


    But now he regretted that.


    He resolved to make their deaths painful!


    He wanted them to bleed everyst drop of blood in their bodies!


    He wanted them to wail in agony even after death, their souls tormented, never finding peace!


    Their screams of pain and cries of despair would be the perfect hymn to wee the arrival of the great one!


    "You¡­"


    "Die!"


    A tremendous energy gathered at stair''s fingertips, as if in that moment, the very heavens and earth changed color!


    John''s expression instantly turned serious; he could feel it clearly!


    The protective shield could not withstand this attack.


    There was hardly any time to replenish it with energy stones before it would shatterpletely!


    This was a full-force strike from a semigod-tier powerhouse, utterly beyond their means to resist!


    Outside, everyone watched anxiously, some even unknowingly digging their fingernails into their palms!


    Blood flowed down from their clenched hands, as if only by this could they maintain a shred of sanity. But how could anyone remain calm after seeing all this unfold?!


    Some even wanted to rush in, but what stood before them now was just a silver mirror broadcasting the scene live, nothing more, with no other function or use!


    What to do?


    What should they do?!

 Chapter 218: Chapter218-What Are Their Identities?

    John clenched his fists tightly; he knew that even with the power of control, he couldn''t match stair inbat.


    One was a semigod-tier powerhouse, and the other merely a gold-tier!


    The gap between them was like heaven and earth!


    Moreover, what they were facing now was a full-powered strike in the wrath of a semigod-tier!


    It was simply beyond their capacity to withstand!


    As the huge white orb of light neared the protective shield, everyone gritted their teeth, some even closing their eyes, unable to watch.


    John''s mind raced.


    What to do? What could he possibly do?!


    Even now, possessing 50% of the power of control, able to grant some beneficial buffs to their side, it was merely a buff!


    Such enhancements might make the strong stronger, but for them, who were inherently weak, it was merely a slight improvement, hardly enough.


    No matter how much they buffed, they couldn''t possibly stand a fight against a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    John''s hands trembled slightly, he was prepared to give it his all.


    But the next second¡­


    "Ah¡­"


    Suddenly, a wave of floral fragrance filled the air, rxing the tense nerves of everyone at that moment.


    At the same time, John heard a faint sigh, followed by the sound of nts growing rapidly nearby!


    The forest in the distance also began to grow wildly at a visibly frantic pace!


    All the nts at that moment transformed into shields, positioning themselves in front of the protective barrier!


    Boom!


    The massive energy collided with the nts, exploding into ashes in an instant!


    But quickly, countless nts from the distant forest grew wildly again!


    These nts, though continually vanishing, were also incessantly growing, as if they had reached an infinite loop at that moment.


    Everyone watched in amazement at the scene unfolding before them, some in disbelief at the figure standing next to John.


    That beautiful, angel-like elf!


    Abby!


    Their healer!


    "How can this be?"


    Archibald eximed in surprise, looking at Abby beside him.


    She was just their healer, who had always stayed inside the healing room and had never appeared before.


    Although John had mentioned that the floral scent in the healing room helped stabilize emotions and enhance mind power,


    Unexpectedly, Abby had shown up here to assist them, and it seemed she was incredibly powerful!


    Who exactly is Abby?!


    Is she really just an NPC?!


    If that''s the case, then why does this NPC possess the power to battle a semigod-tier powerhouse?


    What is going on here!


    Everyone was dumbstruck as they gazed at the elf, whose beauty seemed beyond that of mere mortals.


    They had always thought she was just an NPC within the fortress, exceptionally beautiful.


    Both men and women liked to visit the medical room when tired.


    Firstly, to restore their mind power, and secondly because the sight of this beautiful individual was indeed very pleasing to the eye.


    Her beauty transcended gender!


    Some even joked that once they left, they wouldmission a robot customized to look just like Abby¡ªso beautiful!


    But they never imagined that the elf, who in their eyes was merely a decorative piece capable of casting a Resurrection Spell, now possessed such formidable power!


    To withstand a furious strike from a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    Such power... was truly terrifying!


    Could it be that Abby was also a semigod-tier powerhouse?


    stair was already seething with anger, intent on having everyone perish immediately, but unexpectedly, there was someone able to withstand his attack!


    To him, the protective shield was nothing but rubbish, something that would surely break under sufficient force.


    But now, this unexpected turn of events made him feel as though he was being mocked.


    "Where did this rubbishe from? Daring to block my way, then all of you go die!"


    stair, looking at the stunningly beautiful elf who seemed almost unreal, shouted in rage, and then once again exerted all his strength!


    For a semigod-tier powerhouse, all skills are as naught.


    Their attacks are but the purest form of power.


    Even the simplest fireball and windde could annihte everyone!


    John watched as the trees seemed to grow endlessly, while Abby''splexion visibly paled.


    Abby''s skin was already fair, the kind that was crystal clear, but now it turned deathly pale!


    He knew they couldn''t continue like this.


    Although Abby was willing to help them, her capabilities were uncertain, and it was unknown how much longer she could hold on.


    "What are you waiting for? Attack!"


    John shouted, then rapidly released his skills towards the outside.


    The others, initially stunned, also began frantically casting their abilities outward.


    They all knew their own skills were minute inparison.


    Against such a powerhouse, they were practically nothing.


    But what if?


    What if theirbined efforts were just what was needed?


    What if their contributions were enough to drive this person away?


    Then they would truly have no chance for regret if they didn''t try.


    No matter what, they had to persevere, they had to fight for a chance.


    Even if the oue was unbearable, they had to keep going!


    Only by persisting could they achieve everything they desired.


    A sapling mark between Abby''s eyebrows was slowly glowing.


    However, everyone was horrified to discover that the rate of the trees'' growth could no longer keep up with their destruction!


    They could even see the protective shield rippling once more!


    This meant that the trees could no longer withstand the aftermath of the attacks!


    No!


    Absolutely not!


    This couldn''t continue!


    "How are things on your side? We''vepletely cleared out the minions here."


    Isabe, who had been clearing out the lesser monsters, had been keeping an eye on the situation at the first fortress.


    They were facing a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    The enormity of the threat was overwhelming, but after finishing their cleanup, she mustered the courage to inquire about John''s situation.


    John had no time to reply as he was forcefully unleashing his skills outward.


    "Don''t worry, just hold on a little longer, we''reing over right now!"


    Cecilia bit her lip and sent this message.


    She was very aware that going there now was akin to marching to their deaths, but they couldn''t just sit back and wait to perish!


    If the first fortress fell, the second and third fortresses would be next.


    Their fates were interlinked; if John''s side couldn''t hold, then the rest of them were headed straight for disaster!


    So, no matter what, they had to hold on!


    Even if the path was exceedingly difficult, they had to keep going.


    "No."


    John managed to send back a brief reply in between his actions.


    Then he desperately threw his skills outside,pletely disregarding his own mana.


    Now, they could only withstand what was toe by using every ounce of their strongest efforts.


    They weren''t facing just monsters or a wave of magical beasts.


    They were up against a semigod-tier powerhouse¡ªan opponent they simply could not defeat.


    Even if Isabe and Cecilia''s people all came over, what then?


    It would only lead to more casualties.


    So it was better to have them stay put inside the fortress and manage themselves; he would handle everything else.


    Both women saw the few messages and grew even more anxious.


    They knew John must be facing extremely difficult circumstances, otherwise he wouldn''t be sending such iplete messages.


    But there was nothing they could do!


    They could only wait here.


    Wait for the right moment!


    Meanwhile, at the first fortress, Abby was nearing her limit.


    The growth rate of the green trees was slowing down more and more.

 Chapter 219: Chapter219-Matching a Semigod!

    Everyone gritted their teeth, desperately unleashing their skills, but they simply couldn''t withstand the massive force of the attack!


    The level disparity was just too great.


    To them, the opponent was like a crushing force!


    Yet no one gave up, nor did anyone think of leaving.


    If they truly left today, the only thing awaiting them would be certain death.


    "As expected, you elves are no good, it looks like it''s up to me!"


    A heartyugh echoed from behind, followed by a small figure stepping forward, wielding a hammer.


    Was it Old Nick?


    And Wayne.


    Old Nick''s beard quivered as he nced at John, who was fervently casting spells with a face turning pale, and chuckled softly.


    He wanted to pat John on the shoulder but awkwardly withdrew his hand because he was just a bit too short...


    Abby let out a softugh.


    Old Nick seemed about to say something more, but his face turned red, and he huffed,


    "What are youughing at? You can''t even handle this piece of trash, and you''reughing?"


    Positioned slightly higher, only John heard this exchange between the few of them.


    Trash?


    Though John was profoundly shocked internally, his hands did not stop moving.


    To them, a semigod-tier powerhouse was just trash?


    What kind of strength did they possess? What kind of people were they?


    John suddenly remembered when he had tried to look up information about Abby and Old Nick previously, all he had found were three question marks.


    Now, recalling those question marks, he suspected they meant something quite different from what he had imagined...


    "Do you still think you''re the Nick of old?"


    Abby said slowly, yet a trickle of blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.


    Her normally porcin-like face was now adorned with this ssh of red, which oddly didn''t seem out of ce but rather added to her striking beauty.


    It was as if she was born to be this stunning, born to captivate.


    "It''s just that we''re sealed now. Back in the day, these things wouldn''t even be enough for us to crush with one finger!"


    "Alright, step aside, don''t burn up thest bit of strength you have left!"


    Old Nick seemed somewhat displeased and pushed Abby to the back with a rough motion.


    Although his gesture was brusque, John understood clearly that it was meant to stop Abby from using up her own strength.


    Though John didn''t know exactly what Abby had done, he could see that she seemed to be burning her own life force.


    It wasn''t just the trees that were being consumed; more critically, it might be Abby''s very vitality.


    His hands trembled slightly, unsure of what to say or think.


    "Wayne, let these people see what the strength of a dwarf really is!"


    Wayne also chuckled heartily nearby, pulling out a hammer of his own.


    If Old Nick''s hammer looked in and merely a simple tool, then Wayne''s hammer appeared somewhat newer.


    You could even seeplex patterns carved on the handle.


    These patterns were unfamiliar to everyone, and looking at them could make one feel dizzy, as if they were not meant to be seen by their eyes.


    stair, having seen the trees vanish, felt smug inside, thinking to himself that they were just rubbish after all!


    No matter what sort of rescue attempt was made, they were all futile in front of a semigod-tier powerhouse like him. Everyone below semigod-tier was just an ant!


    He was about to increase his power to continue attacking the nearly shreddable protective shield in front of him, but the next second, something unexpected happened!


    Old Nick raised his hammer high and smashed it down in front of him!


    Though it seemed he struck at nothing but thin air, the immense force of the blow reverberated through the entire protective shield.


    Boom!


    It was as if Old Nick had hit something solid, changing the very color of the sky and earth in that instant.


    What had been clear skies were now covered with dense clouds, as if a terrifying force was brewing in the heavens themselves.


    Thunder from above followed the trajectory of Old Nick''s hammer, striking down with renewed force!


    Boom!


    Wayne, not to be outdone, struck forward with his own hammer.


    Boom! Boom!


    stair watched everything unfold and sneered.


    "Fools!"


    They''re just NPCs after all!


    The highest level an NPC in the secret realm can reach is just emerald-tier!


    That little worm managing to withstand him for so long was already unbelievable.


    Now these two dwarfs think they can stop him?


    They must be dreaming!


    He had already wasted too much time here and felt he could no longer afford to linger.


    He must be in the best condition to wee the arrival of his lord.


    "Die, all of you!"


    stair roared, pouring even more power into his hands!


    From using only 90% of his power, he now unleashed 100%!


    A massive orb of light shed with the force unleashed by the hammers!


    Though it didn''t strike the protective shield directly, the shield''s durability plummeted at an rming rate.


    Archibald gritted his teeth and chose to automatically repair the protective shield!


    As long as there were energy stones, it would automatically repair itself.


    This was the best option for them, the one that could best preserve their lives.


    Boom! Boom!


    Thunder continuously crashed down.


    The corpses of the surrounding monsters were obliterated early on, leaving nothing butrge craters in history.


    Everyone was dumbstruck by the spectacle before them, as if witnessing the wrath of deities!


    This was beyond mortal power!


    This was divine! The power of gods!


    The power of nature!


    A force that none of them could match!


    John was also very surprised.


    He had not expected that the old cksmith, who usually enjoyed drinking and asionally worked the forge, would unleash such tremendous power at this moment.


    He could see that the gap between Wayne and Old Nick''s powers was vast.


    Yet, together, theirbined forces summoned the thunder of the heavens!


    Even then, he felt the power of control in the space tremble.


    With a sudden inspiration, he mingled some of his own power of control with the thunder.


    Since none of them could defeat the semigod-tier powerhouse alone, why not let those who could, do the fighting?


    Old Nick seemed to notice something too, and once again struck forcefully at the void in front of him.


    A massive force poured out again, forming a stark contrast with stair''s power.


    On one side was the majestic thunder from the heavens, on the other, a power filled with malice.


    John suddenly sensed keenly that if this continued, stair would surely not be able to hold out for long!


    After all, in his understanding, the might of thunder was inherently a bane to such evil spirits!


    Furthermore, stair was not a born semigod but had been artificially elevated by the power of control!


    This meant that in the face of the power of control, he was inherently at a disadvantage!


    Thus, John knew instantly what he needed to do¡ªcontinue to infuse his power of control into the thunder!


    Each release of power was a huge drain for stair!


    Old Nick''splexion turned ghastly pale at a visibly rapid pace.


    Although John didn''t know exactly who Old Nick was, he understood that the so-called seals were no trivial matter.


    So, whatever the case, he must resolve this situation while it was still within his control.


    Boom!


    Wave after wave of skills shed, exploding like fireworks before everyone''s eyes.


    The skills burst into a moment of brilliant light.


    Yet, no one dared to look.


    All they thought about was unleashing one more skill.


    Just one more skill, even if it could only slightly disrupt the opposing forces.


    That would be their victory.

 Chapter 220: Chapter220-False Is False

    stair was brimming with confidence initially, butter, he discovered that the power within him seemed to be fading gradually!


    Meanwhile, the force of thunder inflicted massive damage upon him!


    Although his HP remained unchanged, his body now bore mark after mark from the thunder strikes!


    Impossible!


    How could this be?


    He had already be a semigod!


    Apart from divine power or something of equivalent strength, nothing should be able to harm his body!


    Why then could this thunder cause such damage to him? What was happening?


    A flicker of panic crossed stair''s mind.


    The thunder from above struck him repeatedly, leavingrge patches of skin looking like charred ash, a frightening sight.


    "The dwarves never surrender!"


    Old Nick roared, lifting his iron hammer high again!


    With a thunderous bang, he mmed it into the void!


    At that moment, the skies changed, and the heavens trembled!


    Thunderclouds gathered, brewing with the wrath of thunder.


    Thunder crashed down heavily, as if to eradicate all evil in the world.


    stair''s pupils shrank!


    Instinctively, he withdrew his hand, attempting to dodge, but how could the thunder from above be so easily evaded!


    He was directly targeted!


    The thunder''s formidable force pierced through his crown and coursed through his entire body!


    "Ugh¡­"


    stair grunted, a trickle of fresh blood oozing from the corner of his mouth, horrified to see the ck spots on his body multiplying!


    What''s going on? What in the world is happening?! How could this be?


    His heart was filled with panic, yet he could not show any weakness on his face; instead, he endured stoically.


    He could only calmly take a step back and silently observe the group before him.


    Old Nick''s face had lost all its color, but his thick beard made him appear no different from usual.


    He gave a heartyugh, then looked at stair still suspended in mid-air.


    "How much longer can you hold on?"


    Wayne, though somewhat concerned, also smiled lightly, feigning ease.


    For them, endurance was the key to victory!


    Showing any weakness now could mean being eliminated in the next second!


    stair''s eyes were fixed sternly on the group before him, his heart beginning to falter.


    In his eyes, these people were merely ants that he could crush with a flick of his finger!


    Yet now, the strength of these ants had surpassed his expectations, even causing him injury!


    John also keenly felt that his control over the power of control had reached 55%!


    It was indeed working!


    stair was never a pure semigod, and now, after being injured, the strength he had forcibly umted was rapidly diminishing!


    Although his level had not decreased and his HP had not fallen, his control over the power of control was dwindling.


    If he could only secure an overwhelming power of control...


    Even the oppressive might of a semigod-tier would not pose a problem! Therefore...


    Inflicting damage on stair was their best chance for a narrow escape!


    This statement might sound simple, but in reality, it was exceedingly difficult!


    Because of the level suppression, it was already hard to break through his defenses!


    Even with the help of their own level''s strength, causing such extensive damage was impossible.


    This time, they were indeed incredibly fortunate to have Abby and Old Nick''s assistance, which allowed them to breach stair''s defenses.


    Otherwise, they would have faced a war of attrition they simply could not afford!


    The number of energy stones in the entire secret realm was limited.


    Given the current circumstances, even after 15 days, they still wouldn''t be able to leave.


    They had to kill the man before them!


    Only bypletely destroying the formation could they have a chance to escape!


    If initially this mission seemed impossible for them, now it bore a few shades of difference.


    Even facing a semigod-tier powerhouse, they possessed the strength to fight!


    "Mere ants! How dare you act presumptuously towards a semigod-tier powerhouse!"


    No matter how panicked stair felt inside, he still managed to maintain this facade, while John scoffed coldly.


    "What of ants? Aren''t you still unable to kill us now?"


    Upon hearing John''s words, the bystanders couldn''t help but draw a sharp breath, feeling a mix of awe and fear.


    Even if they had injured him, what then?


    He was still a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    What if something went wrong?


    They couldn''t afford the consequences!


    But then, thinking it over, they realized that John must have said such bold words because he had something to rely on!


    stair''s eyes turned bloodshot with rage, but he ultimately managed to hold back,ughing furiously in response.


    "Fine, fine, I didn''t expect you to have such courage. Well, I want to see just how long you canst!"


    stair raised his hand again, gathering a massive energy ball that formed a white orb in his palm.


    Everyone''s hearts leapt to their throats, worried about their ability to withstand this attack.


    It could mean death if they failed!


    Both Old Nick and Wayne appeared to be in poor condition!


    But not a single person backed down; instead, they stared intently at everything unfolding before them.


    Old Nick gripped his hammer tightly, as if ready to smash it down at the slightest provocation.


    John, too, was intently watching, showing no signs of retreating.


    However, stair soon realized something was amiss.


    Although he could still gather energy, the power he mustered now was vastly inferior to before.


    Something was wrong!


    As a semigod-tier powerhouse, how could he possibly only muster this little energy?


    He felt as if his strength was merely at the transcendent-tier now.


    Had his level dropped during the recent exchange?


    No, that couldn''t be possible!


    Suppressing his inner fear, he checked his attributes and found no decline.


    So, what was the reason?


    His stats hadn''t decreased, yet the actual energy he could wield wasn''t as formidable as before.


    Could it be...


    Could it really be that the old dwarf had done something to him?


    stair''s confidence wavered, and the orb of light in his palm slowly dissipated.


    Everyone stared intently at what was unfolding before them.


    They didn''t understand what was happening, only that stair had been ready tounch an attack, but it had vanished.


    What was going on?


    This wasn''t quite what they had expected.


    But John understood very well.


    It was because stair''s power of control was gradually fading!


    In just these brief moments, his own power of control had risen from 55% to 55.1%!


    Although it was just a 0.1% increase, it signified that his grasp on the power of control was slowly strengthening.


    Once he reached 60%, that would mean absolute suppression!


    Even the level suppression of a semigod-tier opponent wouldn''t prevent him from breaking through.


    It wouldn''t be like before when he could only be hit without any chance to retaliate.


    stair sensed something was off, but still gritted his teeth, desperately gathering energy for his mightiest blow, smashing it once more against the protective shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    Old Nick, not to be outdone, joined Wayne in mming their hammers heavily into the void.


    Thunder roared again, countless bolts striking stair!


    Now, he distinctly felt a foreign energy coursing through his body¡ªan energy belonging to the thunder from above.


    This power of thunder wreaked havoc within him, wreaking internal chaos.


    "His HP is decreasing!" someone shouted.


    Everyone was shocked to see that above the figure suspended in midair, an HP bar had appeared!


    The long, dazzling HP and the frighteningly high defense value didn''t scare them; instead, it sparked excitement.


    As long as his HP could be reduced, they had a chance to fight!

 Chapter 221: Chapter221-Fearless! Charge!

    For them, it didn''t matter how formidable stair seemed.


    What mattered was that before, they couldn''t even breach his defenses, and their skills had no effect!


    Now that stair''s HP was decreasing, it meant their attacks were effective, capable of inflicting real damage on him!


    stair clearly felt something was amiss within his body, but he still forced himself to sneer at the people before him.


    "If you''re so eager to die, then I shall oblige you. But simply letting you die easily would be rather dull. Let''s y this out slowly!"


    After saying this, stair snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    His flying mount beneath his feet also seemed particrly frightened, mechanically pping its wings.


    However, as he passed the second and third fortresses, stair still felt a difort in his heart.


    If he couldn''t take the first fortress, could he really not take the other two?


    He gathered all his energy once again and furiously smashed it towards the protective shield of the third fortress!


    When Cecilia felt the immense oppressive force approaching from afar, rms went off in her mind!


    Without any hesitation, she threw nearly half of her energy into the shield.


    The shield was designed to automatically add and repair itself, otherwise, they might not have been able to withstand a blow from a semigod-tier powerhouse.


    As expected, when the white orb of light hit their protective shield, it shuddered for a moment!


    [Shield durability has reached zero, please replenish energy stones immediately!]


    [Shield durability has reached zero, please replenish energy stones immediately!]


    ¡­


    This warning repeated four times.


    Cecilia burned through energy stones like flowing water, finally stabilizing the durability, but only 11% remained.


    Watching her protective shield shudder, Cecilia felt terrified.


    This was merely a single strike from a semigod-tier powerhouse in anger.


    She dared not think what would have happened if stair had targeted her side with his initial attack.


    They would have stood no chance, and the tumultuous noises from the surroundings had already impacted them.


    The corpses of the monsters they had previously defeated had turned to ash, leaving them unable to collect anything now.


    This was merely the aftermath of the battle.


    They simply couldn''t withstand such attacks!


    stair had thought that his strike would at least destroy the protective shield before him, but unexpectedly, they had withstood it.


    Furious beyond measure, stair now had to hold back.


    He felt there were serious issues with his body, and he couldn''t stay here any longer!


    He needed to find out what was happening!


    After stair hadpletely left, the people at the three fortresses finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Everyone at the first fortress copsed to the ground, feeling as though their clothes were soaked through as if washed by water.


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying.


    Was this the oppressive might of a semigod-tier powerhouse?


    They suddenly felt fortunate just to be alive!


    Meanwhile, John immediately checked on Old Nick and the others.


    Abby had already retreated to the back, her lips tinged with a trace of blood.


    Old Nick and Wayne''s faces were obscured by their thick beards, making it hard to read their expressions.


    However, their hands, clutching the hammers, were trembling slightly, clearly not a good sign.


    "How are you guys doing? Are you all right?" John asked with concern.


    Abby shook her head slightly and wiped the blood from her lips.


    Old Nick let out a heartyugh, but then coughed a few times as if he had choked on his own breath.


    "It seems I''m getting old. Back in the day, this sort of thing wouldn''t have taken up much of our time!"


    Wayne looked worriedly at Old Nick, his eyes shining with a different kind of light.


    "Uncle Nick, maybe you should rest a bit first?"


    Old Nick waved his hand dismissively, his gaze towards John filled with a different kind of spark.


    "I didn''t expect you,d, to actually have power of control. Well, that''s good to see. Next time, you might not die so quickly."


    John was struck by a thought; it was Principal Sophia who had informed him about the power of control.


    Logically, Old Nick and the others, as original inhabitants of this fragment, the NPCs of the secret realm, shouldn''t know about this.


    Yet, why did Old Nick know about the power of control?


    And it seemed he might know even more about it than John did.


    "There probably won''t be any danger tonight, but if that manes back, I doubt you''ll have the chance to withstand him again," Old Nick said with a heartyugh.


    "Don''t be so surprised. We old folks have lived in this ce for many years; there are things we ought to know. You aren''t from this world."


    Hearing this, everyone around shivered involuntarily.


    They had visited other secret realms, but they had never encountered NPCs with such autonomous consciousness as Old Nick, who not only actively helped them but could also discern that they were not from this dimension.


    Could it be that Old Nick was some sort of special NPC?


    Doubts began to stir in the minds of the others.


    Meanwhile, the silver mirror in the outside world once again turned pitch ck.


    Due to the previous incident, this time, no one was particrly surprised, just curious.


    What exactly was happening? Why did the screen suddenly go ck as if something inside didn''t want them to see?


    Yet, this mirror had been personally summoned by Principal Sophia.


    Unless someone had more power than Principal Sophia, there was no way to block the content shown in it.


    Moreover, this fragment of the secret realm was privately owned by Principal Sophia herself.


    Now that they could no longer see what was inside, why was that?


    Everyone quietly watched Principal Sophia, who was not far away.


    Did Principal Sophia know what was happening inside the secret realm or not?


    If she did know, would that be a good or bad thing for them?


    Could it possibly endanger the children?


    The onlookers outside were anxiously holding their breath.


    But now, since they could no longer see inside, they were left with no choice but to ept the situation helplessly.


    Upon the city walls, Archibald also overheard the conversation among John and the others, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Although he didn''t understand what they were discussing, he knew these matters were definitely beyond his grasp!


    He quickly arranged for those injured to return and receive proper treatment.


    However, he also assigned some of the less severely injured to remain on guard.


    Even though they had driven that person away, who could tell if he might return at night?


    It was an incalcble risk for them.


    Soon, only John and a few others were left atop the entire tower.


    Abby had been severely injured just before, but at this moment, there seemed to be nothing amiss with her.


    Yet, John, with his keen senses, felt that the life force within her staff had diminished significantly.


    "Why are you helping me?" John asked, puzzled.


    stair only wanted to sacrifice these students.


    To stair, they were unaware of Old Nick and Abby''s situation, thinking of them merely as local inhabitants.


    Even if all these people died, it wouldn''t affect these natives in any way.


    Why then would they choose to stand up and help him this time?


    Abby gave John a faint nce, her voice clear and bell-like.


    "Do you think we can''t feel the difference in this world?"


    John froze, instinctively looking at Old Nick.


    Old Nick nodded, his expression turning grave as he gazed at the sky.


    "From the moment you entered, we''ve noticed that this ce seems to be under a spell, a formationid by someone."


    "This formation is extremely malicious, intended to sacrifice all life on this continent!"


    All life?!


    John''s eyes widened in shock.


    That would mean...

 Chapter 222: Chapter222-Can You Take Us Home?

    That meant if that person activated the formation, every creature on this continent would perish.


    Initially, it was believed that only a few thousand students were to be sacrificed, but now it seemed that these students were merely an appetizer!


    The lives on this continent were surely more than a million?


    John''s hands trembled with anger, feeling for the first time how malevolent these people were.


    "So even if we didn''t help you, we''d all be headed for certain death anyway. Might as well see just how far your limits can go," Old Nick said with a heartyugh, though a trickle of blood leaked from the corner of his mouth.


    His shaking hands pulled a bottle of monkey wine from his pocket and he carefully took a sip.


    "Back in the day, the Gnome race had the finest brewing techniques. We were, ah, the best of friends, but sadly they seemed to have disappeared."


    John listened impassively, sensing that these matters might be different from what he had imagined.


    "The continent crumbled, everyone scattered to where they should be. I know this isn''t our original continent anymore, but there''s still something that lingers."


    "When I first saw you, I knew you might one day have the chance to take us home."


    Old Nick took another sip of wine, smacking his lips, his gaze out to the sky as if reminiscing, his lips curling into a smile involuntarily.


    "Our dwarf race... we are the finest cksmiths in this world!"


    Wayne, standing beside him, had reddened eyes and wiped his nose, then carefully helped Old Nick to sit down.


    "Uncle Nick, you better rest for now."


    Abby nced at Old Nick, who was incessantly talking, and let out a lightugh.


    "And the biggest drunkard."


    Hearing this, Old Nick instantly became displeased.


    "At least I have Wayne with me now. Look at you, all alone. What does it matter if you''re an elven king? Without the Tree of Life, you''re nothing but useless. Your life force dwindles more and more; I doubt you can hold on much longer."


    Abby wasn''t angered.


    Instead, she stood firm, like the most upright pine between heaven and earth, like the most proudly solitary orchid between the cliffs atop an iceberg.


    "If that man hadn''t retreated so quickly, how many more swings could you have managed with your hammer? I suspect even your Dwarf Hammer would have shattered."


    Old Nick seemed to mutter under his breath and touched his nose.


    "Since they''re all gone, these things aren''t much use anyway."


    As they exchanged words, John listened clearly from the side, forming a rough idea in his mind.


    It seemed this fragment of the secret realm had split from arger continental fragment, merelying into Principal Sophia''s possession by some twist of fate.


    It''s possible that several such fragments exist, with Abby and Old Nick''s kin possibly on other fragments.


    They might still be alive, or perhaps they have long since departed.


    It''s unknown exactly what happened, nor is it clear what force could cause an entire continent to shatter and degrade into fragments of a secret realm!


    John suddenly felt a chilling sensation.


    What if... what if these so-called god-tier beings were actually beings from a higher dimension?


    Could it be that one day, the continent they lived on might also be shattered by the unknown powers of these so-called deities, possibly even turning into fragments of a secret realm?


    If that were the case, how should they fend for themselves?


    These terrifying thoughts suddenly sprang into John''s mind, making his back break out in sweat.


    "How do you know I can save you?" John''s voice was dry.


    He didn''t understand why Old Nick and Abby would help him.


    Although the reasons they provided seemed usible, on closer scrutiny, they were improbable.


    How could they possibly trust someone they had just met?


    "You have a special power about you," Abby said calmly, which only added to John''s confusion.


    A special power?


    Suddenly, he thought of something and instinctively shut his mouth.


    Could it be the Blood God¡­ or the Ster God?


    John pursed his lips slightly, realizing that things might indeed be different from what he had imagined.


    But that was a matter for another time.


    Right now, the most pressing issue was how to navigate this predicament.


    "Will helping me this time have any impact on you?" John asked earnestly.


    Abby shook her head, and Old Nick chuckled heartily.


    "If you''re talking about impact, there really isn''t any, but the tougher challenges ahead might have to be faced by you alone."


    "We''ve nearly used up all the energy we had saved. If there''s a next time, don''t count on us."


    John''s expression turned very serious.


    Although he had suspected as much, seeing it firsthand still made him sigh.


    "As long as you aren''t harmed, nothing else matters."


    "However, I did notice that that person''s control over the power of control seems to have diminished."


    "It seems our previous strikes did have some effect."


    But such strikes alone are ultimately futile.


    At best, they''ve only slightly reduced his power.


    But if we really want to finish him off¡­ we need to carefully consider whates next.


    "Don''t forget the entire continent is under a spell. Even if you kill him, without breaking the spell, it''s useless."


    Wayne suddenly said something that made John pause.


    That was indeed true.


    And if they couldn''t break the spell, they had no way to leave.


    "Do you have any other ideas?"


    Old Nick took another sip of his drink, as if slowly recalling something.


    "There is one way, but it might be a bit risky for you."


    Archibald had been listening quietly on the side.


    When he heard there was a way, his mood rxed somewhat.


    For some reason, he now felt that no matter how difficult things got, as long as John was with them, they could surely persevere!


    "You know my nature; I''m the least afraid of these things. As long as we can achieve our goal, nothing else matters."


    John slightly raised his chin, his facial expression bing very distinct.


    He wasn''t afraid of these challenges; he only felt frustrated that he wasn''tpleting the mission quickly enough!


    "I''ve realized that wasn''t his true strength; he likely used the power of control to forcibly enhance his abilities to that level."


    "So, if he takes even a slight hit, he will definitely sustain damage, and such injuries are fatal for him and irreparable."


    Wayne paused slightly at this point, seemingly reflecting on stair''s every move.


    "If he really were that powerful, we couldn''t have withstood him for so long; we would have been obliterated."


    Old Nick nodded in agreement.


    This kind of energy, umted through external forces, is actually the most unstable.


    Like a balloon filled with air, just a gentle prick from them would surely cause it to burst suddenly.


    They just need to find that opportunity!


    "What should we do then?"


    Archibald couldn''t help but ask anxiously from the side.


    Byparison, every one of them wanted to leave this ce quickly.


    This ce was just too terrifying!


    A semigod-tier powerhouse, even now injured, was still an unbeatable existence for them! If there was a chance to strike a fatal blow and break the formation, that would obviously be the best oue.


    "If they have already set up a formation, why don''t you set up another one?"


    Abby spoke softly, then turned to look at John with a flicker of light passing through her emerald green eyes.


    "Look at the inside of your arm."


    John was taken aback and instinctively looked at the inside of his left arm.


    He noticed what seemed to be a small sapling tattoo that was glowing, looking exceptionally adorable.


    "What is this?"

 Chapter 223: Chapter223-The Layout of the Entire Continent

    John felt puzzled; he himself didn''t know when this mark had appeared.


    Abby seemed reluctant to borate further, but she added, "This is the Tree of Life. The next time you encounter a branch of the Tree of Life, or a fragment of a continent that shares its origin with us, this will remind you."


    "But now is not the time to discuss this. You should try to see if you can now mobilize the power of control."


    John tentatively circted the power within his body.


    He felt that his control over the power of control had slightly increased.


    "Try to feel more carefully that this continent actually has fatal spots."


    "Once you connect all these fatal spots together, that will be your opportunity to deal with that person."


    Abby''s voice was very gentle, yet it carried a hint of elusiveness, perhaps due to difort from her injuries.


    Old Nick remained silent, his hands trembling a bit more as he drank.


    John closed his eyes, suppressing his impatience, and began to feel the continent carefully.


    Fatal spots, huh?


    If he searched carefully, would things start to look different?


    Soon, John felt as if something extra had entered his mind.


    Then, his mind power transformed into a gentle breeze that swept across the entire continent.


    He saw lush trees and spotted various minerals hidden across thend.


    He even saw many monsters gathered together.


    Suddenly, John noticed a cold region at the northernmost part of the continent.


    There appeared to be a hexagram on the ground there.


    His mind power tentatively touched the hexagram.


    The hexagram shed, and then he felt as if his mind power had been electrocuted!


    A wave of intense pain turned John''s face pale.


    He instinctively withdrew all his mind power, but he noticed that the hexagram seemed to be responding to his touch.


    The injured mind power slowly returned to normal at that moment, and there was even a slight increase.


    He endured the lingering pain and focused on the hexagram.


    The pain from the mind power strike felt different from physical pain but was still within an eptable range.


    He clearly sensed that this hexagram was a formation, and it was the strongest formation left on this continent!


    Its name was¡­


    World-Annihtor level!


    With nearly 56% control over the power of control, John was acutely aware of what this formation was.


    If fully activated, not only semigod-tier beings would be a concern.


    Even if facing real deities, he could contend for a few rounds!


    It turned out their path to survival was here! John''s eyes snapped open, and he looked excitedly at Abby and Nick!


    If that was the case, then all they needed to do was activate the formation to break through from within!


    "It seems you''ve found it, so I won''t need to say much more. You''ll have to handle the rest on your own."


    Old Nickughed as he stood up, patting the nonexistent dust off himself, took another sip of his drink, and then staggered, preparing to leave.


    "We are old now; this world isn''t ours anymore."


    "It''s time to see how you young folks will perform."


    Archibald didn''t quite understand what had happened, but he respectfully stepped aside as the others left, then looked at John with excited eyes, his hands trembling slightly.


    "What now? Do we really have a chance to defeat him?"


    John thought about what he had just seen, nodded gravely, but finally added, "Indeed we can, but it requires a substantial amount of resources, and as of now, that''s somewhat challenging for us."


    Archibald looked puzzled but then heard John continue.


    "That ce is too far; even if we traveled day and night, it would still take a full day and night. Moreover, activating the formation requires a massive amount of energy."


    The highest-grade resources they currently possessed were energy stones.


    However... the energy stones were also needed to maintain the protective shield here; they simply couldn''t spare any more.


    Furthermore, reaching that ce would take about 30 hours.


    Even if I were to maximize my buffs and increase my speed to 200%, it would still take nearly 15 hours!


    Do we really have 15 hours left?


    Archibald fell silent, and upon hearing the news, Cecilia and Isabe also didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "But no matter what, this is a lifeline for us," Isabe said calmly.


    She was very clear in her heart that this was their only chance of survival.


    If they didn''t seize this opportunity, they would likely face certain death.


    "We have to try, no matter how difficult! We will leave the most basic energy stones here, and give the rest to you!"


    "I can''t go," John immediately rejected the idea.


    "Today''s events have already drawn their attention to me. Once I leave, he will definitely notice something is wrong immediately, so I must stay here to distract him."


    Isabe and Cecilia were stunned, then upon reflection, realized it was indeed so.


    This time, stair was clearly targeting John, and his absence would definitely cause a significant stir.


    If they couldn''t activate the formation and also wasted so much time on the road, they simply wouldn''t withstand a strike from a semigod-tier being!


    "So, this task must be left to you."


    John took a deep breath and carefully marked down everything about the formation.


    Then, he detailed what situations they might encounter on the way.


    "On the way, there might be¡­"


    John suddenly paused mid-sentence.


    Isabe was puzzled, wondering what had happened.


    "What''s wrong? Did you think of something?"


    Cecilia was also confused, wondering why everything hade to a sudden halt after they were discussing things so smoothly just moments ago.


    "I think I''ve thought of a way to make our journey faster," John took a deep breath.


    How had he forgotten?


    There were actually many monsters on this road.


    But now, because he possessed the power of control, those monsters had a natural affinity for him.


    Even with a full movement speed buff, the journey might take 15 hours.


    However, if they were carried by flying monsters, plus the buff, the time could be shortened to just five hours!


    This meant that they only had to hold on for those five hours and then, at thest moment when activating the formation, lead stair away.


    Cecilia''s eyes lit up after hearing John''s idea.


    "You really are a genius!"


    Hearing her say this, John felt a mix of emotions, unsure whether tough or cry.


    "I''ll gather a group of flying eagles first, then we''ll coordinate the necessary supplies here. We absolutely can''t go with fewer people; we need at least 500!"


    Given that each person''s carrying capacity was limited, even if they brought nothing else but energy stones, borax, and ck iron ore, it would still require 500 people.


    "Pulling 500 people from a single fortress might be difficult; let''s spread it out," Archibald, true to his professional military family background, immediately thought of this.


    "And we need even more people to ensure that if anything unexpected happens, we can have others continue the mission."


    "So let''s set the number at 700 people."


    John closed his eyes again, deeply sensing all the energy stones on this road!


    He discovered that aside from the ones dropping in the bat cave, there was also a small vein.


    This time, he didn''t hesitate at all and immediately used the power of control to extract all the energy stones.


    His control over the power wasn''tplete, so whatever action he took, stair would feel it.


    But he couldn''t worry about that now.


    This was their only chance, and they had to seize it!

 Chapter 224: Chapter224-Saturated Rescue!

    "So, who shall we send?"


    Isabe''s question brought an instant silence.


    Cecilia knew better than anyone.


    At this time, hiding inside the fortress was the safest; going out could lead to monster attacks or even being preemptively killed!


    That''s why, although 500 people could have sufficed, they now arranged for 700.


    This was their saturated rescue operation! Better to have too many than too few at the crucial moment.


    "We''ll operate on a voluntary basis! If it reallyes down to it¡­ I''ll go myself."


    John could mobilize some minor creatures within the secret realm, but only in very limited numbers.


    Moreover, when monsters helped transport goods, there was a high risk of damaging the cargo, and they might even be immobilized by the presence of more powerful creatures!


    They could even end up as prey for other monsters, so there were manyplications involved.


    Truth be told, no one could do the job better than they could themselves! But transporting supplies this time came with a risk to life!


    Once stair noticed something amiss, they could be attacked at any moment!


    This meant that going out this time might lead to their permanent demise, never being able to return.


    Today was already the 12th day!


    Many people felt that if they could just hold out until the 15th day, they would surely be able to leave and might not have the courage...


    Isabe fell silent as well.


    She knew better than anyone that as an excellent heir trained by a noble family, nothing was more important than their own survival!


    Only by staying alive could they shoulder the responsibility of their family''s revival.


    Even if this expedition could bring many opportunities and advantages to their family, what would it matter?


    If they died, everything would be lost.


    Only by living could they possess everything.


    "It should be made clear that participation is entirely voluntary," John decisively dered.


    After all, regardless of whether anyone signed up, they needed to prepare everything in advance.


    Even if, in the end, not a single person joined, he would have toe up with a backup n.


    When the people of the three fortresses learned of this, they immediately fell silent.


    No one spoke; they all just bowed their heads, seemingly deep in thought.


    John understood the crowd''s hesitation.


    "I know what you''re thinking, so this mission is entirely voluntary. You can choose to go or not to go."


    "Let me be clear upfront, even if you decide to go, there''s a chance of death, and your body might be shattered beyond the possibility of using a Resurrection Spell. I might even be unable to retrieve your belongings."


    "There''s also the possibility that you''ll die in a corner of this secret realm, unknown to anyone except your family. Perhaps no one else will even remember your names."


    "But if we seed, we can all leave together and once again enjoy everything that belongs to us!"


    "Time is short and the task is critical, I don''t want to waste time talking here. You have ten minutes to volunteer and sign up with me."


    "We need a total of 700 people; our fortress will contribute 300, including at least 50 support yers."


    "Think it over carefully, ande to sign up with me in ten minutes."


    John looked over the crowd on the za, then sat down to meditate nearby.


    Having captured nearly 56% of the power of control, he definitely needed to assimte it properly.


    This 56% could potentially be a huge help!


    John remained silent, and nearby, Archibald and others also fell into silence.


    Darius nced at hispanions.


    Leopold was looking down, lost in thought.


    Edmund didn''t speak, simply silently polishing his sword.


    Lavinia was absentmindedly holding a HP recovery potion.


    On the square, some people were deep in thought, some were quietly crying, and others seemed to be muttering to themselves.


    Time passed by the second, with no one speaking.


    Archibald was biting his lip, his mind in turmoil.


    He knew this mission was a life-and-death affair! Any one of them could lose their life along the way.


    Outside the silver mirror, people were staring intently at the scene disyed before them.


    Some had swollen eyes from crying, just watching their children in the mirror.


    Some even tried to reach through the silver mirror to touch their children but touched nothing but air.


    Some parents covered their mouths, continuously sobbing, while others, with red eyes, refused to look down.


    Some turned their heads away as if unwilling to watch any longer, but the moisture at the corners of their eyes betrayed their emotions.


    Everyone was waiting for time to pass.


    Ten minutes seemed short, but at this moment, it felt incredibly long.


    John slowly opened his eyes again.


    He stood on the tform, overlooking everyone in the square, his hand tightly gripping his staff.


    "Next," he said, a word that seemed to quiet everyone.


    All heads lifted to look at the man on the tform, their expressions indeterminate.


    "Those willing to join this mission, tell me your names, step forward!"


    Silence¡­


    The scene was utterly silent.


    No one stepped forward; no one spoke, as if they had all fallen into a deathly quiet.


    Archibald closed his eyes.


    If it weren''t for John saying he must stay here, he truly wanted to stand out himself.


    "First Combat Squadron Leader, Dubhe''s Leopold Hargrave! Requesting to join the battle!"


    In a moment of silence, Leopold stepped forward decisively, his chest out.


    He gripped his spear and shield tightly in his hands! He was a warrior, in the past, now, and in the future!


    "Third Combat Squadron Leader, Megrez''s Edmund Warrington! Requesting to join the battle!"


    Edmund also stepped forward, clutching his longsword tightly.


    "Logistics Squadron Leader, Phecda''s Lavinia Montague! Requesting to join the battle!"


    "Second Combat Squadron Leader, Dubhe''s Darius Ashford! Requesting to join the battle!"


    One after another, firm voices rang out! Everyone couldn''t help but look at the four who had stepped forward.


    John was not surprised at all; he had guessed from the beginning that these four would step out, but¡­


    "You four cannot go."


    "Why?!"


    Not just the four, but even the people below couldn''t help but look at John with a questioning gaze.


    Why couldn''t these four go?


    "Yesterday, you were all on the city walls, and stair has already memorized your faces. Moreover, he knows from his observations outside the secret realm that you are thebat squad leaders."


    "I have different ns for you."


    "So no matter what you say, you cannot go."


    Edmund and the others were stunned,pletely taken aback by such a reason preventing their participation.


    Clenching their lips tightly, they wanted to argue but forced themselves to hold back.


    They all knew John was right.


    If their departure tipped off stair, then all their efforts would have been in vain!


    No matter what¡­ they had to endure!


    "Anyone else?"


    John looked calmly over the people standing in the square.


    They all bowed their heads, seemingly deep in thought.


    John''s heart sank to the depths, and he had already begun to consider a backup n.


    Leopold and others were anxious! Why were these people silent?


    What were they hesitating about?


    Wasn''t this the time for everyone to step forward?!


    If they chose to retreat, then no one would survive; only united could they have a sliver of hope to live!


    "First Squadron, Sixth Team member, Ss, requests to join the fight!"


    "Third Squadron, Tenth Team member, Winston, requests to join the fight!"


    "Second Squadron, Ninth Team member, Ezekiel, requests to join the fight!"


    ...


    One after another, names were called out, and one after another, figures stood before the crowd.


    In no time, several rows of people had formed in front of the square.


    Each person clenched their teeth, looking determinedly at John.

 Chapter 225: Chapter225-Some Always Pay the Price

    By the time the final team check was conducted, it was clear they had exceeded the 300-person mark¡ªindeed, they had reached 500.


    John looked at the crowd before him and took a deep breath.


    "I am deeply moved by your willingness to step forward today."


    "I will now share everything with you, and you must remember it all."


    Though several squad leaders might be remembered by stair, after much deliberation, John decided to appoint Leopold as the leader.


    They indeed needed someone to guide the team, to prevent unforeseen incidents they couldn''t handle.


    Almost everyone had emptied half of their backpacks, carrying only the essentials for this mission.


    They had even limited their supplies to just the necessities, leaving everything else behind.


    They knew what they were about to face was by no means simple.


    With only two days left of the final 15-day deadline, it meant they had to finalize everything within this timeframe to ensure no further issues arose!


    They didn''t linger long but took advantage of the night to depart.


    John had also provided them with flying creatures, serving as mounts, swiftly transporting them through the air.


    Only by flying could they move faster.


    And only in this way could they reach the destination by dawn to activate the magic array!


    stair had indeed been injured during the day.


    But stair was no fool, and likely, by the next morning, he would have adjusted all his ns.


    This meant they had little time left; they needed to act quickly to resolve everything.


    "Get a good rest tonight; tomorrow we face a tough battle."


    Tomorrow they would be without Abby and Old Nick''s assistance.


    From now on, they had to rely solely on themselves.


    Archibald also took a deep breath and nodded.


    Rosalind chose to activate the formation and had already rendezvoused with the people from the second and third fortresses.


    Isabe was leading the team at the second fortress, and Cecilia had taken her brother with her.


    After all, they still needed some of their number to draw fire.


    It would be unwise for everyone to move at once.


    John looked at everyone''s weary faces and felt a slight relief in his heart.


    At least they could endure the next few days; anything else would have to wait until tomorrow.


    But silently...


    He nced at the small sapling-like mark on his arm.


    It seemed Abby and Old Nick held many secrets he was unaware of.


    What those secrets were, he would have to ponder further.


    And then, look more closely into the situation when the time came...


    John closed his eyes and pondered deeply.


    With stair currently possessing only 44% of the power of control, it meant that John had a slight advantage.


    As for what would happen next, no one could predict.


    The power of control could indeed temporarily enhance a person''s level and attributes, but the side effects were severe.


    One might find their progress halted or even regressed.


    Such damage could be irreversible.


    Unless absolutely necessary, no one would choose this path¡ªonly a madman would be so reckless.


    To think of using such means to advance one''s cultivation, then to sacrifice everything...


    Fortunately, stair was unaware of this.


    ...


    Atop the southern high mountains of the secret realm, stair sat on a stone, his face grim as he looked at his palm.


    He had noticed a significant drop in his attributes, almost immediately after the fight he had fallen from semigod-tier!


    Though it was only one level, it was absurd for him; such a thing had never happened before and it was beyond his imagination.


    Once again, he gathered his power in the palm of his hand, staring at the white energy orb, his expression growing intensely serious.


    He had a growing sense that as time passed, the power within his body was dissipating faster and faster.


    stair''s control power had already dwindled to 44%.


    If this continued, he would have no means to resist!


    No, he must resolve everything quickly.


    Tomorrow he must eradicate all those vermin!


    The Elder was already awaiting his descent into this world, ande what may, stair had to settle this matter.


    The world would ultimately belong to the Elder, belong to their Dusk Sect!


    With this thought, stair''s spirits soared, and any hesitation vanished as he fixed his gaze on the palm of his hand.


    This sensation of being filled with power was truly intoxicating.


    Although it was false, it didn''t matter; once the Elder truly arrived in this world, stair would possess all power!


    By then, even so-called figures like Principal Qin or semigod-tier warriors would be mere ants before him!


    The three fortresses were actively preparing, everyone anticipating the arrival of the next day.


    They had all been waiting for 15 days, yet now they suddenly felt an intense fear.


    A semigod-tier warrior had already appeared.


    What would they face if things continued this way?


    Stronger than a semigod-tier, there would only be the legendary gods!


    Could they really prevail against a god when the time came?


    Everyone''s actions were marked with a question mark; they did not know how to proceed, nor what to say.


    But no matter what, they had to strive.


    Only by striving to survive would they have a chance to escape!


    John looked at the energy cannons on the city walls and began to entertain a different idea.


    If what Old Nick said was true, then only absolute power could harm him.


    So... could these energy cannons also be considered a form of absolute energy?


    Either way, they would find out tomorrow.


    The night seemed particrly long and torturous.


    John also kept an eye on Isabe''s situation.


    There were indeed some monster appearances, but after John''s intervention, the journey became unusually quiet, without any obstructions.


    Still, they remained highly vignt, for no one knew what might happen next, and drawing stair''s attention could lead them down a path of no return.


    The sky gradually brightened, and everyone was on high alert.


    This time, even the small monkeys stood atop the city walls, holding ststones, ready for battle.


    At the same time, everyone felt vibrationsing from the distant ground.


    They gripped their weapons tightly, eyes fixed on the horizon.


    Countless small creatures roared towards them, and the sky was filled with numerous flying beasts.


    Archibald''s face instantly turned pale.


    It seemed today was nothing like they had imagined.


    Even with John''s buff, today would still be a grueling battle.


    Among the ring swarm of flying creatures was a colossal skeletal dragon!


    Atop its skull stood a figure they had all feared to see in their nightmaresst night.


    It was stair!


    Everyone gasped when they saw what he was standing on.


    What was going on?


    How could there be a dragon?


    What was the deal with this dragon? Was it truly a creature of reality?


    stair was already a semigod-tier warrior, and now possessing a dragon, it was nothing short of a nightmare for them!


    Even John''s expression turned a few shades graver.


    He could distinctly feel that this dragon...


    seemed soulless.


    This shouldn''t be...


    Every creature has a soul, even after death, the soul lingers on the body, but this dragon bore no trace of a soul.


    Could it be...

 Chapter 226: Chapter226-Attack!

    John had hardly time to say anything more when stair had already arrived beneath the city walls.


    John watched the dragon before him, keenly sensing its apparent agony.


    The pain was stark, as if it was being oppressively confined.


    stair looked down from his vantage point at the fortress below, his lips curling into a smug smile.


    "You''ve been granted an extra day of life, consider it a gift from me. Today marks your end."


    stair once again extended his hand slowly, a massive white energy gathering in his palm!


    The onlookers couldn''t help but gasp.


    This feeling was intensely ufortable, like a mountain pressing down on their heads, utterly unlike anything else.


    "Then give it a try," John said with a light chuckle, then signaled to Archibald beside him.


    The silent energy cannons on the city walls suddenly raised their heads, targeting the figure suspended in mid-air!


    "Fire!"


    Boom, boom, boom!


    All the energy cannons fired at once!


    Bang!


    The massive energy cannons exploded upon contact with the airborne object.


    The energy obliterated everything around it into dust and ash!


    Even the monsters at that moment plummeted to the ground.


    Some didn''t even leave corpses behind, vanishingpletely!


    The residual energy burst again upon dissipating, exploding once more on the ground.


    Many monsters on the ground wailed, and bursts of damage exploded one after another, creating a particrly distinct scene!


    Is this the power of the energy cannons?!


    Everyone watched intently, their eyes burning with fervor at the scene unfolding!


    If they were to use these energy cannons, might they too find their struggle somewhat eased?


    But only John knew, his heart was bleeding inside!


    It looked like the damage was immense, but the consumption was exceptionally high as well!


    Their energy stones had to power not just the cannons but also maintain the protective shields!


    That''s why John felt such pain.


    Not to mention their use in resurrection and activating the magic arrays.


    Every single one of these required money!


    A massive energy vortex exploded in the air, tightening everyone''s nerves.


    With that single st, nearly all the flying creatures in the air were annihted.


    Now, all eyes turned to see the state of the person atop the dragon.


    As the smoke slowly cleared, everyone was horrified to discover


    that though the dragon looked in terrible shape, its skeletal frame damaged, the person still stood quietly on its head.


    Only his clothes were slightly torn and his hair appeared somewhat curled and scorched, emitting a burnt smell.


    stair''s face was ashen, his gaze fixed intensely on the people before him.


    "How dare you?"


    How dare theyy hands on him?


    How dare they humiliate him like this?!


    He was a semigod-tier warrior!


    These people were nothing but a swarm of insignificant ants; what right did they have to act so boldly?


    Energy slowly began to form in stair''s hands.


    "Since you dare to provoke me, then you all shall die!"


    Die, die!


    None should continue to live!


    They should writhe in agony on the ground!


    Only then would it truly reflect how jubnt and excited they would be upon the arrival of the Elder!


    Boom!


    A massive burst of energy mmed into the protective shield.


    Although it was blocked, the shield''s durability visibly began to decrease.


    John, with his keen senses, noticed that this energy st was slightly less intensepared to previous ones.


    It seemed his thoughts were correct; over time, stair''s power of control had indeed diminished significantly.


    Though still semigod-tier, his actual damage and attack attributes were no longer as formidable as before.


    The situation was better than John had anticipated.


    stair, seeing that his full-force strike had hardly damaged the protective shield, sneered coldly and summoned countless minions again.


    Since he wasn''t able to do enough on his own, he would let others help!


    With 44% of the power of control, he could definitely summon enough monsters to forcefully breach the shield!


    At a gesture from stair, numerous flying minions swooped in from the distant sky.


    Even the ground began to tremble with wave after wave of vibrations.


    They watched in horror as countless skeletons wed their way out of the earth, struggling, screaming, and howling as they crawled towards their fortress.


    "My God, how did so many minions suddenly appear?"


    "Heavens, I even see two or three diamond-tier bosses!"


    "What are those? My God, why are there so many minions all of a sudden popping out?"


    Everyone couldn''t help but exim in shock.


    They all stared intently at the monsters, without hesitation, desperately casting their skills outward.


    "Fire Meteor!"


    "Windde!"


    "Thorn Spike!"


    "Thorn Wrap!"


    ¡­


    One skill after another was thrown recklessly outside, each person solely focused on quickly ying these creatures.


    What might happen next was unknown; any uncontroble incident could spell disaster!


    But to their horror, they discovered


    that even after they killed these monsters, whose bodiesy scattered on the ground, within just two or three minutes they would rise again!


    Even though the resurrected bodies had slightly lower attributes, they were still terrifying.


    "No way, I just can''t kill these monsters!"


    "I clearly saw them die just now, but why have they suddenlye back to life?"


    "My God, it seems like these monsters are resurrecting from their own corpses."


    "What do we do? If they keep reviving after we kill them, we''ll never be able to finish them off."


    Archibald, you were the first to spot this problem! What in the world is going on?


    We had already killed those minions, but now they have suddenlye back to life!


    Could it be that these minions can resurrect infinitely? If that''s truly the case, we have no way to resist!


    "Burn the bodies!"


    John also noticed this and immediately issued an order.


    So what if you can keep resurrecting from the corpses? Once we burn everything to ashes, I''d like to see how you''lle back!


    For a moment, everyone desperately threw fire skills downwards, but they realized it was futile.


    When the skills caused damage, the bodies would lose health bars.


    So their subsequent skills had no effect, and even burning them wouldn''t clean them up instantly.


    "Use oil!"


    Lavinia quickly reacted, rushing to the logistics department''s warehouse to fetch dozens of barrels of gasoline, distributing them to everyone.


    Meanwhile, the archers'' arrows were also coated with fireballs and gasoline.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Boom!


    Countless skills exploded among the swarm of monsters.


    mes burst into the air one after another.


    This isn''t a fight for one person; it''s a struggle for everyone!


    They have no way back, they can only push forward to carve out a path to survival!


    John, too, cast skills with a stern face, but his attention was continually divided as he monitored Isabe''s situation.


    They traveled as quickly as possible to the far north.


    "How are things on your end?"


    John''s tone was serious, while Isabe had just reached her destination.


    "The coordinates you sent were a bit off, we took some time to find the ce, and now we''re trying to activate the array."


    It was exceedingly cold, and even Isabe''s voice trembled as she spoke.


    The ground here was almost entirely covered in snow, barely visible if not looked at closely.


    Moreover, the blizzard was so intense that opening one''s mouth felt like it was filling with snowkes.

 Chapter 227: Chapter227-Sudden Changes

    Isabe and herpanions were also feeling the strain, the sight before them making even their breathing slow.


    It was bitterly cold, unbearably so.


    Their eyshes had already frosted over.


    Despite being fully prepared, they now found even walking increasingly difficult.


    Each of them shivered as they took a swig of thest of the monkey wine that John had divided among them.


    Not only that, but he had managed to obtain even more from the Monkey King, which barely kept them mobile.


    Otherwise, they would have beenpletely immobilized.


    Walking was hard enough, let alone activating the magic array in these conditions.


    "How long do you need?"


    John gritted his teeth as he watched stair fiercely attack towards him.


    Luckily, this madman''s attention was solely fixed on him, sparing the other two fortresses any scrutiny.


    Once he shifted his focus to the other fortresses, they would all be doomed.


    "I don''t know; I can''t give you a precise time right now," Isabe replied, her voice trembling more than before, but she forced herself to speak.


    "We need to determine the full extent of this array first."


    Every word Isabe spoke now seemed to drain all her strength.


    Laboriously, she began to inspect the area, knowing they first had to clear the snow from the ground to ascertain exactly where they were.


    "We can hold out for at most an hour; hurry up," John said, taking a deep breath.


    They were running low on energy stones.


    If they kept fighting like this, they wouldn''tst much longer¡ªperhaps only an hour and a half at most.


    But he couldn''t afford to dy that long; he needed to save some energy stones for everyone to face the lesser monsters below, which today were mostly of diamond-tier, with terrifyingly high HP and defense!


    "If it weren''t for the situation before, I wouldn''t even be able to break their defense now!" John eximed.


    "Give me an hour!"


    Isabe, knowing the gravity of their situation, bit her lip without hesitation and began to search actively.


    Meanwhile, stair red at the protective shield before him and sneered.


    "Do you really think an eggshell can protect you for long?"


    With that, he unleashed a powerful strike.


    The shield vibrated intensely but held firm.


    "So what if it''s just an eggshell? If you can''t even break through that, aren''t you just as useless?"


    John taunted with a sneer, his voice clearly reaching stair''s ears.


    Furious, stair trembled all over.


    He had thought himself a semigod-tier powerhouse by now, invincible in his might.


    Yet here he was, being yed like a puppet by this mere mortal.


    "Very well, let''s see whether you can hold out longer, or if I can!"


    Boom, boom, boom!


    One skill after another crashed down, striking the protective shield.


    The shield rippled like the sea at the horizon, its undtions strangely beautiful to behold.


    Yet, no one dared to becent; instead, they desperately cast their skills outward.


    Just a bit more... a little more!


    If they could just slightly diminish the power of these iing skills, then fewer attacks would hit the shield, and their consumption of energy stones wouldn''t be so severe.


    United in purpose, they would surely face no issue.


    "Hold firm, everyone! Supply team, bring up the reinforcements!"


    Archibald shouted loudly, hispanions actively responding to everything before them.


    John watched stair from his high vantage point outside, a sudden ominous feeling creeping into his heart.


    stair must have known since yesterday about his gradually diminishing power of control.


    Was today''s assault really just about a siege?


    No, it couldn''t be that simple...


    He must be overlooking something.


    But if that was the case, why were there fewer lesser monsters today than yesterday?


    What was going on?


    What had he missed?


    While casting skills outward, John rapidly tried to figure out what exactly he was missing.


    "Commander, here are the supplies for you!"


    A bright voice called from behind, and a man holding several potion bottles hurried towards them.


    Hearing it was for John, the others quickly cleared a path.


    John heard the voice too, but didn''t think much of it initially.


    However, he quickly sensed something was off.


    He had already stated that he didn''t need any supplies¡ªafter all, he could fully restore his own HP and MP!


    Previously, if his only weakness was ack of HP, that had been thoroughly remedied with the Dragonblood Stone.


    Moreover, they were behind a protective shield on top of the city walls, immune to any damage or health reduction.


    They certainly didn''t need these so-called supplies.


    Then who was this person...?


    Swoosh!


    While John was still rapidly pondering, the next second he heard the sound of something slicing through the air.


    Turning around, he saw the man with the potion bottles, but in his other hand, he held a dagger glowing with a faint blue light¡ªclearly coated with deadly poison!


    Archibald had not noticed this yet? He was carefully directing those around him, but then the next second, a loud shout erupted nearby.


    "Watch out!"


    Leopold turned to see John about to be stabbed, his eyes widening in horror.


    His scream made others turn their heads and their eyes bulged in shock.


    Everyone gasped, instinctively wanting to rush over, but it was already toote!


    John''s hair stood on end.


    He instinctively tried to dodge, but it was futile.


    At the moment he tried to move, his body seemed to be restrained by some invisible force.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a cold smirk spread across stair''s face.


    That was why he had felt something was amiss earlier!


    It turned out stair had been waiting here for him.


    stair wouldn''t havee without a backup n! All this time, he had said nothing because he intended to resolve it here.


    Such a vicious scheme!


    Now, there was no time for John to think further.


    He activated all his shield skills in an instant! He acutely felt as if some invisible force had immobilized his feet.


    In that moment, he couldn''t move at all, as if even the strength in his body was frozen.


    Power of control! No wonder stair had been using his own strength to hit the protective shield in front of him.


    No wonder he hadn''t revealed any hint of the power of control.


    He had used the power of control here!


    Although John also controlled the power of control, the sh of two such powers was bound to cause interference.


    His shields felt as flimsy as paper in front of the dagger.


    With a sickening sound, the sharp dagger plunged into John''s body.


    Archibald''s pupils dted in shock, and he immediately hurled a skill at the assant.


    Boom!


    A massive shockwave of the skill mmed the man aside, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, his back a gory mess, looking horrifying.


    Yet, the man showed no sign of pain; instead, he looked at John with madness in his eyes and burst into derangedughter.


    "You all deserve to die, you all deserve to die!" he cackled.


    "For obstructing the footsteps of the divine envoy, you all deserve to die!"


    His health bar plummeted rapidly, his back was torn and tattered, the wounds so deep they revealed bone.


    Yet, he lifted his head with effort, his gaze devoutly fixed on stair outside the protective shield.


    "Divine envoy... wee me... my lord..." he gasped between coughs of blood.


    Someone nearby kicked him away, especially wary of the dagger in his hand.


    They had all seen it clearly¡ªa dagger glinting with blue light, obviously poisoned.


    Had this man gone mad?!

 Chapter 228: Chapter228-Crisis! The Traitor!

    John had been firmly restrained by the power of control, leaving him no chance to dodge.


    Consequently, he was stabbed squarely!


    The moment the dagger pierced his body, he felt all strength drain from him instantly, his staff ttering to the ground.


    "John!"


    Archibald, heart nearly leaping from his throat in fright, rushed to John''s side and supported him.


    But John opened his mouth to speak and found he could utter no words.


    At the same time, everyone saw John''s health bar visibly plummet to zero.


    "Where''s the priest? We need a priest here now!"


    Archibald screamed almost hysterically, his voice breaking as several priests hurried over.


    But in the next instant, chaos erupted.


    Boom!


    A skill crashed into the crowd; some were too slow to dodge and fell instantly to the ground.


    The others, in terror, turned back to see two or three people on a raised tform relentlessly unleashing skills on them, causing explosive area damage that imed several lives directly.


    "What are you doing? Have you gone mad?!"


    Leopold stared in disbelief at the group.


    Had they lost their minds? Why were they attacking their own?


    "With your blood, we pave the way for our lord."


    The eyes of these few were bloodshot, clearly showing signs of madness as their demeanor grew wildly hysterical.


    They continued to cast skills crazily towards the side.


    Now that everyone was alert, fewer were hit.


    Several swordsmen charged forward, pinning them down on the spot.


    Yet even so, those few continued to scream wildly.


    "You all deserve to die, you have all obstructed the path of my lord!"


    "When my lord descends, you all shall perish!"


    "We are the true envoys, the ones who apany our lord in his descent upon this world!"


    Leopold observed them and noted that there were no signs of enchantment or any other buffs.


    This meant one thing...


    These people had genuinely been brainwashed!


    How could this be possible?


    These were the same people who had fought side by side with them before, even ying numerous monsters together!


    The one on the left was the supply team''s squad leader, whose skill in alchemy had captivated everyone.


    He was indeed Alkaid''s most outstanding alchemist.


    The one with disheveled hair behind was a prodigy from House ckwood of Dubhe.


    Although from a secondary branch, his capabilities were exceptional.


    And the one who had been in was from Merak!


    They had all fought together before.


    Why? Why had this happened?!


    And now, these were just the few who had been exposed.


    With so many present, just how many more had been brainwashed?


    stair watched as chaos unfolded on the tform, a satisfied smirk curling at his lips.


    He gathered his strength once more and hurled it violently at the protective shield.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    His skills smashed against the shield, stirring ripples across its surface.


    Even though it didn''t break, the man felt a surge of glee.


    He wondered how long they couldst without John, their linchpin.


    John really wasn''t much after all.


    He couldn''t understand what Sophia Winchester was thinking, entrusting the power of control to such a failure.


    Just one move of internal and external coordination, and John was out of options.


    The poison on that dagger was no ordinary toxin.


    It was a gift from the prime god himself!


    Not just any minor character like John, but even a semigod-tier warrior would undoubtedly perish if struck by this poison.


    This was supposed to be their trump card against Sophia Winchester, but unexpectedly, it had been used on this failure instead.


    Besides, this move had consumed nearly 20% of his own power of control.


    Now, he only controlled 24% of it¡ª4% was used in brainwashing those people, while the remaining 16% was all spent on subduing John.


    But no matter.


    Once this failure was dead, all the power of control would be his alone.


    He nned to wee the descent of the prime god with blood.


    They all had to die, every single one of them.


    These people deserved death!


    Chaos reigned atop the city walls as everyone tensely eyed theirrades, who had stood shoulder to shoulder with them just moments before, now only regarding each other with suspicion.


    They were at a loss, unsure of what had happened or why suddenly they were facing each other with drawn swords.


    The sudden attacks had caught everyone off guard.


    They seriously doubted whether others might have been bribed.


    If those around them had turned, their lives were in grave danger.


    "Everyone, stay calm, group in threes! Watch each other, keep an eye on each other! If anyone spots something amiss, the other two must act immediately and show no mercy!"


    "Don''t forget what you should be doing right now! There are still so many monsters outside; if you don''t want to live, just jump off and end it!"


    Archibald quickly took control of the situation.


    With John''s condition unknown, if he didn''t stabilize things, the problems could multiply.


    He had to maintain control at all costs.


    "Keep your heads, check each other in groups of three!"


    Leopold shouted, quickly calming everyone on the tform.


    Although there was still fear, they braced themselves, continuing to throw skills outward, though at a slightly reduced frequency.


    After some time, a few people began to break down and cry, the pressure that had built up over time now bursting forth.


    "I want to go home!"


    They had barely managed with the thought of holding out for 15 days, after which they could return, but now a traitor had emerged! No one knew who the traitor was or what they might do next.


    What if the traitor really killed them? What would they do?!


    A single stone causes a thousand ripples.


    Some of the more timid among them couldn''t help but start crying too.


    "We''re not dead yet! What are you crying for?"


    Leopold, gritting his teeth, pped one of them across the face.


    The man, holding his cheek, looked at Leopold in disbelief, stunned.


    Was he... was he just pped?


    Leopold felt his own palm tingling, a testament to the force he had used.


    But he had no regrets; instead, he coldly surveyed the others.


    "Whether there''s a traitor among us or not, if you don''t fight back at this moment, the only thing waiting for you is a dead end."


    "If you want to die, jump now. Don''t waste time here, and don''t waste our energy."


    Leopold''s words were harsh, but they did serve to steady some of the people.


    Everyone clenched their teeth and warily watched each other, then began to furiously cast their skills outward as if venting something.


    Though still somewhat chaotic, the situation had somewhat stabilized, not as dire as it had initially been.


    Leopold cast a worried nce in John''s direction before continuing to monitor his own area.


    He knew that Archibald was handling the situation with John, and someone needed to maintain order here.


    He couldn''t leave.


    He must... keep these people in line!


    After John woke up, there were other ns for him.


    Meanwhile, Archibald, trembling,id John t on the ground.


    His hands shook, yet he dared not touch John.


    He could clearly see from the panel that John''s health bar was continuously dropping, and the speed of the decline was terrifying! It only took two or three seconds topletely deplete a health bar, but then John''s health bar would eerily refill.


    This left them dumbfounded.


    They knew John was poisoned, but they did not know with what poison.


    Priests frantically cast healing spells on John and used various dispelling skills.


    But it was of no use.


    "It''s no use! John is likely poisoned, and unless we remove the debuff, no amount of healing will help."


    "What do we do now?"

 Chapter 229: Chapter229-The Temple in the Mind

    Panic gripped everyone; they were unsure of how to proceed.


    They had never encountered a situation like this before, and they had no idea what poison was on the dagger.


    It was terrifying that someone as powerful as John now seemedpletely defenseless.


    "Don''t move, just stay put here. We have to believe in John!"


    Archibald, although internally frantic, forced himself to calm down.


    He must stay calm.


    They had to have faith in John.


    Even if there wereplications, they could be resolved.


    John had always led them; he couldn''t just fall here.


    Although others were still worried, they gathered around.


    Everyone watching from the outside through the silver mirror suddenly stood up.


    They were all deeply concerned for John.


    Right now, he was their only hope of getting their children out safely.


    If John truly died, then their children''s fate would be sealed too!


    ...


    Outside the secret realm, the families of the traitors were taken into custody.


    Although it was unclear why these children had suddenly turned against theirrades, now that they had acted, a thorough investigation was necessary.


    If their parents were also under some enchantment and currently among them, that would pose the greatest threat to everyone involved.


    Those suspected were deeply upset and distressed, despite being dissatisfied with the suspicion cast upon them.


    After all, their children had indeedmitted unforgivable acts.


    Several of the children''s bodies had even been blown to pieces, making resurrection impossible.


    The families of these ns red fiercely at the group, as if given the chance, they would tear them apartpletely.


    But for now, they had to hold back.


    No one knew exactly what had happened or the full scope of the situation.


    Everyone was in the dark about John''s current condition.


    They were all waiting for John to wake up.


    Whether dead or alive, they needed to know the oue.


    "Principal! What should we do now?"


    Geoffrey and Percival watched as Johnpletely passed out, his health bar fluctuating wildly like a cliff dive, which was particrly frightening.


    When they first saw John injured, their hearts sank, thinking he was surely done for.


    Yet, unexpectedly, this kid still had some life-saving tricks up his sleeve!


    He was somehow managing to stabilize his health bar without it descending into chaos.


    Although it looked terrifying, thankfully, it was still under control.


    But now, it was clear he was poisoned, and if the toxin wasn''t dispersed, he would continue to lose health.


    They didn''t know what methods John had used to stabilize his health bar, but it was certainly not a good sign.


    What would they do when all his resources were exhausted?


    "Principal, please say something."


    Geoffrey was incredibly worried, but theck of response from the principal only increased his anxiety.


    "Shut up!"


    Percival couldn''t help but scold him.


    "The principal is even more troubled than you! What''s the use of saying so much? Do you think you can rush in and save those kids?"


    Percival lowered his voice, "Isabe is already preparing to break the array. Now that there''s a problem on John''s end, all we can do is keep things stable outside."


    "Since we can''t change what has happened, we should just focus on doing what we need to do. We don''t want to end up having issues here when the kids have resolved everything on their end."


    Geoffrey was so tense that he started grinding his teeth, but he ultimately managed to suppress his emotions.


    Benjamin was right! No matter what, they had to do what they were supposed to do.


    They absolutely could not afford to create disorder within their own ranks.


    ...


    At the moment the dagger pierced him, John sensed something was amiss.


    But the next second, hepletely lost consciousness, feeling as though his soul suddenly became much lighter.


    He felt like a feather, continuously rising and floating as if he had drifted into space.


    Surrounded by darkness, only small twinkling lights flickered incessantly.


    He couldn''t feel his existence; he only felt as if he was endlessly drifting forward, unsure of his destination.


    He struggled to awaken, but his whole being uncontrobly continued to float upward.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he finally arrived at a ce resembling a temple.


    At the edge of this starry expanse stood a majestic, towering, and sacred temple!


    However, the moment John saw the temple, his mind became somewhat befuddled.


    Murmurs seemed to multiply around his ears.


    These murmurs were chaotic and intermittent, unclear to the extent that one could not discern what was being said, just incessantly buzzing around him.


    The patterns on the temple doors wereplex, yet distinctly unique.


    He tried hard to ignore the voices by his ear and desperately flew towards the temple, reaching out to touch the grand doors.


    But the next second, a shivering sensation rose from the depths of his heart!


    The murmuring voices grew louder, repeating incessantly in his mind.


    He painfully clutched his head, seeming to thrash but also appearing motionless.


    He felt as if the space around him and even time itself had bepletely jumbled, like an abstract ink painting stirred into chaos at that moment.


    At the same time, more and more voices emerged in his mind, as if countless people were incessantly talking inside his head.


    The noise was overwhelming, yet he couldn''t make out any of it.


    The tip of his nose was filled with an endless scent of blood, and a tremendous pressure approached him.


    He saw the temple doors slowly opening, but beyond themy nothingness.


    The doors, so sacred, now seemed somewhat twisted, bringing him an indescribable sense of fear.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to scream in agony, to shout, but no sound came out, as if his entire being was sealed.


    At the same time, the blood in his body began to boil.


    Despite being merely a consciousness with no physical body, he could still feel his blood seemingly starting to evaporate slowly.


    The air grew thicker with the scent of blood, as if even the smell was bing jubnt, as though weing something.


    The murmurs became increasingly chaotic and jumbled.


    He desperately clung to thest vestige of rity within him, but those murmurs, like ink, slowly stained all his mind power ck.


    They seemed to be telling him to rx; just rxing a bit would spare him from the struggle.


    Why resist so painfully?


    Just rx, and they could all sink together.


    They could enjoy the most wonderful things in the world, together wee the arrival of the prime god.


    They could revel in the feeling of being exalted above others.


    Stop resisting, let go...


    The murmurs gradually became clearer, and John''s tightly furrowed brow slowly rxed, almost ready to give in.


    But then, suddenly, a heat surged in his chest! This jolt pulled John''s drifting spirit fully back.


    Deep within John''s spirit, Yina suddenly awoke, sensing something awry in John''s mind sea.


    "Is this... the dark god?"


    Yina distinctly felt the mind sea beginning to churn violently, darkening gradually from a distant point as if being tainted.


    "Damn it! What is he up to now?"


    Yina cursed, fluttering her tiny wings to float above the mind sea.


    What was usually calm and waveless now resembled a tsunami, with towering waves rising high.


    Moreover, the seawater was a deep ck, looking particrly menacing.

 Chapter 230: Chapter230-Escape from Death

    Yina stretched out her tiny hand into the air, closing her eyes as she observed the pitch-ck mind sea, her brow furrowing slightly.


    "What in the world is he doing? Does he even want to live anymore? Does he not want to live? Next time he ns to die, could he at least give me a heads-up? That way, I can find someone else!"


    Yina grumbled, but then realized that she couldn''t make any contact with John''s mind power at all!


    Meanwhile, murmurs seemed to being from above this part of the spirit realm.


    Yina''s face turned pale instantly.


    "How did this guye into contact with the dark god?!"


    "Wasn''t that guy in the Godforsaken Land? How has hee out now, and how did he get connected with this brat?"


    Yina fluttered quickly, her path marked by a trail of glittering lights that sprinkled over the dark sea surface.


    Soon where she had flown, the sea seemed to calm, and the water slowly turned blue.


    Only a small dark patch in the distance remained untouched no matter what.


    Yina was well aware that this was because John''s consciousness was moving closer to the dark god.


    Although this guy originally possessed the power of god, the dark god was not an easy entity to deal with¡ªotherwise, he wouldn''t have been cast down to the Godforsaken Land by the other gods!


    The original twelve prime gods¡­ now, some have fallen, others sealed away.


    If one were to try to obtain their power, it would simply be impossible.


    "This guy really knows how to make trouble for me!"


    Yina hovered over the pitch-ck mind sea, took a deep breath, and slowly traced a formation in the air with her fingers.


    The light emanating from her body grew stronger, scattering into the air and condensing into several characters.


    "Seal!"


    The characters suddenly shot toward the sea.


    The once dark waters began to turn blue, though still turbulent and clearly unstable.


    Yina''s face turned pale, even the glow of her wings dimming slightly.


    "Whew..."


    Seeing the mind sea slowly return to its normal state, Yina breathed a sigh of relief and muttered to herself as she floated back to her ce.


    "This guy is such a troublemaker. If I had known, I wouldn''t have saved him; let him die for all I care!"


    Yina panted slightly, feeling her mind powerpletely drained.


    She hadn''t had much energy to begin with, and she had just used it all to stabilize John''s mind sea.


    She also realized that John''s spirit seemed to be tainted, as if poisoned.


    Luckily, she could still intervene; otherwise, this would have been a disaster.


    She hoped this troublesome kid would take his life more seriously from now on, so he wouldn''t drag her down with him.


    Yina''s pale face showed her exhaustion as she fell back into a deep sleep.


    All the energy she had umted was now entirely spent.


    John felt the murmurs at his ears disappear, followed by a soothing coolness calming his tumultuous mind sea.


    He struggled to regain control of his consciousness, watching as the temple doors in the distance slowly receded.


    It seemed as though a force was pulling him by the waist, pushing him away from this ce entirely.


    The murmurs seemed displeased with John''s retreat, roaring in anger, and his ears were filled with sharp, piercing noises that constantly agitated his mind.


    He opened his eyes in irritation, seeing the doors grow more distant, but his spirit began to feel invigorated.


    He sensed his body gradually bing heavier, as his once light and floating spirit started to return to his physical form.


    Outside, Archibald noticed that John''s rapid blood loss had stopped, although he remained in a precarious state.


    He breathed a slight sigh of relief and quickly instructed the nearby priests to heal Johnpletely.


    No matter what, they had to preserve John''s life.


    The priests poured their healing spells into John, bringing his HP back to full, though hisplexion remained deathly pale.


    They soon noticed that John''s HP was still gradually declining.


    Although the rate was much slower than before, it continued to drop, and within just a few seconds, half his health was already gone.


    This time, John''s HP wasn''t regenerating on its own.


    The priests dared not rx, immediately healing him the moment his HP dropped even slightly.


    "What do we do? What do we do?"


    Archibald was as frantic as an ant on a hot pan, but he forced himself to take a deep breath and calm down.


    stair was watching from outside; if they descended into chaos, it would only make him happier.


    They had to hold it together; they couldn''t afford to panic.


    stair''s attacks pounded relentlessly on the protective shield! In his mind, John was surely on a path to death.


    No one could survive after being struck by such poison.


    The fact that the group was still using skills wasughable to him.


    Were they casting skills on a corpse?


    A mocking smile curved on stair''s lips as he intensified his attacks.


    He was determined to see John dead, leaving no room for survival.


    He would ensure John''s death¡ªabsolutely.


    Boom, boom, boom! One skill after another smashed against the shield, but it withstood all the attacks, exploding like fireworks.


    Everyone''s hearts were gripped with fear, but they couldn''t afford to think about anything else.


    All they could do was focus intently on John.


    John had stopped losing blood, which meant the debuff was lifted, but why wasn''t he waking up?


    What was going on?


    Why was everything turning out so differently from what they had imagined?


    John had no idea how long his mind power had been floating.


    After what seemed like an eternity, his consciousness finally settled back into his body.


    He jolted awake, gasping for breath.


    Everyone else was startled by John''s sudden awakening.


    They had thought he was as good as dead, but to their shock, he had woken up abruptly.


    "You''re finally awake. How are you feeling? Is there any difort? Do you need us to dispel something? Or do you need any other help? Say something, please."


    Archibald looked at John with intense worry, hoping for a response.


    John sat there in silence, making Archibald even more anxious.


    Some of the people around were on the verge of tears.


    "Please, say something! Are you feeling unwell anywhere? If you can''t speak, just give me a sign with your hands!"


    Archibald wanted to shake John to bring him fully to his senses but didn''t dare.


    He could only look on anxiously from the side.


    With no one else speaking, they all stared nervously at John.


    Just as Archibald was about to cry out in desperation, John finally spoke in a hoarse voice, "I''m fine."


    Hearing this, everyone around couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness, he was alive!


    Whatever had happened, as long as he was alive, they could deal with the rest.


    John assessed his current condition and carefully checked his status panel.


    The poisoning debuff had now been 80% removed.


    The remaining 20% had transformed into a continuous bleeding debuff, which wouldst for 30 minutes.


    Though the bleeding seemed rming, it was manageable within their capabilities.


    After all, they had plenty of priests to heal him as needed.


    Confirming that he was no longer in immediate danger, John slowly stood up.


    He looked up at stair outside.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not dead!"

 Chapter 231: Chapter231-Maneuvering!

    John slowly stood up.


    Although still pale, he now appeared much better than before, no longer resembling someone unconscious.


    "How is that possible?!"


    stair was shocked, staring in disbelief at everything before him.


    How could this be real?


    That was poison given by the master himself!


    Even a semigod-tier powerhouse was doomed to die from it.


    How could this man bepletely unharmed?!


    He was merely at the gold-tier.


    How could he possibly withstand such potent poison?


    stair''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Could it be..."


    Could it be because of the power of control?


    A realization struck stair almost visibly, his eyes nearly sparking with fury.


    Yes, it must be the power of control!


    He himself was only at the emerald-tier level but had been elevated to semigod-tier solely through the power of control.


    So, for a gold-tier like him to detoxify with the power of control wouldn''t be so difficult.


    "Sophia Winchester!"


    stair gritted his teeth as he uttered each syble of the name.


    Cursed be Sophia Winchester for giving the power of control to John!


    Otherwise, he would have wiped them all out in an instant.


    How could he have allowed them any chance of turning the tables?


    But then...


    A sudden thought made stair''s lips curl into a slight, sinister smile.


    "So what if you''ve detoxified? You''re all still going to die here! I want to see how long your protective shield canst!"


    stair''s skills crashed down one after another.


    Although he felt the power of a semigod-tier powerhouse rapidly draining from his body, he couldn''t afford to care about that now.


    Even if he dropped to apocalyptic-tier, he was determined to kill them all.


    They had survived far too long; they shouldn''t continue to live.


    John keenly noticed that something was off with stair.


    While stair was still furiously casting skills, with each skill unleashed, more dark spots appeared on his body.


    It seemed like something was corroding his body from the inside out.


    That was... the bacsh of the power of control!


    "Are you done on your side? We''ll be ready here in 15 minutes!"


    Just as John was pondering this, he suddenly received a message from Isabe.


    15 minutes?


    John felt slightly reassured.


    No matter what, as long as the magic array was sessful, even a god would have to face death here.


    "Get ready on your side; I''ll bring people over," John said, then stood atop the high tform.


    He looked at stair, his eyes reflecting disdain as if he were looking at a defeated foe.


    "I thought you were formidable, but it seems you''re just mediocre. You were once a semigod-tier powerhouse, but you can''t even break through a protective shield. You really are nothing more than a straw man."


    Upon hearing John''s provocative words, those around him were shocked and appalled.


    Had John lost his mind?


    To speak such taunting words now!


    They were already facing a nearly mad semigod-tier adversary, and to provoke him further?


    Wasn''t this simply courting death?


    "You!"


    stair clenched his teeth furiously, ring at John.


    Finally, he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then, anger turning toughter, said, "Very well, if you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish. I''ll send you to meet the prime god first!"


    Boom, boom, boom!


    One skill after another mmed heavily against the protective shield, stirring up wave after wave of ripples.


    The pale blue shield rippled like the sea, creating a beautiful spectacle that would have been admired under any other circumstances.


    But at this moment, no one had the heart to appreciate its beauty.


    Without exception, they all stared intently at the unfolding scene, their teeth gritted.


    Today, they faced a battle of life and death.


    They could not afford to step back.


    "You want to kill me? Then try it," John said, controlling himself to float mid-air, meeting stair''s gaze levelly.


    "I want to see whether you kill me, or I kill you!"


    Such an arrogant remark wiped the smile off stair''s face, his eyes now ring at John with venomous intensity, like a snake lurking in the shadows.


    It seemed as if he was ready to pounce and deliver a deadly bite at any moment of rxation.


    This feeling made everyone around so tense that their hearts jumped to their throats.


    "You''re courting death!"


    stair furiouslyunched one skill after another.


    John could clearly feel stair''s power rapidly diminishing within him.


    It quickly degraded from semigod-tier to apocalyptic-tier! While his rank had not yet fallen, the damage from his skills had decreased to this level.


    If this continued, it was only a matter of time before it dropped further.


    Just enough for John to lure him into a one-on-one duel.


    Boom, boom, boom! Skill after skill exploded like fireworks in front of everyone, leaving all spectators terrified.


    stair, frustrated and enraged, looked up at John, who appeared unconcerned and did not seem to take stair seriously at all.


    After another ten minutes passed, and seeing that the time was almost right, John spoke again.


    "You don''t seem all that formidable."


    With a light, indifferent tone, John''s simple statement was enough to breach defenses.


    "Why don''t we just test each other in a duel?"


    As John spoke, he maneuvered his body, flying out of the protective shield''s range.


    Watching John''s reckless action, the bystanders couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    Has he gone mad?


    Is he really going out to duel a semigod-tier powerhouse?


    My God, has hepletely lost his mind?!


    That''s a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    Even with buff enhancements, even with that ursed power of control, level suppression is no joke.


    stair can afford countless failures, but John only needs to slip up once, and it would mean a sure path to death.


    "Has this kid gone insane? How can he dare to go out?"


    "Waiting inside is the best strategy right now!"


    "Good heavens, is this kid looking for death?"


    The spectators outside were shouting as if they had lost their minds.


    If John wants to court death, let him!


    He''s just a stranger, after all.


    But he shouldn''t drag their children into this.


    Their children are still inside!


    The situation is still unclear, but only John has the power of control, only John can lead them out.


    Surely, they won''t let so many children go down with John!


    "Sophia, look at who you''ve brought in! How can he be socking in strategic thinking?"


    One of the nobles firstshed out at Principal Sophia.


    The others quickly reacted, beginning to voice their criticisms.


    "He just needed to wait inside, why on earth would he go out? Isn''t that clearly courting death?"


    "I admit he''s a genius, but to fight a semigod-tier powerhouse, he simply doesn''t have the capability!"


    "Has he truly gone mad? If he has, he shouldn''t drag our children to their deaths with him!"


    Geoffrey too seemed hesitant to speak, but ultimately he calmed the nobles.


    "We need to trust the Principal!"


    Principal Sophia nced coolly at everyone and then spoke dismissively, "What other choice do you have but to trust him now?"


    Her terse remark silenced the crowd.


    Indeed... apart from trusting John, what other option did they have?


    Tension gripped everyone atop the city walls.


    Archibald, worried, watched John.


    He had received a message from John earlier and understood why John had chosen to act this way.


    But... it was incredibly risky.


    John had already drawn all of stair''s enmity, and now stepping out of the protective shield was perilous.


    One wrong move could cost him his life.

 Chapter 232: Chapter232-Duel! Who is the Real Waste

    Seeing John step out of the protective shield, a fierce gleam shed through stair''s eyes.


    If John had remained within the shield, he might have truly been helpless.


    But now that he hade out, things were different.


    He wanted this man dead.


    More than dead¡ªobliterated without a trace.


    He was determined to make this man suffer excruciatingly, to vent the hatred seething within him.


    He despised these so-called geniuses most of all in his life¡ªthose who think just a little ability allows them to do whatever they wish, to trample others underfoot.


    Those who don''t care about the lives of others are the ones who deserve to die the most.


    "Since you seek death, I''ll dly oblige!"


    "de of Light!"


    A flurry of white light gathered in stair''s hand, then transformed into thousands of des swirling towards John.


    The pupils of everyone atop the city walls dted in shock.


    Some instinctively tried to shield John, but to no avail.


    Otherbat-ready students desperately cast their skills at the light des, hoping to destroy them with their powers.


    But it was no use.


    Their skills met the light des like paper, instantly extinguished.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Leopold was frantic.


    John wasn''t usually impulsive, so why had he suddenly rushed out?


    Was it really just a moment of pride, or was there some other reason?


    He nced instinctively at Archibald.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t you stop him when he decided to go out? It''s safest to stay inside the protective shield!"


    Leopold knew very well that no one could match a semigod-tier powerhouse in battle, not even a demi-semigod!


    Such powerhouses truly possess the formidable pressure and skill damage characteristic of semigod-tier¡ªthose aspects wouldn''t just weaken.


    Even if John was incredibly skilled, how could he possibly face a semigod-tier powerhouse alone?


    "You need to trust John."


    Even though Archibald was incredibly anxious himself, he managed to say this.


    Leopold was nearly losing his mind with worry.


    "How can you ask me to trust him when he''s facing a semigod-tier powerhouse across from him!"


    "John is our only hope. Do you expect me to just watch that hope be destroyed?!"


    Leopold almost screamed in despair.


    He had always believed that if they could just survive these 15 days, they would be able to get out.


    But now, a semigod-tier powerhouse had suddenly appeared.


    His emotions were already severely strained.


    John had briefly ignited a fighting spirit within him, helping him to just barely hold on.


    John had always been his hope for survival, their only hope of getting out.


    But now... this hope was recklessly provoking a semigod-tier powerhouse?


    Had he gone mad?


    "Have you forgotten we still have a squad?"


    Archibald said calmly, watching Leopold begin to lose control.


    Leopold paused, then instinctively turned his head to look at John.


    Right, they did have a squad still actively working.


    He had wanted to join the squad himself, but because he had been seen, he had to bitterly let the opportunity pass to someone else.


    He didn''t know the current status of the squad, but with John''s actions, could it be that they had already seeded?


    "You mean..."


    Archibald didn''t respond, just silently watched Leopold.


    Leopold seemed toe to some realization, his teeth clenched, his eyes suddenly reddening as he stared at John outside.


    Seeing that Leopold appeared to calm down, Archibald felt a slight relief.


    Now, with John at a critical juncture, they couldn''t afford to disrupt him further.


    The only thing they could do was to maintain control on the rear.


    As long as they could respond swiftly when needed, they would be sessful.


    des of light rained down on John, but he showed no panic.


    After fully regaining consciousness, he discovered that his mastery over the power of control had reached 65%.


    This meant that he could exert control over everything on this continent beyond 65%¡ªincluding his own skill damage and... the enemy''s skill damage.


    With a light flick of his fingers, John seemed to send an invisible ripple flying through the air.


    stair''s freshly conjured attack suddenly lost 65% of its damage!


    Although it still looked terrifying, it was now effectively blocked by the protective shield.


    Today, John''s mere light shield had blocked nearly half of the damage, causing everyone to widen their eyes in astonishment.


    Was it John bing stronger, or stair weakening?


    After that barrage of skills, everyone thought John was doomed, yet he was still standing firm.


    stair waspletely unprepared for his skills to be utterly ineffective against John!


    He suddenly realized something, his eyes fixed intently on John.


    "You... you''ve taken control of so much power of control!"


    Initially, stair had used 20% of his power of control to trap John, which had sessfully allowed the poisoned dagger to pierce John''s body.


    Yet, not only did John survive, his mastery over the power of control had surged tremendously.


    It was like losing one''s bait along with the fish!


    However...


    stair sneered and released another skill.


    Even if John could evade once, could he evade a second or third time?


    If the power of control wasn''t his own, then surely it wasn''t John''s either!


    The struggle over the power of control between them never ceased.


    It was merely a game of give and take.


    But inevitably, one side would consume resources.


    John needed to expend power of control to enhance his skills.


    As long as the consumption continued, John''s power of control would decrease further, and eventually, stair would be able to annihte him.


    Just a minor gold-tier, daring to defy him?


    "Is that all you''ve got? What a waste."


    John said with a smirk, his tone dripping with scorn that sent shivers down the spine.


    stair was infuriated, his ability to think clearlypletely obliterated by rage.


    The only thought in his mind: I want him dead! He must die before me!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Stunning skills were unleashed once again, but this time, John didn''t just stand there and take it; he swiftly dodged out of the way.


    Now empowered by the power of control, John''s speed was beyond what any ordinary gold-tier could possess, even reaching transcendent-tier speeds¡ªperfect for evasion.


    Several skills crashed down, yet John remained unscathed, slipping away from the attacks like a slippery eel, dodging over and over again.


    Furious, stairmanded the bone dragon beneath him to charge at John, flying towards him with vengeful speed.


    John scoffed derisively and, using his magical power, conjured a pair of wings.


    He nimbly avoided all the iing attacks.


    The aftermath of the assaults had already turned the surrounding forest into nothingness, and many lesser creatures on the ground met a disastrous end.


    However, John could not afford to care about that now as he swiftly headed towards the Northernmost Realm.


    How could stair not realize that John was deliberately luring him away from the area?


    But he could no longer care about such tactics.


    He wanted John dead.


    As a semigod-tier powerhouse, how could he allow himself to be toyed with like this?


    Watching the two speed away,pletely vanishing from their sight, everyone was left somewhat bewildered.


    They had... left?


    But soon, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now that the semigod-tier threat was gone, only some lesser monsters remained.


    John was not there, but without anything but these lesser creatures, they knew they could manage.


    Leopold stared intently in the direction John had gone, his eyes suddenly reddening.


    "John!"


    Leopold suddenly shouted.


    "You better survive! Once you''re out, I''m treating you to a big meal!"

 Chapter 233: Chapter233-Crisis! Hope?

    Leopold''s voice grew softer with hisst few words, and those around him couldn''t help but have their eyes redden involuntarily.


    They didn''t know why John had lured stair away, but one thing they did know was that their burden here had lightened significantly.


    Many had already begun to weep quietly.


    "Stop crying, he''s not dead yet!"


    Archibald rallied, casting a cold gaze over the crowd.


    "Don''t forget, we still have these lesser monsters to deal with. If you want to die, jump now. Don''t waste time here, and don''t whimper!"


    "I warn you! Let me not find out who''s weakening the morale here, or I''ll be the first to not let you off!"


    "Get to work on these monsters! The biggest one has been drawn away; can''t you handle these? Are you useless?!"


    "Tell me loudly, are you useless?"


    "If you admit you''re useless, then just go hide in the back and cry. No one will bother with you!"


    Archibald''s words, firm and harsh, felt like a p across everyone''s faces.


    "We are not."


    A few people, fueled by anger, spoke up in defiance.


    "What did you say? I can''t hear you!"


    Archibald''s voice was cold, almost mocking, and thispletely ignited the crowd''s emotions.


    Everyone clenched their teeth tightly, gripping their weapons, and shouted loudly:


    "We are not!"


    "We are not!"


    "We are not!"


    In that moment, everyone''s fighting spirit coalesced into a single force.


    They didn''t care about semigod-tier warriors or boundless monsters.


    All they knew was that they had been well-protected by the bravest among them.


    If they couldn''t muster the courage to defeat these lesser monsters, how could they ever honor John''s sacrifices?


    700 warriors had already gone ahead to strive on their behalf.


    What right did they have not to give their all?


    "Fight! Fight to the death!"


    "Damn it, I don''t believe this!"


    "Come on, I''ll fight you all!"


    The students were fiercely motivated, staring intently at the monsters in the sky or on the ground.


    Even now, facing a diamond-tier boss, they never regarded them as a real threat.


    Even though they had not yet entered Star Cluster Academy, they were the proudest students in the entire alliance.


    They would never retreat, never concede.


    Anyone who underestimated them was bound to fail.


    Archibald gritted his teeth slightly and checked John''s message box again.


    Seeing no new messages, he actually felt a bit relieved.


    John was likely on the brink of life and death, and no news from him was probably the best news.


    If there were messages now, it would likely mean a serious problem.


    John, you must hold on!


    John, bolstered by the power of control, sped ahead, fleeing at high speed.


    While fleeing, he managed to hurl skills behind him.


    These weren''t damaging skills, but obstructive ones.


    Sometimes it was an Earth Wall, other times Ground Spikes, Thorn Wraps, or even a Tornado.


    Each skill was deployed merely to dy stair''s pursuit.


    If John had continued to run straight ahead, stair might have suspected traps lying in wait.


    However, seeing John throw skills behind while running seemed to amuse stair, who let out a coldugh.


    What a worthless thing daring to strike at him, not realizing his own insignificance.


    Such trash... once caught, had only one fate¡ªdeath.


    stair suddenly wasn''t in a rush, instead, he began to toy with John like a cat with a mouse.


    He easily dodged all the skills, and though his speed was slightly reduced, he was still catching up with John.


    He began to relish the hunt.


    Savoring the desperation of his prey in its final moments! He wanted to see John die slowly in despair, stripped of everything.


    However, he intended to leave John alive until he had killed everyone else before him, only then would he let him join the universe in death.


    John had lured him away to protect the worthless ones in the fortress, hadn''t he?


    Well, he would kill them all in front of John!


    Only by doing this could he truly break John, drive him utterly mad.


    Such a tormented soul would surely delight his master even more!


    John, feeling the whoosh of skills trailing behind him, did not panic but instead sped toward the Northernmost Realm.


    Even with the flying creature and speed bonuses that Isabe and her team had, it had taken them five hours.


    But now, in just half an hour, John had already covered half the distance! The boost from the power of control was immensely significant; his speed was terrifyingly fast.


    Without any hesitation, John flew directly towards the coordinates sent by Isabe and her group, sending them a message in advance to hide.


    The final activation of the magic array was meant only for his arrival.


    Any premature exposure would doom them all¡ªthis was their only chance to eliminate stair.


    Principal Sophia watched John operate with such methodical precision and felt a slight relief wash over her.


    She had been incredibly worried when John had almost died earlier, fearing it was all over this time.


    Losing a piece of a secret realm would be one thing, but the stakes were much higher with so many noble families'' children involved.


    Moreover, these were all the students who hade to participate in the trial from the Star Cluster Academy!


    Losing so many children would be a catastrophic blow to the human alliance for the next two to three decades.


    The Dusk Sect''s madness was infuriating, a group of lunatics who never considered the consequences of their actions.


    But thankfully, there was still John.


    Thankfully, John was there to resolve these crises.


    Principal Sophia closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    When she opened them again, her gaze had returned to its usual calmposure.


    She believed in John.


    How could someone endowed with the power of god fall so easily? John must have his own trump cards.


    John hastened towards the Northernmost Realm.


    The surrounding temperature dropped increasingly, and John felt gusts of cold wind shing against him.


    Out of necessity, he conjured a shield; otherwise, the icy winds mixed with snow would have made it impossible for him to see.


    stair, unaware of anything amiss, simply assumed John was frantically running down any path in panic.


    Feeling the temperature drop even further, stair couldn''t help butugh.


    As a semigod-tier powerhouse, such conditions didn''t bother him, but for John, it was a different story.


    The Northernmost Realm could freeze everything in its reach! Even John could very likely perish here.


    Without the advantage of his rank, and even with the power of control, John would surely find no favor in this ce.


    It seemed John had indeed picked a good ce for his own burial.


    The corners of stair''s mouth lifted slightly as he surged forward towards John''s direction.


    As he drew closer to his target, the air around him grew thinner and colder.


    John''s speed began to involuntarily slow down due to the cold¡ªa buff from the harsh climate.


    He quickly pulled a bottle of monkey wine from his backpack and took a swig.


    The cold''s debuff partially dissipated, and his speed picked up once again.


    Faster, just a bit faster!


    If he could just increase his speed a little more, he would reach the magic array sooner.

 Chapter 234: Chapter234-Magic Array, Activate!

    Isabe had also received John''s message and quickly prepared everything, although they hid quite far away.


    After all, they were dealing with a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    If he detected their presence nearby, he would surely be cautious, and that was thest thing they wanted.


    Isabey hidden in the snow, well-camouged by the surrounding white.


    Despite her perfect concealment, she felt her knees and limbs growing unbearably cold, as if they no longer belonged to her.


    It was cold... bitterly cold.


    But no matter what, they had to endure.


    They could not afford any slip-ups.


    Only then could they achieve their goal.


    John, watching the coordinates draw ever closer, felt a slight relief.


    He then swiftly flew towards the snowy in.


    stair also sensed the air around him getting progressively colder.


    He disliked this icy sensation intensely and frowned as he watched John''s departing direction, then quickened his pace.


    He had initially thought to enjoy a leisurely game of cat and mouse, but the surrounding temperature was ufortably low.


    If that was the case, he decided to capture John first and then deal with the others.


    Unexpectedly, John flew over a snowy in and instead of continuing forward, he stopped mid-air.


    "So, have you run out of ces to run, or are you just too tired to move?"


    stair taunted with a smirk, slowly approaching John.


    This man had caused him too much humiliation.


    He could no longer tolerate his existence and was determined to make him suffer a painful death.


    John felt a sense of relief as he sensed he was directly above a magic array.


    He then began to gradually activate the magic array using the power of control.


    Previously, Isabe and the others had already ced energy stones along each edge of the magic array.


    However, the energy stones had been buried by the heavy snow and blizzard.


    Still, John could distinctly feel the energy fluctuations beneath him, subtle yet discernible.


    "I just think there''s no need to run anymore because today you are destined to die here," John said with a faint smile, his words dripping with provocation.


    stair actuallyughed in response, ring at the man before him.


    "I''ve seen people seek death, but never someone as eager to die as you."


    "Since that''s the case, go ahead and die then!" stair bellowed.


    Froststorm!


    In an instant, the surrounding air seemed to be torn apart by the immense energy.


    A tornado rose from the ground, swirling with the snow around it and howling towards John.


    It seemed to carry the force of a thousand thunders, imbued with an irresistible power.


    It was a power from nature itself and from the power of control¡ªa terrifying force.


    Those hiding in the distance could not clearly see what was happening due to the massive blizzard, but they could still make out the tornado that had risen from the ground.


    The temperature around them dropped even more, and worry began to settle in their hearts.


    Nothing must happen to John! He was their only hope, and he had already instructed them to set up in advance.


    Now, they had done everything they could; the rest was up to John.


    John also felt the tornadoes, mixed with their apocalyptic energy, but he was not afraid; instead, he sneered.


    Moments ago, he might have feared stair''s desperate retaliation.


    But now that he was here, fear was no longer a sensation he entertained.


    Today, one of them would indeed perish, but it would not be him.


    John made no move to resist; instead, he swiftly lowered his altitude andnded on the ground.


    The ground was covered with half a meter of snow, which began to swirl rapidly under the influence of the tornado.


    Soon, the tornado swept away the surface snow, revealing a thickyer of ice.


    The ice was etched with silver streaks that faintly glimmered.


    The chaotic winds and swirling snow made it hard to see clearly, but the silver lines were just discernible through the storm.


    Seeing John seemingly powerless and descending to the ground, stair''s heart swelled with triumph.


    Of course!


    He knew John must have no ability to resist now and was merely awaiting his end.


    He wasn''t worried about any traps John might have set; after all, he had chased John here without losing sight of him.


    John had no chance to escape.


    Once John was dead, the rest would be like ants to him¡ªeasy to exterminate at will.


    John, watching the tornadoes swirling towards him, sneered.


    Kneeling on one knee, he mmed his palm fiercely onto the ice.


    Boom!


    With the power of control, energy instantly triggered the magic array etched into the ice.


    In an instant, the silver lines on the ice surged with magical power.


    A gigantic hexagram appeared before the two men, and the iing tornadoes abruptly vanished.


    John felt his power of control uncontrobly being sucked into the hexagram.


    stair felt a force draining energy from his body, the speed of the loss so rapid he couldn''t react in time.


    He looked down in horror at the hexagram on the ground, then at John within the hexagram, his eyes almost bleeding with shock.


    "You! It was you!"


    stair cried out in horror as he felt the power within him slowly dissipating.


    His status plummeted from semigod-tier down to apocalyptic-tier, and then to transcendent-tier.


    Simultaneously, his power of control was rapidly declining, falling from an initial 21% down to 15%, and it continued to drop.


    His body felt like a balloon with a puncture, the immense energy within swiftly leaking out.


    This escaping energy was then rapidly absorbed by the hexagram magic array on the ground.


    "What have you done?!"


    stair gritted his teeth, trying to protect his power, but he found himselfpletely unable topete with the hexagram array below.


    How could this be? What was happening?


    When he had first arrived, his body was a conduit for the array!


    The entire realm had been encircled by the elder''s array, allowing them to enter with emerald-tier strength and suddenly be semigod-tier powerhouses.


    They had indeed used the power of control to boost their cultivation, but why was the power of control now rapidly declining, and why was the strength within his body beingpletely drained?


    John''s power of control was also rapidly depleting, dropping from 65% to 50%.


    Yet, he showed no sign of panic; instead, he sneered at stair.


    "What doesn''t belong to you will eventually be lost!" John dered coldly.


    "No matter how long you possess it, if it''s not truly yours, it will never be. Even if you''ve stolen immense energy, in the end, you will lose it all."


    stair''s face nched with shock, horrified not only by the loss of his physical strength but also by the unknown hexagram array.


    Gritting his teeth, he resolved not to die here.


    He didn''t fear death, but he dreaded a death without purpose.


    The pests had not yet been eradicated, and the elder had not yet sessfully descended into this secret realm.


    If he were to die now, his death would be utterly meaningless.


    No!


    Such an event could not be allowed to happen.


    He had to leave this ce, he had to ensure the elder''s sessful arrival in this world.


    Desperately biting down on his teeth, he attempted to flee outwards, but...


    Bang!


    His flying figure seemed to hit an invisible barrier.


    He was rebounded back, crashing down onto the hexagram.


    In that moment, the hexagram seemed to bind him with an invisible force, immobilizing himpletely.


    Simultaneously, the speed at which his power was draining increased dramatically.


    He had fallen from transcendent-tier to diamond-tier.

 Chapter 235: Chapter235-I Have a Blade That Can Slay Gods!

    stair was terrified beyond measure, yet he dared not show it, only managing to stare fixedly at John.


    Sparks seemed almost ready to fly from his eyes.


    He was seething with hatred.


    Why?


    Why was this happening?


    He had performed so impably, yet why was the oue still so far from what he had envisioned?


    Why, despite possessing the power of control, was there such a vast difference between him and this man?


    He had been on the verge of killing John before, yet now he found himself subdued by him.


    Why?


    How could this man''s strength so vastly surpass his own?


    Was it merely because he had a slightly better grasp of the power of control?


    He was, after all, an emerald-tier master, while John was nothing but a gold-tier failure.


    There really was nothing else to say!


    stair''s eyes were so bloodshot they seemed almost to bleed, and his heart was filled with unbearable resentment.


    He could not ept that he had lost to John.


    "What trick did you use to keep me here?"


    stair eximed in horror, struggling desperately but utterly unable to withstand the forces binding him.


    He felt his strength rapidly draining away, an immensely ufortable sensation that he detested, this feeling of powerlessness.


    "I need not reveal what power I wield!"


    John swiftly channeled his power of control into the magic array.


    Sess or failure hinged on this moment!


    stair could feel his own power of control fading, yet he screamed maniacally in defiance.


    "If I cannot live, then you all shall die!"


    With a maniacalugh, stair''s power began to surge uncontrobly.


    He was harnessing thest remnants of his power of control, frantically amassing his strength.


    While it was uncertain how high his power might rise, it clearly boded no good.


    Diamond-tier¡­supreme-tier¡­transcendent-tier¡­cataclysmic-tier¡­apocalyptic-tier!


    His strength soared to the apocalyptic-tier and showed no signs of stopping.


    He was on the verge of stepping into the semigod-tier!


    Those around him were stricken with horror.


    No, this could not continue! If stair''s cultivation reached the semigod-tier again, would all their efforts be for naught?


    John witnessed all this, intensifying the flow of his power of control.


    He needed to be faster than stair!


    It was a race against time now.


    stair also felt an energy within him persistently hindering his progress.


    He had previously absorbed another''s power, which is how he had reached the semigod-tier.


    But now, it was different.


    There was nothing left to absorb, always falling just short.


    No!


    Absolutely not, he must absorb thisst bit of power! Even in death, he must ensure these people perish with him.


    stair clenched his teeth and, with fists balled, let out a roar.


    "Die, all of you!"


    In an instant, he ignited all the power of control within his body.


    As his life force burned away, his hair whitened at a visible rate, aging him by more than twenty years.


    Yet, his aura soared directly to the semigod-tier.


    When he opened his eyes again, the cold wind tousled his now-grey hair, and his clothes rustled loudly.


    His hair had turned white, but his eyes were blood-red, nearly dripping with blood.


    He looked at John with a deranged expression, a trace of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    From the start, stair knew he would not survive.


    His life had been dedicated to the Prime God.


    Even in death, it did not matter as long as the Prime God could smoothly descend to the human realm.


    Everything he did, he did for the Lord.


    His gaze fixed firmly on John.


    If not for this man, he might have already wiped out those ipetents.


    There was no way he should be wasting so much time here; thus, this man deserved to die!


    Everything here should be destroyed! Only a world in ruins could please the Lord.


    "Boy, use whatever tricks you have left!"


    Although stair could still feel the magic array binding him, it was much less effective than before.


    He guessed that the higher his cultivation, the weaker the array''s hold on him would be.


    With this realization, a sinister smile curled at the corner of stair''s mouth.


    "I''m eager to see what other tricks you have!"


    John activated the magic array, but to no avail.


    stair''s strength exceeded his expectations by far.


    The magic array, reputed to y gods, had long since lost much of its potency.


    Moreover, its power depended on the materials used in its activation.


    Initially, they had used only an energy stone, which was but a drop in the ocean for this array¡ªbarely enough to activate it, let alone unleash its full potential.


    Though John hadter supplemented it with the power of control, the foundation set for activating the array was too weak.


    Facing a semigod-tier adversary was an insurmountable challenge, no matter what they tried.


    "What should we do? Should we go up and help?"


    Lavinia''s eyes were fixed on the scene ahead; even her voice trembled slightly from the cold, but she couldn''t leave.


    They all knew that if John failed today, death would be their only fate.


    Thus, they had to ensure John''s victory, no matter what.


    Yet now, it seemed that stair had once again reached the heights of the semigod-tier.


    Everyone knew this semi-divine state was a fragile existence, bound to decline once the energy was exhausted.


    But regardless, he was undeniably a semigod-tierbatant now¡ªa reality far different from what they had anticipated.


    No, it was absolutely uneptable.


    If there was any way, they must intervene and assist properly.


    "Everyone, stay put and don''t move."


    Isabe spoke in a hushed tone, but her voice carried an unmistakable severity.


    John was at a critical juncture now, so they absolutely had to maintain theirposure.


    They couldn''t afford to distract John or give stair any leverage by exposing themselves.


    Otherwise, if stair took them hostage, would John save them or not?


    "But..."


    "There are no buts!"


    Lavinia''s words were cut off abruptly by Isabe.


    "From the moment we came here, we were destined to put our trust in John!"


    They had no way out, and neither did John.


    Today, they had to determine a victor.


    Lavinia was so anxious she nearly rushed forward, but Isabe''s words forced her to hold back her impulse.


    In her heart, she silently prayed for John''s victory.


    He was their only hope.


    John watched the now deranged stair before him, a mocking curve forming at the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you really think you''re at the semigod-tier?"


    The disdain in John''s tone instantly ignited a fury within stair.


    "Whether I am a semigod-tier or not is not for you to decide!"


    "Today, I will see you dead here!" stair bellowed wildly.


    At the same time, the deep power within him seemed to grow ever more intense.


    Isabe instantly realized the danger.


    "This is bad! He''s going to self-destruct!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s pupils dted in shock.


    A self-destruction from a semigod-tier!


    Not only would it obliterate everyone here, but even the fragments of the entire secret realm would be reduced to ashes.


    No one would survive; escape was impossible.


    Lavinia mustered all her strength to restrain herself from rushing forward, instead fixating her gaze on the unfolding scene from afar.


    They had to trust John, they absolutely must trust him.


    John watched the frenzied stair and drew his Bloodthirsty de,


    "I have a de that can y gods!"

 Chapter 236: Chapter236-A Head-On Collision!

    stair''s eyes were locked firmly on John as he drew his de, a mocking smile curling at the corners of his mouth.


    "Do you really think that with that you can kill me?"


    stair''s power began to swell increasingly, as if just one more second would lead to a catastrophic explosion.


    He was like a balloon stretched to its limit, a single touch away from bursting¡ªan entirely unstable force.


    John chuckled lightly.


    "Then try it!"


    Godyer de¡ª


    One of his most powerful techniques!


    He had refrained from using it until now because the sess rate was not particrly high and the repercussions were severe.


    But now, he was at the point where he had no choice but to use it, so he hesitated no more.


    The Bloodthirsty de reflected a chilling light amidst the snowstorm.


    His red eyes seemed to sparkle and focus intensely on the prey before him.


    stair didn''t want to waste any more time but continued to umte power within his body.


    He was determined to ensure they all perished here!


    All of them, right here!


    John gripped the Bloodthirsty de tightly in his hands.


    His eyes fixed on stair in front of him, and then he took a step forward.


    The de shed through the air, a fierce sword qi cleaving towards stair!


    And at that very moment, stair was about to self-destruct!


    Everyone''s eyes were glued to the scene unfolding before them!


    Their entire attention was captured by the events unfolding!


    The moment the intense sword qi made contact with stair''s body!


    stair detonated himself!


    The two powerful forces collided and then explodedpletely!


    Boom!


    Boom boom!


    A massive shockwave swept across the field, and even those hiding far away felt a sharp wind sting towards them!


    Everyone instinctively ducked to take cover, but the biting cold scattered all the snowkes around them.


    Moreover, some who hadn''t fully ducked to the ground felt a severe pain on their heads, only to touch and discover that arge patch of scalp had been nearly sheared off!


    If they had been just a bit taller, it would have been their entire heads that were shorn off!


    Shocked and terrified, they hurriedlyy t on the ground.


    Some were in excruciating pain, but they just had to endure it!


    They dared not do anything else but bear it!


    They would wait for this storm to pass before seeing what had happened; for now, the most important thing was to stay alive!


    The wind and snow around them grew increasingly fierce, but tremors were also emanating from the icy ground.


    Everyoney tense on the ground, wanting to flee but daring not to, knowing they could not outrun the tempest.


    For them, the only chance of survival was to hide right here.


    The gusts, mingling with the snow, turned even the thinnest ke into a de sharp enough to slice through skin.


    They felt searing pain as their skin wascerated, their warm clothing torn to shreds, their HP visibly dropping at an rming rate.


    Support yers rapidly deployed healing skills, but it was too little, toote.


    Everyone was frantically consuming HP recovery potions.


    Otherwise, they couldn''t regain HP fast enough; the rate of HP loss was terrifying!


    Isabe wanted to see what exactly was happening, but the storm was too intense, making it impossible to even lift their heads.


    The powerful storm swept across the entire Northernmost Realm!


    It even carried the snowkes and the biting cold of the Northernmost Realm across to the other side of the continent in a wild frenzy!


    In the First Fortress, Archibald keenly felt a slight tremor in the ground, followed by the sound of a massive explosioning from the north, causing their protective shield to shudder.


    Everyone inside the fortress couldn''t help but stare in horror.


    What on earth was happening?


    What had transpired there?


    Had John seeded?


    Why was there such a loud explosion?


    If it originated from the Northernmost Realm, that was thousands of kilometers away from their location!


    It was almost as if the entire secret realm was spanned, yet now, the events urring there were sharply felt here.


    It was a testament to the terrifying situation unfolding.


    Archibald gripped his staff tightly, his eyes fixed towards the north.


    He had no idea what had urred there and could only glimpse a clue from John''s current HP on the panel.


    But John''s metrics showed no change, not even a drop in HP.


    What was going on? Surely, with such a huge explosion, something must be wrong on John''s end.


    Yet, it seemed that the reality waspletely different from what he had expected.


    John, you must be alright!


    Leopold also felt the force of the immense explosion, his heart involuntarily contracting.


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying.


    Everyone was clueless about what exactly had happened there, but they could only specte that something monumental had urred.


    And whatever it was, it was definitely a cmity they couldn''t avoid.


    Otherwise, such a disturbance would never have urred.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed in the direction of the Northernmost Realm.


    ...


    The crowd outside was anxiously staring at the silver mirror.


    In the next second, the mirror turned dark again!


    "What on earth is going on?"


    "Principal Sophia, what is happening? Why can''t we see anything again?"


    "What''s wrong on John''s end? Can he survive? Can my child still make it out?"


    "Principal Sophia, you must give us an exnation for this incident."


    Countless parents were shouting incessantly, desperate to understand what was happening, only to find themselves plunged into darkness once more.


    Just when there was a glimmer of hope, just when it seemed John might prevail, now it appeared utterly different from what they had imagined.


    What exactly had happened to John?


    Principal Sophia was also staring intently at the pitch-ck mirror.


    Such incidents had never urred before.


    Could it really be because of the power of control?


    It shouldn''t be¡­


    Even if it were due to the power of control, as a former master, she should be able to sense what was happening inside!


    But now it was different.


    Now, she couldn''t feel anything at all happening inside, and it seemed like all connections with the entire secret realm had been severed.


    Geoffrey wiped the sweat from his forehead, wanting to speak, but found himself at a loss for words, forcibly holding back.


    Percival''s eyes were fixed on the dark expanse.


    His family also had members inside on a trial, although he had never mentioned it.


    Benedict couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Victor had such high hopes for that kid.


    That must mean the child really had something special!


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have caught that young man''s attention.


    But the situation this time was dire, facing a semigod-tier opponent!


    And what skills did he possess to actually contend with a semigod-tier adversary?


    Was he really throwing his life away?


    ...


    Inside the secret realm.


    John only felt a massive energy shockwave explode from the point of their contact!


    He then had a remnant of the power of control protecting his body, but it was useless!


    The huge shockwave instantly shattered the protective shield on his body.


    The blood shield stored in the Bloodthirsty de waspletely drained in an instant!


    But it still couldn''t withstand it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    How could the self-destruction of a semigod-tier adversary be so easily resisted?


    Even with the help of the power of control, he was still facing a tremendous shockwave at this moment.


    John felt as if all his organs were shaken in that instant!


    He uncontrobly fell backward, flying several meters away!


    But the next second, his Bloodthirsty de harshly stabbed into the ice, sliding several meters backward before finally stopping his motion.


    Pfft...

 Chapter 237: Chapter237-A Hard-Won Victory!

    A stream of fresh blood sprayed onto the ground, instantly staining the pristine white ice a vivid red.


    John felt as if all his organs had been violently shaken.


    In that moment, his hands trembled so violently that he could barely hold onto his knife.


    He felt a surge of blood in his chest, and the next second, blood flowed from all seven of his orifices.


    He bit down hard on his teeth, trying not to show any other signs of distress, but the moment the blood flowed out, it turned into blood-red shards of ice, looking particrly terrifying.


    He knew that stair''s condition must be just as terrible as his own, but it was a matter of seeing who couldst longer.


    Everyone was acutely aware that things were not as simple as they seemed, but what would they do if they truly had to give everything up?


    Therefore, someone had to survive this ordeal! And without any doubt, that person had to be himself.


    Absolutely himself!


    John''s blood kept surging, and in front of him were several tornadoes of varying sizes.


    Around him, countless snowkes swirled, and even the previously fragile snowkes that would shatter upon touch had, under the enhancement of the tornadoes, turned into deadly des.


    John felt a cut across his face, looking particrly frightening.


    However, he could no longer feel the blood flowing out because it was too cold.


    The blood had just emerged and already fallen to the ground, turning into ice crystals mid-air.


    Drip.


    Drip...


    John''s eyes were fixed on everything before him, not daring to look away.


    He was uncertain of stair''s current condition and could only wait anxiously.


    Blood kept flowing out, and John felt his hands trembling slightly.


    The wind and snow around him were still as harsh as ever, almost obscuring any clear view of what was happening.


    Even at the very center of the storm, John was being blown about so fiercely that he could barely keep his eyes open.


    The temperature around him was dropping rapidly, and even breathing was starting to feel like it was freezing.


    What was happening with stair now?


    What had happened?


    Why had everything suddenly gone quiet?


    The massive shockwave had momentarily shaken the entire continent.


    Abby and Old Nick at the First Fortress had instantly sensed that something was amiss.


    The two exchanged nces, each seeing a flicker of something unusual in the other''s eyes.


    "Can that kid really pull it off?"


    Old Nick muttered, taking a sip of his drink, unsure whether he was asking Abby or just talking to himself.


    Abby didn''t respond; nearby vines gently swayed, and a small white flower quietly bloomed.


    "Uncle, it''s okay. Since we''ve chosen him, we have to believe in him," Wayne said with a smile, though he was still very worried inside.


    After all, the kid was up against a semigod-tier opponent!


    If it were in the past, they wouldn''t be so concerned, as they could have easily dealt with such a foe with little effort.


    "I''m not worried about him; I''m justmenting over my Heart of Dwarf," Old Nick grumbled, rubbing his nose before forcefully blowing it.


    Abby looked on with a hint of disgust.


    "Still so unclean!" she remarked.


    Dwarves really are bothersome.


    Old Nick, already feeling quite unhappy, snorted coldly at Abby''sment.


    "Why bother being so clean? Elves may love you, but now there''s only one of you left. Don''t forget, there are still two of us dwarves!"


    Abby scoffed but said nothing, just gazing towards the north.


    Wayne kept silent beside them, knowing this was a matter between them and none of his concern.


    However, he couldn''t help feeling increasingly worried himself.


    What exactly was happening with John?


    What was the situation there?


    Why had there been such a bigmotion but no news until now?


    Could it be that there was news but it was something they couldn''t ept, so people were reluctant to tell them?


    This thought made Wayne restless.


    The hopes of their dwarf n were all pinned on John! If things continued this way, they would have no hope at all.


    But now that they had made their choice, they had to choose to believe.


    ...


    John felt his hands trembling slightly, almost unable to hold onto his knife.


    The blizzard around stair began to fade, and the tornadoes gradually disappeared.


    It was only when all the tornadoes hadpletely vanished that John noticed the ice on the ground was already riddled with countless cracks.


    It seemed as if the slightest pressure would shatter the ice, plunging them all into the abyss.


    On the icy surface before him, there were no traces of anyone, just chunks of blood embedded in the ground.


    Encased in ice and snow, these chunks glistened under the sunlight, radiating a stunning, gem-like brilliance, like rubies.


    Yet, knowing what these really were sent shivers down his spine.


    They were...


    stair''s remains!


    There were no longer any human-like traces around; the only signs were those chunky objects on the ice.


    John, mustering his remaining strength, slowly walked over to that area.


    Using thest vestiges of power of control within him, and upon realizing these were indeed stair''s remains, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and copsed onto the icy surface.


    The ice was exceptionally cold against his back.


    But now, he had no capacity for further movement.


    His fingers were immobile, his body felt as if it had been run over by arge truck, the pain was severe, and he found himself at a loss for words.


    John didn''t notice, but his Bloodthirsty de was flickering with a faint red glow, seemingly absorbing some energy from the air.


    However, the movement was very subtle, and given John''s current state of extreme exhaustion, he waspletely unaware of it.


    The Bloodthirsty de gently trembled, drawing in the scattered energy from the air.


    Isabe and the others had been quietly waiting in the distance.


    Once it was certain there was no more activity here, they quickly rushed towards this direction.


    They saw only one person lying on the ground.


    The other presence was a body on the ground shimmering with red light, already frozen into a chunk of ice in just a short time.


    In that instant, everyone''s hearts leapt to their throats.


    Who was it?


    Who had won?


    Who was the person lying on the ground?


    Suppressing their emotions, they hurried towards the spot.


    When they finally saw it was John, they couldn''t help but cover their mouths, crying tears of joy.


    It was John!


    Isabe felt her hands trembling slightly; in that moment, she didn''t even know what to say.


    All she knew was that her body involuntarily softened upon seeing John.


    Thank goodness, it was John!


    While they didn''t know what had be of stair, seeing him in his current state, it seemed he could no longer stand.


    "John!"


    Isabe, despite the chilling cold around them, tried to help John up, but she couldn''t move him.


    John''s body had be too heavy, not at all like the weight of a normal person.


    Seeing this, Lavinia and others quickly came over to try to lift John, but even several people together couldn''t move him.


    The situation felt incredibly strange.


    "What do we do? We can''t drag him!"


    Lavinia and the others were frantic.


    Even if there was initially no problem, staying here indefinitely would certainly lead to issues.


    Isabe gritted her teeth.


    "stair is dead! Principal Sophia, break the formation!"


    She knew that there were still people watching them through the silver mirror.


    Since they couldn''t manage on their own, they had to rely on those outside to take action.


    Only then would they have a chance to get out.


    Only then would John have a chance to survive.

 Chapter 238: Chapter238-Breaking the Formation

    Geoffrey and others looked at Principal Sophia with eyes full of hope and anxiety.


    "Principal, what should we do next?"


    stair was dead, meaning the entire magic array had lost its power source.


    What awaited them next was the task of breaking the magic arraypletely.


    However, their energies alone were not sufficient to break the entire array.


    Thus, the only one who could shatter this barrier was Principal Sophia alone.


    Those who had been quite dissatisfied with Principal Sophia were now pinning their hopes on her.


    The children were just one step away from safety, and nothing could go wrong now.


    Principal Sophia wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and slowly stood up.


    Her petite figure seemed especially towering at this moment.


    "Attack the focal point of the formation with all your might!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone stood to the side, exerting their utmost strength to attack the magic array.


    They knew that the more power they used, the greater the children''s chances of escaping safely.


    This was the only way they could ensure the children''s safe return.


    They all hoped to bring the children home.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Despite the tremendous power of their abilities, when they struck the magic array, it seemed as if their energy waspletely absorbed.


    There was no leakage of energy, and there were no excessive fluctuations in power throughout the process.


    Anxiety began to grow in everyone''s hearts.


    What was happening? Was their power still not enough?


    Some clenched their teeth, using everyst bit of their energy to unleash their skills.


    During this critical moment, Principal Sophia was far from idle; she knelt on the ground, using all her mind power to connect with the secret realm.


    Being the former master of the secret realm, she understood exactly what it was enduring.


    Therefore, to break the magic array, she needed to coordinate efforts from both inside and out.


    Soon, the glow around the magic array flickered continuously, as if a barrier was being shattered.


    The people around her felt a surge of hope and released their skills even more rapidly.


    It was working!


    Principal Sophia had not misled them.


    Just a bit more effort, and they might be able to rescue the children!


    Everyone gave their all, attacking the magic array with renewed vigor.


    ...


    Inside the secret realm, Isabe and the others could distinctly feel the earth itself seemed to tremble.


    At the same time, the besieging monsters appeared to have gone mad, violently crashing against the outer protective shield as if they were unleashing all their energy in the face of impending death.


    Even though their attacks did not harm the protective shield, but instead caused themselves extensive injuries, not a single beast stopped.


    Archibald and Leopold exchanged nces, a sudden feeling emerging between them.


    If they could just endure this ordeal, they would make it out.


    They would leave this ce far behind and escape deathpletely.


    "Everyone who wants to get out, hold your ground! This is ourst chance, we absolutely cannot back down!"


    Initially, many people were terrified upon seeing the frenzied state of the monsters.


    After all, they had already encountered a semigod-tier opponent, and although that person had left, other dangers still loomed.


    What would happen if these monsters wentpletely mad and broke through their protective shield?


    But hearing Archibald''s words, everyone rallied, gritting their teeth and hurling area-of-effect skills outward.


    Archibald was right! This was an opportunity for them.


    If they could just withstand this onught, they could make it out.


    Their parents were still outside waiting for them, creating the best possible chance for escape, and they were not about to give up themselves.


    Dying here would truly be the ultimate disgrace.


    Finally, under the dual assault from within and without, the ground that had started to stabilize began to tremble even more violently, and everyone felt a distinct pulling sensation.


    They were extremely nervous, unsure of what was happening or whether this sensation was good or bad for them.


    But then, one person clearly felt ufortable.


    "Why do I feel like..." but before they could finish their sentence, the next second, theypletely transformed into a white light and vanished from the spot.


    The people around watched theirpanion disappear, not with fear, but with eyes wide with excitement.


    They recognized this white light! It was the same light that had transported them out when they had failed before.


    This meant that they had indeed established a connection with the outside¡ªthey could get out!


    Everyone was thrilled beyond measure, eagerly waiting for the white light to envelop them.


    One by one, bursts of white light shed around, and everyone departed from that ce.


    Some parents, who had been actively waiting outside, broke into tears when they saw their children emerge, rushing up to embrace them.


    Even those parents and children who had been estranged looked at each other with eyes slightly reddened.


    Though they were not overtly emotional, they too moved forward to stand together.


    Perhaps they had experienced many unpleasant things in the past, but after going through this ordeal, nothing seemed more significant than life and death.


    Everyone understood that this event was somewhat different from what they had anticipated.


    But now, they dared not entertain any differing thoughts.


    If...


    If such an event were to happen again, they might not be so lucky toe back alive.


    Don''t wait until you''ve lost something to realize its value.


    Some parents were crying out in agony, their children having perished in this unforeseen tragedy.


    "Give me back my son!"


    "Star Cluster Academy and Dusk Sect colluded and caused my son''s death; you must give me an exnation!"


    "Why did everyone elsee out safely? Why did my son have to die inside?"


    "If my son can''t live, then you all must die, all of you must die!"


    While some parents were deeply grieved, they recognized the incident as an ident and managed to somewhat control their emotions.


    However, others were beyond constion.


    All they knew was that they had lost their children, and they could not stand seeing others happily reunited with their families.


    Some evenshed out, throwing several spells into the crowd, causing injuries.


    Geoffrey quickly responded, immediately arranging for security to restrain those who were out of control.


    The children had barely made it out; if they were to die not in the secret realm but at the hands of these people outside, that would truly be senseless.


    Isabe noticed that herpanions had all been taken away by the white light.


    She felt a slight relief in her heart, at least now it was proven they could still get out.


    But the situation with John seemed somewhat different.


    John''s body was incredibly heavy, so heavy it didn''t seem human at all.


    It was as if he were a massive boulder, one that they simply could not move.


    Lavinia, too, was anxiously watching John, about to say something, but in the next second, she was enveloped in white light andpletely disappeared within the secret realm.


    Isabe''s eyes held a trace of worry as she looked at John still lying on the ground, his eyshes and eyebrows turned snow white.


    The next moment, he too waspletely enveloped by the white light and vanished from this world.


    One by one, people inside the secret realm disappeared.


    Those outside, after carefully checking, realized that everyone hade out except for John!


    Leopold and the others were horrified.


    "Why hasn''t Johne out? What exactly is happening?" they demanded.


    "Principal Sophia, why hasn''t Johne out yet?"


    "Where exactly has John gone?"


    Several people gathered around Principal Sophia, eager to find out what was happening.


    Why had everyone elsee out, but John was still left in that part of the secret realm?


    Could it be¡­ John couldn''te out?


    Benedict also looked anxiously at Principal Sophia, awaiting a response.


    After all¡­ this was the child Victor had asked him to keep a special eye on.

 Chapter 239: Chapter239-Soul Binding

    Principal Sophia had never anticipated such events unfolding.


    She looked at the pitch-ck silver mirror and couldn''t help but furrow her brow slightly.


    What exactly was going on?


    Logically speaking, now that the magic array was broken, everyone should have been transported out.


    Why couldn''t Johne out?


    He hadn''t died in the secret realm.


    Principal Sophia was also unclear why the silver mirror remained pitch ck.


    Until just moments ago, it had been disying everything perfectly, but now it had suddenly malfunctioned.


    "Could it be a problem with the power of control?"


    Geoffrey quickly sensed that something was amiss.


    After all, previously only John and stair had possessed the power of control.


    But now, with stair having vanishedpletely, only John was left.


    It was difficult to ensure whether stair had done something to John before disappearing...


    If that were the case, then perhaps...


    Everyone was deeply concerned, and even the students who hade out couldn''t help but stare at the now darkened silver mirror.


    Initially, some people had indeed been displeased with John, but at this moment, everyone was worried about him.


    They were not ungrateful; they knew well that without John, they couldn''t have made it out.


    To them, John was their savior!


    Some parents had thought about taking their children and leaving, but the children were adamant about staying.


    They wanted to wait for John toe out before leaving.


    Their lifesaver was still inside; how could they simply leave without him?


    Although some parents indeed felt ufortable, they still respected their children''s wishes and stayed with them.


    They felt that now was the time to take their children home for a good rest.


    As for John...


    if he coulde back alive, they would certainly go and thank him properly, but if not, they believed it was his fate.


    Their children being alive and out was enough for them; they couldn''t concern themselves with much else and didn''t want to.


    John was unaware that outside, everyone was in an uproar because of him.


    He only felt his body bing extraordinarily heavy.


    He felt as if he had turned into a block of ice, his limbs and blood slowly starting to chill.


    He tried hard to keep himself awake, but found it impossible; his entire body seemed very weary, and there seemed to be an unknown force churning within him.


    He felt his consciousness begin to sink along with his body, as if descending to the bottom of the sea.


    The world around him turned pitch ck, and everything became exceptionally quiet, as if he was alone.


    He didn''t know how long this statested, but the next second, he felt as if something was pulling him upwards, making him float.


    John suddenly felt his body start to warm up and, with effort, he opened his eyes to find himself in a cozy cabin.


    The room''s firece burned brightly, filling the space with warmth.


    Wayne sat nearby, quietly tinkering with something that tinkled pleasantly.


    Around them were green nts, all of which seemed to shy away from the firece as if they despised the heat.


    "Ah, you''re finally awake, you rascal. I thought you wouldn''te around," Old Nick said, stroking his beard and taking a sip of his drink, smacking his lips with a satisfied expression.


    Abby sat by the window, watching the snowkes dance outside.


    Vines beside her waved milky white little yellow flowers, filling the air with a subtle fragrance.


    Initially, John felt as though his mind power had beenpletely drained, but the faint scent invigorated his spirits.


    Abby merely nced briefly at John, then turned her attention back to the snow outside the window.


    It was as if she waspletely uninterested in John''s condition, seemingly more captivated by the world outside than anything else.


    "Did you save me?"


    John struggled to sit up, but he felt the green vine markings on his arm starting to warm up.


    He stretched out his arm and noticed that what had been a mere sprouting seed mark had now developed into a couple of small tender leaves.


    They were flickering with green light, looking exceptionally fresh, yet he felt a sense of unfamiliarity with the mark.


    What was going on?


    "It wasn''t us who saved you, we just moved you here, afraid you''d freeze into an ice statue before waking up," Old Nick replied, taking another sip of his drink before reluctantly sealing the bottle with a stopper and carefully tucking it into his coat.


    "Those damn monkeys aren''t easy to bargain with, and getting such good booze again will be tough, so better save it forter."


    Old Nick wiped his mouth and then looked at John with a resonant voice.


    "You''re lucky to be alive; we were thinking we''d being to collect your corpse, but turns out you still had some breath left in you."


    John looked around bewilderedly; he was indeed in a small cabin, a ce he was sure he had never visited before.


    He reached out his hand, feeling that the power of control within him seemed to havepletely disappeared.


    "No need to check; the power of control in your body has alreadypletely disappeared, but it seems like this secret realm has somehow bonded with you."


    Bonded?


    John felt perplexed.


    He carefully sensed within himself and indeed felt a new kind of power he had never had before¡ªa mysterious force that seemed to reside in the small sprout-like totem.


    "Isn''t this what you gave me before?"


    John involuntarily looked at Abby, his eyes filled with confusion.


    If this is the so-called secret realm, then what does this totem represent?


    Abby lightly touched the milky yellow flower, which seemed to shy away a bit.


    "I didn''t give this to you; it chose you on its own."


    Abby''s words only deepened John''s confusion.


    What exactly was going on?


    "How did this piece of the secret realm, which previously belonged to Principal Sophia, suddenly be bound to me?"


    Old Nick stroked his beard andughed heartily.


    "I don''t know who this Principal Sophia you''re speaking of is, but this piece of the secret realm has never been bound to anyone else before; you''re the first."


    Never been bound to anyone else!


    But they had known when they entered that this piece of the secret realm was a personal item of Principal Sophia!


    And it had been used for trials before, for many years already.


    How could it suddenly not be hers now?


    "You know wee from another continent, or in your terms, a parallel dimension. Our continent was invaded and turned into a secret realm, which then shattered into several fragments. The strongest members of our major races were sealed within these secret realm fragments."


    "I, unfortunately, ended up in the same fragment as this fellow. I figured life would just go on this way, considering we only really be active when you folkse over."


    But now that there''s hope of returning, who would want to live aimlessly for a lifetime?


    "So, if youbine the other fragments, can you return to your original world?"


    John quickly grasped why Old Nick and Abby were helping him.


    They wanted to go home!


    "I knew you had some brains,d, and you guessed right," Old Nickughed heartily, giving John a hearty p on the shoulder.


    The force was so great that John nearly toppled over, but he managed to steady himself.


    "Where are the other fragments?"


    John couldn''t help but ask, to which Old Nick rolled his eyes.


    "I just praised you for being smart, and now your brain''s gone empty again?"

 Chapter 240: Chapter240-Return

    Old Nick''s blunt remark left John bewildered for a moment, unsure how he had managed to offend the irascible dwarf.


    "Do you think we''re waiting for you to go and fetch those fragments?"


    They surely would have alreadybined them if they knew where they were.


    Wayne, standing by, looked like he wanted to say something, nced at Old Nick, then at John, and ultimately decided to keep quiet.


    Better not to speak, he thought, lest he end up on his uncle''s bad side.


    "Even if you knew where they are, you couldn''t retrieve them," Abby said lightly, effectively cutting off what Old Nick was about to say next.


    Old Nick paused, then pursed his lips.


    She was right; even if they knew the locations of the remaining fragments, could they actually go and get them?


    After all, they were trapped here, unable to leave unless, perhaps one day, the fragments fully merged and they had a chance to explore other ces.


    Though John was still unclear about the specifics, he was beginning to understand the situation.


    It seemed that because he had previously wielded the power of control, this fragment of the secret realm had automatically chosen him as its master and performed a soul binding.


    "Alright, you''ve been here long enough, and people outside are going to worry. If you feel alright, you should head back on your own," Old Nick said, touching his nose and speaking so loudly that the entire cabin seemed to tremble.


    The green vines nearby shrank and moved slightly towards Abby.


    Abby looked at Old Nick with some displeasure but ultimately didn''t say anything more.


    "How will I know where these fragments are?" John asked, puzzled.


    "Now that you''re bound to this piece of the secret realm, you''ll naturally have other reactions," Abby''s voice was as gentle as the warm sun in early spring.


    "Moreover, I''ve ced a fragment of the Tree of Life within you. If you sense other fragments of the Tree of Life, it will tell you."


    A fragment of the Tree of Life? The small mark on his hand?


    John, curious, poked the little sprout totem on his hand.


    The sprout burst into a dazzling light after being poked, as if it was showing off something.


    The two small leaves seemed to sway left and right, but John could distinctly feel the sprout emitting a very joyful aura.


    The Tree of Life?


    John fell into deep thought, feeling like his mind was still a jumble.


    But Old Nick was already growing impatient.


    "Alright, alright, stop hanging around here. People outside are probably worried sick. Just go out already."


    John, prompted by Old Nick for the second time, felt somewhat bemused.


    "I don''t even know how to get out," he replied.


    They had been transported in, and when others were eliminated, they were taken away by a white light.


    How was he supposed to get out now?


    Old Nick looked at John as if he were looking at a fool.


    "Now that you''re the master of this secret realm, isn''t moving in and out easy for you?"


    Old Nick suddenly became worried, entrusting the future of the dwarf race to such a clueless individual.


    Was this really okay?


    Could this person truly lead them home?


    A new unease began to stir in Old Nick''s mind...


    John nced at the mark on his hand and silently willed himself to exit.


    The next second, before he even had time to say goodbye to Old Nick, he felt the world spinning around him.


    He seemed to be passing through a tempest of time and space, then a severe headache struck!


    Hepletely passed out.


    Abby watched the direction John had gone and smiled gently.


    "You didn''t even tell him that his mind power is severely damaged, and that rashly leaving like that would definitely make him faint," she said.


    Old Nick, feeling somewhat guilty, touched his nose.


    "He''s already the master of this secret realm; shouldn''t he be able to sense these things himself? Do I need to remind him of everything? How else will he help us find our way home?"


    He certainly wasn''t about to admit that he had actually forgotten about it.


    John wouldn''t hold it against him... right?


    ...


    Inside Star Cluster Academy.


    Everyone watched in shock as John suddenly appeared before them, unconscious.


    "John is out!"


    "My God, why is John so pale? What did he go through in there?"


    "Where''s the doctor? Quick, take John to the hospital!"


    "Principal, now that John is out, what do we do with the rest of this stuff?"


    Everyone was in chaos, but without exception, they all rushed to take John to the hospital for a check-up.


    While everyone else had emerged somewhat weak, they were all conscious.


    John was the only one who came out in an unconscious state, which was utterly baffling andpletely unlike what they had imagined.


    Principal Sophia frowned but managed to calm everyone down.


    After the others had left, she quickly sealed off the scene.


    She watched the direction John was taken, a glint of indeterminate meaning shing in her eyes.


    She distinctly felt the presence of the fragment''s essence within John''s body.


    Having once owned that piece of the secret realm, she was very familiar with the essence of the realm''s fragments.


    Has the secret realm fragment bonded with him?


    Interesting.


    A flicker of light crossed Principal Sophia''s eyes, but then she slightly furrowed her brow.


    Hm...


    A trace of blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.


    She discreetly covered her abdomen.


    She had sustained severe injuries this time, nearly falling from the semigod-tier!


    If she didn''t recuperate soon, it would only be a lingering issue.


    The Dusk Sect has trulymitted a heinous act this time!


    First, they used a teacher to set up a sacrificial magic array within the campus, then turned all the students into sacrifices for this ritual!


    In the end, they even used the power of the dark god to bind themselves in ce, severing her connection with the secret realm.


    If it weren''t for John''s exceptional abilities, all would have be sacrificial victims.


    With so many talented students sacrificed, the dark god would surely descend, bringing disaster to the entire continent!


    "Principal, are you alright?"


    Geoffrey had been keeping an eye on Principal Sophia and noticed something was off right away.


    He approached with concern, but saw Principal Sophia slightly shake her head.


    He instantly understood the situation; there had been an incident, but they could not make it public now!


    The Dusk Sect had infiltrated their ranks so deeply, it was hard to ensure if any of their people were present at the scene.


    If word got out that the Principal was seriously injured, their academy would lose its protective shield.


    Anyone might strike at them then.


    Without the Principal, they were nothing!


    Seraphina had been closely monitoring John''s situation.


    Seeing that John had been taken to the hospital, she felt hesitant.


    Theodore noticed his daughter''s concern and chuckled softly, "If you''re worried, go and see him."


    Seraphina bit her lower lip slightly, awkwardly turning her head away.


    "I''m not worried."


    The fact that he hade out alive meant that it probably wasn''t anything serious.


    But still...


    Seraphina hesitantly nced in the direction John had gone.


    Why was he still unconscious? Why hadn''t he woken up yet?


    Theodore patted his daughter''s shoulder, "I''m quite concerned about that young man. Come with me to check on him."


    Seeing the smile on her father''s face, Seraphina immediately understood what he was thinking and shyly lowered her head.


    "I don''t want to go, but since Father wishes to, I''ll apany you."


    Theodoreughed heartily, not calling out his daughter''s little pretense but instead briskly walking towards the direction where John had been taken.

 Chapter 241: Chapter241-Asleep

    After John was taken to the hospital, the best doctors and diagnostic equipment were immediately arranged for aprehensive examination.


    The hospital doctors were startled to see nearly all the nobles of the alliance waiting outside, and even their hands trembled while examining John.


    What kind of background did this young man have tomand the anxious vigil of so many wealthy individuals?


    Each noble looked serious, as if failing to cure this boy would spell disaster for them.


    "Immediately conduct a full body examination on this child! Use the best of everything! Don''t worry about the costs."


    "Why are you still standing around? Do you know how to conduct an examination or not? If you don''t, I will have my personal doctore over."


    "Why hasn''t he been taken care of yet?"


    One voice after another rose, causing the doctors to sweat profusely.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I know you are all very worried about John, but please, I ask you to leave now and not interfere with the medical staff, alright?"


    Benedict, representing the academy, also arrived and seeing the nobles so agitated, quickly stepped in to take charge.


    The nobles kept talking incessantly, overwhelming the medical staff to the point of dizziness.


    How could they possibly focus on giving John a proper examination under these conditions?


    Hearing Benedict''s words, the doctor felt like he had found a savior, nodding eagerly.


    "Yes, yes, we will conduct a thorough examination, please rest assured. We''ll start right now; just give us a moment, please."


    The doctor, as if chased by someone, hurried to the examination room.


    They used the most advanced and best equipment in the alliance to thoroughly check John.


    However, upon seeing the final results of the examination, the doctors looked at each other in dismay, falling into an involuntary silence.


    With a grave expression, the doctor emerged with the results.


    The nobles, who had been anxiously waiting outside, saw his somber face and their hearts jumped to their throats.


    "How is it? What are the results of the examination? Is there something wrong? Does he need medication or some other treatment?"


    "What exactly are the results? Please, tell us!"


    "Yes, whatever medicine is needed, just use it. Don''t worry about the cost!"


    Seeing the doctor''s troubled expression, everyone immediately became tense, fearing the worst for John.


    They were joking!


    This was their children''s lifesaver!


    No matter how much they had disliked John before, now they truly needed to ensure he was well cared for.


    Otherwise, it would be utterly disgraceful to be used of ingratitude.


    Seeing how anxious the crowd was, the doctor was just about to speak when he was interrupted again.


    "What exactly is going on? Why are you hesitating so much in speaking?"


    "Yeah, what''s the situation? Can you treat him or not? If you can''t, I''ll have my personal doctore over. Don''t waste time here!"


    "Maybe we should just move him to my house; my doctor is quite capable."


    The nobles spoke over each other, hardly leaving any room for the doctor to speak.


    Eventually, Benedict, noticing that the situation was getting out of hand, asked everyone to leave and thus rescued the doctor from the barrage.


    "Doctor, what exactly is the condition of my student?"


    Benedict also pressed, his own worry evident in his voice.


    The doctor, somewhat helplessly, chuckled.


    "We''ve conducted a full examination and found that this young man has no problems at all; he''s just asleep."


    Asleep?


    A puzzled expression crossed Benedict''s face.


    But seeing the serious look on the doctor''s face, he realized this was not a joke; the boy was truly just asleep.


    Even the surrounding nobles were baffled upon hearing this.


    Asleep??


    They had been unable to wake him with their calls, and he had seemed as though he had passed out, leading them to fear the worst.


    But now they were being told he was only sleeping? That was utterly preposterous.


    The group exchanged looks, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Benedict, though bemused, decided to smooth things over.


    "Since the young man is exhausted and has fallen asleep, let''s not disturb him further. If anythinges up, I can notify you just the same."


    Although the nobles were still somewhat uneasy, Benedict''s statement settled the matter for now, and they really couldn''t say much more.


    They suppressed their worries.


    "Please make sure to tell us if anything happens, no matter how far."


    "Yes, we won''t be going anywhere for a while. We''ll just stay at home waiting for your updates. Just let us know as soon as anythinges up."


    The nobles unanimously expressed their concerns, with one thing on their minds: if any issue arose concerning John, they would certainlye.


    Seeing their responses, Benedict also felt a slight relief; at least this showed they were willing to make a stand on this matter.


    Johny in bed, and Benedict couldn''t help but sigh softly, amused by how deeply John could sleep.


    They were all in a frenzy over him, yet there he was, sleeping soundly.


    He chuckled quietly.


    "Victor, I finally understand why you made a point of asking me to keep an eye on this boy."


    Indeed, the child was exceptionally talented and truly outstanding.


    He had managed to resolve such a critical situation.


    What woulde next was still uncertain, but one thing was clear: with the support of so many nobles this time, whatever he chose to do in the future would likely be smooth sailing.


    John had no idea how long he had been asleep, only feeling incredibly groggy.


    His mind sea began to feel depleted, and a severe headache forced him to rely on sleep to recuperate somewhat.


    After what seemed like an age, he finally woke up.


    Gazing at the stark white ceiling, and the snow-white bed sheets and curtains around him, he felt disoriented.


    Where was this?


    Why did it seem that every time he woke up recently, it was in some strange ce?


    "You''re finally awake."


    A very familiar voice came from beside him.


    "I thought you were going to sleep yourself to death this time."


    John turned his head in slight confusion and saw Seraphina, who had been in the hospital room without his notice.


    She was holding an apple and a knife, seemingly undecided whether she was going to peel the apple or something else entirely.


    "You don''t realize that you''ve truly be famous now; you''ve be the savior of the entire alliance''s younger generation," Seraphina said, her smile teasing yet with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Everyone who participated in this academy selection owes you their life; that''s a huge debt of gratitude. From now on, you won''t have any trouble wherever you go."


    As Seraphina talked non-stop, John felt an intense headache and involuntarily closed his eyes.


    "Don''t want to hear me talk anymore?"


    Seraphina joked, looking at John, yet feeling a bit sour inside.


    "If you don''t want to listen, that''s fine. I just came because my dad asked me to make sure you were alright, and I''ll be leaving now."


    Though she said she would leave, Seraphina didn''t move; instead, she remained seated, as if waiting for something.


    John looked at Seraphina somewhat bewilderedly, slightly opening his mouth as if trying to say something.


    A sense of anticipation inexplicably rose in Seraphina''s heart.


    What would John''s first words be after waking up?


    John moistened his lips with his tongue, his voice slightly hoarse.


    Looking sincerely at Seraphina, he said, "Could you get me a ss of water, please?"

 Chapter 242: Chapter242-A Hero of the Alliance!

    Seraphina walked towards the door but stopped abruptly, her lips twitching slightly.


    She turned back, hesitating as she looked at John.


    She had expected John to say something different, but...


    She stared at him coldly, yet John looked back at her sincerely, his voice still raspy.


    "I just woke up and I''m really thirsty."


    His demeanor suggested he genuinely saw no issue with his request and even appeared quite eager.


    For a moment, Seraphina was at a loss for words.


    She rolled her eyes, went back to fetch a ss of water, and handed it to John.


    "Can you¡ª?"


    John''s face showed a trace of difficulty.


    He genuinely wanted to drink by himself, but his limbs were too weak at the moment.


    His fingers were still trembling slightly; holding the ss himself might have ended with it smashed on the floor...


    Seraphina took a deep breath to control her temper before it could re up.


    She managed a forced smile, her teeth clenched as she looked at John.


    "Don''t push it!"


    John blinked innocently, "I''m not! I really can''t hold the cup, otherwise I wouldn''t have asked for your help."


    "You should be thankful you really can''t hold it! Otherwise, I''d break your legs!"


    With gritted teeth, Seraphina held the ss to John''s lips.


    Her movements were hardly gentle, but at least she managed to let John drink the water.


    John choked several times before finally managing to finish the water.


    As hey back down on the bed, both of them felt a sense of relief.


    Seraphina set the water ss aside, and John looked visibly relieved.


    "Lucky for you that you''re ady of high standing, not having to work as a caretaker or something. Otherwise, your patients would have been tormented to death by now."


    Seraphina almostughed out of frustration.


    "Do you realize that thest person I tended to like this was my grandfather? You¡ª"


    Before she could finish, she saw John''s face light up with a mockingly honored expression.


    "Ah? We''re supposed to be peers, and suddenly you''re calling me grandfather, that doesn''t seem quite right."


    "You!"


    Seraphina''s hands trembled slightly with irritation as she pointed at John, struggling to find the words.


    John, holding back hisughter, saw that Seraphina was indeed on the verge of losing her temper and cleared his throat, adopting a serious tone.


    "No more jokes, thank you."


    This serious demeanor from John somehow left Seraphina at a loss for words.


    "Why are you thanking me? I didn''t even want toe see you. If it weren''t for the task my father assigned me, I wouldn''t have bothered."


    Seraphina turned her head away, slightly awkward.


    "So how are you really feeling now? What''s the situation with your health?"


    John carefully assessed his own condition.


    Since his emergence, the small sapling-like tattoo on his arm had disappeared, but he could still feel its presence within his body.


    As for its exact location, that would need further exploration.


    Or perhaps it might reappear when he encounters another piece of the secret realm; all these were uncertainties.


    "I''m mostly okay, just a bit depleted in mind power, feeling somewhat faint overall, and..."


    John paused slightly, prompting Seraphina, now curious, to press further.


    "And what?"


    John shook his head and smiled, "Nothing serious, just a minor issue."


    "You''re a hero of the entire alliance now; you''ve saved so many children of wealthy families. They''re all eager toe and thank you. If there''s anything wrong, you can just say it. I fear there might be too many people wanting to help you soon, and you won''t be able to keep up."


    "Even your stay in this presidential suite is their arrangement; all the medical expenses have been covered by them," Seraphina mentioned lightly.


    John chuckled and shook his head, "Their thanks are not so easily epted."


    On the surface, it might seem as if they were thanking him because he saved their children.


    It was more a show for others, but there were downsides too.


    The families of the children who dide out would indeed be very grateful, but what about the families of those who didn''t? How would they cope?


    It was a double-edged sword: as much as some people were grateful to him, others would harbor resentment.


    Seraphina seemed to not fully understand, but didn''t wish to delve deeper, instead turning her head to look out the window.


    "Anyway, I just came to check on you. Now that you''re fine, I''ll be going."


    With those words, Seraphina turned and walked towards the door.


    However, she paused for a moment with her hand on the doorknob.


    "This time... someone from House Winters was also inside, and you could say you saved them too. If you need anything in the future, let me know¡ªI owe you one."


    Her voice was very low as she spoke, and after finishing, Seraphina quickly left, seemingly reluctant to stay any longer.


    John was left speechless, watching the direction Seraphina had gone, a wry smile forming on his face.


    House Winters?


    Everyone knew that the only prodigy of this generation in House Winters was Seraphina herself.


    Although other children from the branch families might have participated in the Star Cluster Academy''s assessments, they were not significant, and their status was not high.


    It was unlikely that Seraphina would havee here just for that.


    It was more likely she was just using it as an excuse to owe him a favor, as the children from a branch family surely wouldn''t warrant a personal thanks from the main family''s heiress.


    Johny on the bed, leisurely biting into an apple, aware that the news of his awakening was bound to spread.


    He suspected there wouldn''t be many quiet days ahead.


    He wondered... would Principal Sophiae to visit? He hesitated as he nced at where the tattoo had once been on his arm.


    After all, he had essentially imed something that belonged to Principal Sophia for himself.


    Chewing on his apple, John''s thoughts began to drift.


    There was just too much he had learned in the secret realm, and now his mind was cluttered.


    How could he acquire other pieces of the secret realm? That was the most pressing question.


    But before John could ponder further, noise erupted at the door.


    Several nobles entered, armsden withrge and small packages, nearly blocking the doorway with the sheer volume of gifts.


    A number of servants followed, each carrying more gifts, all sporting faint smiles on their faces.


    As the nobles saw John awake, their eyes widened, and they hurriedly set down their burdens to approach his bedside.


    "Ah, our great hero is awake atst! You finally woke up; if you hadn''t, I was about to demolish this hospital. What kind of rubbish hospital takes so long to wake someone up?"


    Another noble noticed the ordinary apple in John''s hand and immediately frowned.


    "Didn''t I tell them to provide you with only the best? Here we are with just a regr apple. Don''t worry, I won''t let you down; I''ll get you some top-quality bingos right away."


    Bingos are a rare fruit exclusively from the Northernmost Realm, fetching tens of thousands per piece with no trouble, prized for their cooling effect upon consumption and their ability to repair mind power.


    With everyone aware that John''s mind power had been damaged, they had all tried their utmost to help restore it.


    After all, he was the savior of their children, and they would indeed be criticized by others if they showed no gratitude.


    Some others carefully inspected the various furnishings in the hospital room and couldn''t help but frown.


    "Didn''t I tell them to use fine cicada-wing fabric for the curtains? It softens the sunlight thates through. What is all this stuff they''ve put up?"

 Chapter 243: Chapter243-Principal Sophias Visit??

    The nobles inspected the hospital room repeatedly, finding fault with everything.


    Oneined about one thing, another pointed out something else; in short, they criticized the hospital room relentlessly.


    Some of them even piled the gifts they brought just outside John''s room, almost forming a small mountain.


    Leopold, Archibald, and others were also present, all watching John intently.


    Lavinia went straight up to check on John''s condition.


    "I spoke with the doctor; they said you''ve just been drained of mind power and needed some good rest, nothing seriously wrong otherwise."


    "My family is mostlyprised of support sses, quite skilled at applying buffs and dispelling debuffs. If you feel any difort, just let me know."


    Leopold and Archibald stood slightly behind, not approaching to speak, but their faces were full of expectation.


    What Lavinia said essentially voiced what they wanted to say, only they didn''t have the right sses for it, so they had to hang back.


    They too hade as soon as they heard John had awakened, eager to see how he was doing.


    "I''m telling you, the most important thing for you now is to rest properly. If there''s anything you need, justmand us; my family''s servants are waiting right outside the door, ready to obey your instructions at any moment."


    Lavinia''s earnest demeanor actually made Leopold and the others internally curse; they hadn''t thought of leveraging their servants this way, no wonder House ckwood had brought so many people.


    "Absolutely, absolutely, you can make use of anyone from House Brown at your whim. I''ll have them wait by the door 24/7 ready for yourmand," one noble eagerly added.


    "This time, House Sterling also brought several people along, all skilled in caregiving. Rest assured, if there''s any problem on your end, we''ll be the first to know," another chimed in.


    Darius Ashford''s family wasn''t as affluent, so they hadn''t brought extra people, but he still earnestly assured John, "Just let me know if there''s anything I can do for you. I won''t let you down."


    The room was buzzing with people talking over each other, all with the same idea: to make sure John saw their goodwill.


    Suddenly, the chaotic room became as noisy as a marketce.


    John didn''t notice much else, only that his headache was intensifying.


    "Sophia ising!"


    Someone shouted, and instantly the room fell silent.


    Everyone moved aside to create a pathway and turned their eyes towards the door.


    Several people subtly straightened their clothes, knowing well the Principal was a semigod-tier powerhouse.


    Despite some harsh words in their rush earlier, they deeply respected this master.


    After all, without the Principal''s help, they wouldn''t have been able to get their children out so swiftly.


    Despite her diminutive stature, resembling a child of eight or nine, no one dared underestimate Principal Sophia.


    Her presencemanded the room.


    "It seems you all have quite some leisure time," Principal Sophia remarked dryly, sending shivers down the spines of everyone present.


    Several family heads chuckled awkwardly in response.


    "We are just concerned about John''s health, which is why we came to visit and brought fine gifts," one hurriedly exined.


    "Yes, exactly," another added.


    "He saved our children, it''s a huge favor, and we must repay him properly to ensure he faces no difort."


    "Principal Sophia, please don''t misunderstand. We are here solely to express our gratitude to John, nothing more," they all rified nervously, waving their hands as if warding off any misinterpretation that could displease her.


    Principal Sophia slightly lifted her gaze, surveying the crowd silently.


    Though she spoke little, her look seemed to prate everyone there.


    Some even wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads, chuckled dryly, then turned away, unable to meet her gaze any longer.


    "His mind power is impaired, and you''re making such a noise¡ªhow do you expect him to rest?" she questioned softly.


    "Or are you, like the Dusk Sect, intent on destroying the most brilliant talent our alliance has?"


    Her light words fell like a heavy mountain, pressing inexorably upon everyone gathered.


    Everyone''s face turned pale as they hurriedly waved their hands to deny the usation.


    "Of course not, we certainly hope John gets better and better. We''ll leave right away to let him rest properly."


    "Yes, yes, we''ll leave immediately and let him rest. We can discuss other matters after he has recovered."


    "John, we still have high hopes for you. Just rest well for now, and we''ll talk about the celebration once you''re better."


    "And from now on, you''re a lifesaver to my child, practically his godfather. If he ever steps out of line, feel free to set him straight. Our family owes you a huge debt of gratitude."


    The family heads of these nobles said all this disjointedly, leaving John with a mix of amusement and helplessness, though he only politely smiled without showing any difort.


    Lavinia and others felt so embarrassed they could almost dig their toes into the floor.


    They had never imagined their parents could be this...awkward.


    Leopold, without any hesitation, started pulling his father out of the room.


    Once everyone had left, Principal Sophia slowly approached the bedside.


    Despite her small stature, her presence was imposing and intimidating.


    "You should know why I''m here," Principal Sophia''s voice held a calm authority, making John feel inexplicably uneasy.


    He had a rough idea of why she hade¡ªundoubtedly concerning the secret realm fragment.


    These matters couldn''t be hidden, especially since Sophia was the previous owner of the fragment.


    "Principal Sophia, I''m really sorry about the secret realm fragment. I don''t know why it suddenly bound itself to me, but I had no intention of taking your fragment," John said, his voice tinged with embarrassment.


    Sophia seemed taken aback for a moment, then let out a lightugh.


    Her blond hair, radiant as sunshine, shimmered brilliantly in the light.


    "If the secret realm fragment has chosen you, then it is fate. I didn''te here for that," she reassured him.


    Not for that?


    John was puzzled.


    If it wasn''t for the fragment, then what?


    "You did very well this time. If not for you, those children might not have made it out," Sophia said, her eyes showing genuine admiration.


    Her gaze held more than just appreciation, though its deeper meaning was unclear.


    "It wasn''t just my doing," John replied humbly.


    "If it weren''t for everyone''s cooperation, I couldn''t have withstood alone."


    "And it was also your decision to share the power of control with me, which gave me the strength to fight against him. Otherwise, I would have surely perished."


    Principal Sophia settled herself on the room''s sofa, tilting her chin up slightly as she looked across at John, who stilly in the hospital bed.


    "If you were useless, even if I had shared the power of control with you, you wouldn''t have been able to perform so excellently," she stated sharply.


    John wasn''t expecting such forthright words from the principal and found himself momentarily at a loss for words.


    "I came here today because there''s something I need to ask you," Principal Sophia continued, lifting her gaze to stare intently at John, as if scrutinizing every subtle expression on his face.


    The aura of a semigod-tier powerhouse gradually filled the room.


    Although it wasn''t directed at John specifically, he could still feel an extraordinary pressure.


    Although he had a guess about what Principal Sophia might be about to inquire, there was no avoiding it.


    "Please ask, Principal Sophia," John responded, meeting her gaze directly.


    A slight smile curved Principal Sophia''s lips.


    "Every critical moment, the silver mirror cks out. This has never happened before. What exactly happened during those ckouts?"

 Chapter 244: Chapter244-You Cant Cheat a Semigod

    John maintained a calm exterior, but internally, his heart skipped a beat.


    "You''re wondering how to deceive me, aren''t you?"


    Principal Sophia said softly, causing John to involuntarily sh a smile.


    "How could that be? I was just considering how to exin everything to you thoroughly, without leaving any details out," John replied, feeling the immense pressure of facing a semigod-tier powerhouse.


    This was the true essence of a semigod''s intimidating presence, far surpassing the pseudo-semigod he had encountered in the secret realm.


    "I don''t know why the ckouts urred. At the time, I was only doing what I thought was necessary. If I have to offer an exnation, it might be due to the natives'' interference," John confessed, knowing he couldn''tpletely lie to a semigod-tier being.


    "If I must exin, it seems that the secret realm fragment itself, along with its own power of control and the residual consciousness of its natives, somehow influenced the power of control within the realm."


    "I''m not sure why, but it seems that this piece of the secret realm definitely did not want its internal happenings to be observed from outside, which is likely why the ckouts urred."


    John spoke earnestly, and Principal Sophia listened quietly, her lips curling into a faint smile that was hard to interpret¡ªwhether it was mockery or something else.


    "The secret realm fragment was also once mine, yet I wasn''t aware of such narratives. It seems you''re the only one who has discovered this," she pointed out, clearly expressing skepticism.


    However, John did not borate further, merely stating sincerely, "This was my first time entering the secret realm, and I''m not sure why this happened."


    His implication was clear: it was his first venture into the secret realm, and naturally, there were things he was unaware of.


    Principal Sophia, being the former master of the secret realm, should be more familiar with its workings.


    Principal Sophia remained silent for a long while, the atmosphere growing somewhat awkward.


    John, half-reclining on the bed, felt his breathing be heavier.


    He tried to move his fingers but felt as if a massive weight pinned him down, rendering him immobile.


    Was this the oppressive might of a semigod-tier being?


    It was so overwhelming that he couldn''t move at all, and what was terrifying was that it wasn''t even directed at him¡ªhe was merely caught in the crossfire.


    "You are quite clever," Principal Sophia finally said with a slight upturn of her lips, smiling gently.


    She knew why John had responded that way; it was essentially because some things couldn''t be verified, so he wasn''t worried about being exposed.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Principal Sophia," John replied with a light smile.


    He wasn''t afraid that Sophia would see through the matter, as it was essentially unsolvable.


    Indeed, it was his first time entering this secret realm, and naturally, there were things he didn''t understand.


    If even the former owner was unaware of certain aspects, then he certainly knew no better.


    "If the fragment has chosen you as its master, then it is your own good fortune. Take good care of it," Principal Sophia said before preparing to leave the room.


    "Principal Sophia," John suddenly called out, just as she was about to exit.


    Sophia paused, turning to look at John with a hint of curiosity.


    "May I ask you a question?" John asked.


    "You may," Sophia responded, pausing in her steps.


    "Where did you obtain this secret realm fragment?"


    John had thought long and hard about this; given that the secret realm was divided into many fragments, perhaps asking Principal Sophia might provide some clues about the locations of other fragments.


    If there were any leads, it would certainly be beneficial.


    Sophia looked at him, her expression unreadable, as she considered his question.


    "You wish to gather the other fragments?"


    Although Principal Sophia posed it as a question, her tone was assertive.


    "Yes," John admitted openly.


    He never felt there was any shame in this desire.


    He wanted the other fragments.


    He wanted to see what they wouldbine into.


    Moreover, the secret realm fragment seemed to be connected, in some way, to the ce he came from.


    He was truly eager to uncover what secrets this fragment held.


    Sophia slightly lowered her gaze, "That is something you cannot ess at this time."


    What did she mean by that?


    John was puzzled.


    "This fragment was a reward I received upon advancing to semigod-tier. You are currently just a gold-tier."


    With that exnation, John immediately understood.


    No wonder...


    He was merely a gold-tier, and reaching semigod-tier might take who knows how long.


    "Is there really no other way?"


    John was genuinely anxious.


    He desperately wanted the other fragments.


    While it might not seem important to others, for him, it was essential to assemble all the fragments and see what they would reveal.


    "These secret realm fragments typically have owners, and even if they are unimed, acquiring them is extremely difficult," Principal Sophia stated inly, as if just narrating a fact, her tone detached as if discussing something ordinary.


    Yet, her words felt as chilling as ice, uneasy to ept.


    Though ufortable to hear, John knew there was truth in her words.


    His gaze lowered slightly in contemtion.


    Waiting until he reached semigod-tier would indeed take far too long.


    "Focus on healing for now, don''t dwell on these impossibilities. These aren''t concerns you should burden yourself with at the moment," Principal Sophia advised before she turned to leave.


    As she opened the door, she noticed many nobles still waiting outside.


    The nobles subtly checked the room, relieved to see John awake, and then respectfully nodded or bowed as Sophia exited.


    Only a few of higher stature gave a slight nod without speaking.


    Even if Sophia was a semigod-tier entity, to these nobles, she was merely a principal¡ªpowerful, yes, but not beyond the realm of human concerns and weaknesses.


    They respected her as a semigod-tier, but they did not fear her.


    After such a significant incident at Star Cluster Academy, they expected a proper exnation.


    Their respect was due to her status, not out of fear, for they knew, at the end of the day, she was still human¡ªwith attachments and vulnerabilities.


    Once again, John was left alone in the room.


    He nced at his arm where once there had been a mark.


    Where could he possibly find another fragment of the secret realm?


    If it indeed required a semigod-tier challenge, it was far too remote a possibility for him.


    He had a nagging feeling that Sophia had left some thoughts unspoken.


    Was it fear that he couldn''tplete such a task, or was it something else?


    After leaving the hospital, Principal Sophia went straight back to Star Cluster Academy.


    Geoffrey had been waiting in the office, and he sighed in relief upon her arrival.


    "Principal, you''re back."


    "What is it?"


    Sophia asked coolly as she took her seat, ncing at Geoffrey and Percival, who both seemed hesitant and on the verge of speaking.


    "Principal¡­ did you give your secret realm to John?"


    Geoffrey finally ventured, despite his reservations.


    Sophia slightly furrowed her brows.


    "Who told you that?"

 Chapter 245: Chapter245-The Well-Known Secret

    Even Geoffrey was taken aback by Principal Sophia''s piercing gaze, breaking out in a cold sweat in an instant.


    He felt his back drenched with cold sweat; the pressure from a semigod-tier powerhouse was terrifying indeed!


    Though Principal Sophia had been gravely injured before, nearly falling from her semigod-tier status, her strength was still formidable!


    If it came to a fight, he certainly wouldn''t stand to gain anything!


    "Speak!"


    Geoffrey found himself at a loss for words, while Principal Sophia''s expression grew increasingly fierce.


    Her eyes fixed intently on Geoffrey, it seemed that unless he disclosed the full story, this matter would not be easily resolved.


    "Principal, please, don''t be upset, this matter... practically everyone knows about it now."


    Percival tried to smooth things over, but Sophia''s gaze only sharpened.


    Everyone knows? What does that mean?


    Geoffrey could tell that Sophia was desperate to know. He stepped back slightly, avoiding the suffocating aura she emanated.


    "John had been unconscious before being taken to the hospital by the nobles, and everyone knows now that his mind power has been severely damaged."


    "It''s unclear who spread the word, but it''s said that you''ve lost control over the secret realm, and he was thest to receive the power of control and also survived, so now the entire secret realm is in his hands."


    "Meanwhile, the parents of the children who didn''t make it out alive are causing trouble for me, demanding answers from us."


    As Geoffrey spoke, he couldn''t help but let out a wry smile.


    Initially, managing to lead so many children out had been no small feat, yet there were always some imperfections.


    After all, some children indeed perished within, and the situation had turned out worse than they had anticipated.


    Where some rejoice, others mourn.


    Now, the major nobles were demanding exnations!


    The principal had also been severely injured. Though they tried to keep a tight lid on it, you can''t hide the truth forever.


    In a few months, there would be the inter-schoolpetitive tournament, and the principal was bound to attend!


    If the other schools'' principals noticed anything amiss by then, the situation could truly worsen!


    "Principal, so is this matter true?"


    Percival also asked with some doubt.


    They knew about Principal Sophia''s severe injury, but surely it wasn''t bad enough to lose control over the secret realm.


    As one of the few in the alliance who possessed a secret realm, Principal Sophia surely understood what this realm meant to them!


    It was their own personal domain!


    It meant that all the treasures and geniuses within this realm were theirs for the taking!


    Most crucially, their school''s annual trials were held within the principal''s private secret realm. If it really had been handed over to John, what would happen to future student selections?


    And what about thepetitions between schools afterward?


    Geoffrey was terribly anxious but dared not speak, forcibly holding himself back.


    Percival was more direct and straightforward, posing the question outright.


    Principal Sophia did not exin but simply sat quietly in her seat, an action that only increased Geoffrey''s anxiety!


    No exnation implied the truth of the matter!


    The principal''s secret realm had indeed been given to John!


    Geoffrey gritted his teeth, internally frantic, but ultimately, he too had to suppress his feelings.


    "Principal, what should we do now?"


    Seeing no response from Principal Sophia, Geoffrey couldn''t hold back any longer and asked.


    Principal Sophia gave him a faint nce, a look that immediately silenced Geoffrey.


    "What else can we do? Nothing!"


    Now that she indeed no longer had the secret realm, further talk was useless.


    "But... what about the Academy Competition?"


    Geoffrey immediately thought of this, as the Academy Competition was only three months away!


    Previously, their Star Cluster Academy''s top position wasrgely due to Principal Sophia''s possession of the secret realm.


    This secret realm, besides being used for student assessments, was crucial because it contained endless resources!


    A secret realm was essentially like a miniature world.


    Thepetition between their schools was fundamentally a battle for resources.


    A school could only nurture its students better and secure its ranking by possessing more resources!


    Now that the principal no longer had her private secret realm, what were they to do next?


    Although Percival also realized this, he remained optimistic at heart.


    "With so many proud talents in our school, are we really afraid of the other schools?"


    Percivalughed heartily.


    Their school had been first for so many years, surely because of their own merit, not just the principal''s.


    Besides her, it was because their students were genuinely outstanding, always ranking at the top among their peers.


    Even if they were topete with other schools, how could they possibly fall short?


    Geoffrey hesitated, wanting to speak but holding back.


    While their school had mostly secured the first ce previously, this time was different.


    They no longer had the secret realm, and indeed, they couldn''t recruit as many students this time.


    Most importantly, the major nobles were demanding exnations.


    Over a hundred children had been lost in the secret realm, several of whom belonged to families ranked in the top ten of the alliance!


    Now, they were all seeking answers, and he was almost at his wits'' end,pletely unsure of how to handle the situation.


    The annual funding for their school was diminishing each year, and if this continued, they might not be able to maintain their top position.


    "Principal, we really need to find a solution."


    Geoffrey was extremely anxious, desperate to resolve the issue, but he found himself without any options!


    "This time, we haven''t admitted any students with potential, and even if we were willing to ept themter, they might not choose toe."


    "Moreover, our school''s reputation has already been greatly damaged, and with the Dusk Sect stirring trouble... I fear the other three schools might take this opportunity to crush us."


    Principal Sophia gave him a faint nce.


    "You seem very concerned about this ranking."


    Geoffrey paused, his face flushing red¡ªit was impossible not to care.


    Star Cluster Academy had held the top spot for a full decade!


    If they truly didn''t care, how could they have fought so hard for resources all these years?


    A soldier who doesn''t wish to be a general is not a good soldier, and a school that doesn''t strive for first ce is not a good school!


    Moreover, securing the top spot usually means some cooperation with the military¡ªthis is an unwritten rule!


    Could they really afford to lose such resources?


    No!


    Absolutely not!


    "Principal, our reputation has already been tarnished. If we don''t manage to recover it, things will only get worse."


    "If rumors continue to spread, who would dare apply to our Star Cluster Academy then?"


    If it really came to that¡­


    The reputation of Star Cluster Academy would truly be ruined!


    Principal Sophia''s gaze lowered, silent.


    Her petite frame nestled into therge chair, appearing so fragile.


    But only those who truly knew what level of person she was would understand that all this apparent frailty was merely an illusion.


    "I understand."


    Her brief words cut off Geoffrey just as he was about to speak, forcing him to swallow his words.


    His face flushed red, yet he found himself at a loss for words.


    She understands? Understands what?


    Whates next?


    How are they supposed to handle this situation?


    "Alright, you may leave now. I know what to do about this matter."


    Geoffrey was terribly anxious, but ultimately, he could only bow resignedly and leave the room.


    Percival followed, smiling.

 Chapter 246: Chapter246-Everyones Thoughts

    After leaving the room, Geoffrey still wore a look of worry.


    Percival watched him and couldn''t help but chuckle, patting his shoulder to indicate that it wasn''t a big deal.


    "Didn''t you even try to persuade the principal? Now that things have gotten this serious, what are we going to do if it really gets out?"


    Geoffrey was incredibly anxious, because no matter how you looked at it, this situation was indeed a severe blow to them.


    If they truly lost the secret realm, it meant that they would naturally have fewer resources than others!


    Percival nced at Geoffrey, then let out a lightugh with a cool tone, but with a hint of sarcasm.


    "But don''t forget, that secret realm was always the principal''s. Her sharing it was a favor; keeping it is her right. Even before we had the secret realm, we were still number one."


    Geoffrey was taken aback, not expecting Percival to speak like that, and his face flushed red, leaving him somewhat at a loss.


    Yes...


    It had only been seven or eight years since the principal had acquired the fragments of the secret realm.


    Yet, they had been champions for over a decade, which meant that even before the principal obtained the fragments of the secret realm, they were still number one.


    But why were they so nervous about this situation now?


    Wasn''t it because they were ustomed to having the best of everything, and ustomed to the principal generously sharing resources without expecting anything in return?


    However, upon reflection, they really hadn''t always had so many resources from the start.


    Even if the principal truly decided not to give them these resources, they couldn''t really fault her!


    It was only because the principal had always been good-natured that they never felt there was anything wrong with this situation.


    Geoffrey fell silent, his gaze dropping, momentarily unsure of how to respond, while Percival chuckled lightly beside him.


    "It seems you''ve had it too good these past years and forgotten how our Star Cluster Academy rose to prominence!"


    Geoffrey involuntarily shuddered, then clenched his fists tightly.


    Yes... it was never about relying on others, but on themselves!


    As long as they were sufficiently excellent, all else could be disregarded because, after all, strength was what mattered most!


    "Think about it carefully, don''t end up putting the cart before the horse and mess up the principal''s ns."


    After saying this, Percival turned and left, his smile gradually fading.


    Geoffrey really had been living the good life for too long, bing increasingly unable to see through some things.


    If this continues, he might end up on the wrong path.


    The principal''s outspokenness this time wasrgely intended to give Geoffrey a wake-up call.


    It''s just unclear whether he can truly understand it now.


    After Percival left, Geoffrey slowly lifted his head to look in the direction of the principal''s office.


    His eyes were unreadable, seemingly wrestling with something.


    But finally, he took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and when he reopened them, his gaze had be exceptionally resolute!


    If there are some things the principal cannot handle well, then let him do it!


    As the vice principal of the academy, he certainly has the duty and the right to protect the institution!


    ¡­


    John had just seen off another group of nobles who hade to visit him, feeling somewhat amused and helpless.


    The gifts brought by these nobles were incredibly valuable; any single one of them would fetch a fortune on the market.


    What''s more, Leopold, Lavinia, and the others seemed to have too much free time on their hands, spending every day in the hospital room.


    Lavinia was somewhat more reasonable, as a girl, she had to be a bit more reserved in her actions.


    Leopold and Archibald, however, were quite outrageous, practically serving John hand and foot to an absurd degree.


    If John hadn''t firmly put a stop to it, they might even have taken care of his urinal needs...


    "Try this, I had my chef stew it for hours. It''s a tonic soup said to be very beneficial for mind power recovery," Leopold said, holding a bowl and a spoon, nearly feeding the soup directly to John''s lips.


    Archibald was also carefully peeling an apple on the side, but as a true gentleman, his attempt was rather pitiful.


    The peel was indeed off, but so was half of the flesh.


    John couldn''t help butugh and turned his head away to dodge the spoonful of soup.


    "I''ve just suffered some damage to my mind power, I''m notpletely incapacitated. You guys are really going overboard."


    "How can you call that going overboard? You may have just suffered damage to your mind power, but that''s not something to take lightly; you really need to take good care of yourself," Archibald said earnestly, with Lavinia and Leopold nodding seriously beside him.


    "Don''t worry, just focus on resting. There definitely won''t be any other problems. We''ve already made all the necessary inquiries on our end."


    "You can stay here as long as you like; no one will rush you, and everything here is of the highest quality."


    John was somewhat speechless.


    He had only suffered damage to his mind power, he wasn''t actually incapacitated.


    Why were they treating him as if he were?


    "But on the other hand, did you really receive the principal''s secret realm?"


    Leopold asked curiously, with Lavinia and the others widening their eyes in anticipation of John''s response.


    John furrowed his brow.


    The matter of the secret realm had always been very confidential; how did everyone know about it now?


    "How did you find out about this?"


    Leopold, not receiving a denial from John, instantly realized that it must be true.


    "My goodness, you actually got Principal Sophia''s private secret realm, that''s incredible! It''s practically a treasure trove."


    Lavinia and Archibald''s eyes also flickered with envy.


    "Yes, this secret realm is now your private possession, and you can enter it whenever you wish. It could even be a lifesaving space in times of danger!"


    Archibald couldn''t help but exim admiringly, his tone full of envy.


    John looked somewhat baffled at the three people before him, but he could tell their envy was genuine.


    "How are you all so familiar with these secret realms?"


    John asked, puzzled, and Leopold and the others couldn''t help but roll their eyes.


    "Of course, everyone is incredibly excited about such things, and we''re talking about fragments of a secret realm!"


    "Besides having endless treasures and geniuses, and being a renewable resource, the most important thing is that you can hide inside the secret realm in the face of deadly dangers."


    "Unless it''s a deity, no one has the power to break through the void and destroy a secret realm, which means as long as you can hold out, you have a lifesaver!"


    Leopold was very animated as he spoke, and even Lavinia and the others were trembling with excitement.


    The way they looked at John also held more than a hint of envy, jealousy, and resentment.


    It was just too outrageous; John seemed to have no idea what the secret realm fragment really meant.


    Yet, ironically, he had indeed acquired this secret realm fragment!


    John slightly raised an eyebrow; honestly, it was the first time he had learned that a secret realm fragment had such a function.


    He had originally just wanted to collect the fragments of the secret realm, but now it seemed he had inadvertently gained a lifesaving skill as well.


    As long as it wasn''t a deity, no one could shatter the void, and even against semigod-tier powers, he had the capability to fight!


    At the very least, if he couldn''t beat them, he could still outrun them!


    "Big brother, after you recover, there will definitely be many noble families wanting to invite you to dinner. When that happens, could youe to my house first?"


    Leopold chuckled sheepishly, somewhat embarrassed as he made the request.


    Lavinia''s eyes widened instantly.


    "Why should it be your house first? Why not mine?"

 Chapter 247: Chapter247-Yina Really Got Mad!

    Archibald was also displeased, ring fiercely at Leopold.


    "You said we''d all ask together and then let big brother choose, didn''t you? Now you''ve gone ahead and asked first, what is big brother supposed to do?"


    "I knew I shouldn''t havee with you; here you are spouting nonsense, practically stabbing us in the back."


    John, being repeatedly called ''big brother,'' was both amused and bewildered.


    Leopold defended himself righteously, "I saw you guys weren''t saying anything, so I thought you weren''t going to ask. I just wanted big brother toe to my house first for dinner. It''s just a matter of sequence, why are you rushing it?"


    Archibald and Lavinia were almostughing in frustration.


    If it wasn''t important, then why had they been so eager to extend their invitations before?


    The three of them actually started arguing in the hospital room, getting so heated that none could persuade the others.


    John, feeling a headacheing on, rubbed his forehead and finally knocked on the table, drawing everyone''s attention to him.


    "Alright, alright, stop arguing. You''re giving me a headache."


    The three looked at each other guiltily and involuntarily lowered their heads, like children who had done something wrong.


    John, with a headache, looked at them and finally sighed.


    "Fine, you should go back now. I can''t rest with you all here."


    Leopold coughed slightly, a bit embarrassed, and nced at John.


    "Then big brother, you rest well. We''ll wait for you to recover and then go back to school together."


    This time, although there were some issues, Star Cluster Academy still admitted the top 100 ranked students as initially nned.


    Those who didn''t make the cut were somewhat disgruntled, but there was really nothing they could do.


    The rankings were determined based on their prior performance, and even if some had sacrificed, that changed nothing.


    Some parents indeed kept causing disturbances, but in the end, they were all suppressed.


    After all, there were so many nobles in the alliance, and one or two couldn''t stir up much trouble.


    After much persuasion, these three finally left, and when the room was left to himself, John felt the world quiet down.


    Rubbing his temples, he felt an intense pain in his mind sea.


    He suddenly remembered that during his time in the secret realm, he had indeed encountered some unusual situations but had fallen asleep before he could understand what was happening.


    When he woke up, he saw Abby and the others were also in the room.


    The situation must have been very critical; could it have been Yina who saved him?


    "Yina, are you there?"


    John tried calling for Yina, but after several shouts, there was no response.


    Just as he was about to give up, he heard a slightly listless voice.


    "What do you want?"


    John was stunned to hear the voice.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why does your voice sound so listless?"


    Yina rolled her eyes within John''s mind sea.


    "You have the nerve to ask me? If it hadn''t been for me, you''d be dead."


    John was somewhat baffled, instantly recalling the moment he was stabbed on the city wall when he had felt his consciousness drifting further from his body.


    It was as though he was truly leaving his physical form.


    Moreover, in the midst of it all, he had heard many dizzying murmurs¡­


    At that time, he felt as if his nerves were starting to malfunction, as if countless voices were moring in his ears.


    He was on the verge of giving up, but then he felt his spirit stabilizing.


    "So it was you who saved me then," John said with a tone of gratitude, but Yina couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "If it wasn''t me, who did you think saved you? Do you really think you''re lucky enough to escape death over and over again?"


    Yina''s tone carried a hint ofint, but internally she was grumbling.


    The power of the Ster God that she had carefully umted had beenpletely used up this time; who knows when she would be able to gather that much again.


    John detected the reproach in Yina''s tone and chuckled lightly. Sometimes Yina might seem fierce, but in reality, she had saved him time and again.


    "But how did you manage to provoke the dark god this time?" Yina asked with a hint of confusion in her voice.


    "And the aura of this dark god seemspletely different from before; who did you manage to anger this time?"


    John, feeling somewhat helpless, exined the situation clearly, which only deepened Yina''s confusion.


    "That doesn''t make sense. If it truly were a dark god, they would have been sealed in the Godforsaken Land long ago and couldn''t possibly have emerged."


    In the past, several prime gods had exhausted all their energy to seal the dark god there, with some even paying the price of their divine essence shattering.


    The rest of the prime gods had fallen into slumber.


    Has it only been so many years, and now the dark god is awakening again?


    John listened quietly. These were details Yina had never shared with him before.


    Yina, increasingly puzzled, mulled over many things, muttering to herself about the rted information.


    "This fragment of the secret realm feels so familiar, like I''ve seen it somewhere before."


    "Why is there a hint of the Dawn Goddess''s aura too? But that shouldn''t be right, the Dawn Goddess should be in slumber."


    "And why did a pseudo-semigod appear this time? Even if they used the power of control from within the secret realm, it still shouldn''t be possible¡­"


    As Yina continued to mutter, John listened attentively.


    It wasn''t until Yina realized she had said quite a lot that she snapped back to her usual fierce demeanor.


    "Are you trying to fish for information from me?"


    John raised his eyebrows slightly, "I haven''t said much at all; it''s you who''ve been talking. Now why are you ming me?"


    Yina was momentarily at a loss for words but still responded fiercely, "Then why didn''t you interrupt me? Forget everything I just said; it''s not for you to know right now."


    John couldn''t help butugh a little, but still inquired further, "You said you felt that this secret realm has a very familiar aura. Have you encountered it somewhere else before?"


    He was genuinely eager to know what would happen once all the fragments of the secret realm were collected, so he was desperate for answers.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything," Yina shut down the topic, clearly unwilling to discuss it further, while John couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Thank you for saving me before, but if it hadn''t been for the natives of this secret realm, I probably would have died already."


    "I promised them I would take them home. So, if you have any information about other fragments of this secret realm, could you tell me?"


    Yina was silent for a long time. Just as John was losing hope and thinking about looking for other opportunities, he heard Yina sigh and say in a very elusive voice,


    "Even if I knew where these secret realm fragments are, you couldn''t get them now; they are relics lost in the Godforsaken Land during the ancient wars of the gods."


    "Only those who pass the trials can obtain the fragments, and the fragments themselves are entirely random; you can''t just get what you want."


    Trail?


    Is this the same kind of trial that Principal Sophia mentioned about the semigod-tier challenges?


    John''s mind raced; it seemed that what Principal Sophia had said was indeed correct, but this test was somewhat different.


    "The power of the dark god is already beginning to seep through, which means he will soon awaken from the Godforsaken Land..."


    "You already possess the power of a god, so it''s likely that these troubles will only increase for you. You''d better strengthen your abilities quickly¡ªI don''t want to be dragged down by you next time!"


    Yina spoke fiercely, and John couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "These troubles came looking for me; I couldn''t avoid them if I tried."


    "I don''t care, you better keep yourself alive. If you''re going to die, let me know in advance so I can find someone else!"

 Chapter 248: Chapter248-Genius

    After saying that, Yina fell silent, and no matter how John called out, she didn''t utter another word.


    After asking a few times without a response, John didn''t press further.


    He could tell from her tone that Yina was indeed weary and seemed very weak.


    Yina didn''t say much, but he knew that rescuing him from such intense poisoning must not have been easy...


    He really owed her this time...


    I should really focus on recovering and getting discharged from the hospital, he thought.


    After all, this incident had caused quite a stir, and he was eager to see what kind of response the school would provide.


    From Principal Sophia''sst tone, she seemed indifferent to the matter of the secret realm fragment.


    But for him, it was extremely important; he had to find the other fragments.


    So the only option was to work hard to enhance his strength! To strive to reach the semigod-tier, and then look for other secret realm fragments...


    Semigod-tier...


    John couldn''t help but sigh; he was only at the gold-tier now, far from where he needed to be.


    One step at a time...


    ¡­


    John''s recovery time passed quite quickly.


    He had repeatedly insisted that no one visit him, so the hospital room became much quieter.


    When he was discharged, after a lengthy check-up confirming there were no problems, the doctors finally let John go.


    Seeing the doctors'' rmist demeanor, John couldn''t help but feel amused.


    It was just a minor depletion of mind power, something that would recover with a bit of rest, yet these people had conducted a thorough battery of checks.


    What he didn''t know was that outside, the world had practically turned upside down because of him!


    Almost everyone knew about John''s role in saving the next generation of the alliance.


    Even though some people really looked down on John, thinking he was just seeking attention, their children had indeed been safely brought out by him.


    Even the nderous rumors previously spread by House Carter were now being taken seriously.


    After all, House Carter had loudly touted John as the alliance''s number one genius!


    Many were irked by this title at the time.


    How could so many scions and daughters of noble families, raised with every advantage, be outdone by someone with such humble origins?


    Many were holding their breath, ready to teach this presumptuous upstart a lesson during the Star Cluster Academy evaluations.


    But, unexpectedly, some idents did ur during the evaluations.


    The children nearly didn''t make it out, and some even died inside! If it weren''t for John, it''s likely all the children would have been lost entirely.


    Moreover, to be fair, when they saw everything that happened through the silver mirror, they all recognized that John indeed possessed the necessary strength.


    Had the power of control been given to anyone else, they absolutely could not have utilized it as masterfully as John did.


    Furthermore, when facing a semigod-tier powerhouse, everyone had started to despair.


    Only John steadfastly led their children forward, and he managed to bring them out safely!


    Even though some children were lost inside, some people were philosophical about it.


    After all, they couldn''t guarantee their children would always be safe and unharmed; they were bound to face other challenges.


    These facts were clear in their hearts; they just considered it bad luck, with only a few obsessing over the tragedy.


    Moreover, now the younger generation essentially idolizes John!


    Who else, besides John, could face a semigod-tier powerhouse with suchposure?


    Even with a buff, they certainly couldn''t ovee their inner fears in such a short time.


    Such praises became more and moremon, with everyone singing John''s praises.


    They all believed that John truly deserved to be called the alliance''s number one genius, as he genuinely possessed the strength!


    If anyone was displeased by this turn of events, it was probably House Carter...


    House Carter had originally intended to use the strategy of elevating John to the highest heights only to let him fall dramatically.


    After all, with so many nobles and geniuses in the alliance, no one would truly ept John!


    They all nned to humble John during this trial.


    But, to everyone''s surprise, things went beyond all expectations!


    It was supposed to just stir up trouble, but unexpectedly, John truly became a hero in everyone''s hearts.


    "Dad, what should we do now?"


    Isaac Carter''s face showed a trace of worry as he hesitantly asked.


    Samuel Carter nced at Isaac coolly, his tone rather harsh.


    "Your son is dead, and now you ask me what you should do? What do you think you should do?"


    Hearing this, Isaac''s face turned pale, and he copsed to his knees with a thud!


    "Dad... it''s my fault!"


    He had intended for his son to take over as the head of House Carter, but he hadn''t anticipated... an unexpected challenger!


    House Carter had painstakingly groomed their heir for so many years, only for him to die in that secret realm!


    Robert was the child they had nurtured with all the family''s resources.


    But then the unthinkable happened!


    They had intended to spread rumors to sabotage John, but unexpectedly, that man actually became recognized as the number one genius!


    Their child had died, yet that man was still living so freely, how could this be possible!


    They would never let such a thing happen!


    Samuel nced coolly at his ineffectual son.


    "Why do you think I invested so much in grooming Robert? You know better than anyone that you yourselfck the ability."


    "Now that Robert is dead and you are inadequate, who do you think will take the position of the head of the house?"


    Isaac Carter''s cold sweat instantly began to fall, and he knelt on the ground, not daring to speak, merely clenching his teeth, a feeling of humiliation rising in his heart.


    But he dared not say a word!


    His father was right.


    He trulycked the capability, which was why his father had chosen to groom his grandson to be the next heir of House Carter.


    But...


    But now Robert was dead!


    Could the position not fall to him?


    Samuel looked at his disappointing son, a trace of disgust fleeting across his eyes, before finally closing them.


    When he opened them again, it seemed he had made a decision and his expression firmed.


    "I''ve called Evelyn back. That child will gradually take over everything at home. As his father, there are things you need to manage properly."


    "Father!"


    Isaac''s face turned pale instantaneously, his mouth opening as if to plead for something, but upon seeing Samuel''s icy gaze, he forcefully swallowed back the words he was about to say.


    "Don''t forget, Evelyn is also your child, and his capabilities are not inferior to Robert''s! If the headship falls to this child, you can still enjoy endless glory and wealth!"


    "Only if our main branch continues to hold the headship can we truly rest easy. These are troubled times; you''d better smarten up!"


    Hearing his father speak thus, Isaac clenched his teeth so hard he nearly drew blood!


    A myriad of resentments welled up in his heart, nearly bursting forth the next second.


    Why?


    His efforts were always invisible to his father, who preferred to skip over him in favor of his grandson, unwilling to grant him the headship of the family!


    What was the reason for this?


    Even with all the bitterness in his heart, he now had no choice but to forcibly suppress it.


    He closed his eyes and bowed deeply.


    His entire body knelt on the ground, trembling slightly.


    "Yes... I will heed father''s... teachings!"

 Chapter 249: Chapter249-The Mission of Hidden Stars

    John was still unaware that some ces were already in turmoil because of him.


    After he recovered, the first thing he did was to seek out Hidden Stars.


    He had a feeling that they might know more about the situation.


    After all, Star Cluster Academy has always been the best academy within the alliance.


    Surely, they would issue rted missions after such an incident.


    Indeed, when he saw the mission tab about investigating the incident at Star Cluster Academy, he felt a slight relief.


    It seemed that the higher-ups were indeed paying attention to this issue.


    Moreover, this was a public mission, meaning even if someone else took it, they could still participate.


    Without any hesitation, he epted the mission and began to browse other shared tasks.


    But as he turned around, he saw a surprisingly familiar figure.


    "Why are you here?"


    John asked, somewhat surprised, unable to help himself.


    The person turned around, and upon seeing John, disyed no particr emotion, maintaining a cold demeanor.


    "Why can''t I be here?" The response left John somewhat speechless.


    "I was just curious."


    After all... this girl''s identity wouldn''t normally bring her to a ce like this.


    With all the resources House Medici had at its disposal, why would shee to Hidden Stars?


    Isabe nced at John, "I joined Hidden Stars. Why can''t I be here?"


    This statementpletely baffled John.


    Isabe had joined Hidden Stars?


    Each word individually he understood, but put together, it seemed incredulous to him.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally managed to squeeze out a question.


    "Has House Medici be so impoverished that it''s about to go bankrupt?"


    Otherwise, why would their family''s youngdye to Hidden Stars to take on missions?


    One very important reason he had joined Hidden Stars was because the missions paid well!


    Often amounting to hundreds of thousands, if not millions, of federal coins¡ªwho wouldn''t be tempted?


    John was still pondering whether House Medici was facing bankruptcy when the next second, he felt his hair stand on end!


    Instinctively, he performed a sideways somersault to dodge!


    Boom!


    A fireball struck exactly where he had been standing, sting a hole in the marble floor!


    Had it not been for his quick reflexes, that fireball would have hit him directly.


    The air was still tinged with the scent of the fireball and the heat of the explosion.


    People around couldn''t help but look over, but when they saw John and Isabe, they silently swallowed any words they were about to say.


    One was the recently renowned star of the alliance, and the other was the youngdy of House Medici¡ªboth were individuals they could not afford to offend!


    John nced at Isabe, furrowing his brow slightly.


    "What''s going on? Why would you suddenly attack like that?"


    Isabe, holding a staff and pointing it at John, responded, "House Medici isn''t something you can just casually talk about!"


    John was taken aback and touched his nose, "I was just joking, you know. There''s no need to take it so seriously. I apologize now, okay? I''m sorry."


    John had merely made a casual joke, not expecting the girl to take it so seriously.


    He thought the apology would smooth things over, but Isabe still stared at him intensely, her eyes almost bursting with a fighting spirit.


    "I''ve told you, I want to fight you."


    "Pick a time," she added.


    What?


    John nced at Isabe, realizing she was serious and not joking at all.


    He couldn''t help but smile wryly, "I thought after everything we went through in the secret realm, we were friends."


    After all, they had survived life and death together.


    They had escaped from the secret realm together, fought bosses together, and faced off against semigod-tier opponents.


    This should qualify as a bond forged through life and death.


    So why did this girl still harbor such strong hostility?


    "Friend."


    For Isabe, those were strangely unfamiliar words that weighed heavily on her heart.


    From childhood, her daily routine consisted only of training and more training! She strived to be the best, to do everything an heir should do.


    Her onlypanions were those who trained alongside her.


    Even her own brother regarded her as apetitor.


    The word "friend" was indeed alien to Isabe.


    Yet, despite this, she still wanted to challenge John to a fight!


    She knew John was incredibly strong, hailed as the alliance''s top genius, but Isabe was not weak either!


    She wanted topare their strengths to see who was truly superior.


    Isabe''s lips tightened slightly, but her hand did not withdraw the staff.


    "This has nothing to do with a formal challenge."


    Even if they were friends, it wouldn''t change the fact that they had to fight! John, somewhat helpless, nced at the hesitant staff nearby.


    "Even if we have to fight, we can''t do it here, right?"


    Hearing this, Isabe''s eyes lit up.


    "So you agree then, let''s go outside right now!"


    "Forget it, I just got out of the hospital and you''re already looking to fight me; it doesn''t seem quite appropriate. And..."


    John paused, pointing to the new mission that had just been posted.


    "I''m more interested in figuring out what this mission is all about right now. Besides, the implications this time are too significant; the school was almost dragged into it."


    Star Cluster Academy was nearly undermined!


    After such a huge debacle, Principal Sophia definitely wouldn''t let it rest, hence this mission must have been posted.


    Isabe slightly lowered her eyes, concealing the surge ofbativeness within them.


    Investigating what had actually happened was indeed crucial now.


    Those who dared to target Star Cluster Academy clearly wouldn''t hesitate to target them as well!


    If this malignancy wasn''t removed, the dangers they would face could only escte.


    Slowly, Isabe sheathed her staff, and when she looked at John again, her gaze had returned to its usual calmness.


    "Whenever you have time, I''ll be ready to face you."


    After saying this, Isabe turned and left, not lingering any longer at the site.


    John watched her retreating figure and couldn''t help but find it somewhat amusing.


    This girl certainly had a dashing and direct manner, without any diforting airs about her.


    But...


    He shook his head slightly.


    Her straightforward nature was extreme; sometimes she probably just couldn''t grasp what others truly meant.


    Just then, a staff member cautiously approached.


    "Um... Mr. John, should we send the bill for the floor repairs to you, or...?"


    The staff member smiled awkwardly, their eyes conveying a hint of trepidation.


    John was momentarily confused and instinctively nced in the direction Isabe had left.


    He was just about to call out to Isabe, but she had already walked out the door.


    He looked at the hole in the ground and then back at the staff member, rubbing his forehead with a hint of a headache.


    "Alright, just send the bill to meter, I''ll take care of it."


    The staff member immediately rxed, a smile spreading across their face.


    "Okay, I''ll send you the billter."


    "You seem pretty rxed here, stirring up trouble right after getting discharged."


    Just as John was seeing off the staff member, he heard a cool voice from behind.


    Turning around, who else could it be but Seraphina?


    Seraphina stood with her arms crossed, a teasing look in her eyes as she gazed at John.


    "What are you doing here?"


    John felt somewhat exasperated, wondering how he could encounter so many acquaintances today just bying to Hidden Stars for a task.


    Seraphina arched an eyebrow, "Why can''t I be here? Did I interrupt your chat with some other girl?"


    John found Seraphina''sment a bit odd but couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was strange about it.


    "What other girl?"


    He was here for a mission, not to flirt around.


    Why did that remark sound so oddly misced?

 Chapter 250: Chapter250-Youre Quite Busy

    Seraphina gave John a knowing look, then nced toward the direction Isabe had left and at the hole in the ground.


    "Heard you were getting discharged, so I went to the hospital to check on you, but you were already gone. No one was there, so after asking around, I came here."


    Seraphina smiled lightly, her toneced with a hint of teasing.


    "I was thinking..."


    "John?"


    Seraphina hadn''t finished speaking when a voice as clear as a warbler''s rang out from nearby.


    John turned, puzzled, only to see Amelia, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, also looking at him with surprise.


    "You got out of the hospital so quickly? I was actually nning to visit you today."


    It was Amelia.


    John was equally surprised.


    Seraphina hadn''t finished her sentence when she saw another beautiful girl appear, and her words got stuck in her throat.


    With arms crossed, she stood leisurely watching the two, smiling, though the smile gradually stiffened.


    "Amelia?"


    John was astonished, then nced at Seraphina and suddenly became curious.


    "When did Hidden Stars be so popr? I just came to pick up a task today, and suddenly I''ve run into three acquaintances! Are you here for a mission too?"


    Amelia was carrying arge sword on her back, almost as tall as she was.


    Despite her slender frame, the giant sword didn''t seem out of ce at all.


    Her hair was pulled up into a high ponytail, her face devoid of makeup, dressed in a simple yet functional outfit, she looked exceptionally spirited and dashing.


    "No, I''m not here for a mission. Hidden Stars also extended an invitation to me, so I just came to check it out today."


    Hidden Stars... issued an invitation to Amelia?


    John slightly furrowed his brow, a huge question mark forming in his mind.


    Hidden Stars generally has very strict criteria for recruitment¡ªunless there''s an internal rmendation, or the person is exceptionally talented, prompting their interest in recruitment.


    Even so, there would still be some form of assessment.


    He himself had entered Hidden Stars thanks to Victor''s rmendation, after passing some other assessments.


    Hidden Stars nevercks members, so why now an invitation to Amelia?


    And Isabe had joined Hidden Stars too?


    That seemed a bit irregr.


    Could it be...


    John suddenly had an uneasy feeling, suspecting that something not quite right was happening within Hidden Stars, something he was yet unaware of.


    It might be rted to the recent attack on Star Cluster Academy.


    "I was a bit hesitant at first, but seeing you here in Hidden Stars too, I feel there''s no need for hesitation anymore. Who knows, we might end up being colleagues soon," Amelia said with a heartyugh.


    John had a great fondness for this spirited youngdy, especially since they had cooperated well together in the secret realm.


    When they were killing the Shadow Crocodile, John was exhausted by the end, and it was Amelia and Isabe who drove away the group trying to take advantage of the situation.


    "Speaking of which, I still owe you a favor from that day in the forest. How about we have dinner together sometime?" John recalled the incident in the forest and said with a slight smile.


    The one thing he disliked most was owing favors.


    Debts of money were manageable, but debts of gratitude were always the hardest to repay.


    Amelia burst outughing.


    "I just couldn''t stand those people trying to exploit the situation. Besides, it wasn''t just me that day; the Miss of House Medici was there too."


    "If we really start counting favors, I should be the one thanking you for rescuing us! Or are you just trying to get me to invite you to dinner and using this as an excuse because you''re too shy to ask outright?"


    John was taken aback,pletely unprepared for Amelia to respond that way, and felt a bit embarrassed.


    "How could I possibly be thinking that?"


    Ameliaughed heartily, stepping forward to p John on the shoulder.


    "Alright, you must have things to do, right? I won''t keep you any longer. I''m going to check out the contracts and such."


    After saying this, Amelia gave a cheerful wave and turned to head upstairs.


    The staff member nearby attentively guided her, showing great respect.


    Seeing this, John instantly understood.


    If Amelia truly joined Hidden Stars, her initial rank would undoubtedly be high.


    "If you''re so reluctant to part, why not go up and talk a bit more?" Seraphina saidnguidly, causing John to feel somewhat perplexed.


    "It''s just someone I know, why should I have more to say?"


    John looked at Seraphina with a big question mark in his eyes, his expression one of innocence.


    This innocent look somehow made Seraphina grit her teeth.


    She wasn''t sure why she felt a bit upset, but something was definitely bothering her.


    "Whatever, suit yourself."


    Seraphina turned and walked away, her figure seemingly a bit huffy.


    John watched Seraphina''s departing back, baffled, and eventually just shook his head slightly, focusing intently on his mission.


    The minds of girls are indeed hard to fathom.


    Well, better to just concentrate on the task at hand.


    [S-level Mission: Thoroughly investigate the attack on Star Cluster Academy!]


    [Mission Reward: 10 million federal coins for a thorough investigation. An additional 30 million federal coins for eliminating those behind the scenes!]


    [Mission Description: Multi-person task, information can be shared among participants!]


    John''s fingers rubbed together slightly, considering the hefty reward fitting for the task''s challenge.


    However, the mention of a multi-person mission made him uncertain.


    This meant he didn''t know who else had taken on these tasks, and what exactly did this so-called information sharing entail?


    As John pondered, he walked out of the Hidden Stars building.


    Outside, the streets were bustling with noise and activity, yet he was lost in thought.


    "John!"


    Just as he was about to step out, he suddenly heard an urgent voice calling from behind him!


    For some reason, upon hearing his name, his first reaction was, ''Who is it this time?''


    He couldn''t help but shake his head in resignation, but when he turned around, he was surprised to see Silver Tear?


    Dark Fox was also there, looking equally urgent.


    "We''ve been looking for you! We went to the hospital and couldn''t find you anywhere, then we found out you had been discharged!"


    Silver Tear ran up to John, still catching her breath.


    John looked at them, amused, and joked, "You two aren''t here to congratte me on my discharge, are you?"


    Under normal circumstances, Silver Tear and Dark Fox might have bantered back a bit.


    But now, both wore serious expressions.


    "Technically, I shouldn''t be telling you this, but we''re really out of options!"


    After catching her breath, Silver Tear bit her lip, hesitating, but ultimately took a deep breath, her eyes urgently seeking John''s.


    "There''s no one else we could turn to but you; we can only ask for your help!"


    Hearing this, John felt bewildered but knew that Silver Tear and Dark Fox were alwaysposed and wouldn''t panic without serious reason.


    "What exactly is going on? Take your time and exin it to me, no rush."


    Silver Tear''s hands were trembling slightly.


    "Our team leader... he''s missing!"


    John''s expression immediately turned serious.


    "What do you mean ''missing''?"


    What could that possibly mean?


    The only person they would call ''team leader'' other than Victor didn''t exist.


    Although Victor had previously left Hidden Stars and disbanded the squad, everyone knew he still had some connections with Hidden Stars.


    He was essentially an external member of Hidden Stars.


    But now, his sudden disappearance, what could have happened?


    "We don''t know, but it''s been a week since we got thest message from the team leader, and we haven''t received any news from him since!"


    "We''re really worried, but couldn''t find anyone to turn to, so we had toe to you."

 Chapter 251: Chapter251-Victors in Trouble!

    As Silver Tear spoke, a sense of guilt lingered in his heart, for they really shouldn''t havee to seek John.


    John had only just been discharged from the hospital and was not yet fully recovered.


    If their issue were to worsen his condition, they would truly be at fault.


    "Hasn''t it beenmon in the past to not hear from him for a week?"


    John felt somewhat baffled.


    Victor often went months without contact when on assignments.


    It was just a week; why the urgency?


    Silver Tear was nearly in tears.


    "If it had been a normalck of news, we wouldn''t have bothered you. But just a week ago, the boss sent us a message."


    "It contained just one word: ''Danger!'' And then, nothing. We haven''t received any further messages, and no matter how we try, we can''t reach him."


    "At first, we thought the boss was joking with us, or perhaps hinting at some other problem."


    "But no matter how many times we tried to contact him, there was no response at all from the boss. That''s why we''re so anxious and came to find you..."


    Silver Tear clenched his teeth tightly, trying not to show his emotions, but at that moment, his heart was incredibly tense.


    Even the usuallyposed Dark Fox seemed different now.


    John frowned slightly.


    Victor was always a very steady person, one who would never send such a signal lightly.


    That meant one thing...


    He was truly facing unspeakable danger! He couldn''t even finish his sentence!


    "Tell me in detail, where was thest ce he appeared? And what was he there for?"


    Silver Tear took a deep breath, steadied his emotions, and then shared everything with John.


    "The boss had gone to Alkaid to investigate some information about the Immortality Organization. This time, the information was very reliable,ing from an informant within the Immortality Organization itself."


    "You know the Immortality Organization has always been a major thorn in the boss''s side. With this information, he naturally rushed over immediately. We all thought it would be like before, at most clearing out a few minor outposts¡ªnothing serious."


    "But unexpectedly, that tripsted half a month, and thest message we received was a week ago."


    "At that time, you had just been discharged from the hospital, and we didn''t dare disturb you. But now, we''re out of options, and we had toe to you. You must help the boss!"


    Silver Tear was well aware that John had now be the star of the younger generation in the alliance!


    And so many wealthy young scions relied on John too.


    If John were to help, he would undoubtedly be able to act faster than any of them!


    "Have you spoken to Hidden Stars about this?"


    Both shook their heads, indicating they were unsure about what exactly was happening and didn''t know the specifics of the boss''s situation, so they dared not speak out.


    "The reason the boss chose to send the message to us instead of Hidden Stars, I suspect, is because he came across something he shouldn''t have known. That''s why it''s so dangerous, and why we''vee to you as ast resort."


    Alkaid...


    That''s the most remote of the sevens in the alliance.


    It''s always been a troubled ce, and unexpectedly, it harbors members of the Immortality Organization.


    Clearly, Victor went targeting the Immortality Organization but fell into a trap instead.


    Even a person like Victor only managed to send back a single word...


    John suddenly felt his heart leap into his throat.


    It was hard for him to imagine what could have happened that made Victor lose hisposure!


    John pondered silently, while Silver Tear and Dark Fox dared not say more, waiting quietly by his side, fearful of disturbing his thoughts.


    "We''re leaving for Alkaid right now!"


    Silver Tear''s eyes widened in disbelief at John''s deration.


    "Really? We''re leaving now?"


    Dark Fox was also stunned, not expecting John to decide to depart so swiftly.


    John frowned slightly at them.


    "If we don''t leave now, then when?"


    Hadn''t theye to him seeking help? Now that he was proposing to leave, why were they hesitating?


    "You''ve just been discharged from the hospital, can you really endure such a long journey? Maybe rest a bit longer, and then we..."


    Dark Fox''s words were abruptly cut off by John.


    "The message you mentioned was from a week ago, and so much time has already passed. Who knows what''s happened by now? Are we supposed to just keep waiting?"


    The two exchanged looks, involuntarily clenching their teeth, no longer daring to say more.


    Indeed, thest message was already a week old; they really couldn''t afford any more dys.


    "Alright, then let''s set off right now."


    Silver Tear didn''t hesitate at all, immediately preparing to charter a spacecraft to Alkaid.


    They could only understand what had truly happened and grasp the situation by reaching there as quickly as possible.


    Otherwise...


    A sense of worry added to Dark Fox''s apprehension.


    Besides anxiety, there was no other feeling in his heart.


    John was also making preparations as quickly as possible, but just as they arrived at the spaceport, he suddenly received a notification.


    [Your mission has not beenpleted; you may not depart.]


    At the same time, John received a message from Principal Sophia, asking him to return to the school.


    John was stunned by the information.


    What did it mean? What was this about not being able to leave withoutpleting the mission? Since when did Hidden Stars have such a rule?


    Looking at the message from Principal Sophia, John clenched his teeth, instinctively feeling that it might be rted to the current situation!


    Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that just as he was about to leave, he received this message?


    He would never believe there was no connection.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Silver Tear asked with some concern.


    Dark Fox also looked at John with a questioning gaze, seemingly eager to know what exactly was happening.


    With a sense of helplessness, John pulled up his mission panel and showed it to them briefly.


    After exining what had just happened, the two exchanged nces, seeing the confusion in each other''s eyes.


    "This has never happened before. We''ve always been running tasks from one end of the world to the other; why can''t we leave today?"


    If they couldn''t leave withoutpleting tasks, how could Hidden Stars possibly keep going?


    Over the years, it would have surely been turned upside down by various awakeners.


    John slightly lowered his gaze, concealing the strange feeling deep inside him.


    "I''m afraid this has something to do with the previous attack on the Star Cluster Academy."


    Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that just as he was about to leave, he received such a message?


    Principal Sophia wouldn''t send such information without a reason.


    "Why don''t you go back for a bit?"


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox had also heard about the interference in the Star Cluster Academy''s assessments and knew just how shocking the incident was!


    After all, it is Star Cluster Academy, the top-ranked higher education institution in the alliance!


    The annual assessment was ruined by the Dusk Sect!


    Moreover, students from various noble families nearly lost their lives inside¡ªhow could such major news go unnoticed?


    John didn''t speak, but suddenly felt a new sense of urgency inside him.


    If these two incidents were indeed closely rted, then Victor''s disappearance might not be a simple matter!


    Could it be that the Immortality Organization and the Dusk Sect had actually joined forces? Then...


    What exactly is involved here, and what had Victor discovered to prompt such drastic actions by these people?


    What role does Principal Sophia y in all this? What does she know?


    With boundless doubts, John bid farewell to the two and quickly returned to the academy.

 Chapter 252: Chapter252-Protection or Conspiracy?

    Despite the disruption of the assessments by the Dusk Sect, the entire academy remained remarkably calm.


    Some recognized John, their eyes brimming with admiration.


    "Mr. John has arrived."


    Someone called out, and those who hadn''t noticed John nearby suddenly turned toward him, their eyes sparkling with boundless enthusiasm.


    Several people ran up to John, seemingly holding back their emotions, yet also as if brewing something.


    This startled John.


    "What''s going on?" John asked, genuinely puzzled.


    If he remembered correctly, these were some of the new students.


    "Why do they look so odd?"


    "Mr. John, thank you for saving us. We''re finally seeing you in person!"


    "Yes! Mr. John, we really owe you a huge thanks. Without you, we might have died in the secret realm!"


    "Mr. John, we can never repay your great kindness. From now on in school, I''m at your service!"


    "Mr. John, just say the word, and I will follow your lead without question!"


    Watching this group of young students so excited, John felt a mix of amusement and bewilderment.


    Normally, he would have said more, but given the urgency of the situation today, he could only offer a few soothing words.


    "I merely did what anyone should have done. Even if it wasn''t me who received the power of control but one of you, you would have done the same."


    Hearing John say this, the others grew excited.


    "How can it be the same?!"


    One person raised his voice, causing those around to look at him.


    "Principal Sophia is the head of our school, and one of the few semigod-tier powerhouses in our alliance! Since Principal Sophia chose you, it proves that you are truly trustworthy and indeed have the strength!"


    "Why else would Principal Sophia entrust the power of control to you, and not someone else? This shows that you truly are one of the strongest among us, and no one else could have handled this matter as excellently as you have!"


    After this person spoke, the others nodded vigorously in agreement.


    John couldn''t help but smile wryly at these words, eventually shaking his head slightly.


    "Alright, I''ve received your thanks. There will be timeter, but right now, I have some things to attend to tomorrow. You go on with your own tasks."


    He still didn''t know what Principal Sophia wanted, and Victor urgently awaited his rescue!


    So, John really couldn''t afford to waste any time¡ªhe had to hurry to save someone!


    "Mr. John, if you have things to do, then go ahead.


    We will study hard and won''t let you down!"


    "Yes, having the chance to enter the school with you is an honor for us, and we definitely won''t let you down."


    Hearing the students address him as Mr. John, John felt it a bit odd.


    "I''m about the same age as you all; just call me by my name."


    What was meant as an offhand remark was met with disapproving looks from the students.


    "How could we do that? You saved our lives; that''s a debt of gratitude. Calling you ''Mr. John'' is the least we can do."


    "Yeah, my dad even wanted me to consider you as my godfather!"


    At this, the corners of John''s mouth twitched slightly.


    That''s not necessary...


    "Then, call me ''Senior Brother'' from now on."


    The others hesitated but seeing John''s demeanor, they finally nodded.


    "Senior John!"


    "Hello, Senior John!"


    Everyone began to call him Senior John.


    John nodded, then after bidding them goodbye, he quickly made his way to the principal''s office.


    He knocked politely and, upon receiving approval from inside, he entered, only to find Benedict was also present?


    Benedict''s expression was very serious, and he nodded slightly at John''s arrival.


    "Principal, you wanted to see me."


    Principal Sophia''s petite figure sat in therge chair without any incongruity, instead exuding an impressive aura.


    "You cannot leave Dubhe yet!"


    Principal Sophia stated this bluntly, which puzzled John even more.


    "Why? Principal, do you know something?"


    Principal Sophia remained silent, but it was Benedict who spoke up instead.


    "I know you want to leave to save Victor."


    John was slightly surprised that Teacher Benedict was aware of this.


    "Teacher Benedict, if you know, why won''t you let me go?"


    Aren''t Benedict and Victor best friends? Why would he stop me?


    "You mustn''t forget you''ve also taken on the task of investigating the Dusk Sect," Principal Sophia interjected softly.


    "The task isn''tpleted yet. Where do you think you''re going?"


    John gritted his teeth.


    He had epted the task initially because he genuinely wanted to understand what role the Dusk Sect yed in all this.


    Why could the Dusk Sect intervene in Star Cluster Academy''s decisions?


    But he hadn''t anticipated that epting this task would mean he couldn''t leave so soon.


    If he had known, he wouldn''t have epted it!


    Perhaps he could just give up on the task.


    Just as John was contemting this, he heard Principal Sophia''s faint voice, "Don''t think about giving up. This task was issued specifically for you guys from the start."


    You guys?


    John quickly seized on this word, his gaze intensifying as he looked into Principal Sophia''s eyes, searching for answers.


    "Who are ''you guys''?"


    "The ones chosen by the higher-ups," Principal Sophia shifted to a morefortable position as she looked at John.


    "You, Isabe, Amelia, Cecilia, Archibald, Leopold, and many others. This task was specifically designed for you all."


    John instantly recalled that at the time of epting the task, it was already specified as a multi-person task with sharable information.


    He hadn''t understood why then, but now it all made sense.


    That was the reason.


    But what did that have to do with him not being able to leave?


    "Why can''t I leave? Can''t I just not do this task?"


    John scoffed, incredulous at the overbearing nature of Hidden Stars.


    Since when could they dictate not abandoning a task?


    Amelia''s gazended on John, and in an instant, the office was enveloped in the overwhelming presence of a semigod-tier power.


    Benedict felt his breathing bebored as the air pressure seemed to drop sharply.


    He involuntarily bowed his head, his knees weakening, almost uncontroblypelling him to kneel!


    "This isn''t up to you, unless you want to oppose the Military Department!"


    Military Department?


    John, struggling against the difort of the oppressive aura, managed to lift his head and look at Principal Sophia across from him.


    "Once this task ispleted, you can have priority entry into the military. From then on, your status will be vastly different from that of ordinary people, providing the best opportunity to change your ss."


    "Moreover, there was a use when epting the task: unless absolutely necessary, you cannot leave Dubhe during the task period! Vitors will be treated as traitors of the alliance!"


    What!


    John clenched his teeth, his hands forming tight fists.


    What kind of tyrannical use is this!


    It was his fault for not reading the details carefully before.


    But who knew that Hidden Stars even had such tasks!


    This was unprecedented, and naturally, he had let his guard down.


    "You investigating this would be better than us doing it!"


    Despite Principal Sophia being a semigod-tier powerhouse, why delegate these tasks?


    Why must they investigate when Principal Sophia alone could have managed?


    Principal Sophia remained silent, but her eyes sparkled with an unusual light.


    Benedict felt the air pressure drop further, making it harder to breathe!


    "The future of the alliance will ultimately belong to you."


    Principal Sophia''s soft words stunned John.


    He had considered many reasons, even wondered if it was because Principal Sophia had been seriously injured and thus couldn''t investigate herself?


    But he had never considered this reason.


    The future of the alliance... belongs to them?

 Chapter 253: Chapter253-With the Force of Thunder

    John was silent for a moment.


    If it had been any other reason, he might have found an excuse, but this reason left him with no room to refuse.


    "This time, the Military Department has delegated this task to you to see what you are truly capable of, and also to determine if you are worth their investment," Principal Sophia said, her tone calm yet carrying an undertone of emotion not evident to others.


    "Do you think Star Cluster Academy hasn''t offended anyone this time? Do you think those nobles who lost their children will just let this go lightly?"


    "For many years, Star Cluster Academy has been at the top of the alliance''s rankings, not just because of our true strength, but also because of our dealings and rtionships."


    "Principal Federick founded Star Cluster Academy on his own strength. What do you think that was based on?"


    John was silent; he didn''t really care about these matters, nor did he take them to heart.


    "These things are all..."


    John was about to say that these things had nothing to do with him, but Principal Sophia cut him off abruptly.


    "If you really think these matters don''t concern you, then why did you save those people in the first ce?"


    There was no discernible emotion in Principal Sophia''s eyes, yet they seemed like searchlights, as if they could see right through what John was truly thinking at that moment.


    "Even if you speak coldly, you''re not that kind of person, so you don''t need to make such empty statements to me."


    "You can leave now, of course; no one can stop you. But ask yourself, do you really want to give up on this mission?"


    Principal Sophia''s tone was calm, as if she hadn''t said anything weighty, but her words fell like a hammer on John''s heart.


    Hadn''t he taken on this mission to clear up exactly what was happening? Was he really about to give up now?


    But Victor was still waiting for him...


    "John..."


    Benedict suddenly called out to him.


    John instinctively looked towards Benedict, Victor''s best friend...


    "Victor and I have been friends for over a decade. He thinks very highly of you; otherwise, he wouldn''t have specifically asked me to look out for you."


    "We both know what he''s capable of. Even in dangerous situations, he can hold on for a while. As long as you resolve this mission quickly, he can wait for your rescue that much sooner."


    John''s gaze sharpened as he looked at Benedict, "I thought, as his good friend, you''d rather I went to save him!"


    Benedict smiled gently, "Because I am his good friend, I know better what he would think.


    Even if he were here now, he would definitely want you toplete this mission."


    "Knowing how upright he is, what choice do you think he would make? I don''t believe you don''t know."


    John was silent.


    Indeed, Victor had always been a man of integrity, always putting others before his own interests, even in matters affecting his own gain.


    If Victor truly knew the choice John was facing now, he would definitely want John to resolve the current situation first.


    Silently, John lowered his head and walked towards the door.


    Benedict watched him worriedly and was about to speak, but he saw Principal Sophia subtly shake her head.


    "I know what I need to do. I will resolve this matter as quickly as possible, and then I hope you won''t stop me."


    After saying this, John turned and left, not lingering for a moment longer.


    Benedict looked incredulously at Principal Sophia, "Principal, how did you know he would agree to stay for this?"


    Principal Sophia''s eyes followed the direction of John''s departure, then she turned to gaze out of the floor-to-ceiling window at the thriving campus outside.


    "Because he is John."


    Benedict stiffened for a moment, then watched John''s departing figure with aplex expression.


    Yes.


    This kid was inherently exceptional, and even faced with such challenges, he had never thought of backing down.


    Otherwise, Principal Sophia would not have entrusted the power of control solely to John, instead of anyone else.


    John, feeling frustrated, quickly made his way to Hidden Stars to investigate the situation thoroughly.


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox had been waiting for John, and when they learned that he truly couldn''t leave right now, they were very anxious but forcefully contained their impatience.


    After all, this matter was indeed led by the Military Department, and choosing to leave at this time would mean openly opposing the Military Department!


    Everyone understood that this was definitely not a wise decision.


    So, they had to stay, they had to resolve this matter before moving forward!


    John, still holding his breath in frustration, rapidly reviewed all the information rted to this incident.


    He found that stair and Gideon, two teachers whose records indicated they were from Megrez and were former students of Star Cluster Academy.


    After graduating, they stayed as outstanding alumni to teach.


    They had never been involved in anything particrly scandalous, and their rtionship was ordinary; aside from teaching and participating in school faculty team-building activities, they had hardly any interaction outside of their professional duties.


    John quickly sifted through all the avable information on these two individuals in the reading room.


    Just then, the sound of the door opening came from the entrance, and the person who walked in was Amelia.


    Amelia seemed somewhat surprised to see John there poring over documents.


    "What a coincidence, you''re here too?"


    After joining Hidden Stars, the first mission Amelia saw was rted to the attack on Star Cluster Academy by the Dusk Sect.


    She had also taken on this mission and had immediately thought toe and check on the interpersonal rtionships of those two teachers.


    But she hadn''t expected to find John already in the reading room upon her arrival.


    John wasn''t too surprised to see Amelia; he just nodded slightly and then continued to examine the documents in front of him.


    Principal Sophia had already mentioned that this mission was issued to their top 20 students.


    As one of the top 20, Amelia naturally had ess to this mission.


    Suddenly, John realized why Amelia hade to Hidden Stars and why Hidden Stars had sent her an invitation¡ªit was all because of the Military Department!


    After all, without being a member of Hidden Stars, one couldn''t take on the missions.


    Then...


    John''s index finger and thumb gently rubbed together, pondering the rtionship between Hidden Stars and the Military Department.


    Why was the Military Department taking this incident so seriously?


    Was it really just because of their outstanding performance, or was it because of some unknown factors?


    "I was also looking for this document; I didn''t expect to find you with it."


    Amelia confidently sat down next to John, and began to scrutinize the life records of the two teachers.


    Now that both individuals had died, some details couldn''t be thoroughly questioned, so they had to rely on these existing records.


    "I just went through it, and their rtionship at school wasn''t good¡ªjust typical colleagues. Apart from team-building activities and teaching, they had nomon public connections, and even less so privately."


    "It''s incredibly puzzling, really. They were both fervent followers of the Dusk Sect, how could they possibly have no points of intersection? So, what did they use formunication normally?"


    John sharply pointed this out, and Amelia also frowned slightly, clearly noticing this unusual detail as well.


    Indeed, if these two had absolutely no connections, then how did they coordinate during the attack?


    How did they manage to evade everyone''s notice and sessfully create the sacrificial formation?


    John began to examine the rted documents more closely, feeling that he was missing something crucial.


    And these details were key!


    His eyes suddenly lit up at one section.


    This was it!

 Chapter 254: Chapter254-Uncovering Clues

    John quickly discovered that something was amiss, and it concerned a ce both men had visited.


    Although Gideon and stair seemed to have no obvious connection, a significant link emerged through their social interactions...


    Their wives were both dancers at the same bar!


    Gideon had married his wife three years ago, but the details of how they met were not particrly clear.


    She had been working at the Rose Bar.


    It was said to be another clich¨¦d tale of a hero saving a damsel.


    Gideon had rescued his wife, and they had been together ever since¡ªa story not unheard of, and not much could be said against it.


    However, the fact that stair''s wife also worked at the Rose Bar raised suspicions.


    stair''s wife had been just a waitress there, with no notable background, seemingly just an ordinary staff member.


    But a careful investigation revealed that stair and Gideon''s wives actually knew each other, having been part of the same group of employees.


    Amelia also quickly discovered this and exchanged a knowing look with John.


    A thought instantly formed in their minds: if they were to truly understand what was going on behind the scenes with these two men, they would have to start with their wives.


    After all, that was the only ce where their paths crossed!


    "Let''s go, to the Rose Bar!"


    Amelia nodded in agreement, realizing that their only connection was indeed their wives.


    This also meant there was more for them to explore.


    Not knowing what dys might bring, they had to reach the Rose Bar as quickly as possible.


    However, when they arrived at the Rose Bar, they were surprised to find Isabe also standing at the entrance.


    John looked at Isabe with slight astonishment, "What are you doing here?"


    Isabe nced at John and then at Amelia beside him, quickly grasping why they hade.


    "You were assigned this task too?"


    After seeing them nod, Isabe immediately understood.


    It seemed their investigations had all led them to the Rose Bar.


    "Since we''ve all ended up here, let''s not waste any more time," she said.


    The three exchanged looks and nodded; they could not afford any further dys, not knowing what might be unfolding.


    They needed to resolve the matter swiftly.


    The Rose Bar was open 24 hours, though it was typically quieter during the day¡ªafter all, few sought revelry in broad daylight.


    But as they pushed open the grand doors and entered, they found the scene inside unsettling.


    The bar was eerily empty as if no one had visited for ages, with only broken bottles scattered on the floor, silently proiming its past life as a bustling bar.


    John furrowed his brow slightly and took a closer look, only then realizing that the ce was indeedpletely cleared out, and it seemed as though it had been swept clean.


    There were traces of shattered tables and chairs on the floor, suggesting that a fight had taken ce here before.


    The three exchanged nces and began to search the area separately, each in a state of high tension.


    Initially, they were not entirely sure if this Rose Bar was indeed rted to the incidents they were investigating.


    However, seeing the ce almost entirely emptied now, they understood that it matched their suspicions perfectly.


    It seemed likely that the wives of Gideon and stair were indeed problematic.


    The bar was nothing like they had imagined; it appeared to have been thoroughly cleaned out.


    Of course, this ''cleaning'' wasn''t in the literal sense of the word, but rather that anything of value had been swept away.


    John headed down to the basement, which usually stored liquor, so he didn''t expect to encounter any significant issues there.


    Meanwhile, Amelia went to the office and found no traces of anything unusual, except for a stamp with a strange mark in a drawer.


    John carefully examined the basement, noting that the previous barrels had all been moved out, leaving only some marks on the walls.


    He meticulously searched the area, hoping to find something else of use.


    Suddenly, he spotted a very strange mark on the wall that closely resembled the sigil he had seen before in the secret realm.


    Upon closer inspection, he confirmed it was indeed the same mark he had recognized earlier, and he couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    Could it really be the Dusk Sect?


    He had thought it was just an illusion, but it turned out this ce was indeed connected to the Dusk Sect.


    Taking the mark, he headed upstairs, but as he stepped on the wooden boards, he sensed something off about the sound they made.


    He paused, tapping on the floor with care.


    Everywhere else felt solid, except for one spot that was hollow.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed a crowbar from nearby and pried open therge section of wooden flooring.


    The basement, already poorly ventted, was suddenly filled with a rush of dust, nearly choking John.


    He staggered back several steps before he could breathe somewhat easier, but soon he noticed something unusual.


    Behind the floor, it wasn''t entirely hollow as he had expected.


    Instead, it seemed there were other items hidden here¡ªseveralrge wooden crates.


    These crates were all sealed; tampering with them carelessly would only damage their contents...


    John nced at the wooden crates and a different thought crossed his mind.


    If these crates really contained something of great importance, they wouldn''t just be carelessly left here.


    They were probably just some unimportant items, left behind because they were inconvenient to move.


    Without much hesitation, he marked the crates and then exited the basement.


    "Find anything?" he asked upon seeing Amelia and Isabe already outside, each holding something in their hands.


    Amelia looked at the items in her hand and nodded slightly, indicating they had found something worthwhile.


    "I found some stamps in their office. The patterns on these stamps have started to fade, hard to tell what they were for."


    "I found some strange powder where they mix drinks," Isabe added, showing what she had discovered.


    The powder looked unremarkable at first nce, indistinguishable from ordinary flour.


    However, a closer look revealed that the white powder was interspersed with shimmering particles, which, upon careful observation, seemed to cause slight dizziness.


    They also found simr powder among the remains on the floor of the bar area, likely used for controlling people.


    "I found several crates in the basement, all sealed, not something we can just open without risking damage to what''s inside. I think we should look around first, see if there''s another way to open them," John said.


    Although he doubted anything of importance was inside, finding something useful would certainly be a bonus.


    The two women nodded in understanding, but their priority was to search for anything else that might be useful...


    "Rose Bar used to be quite the renowned spot. It''s surprising the owner just up and left, and so thoroughly, without leaving a trace of a clue. They must have prepared in advance, and I refuse to believe otherwise."

 Chapter 255: Chapter255-The Empty Rose Bar

    Amelia snorted coldly.


    In a brief span of time, the bar had been cleared out, spotless, without a trace of anything left behind¡ªsave for a fewrge boxes that couldn''t be moved.


    She would never believe there hadn''t been extensive preparations beforehand.


    Isabe also frowned slightly.


    To be honest, only now did they start to realize that this matter wasn''t as simple as they had thought; it was truly frightening.


    The Dusk Sect, initially, might have only used people from their bar to bewitch stair and Gideon, leading these two to betray the academy and install the rted devices there¡ªa somewhat forgivable scenario.


    But from the start of their investigation to the present, only a few hours had passed.


    The vast Rose Bar had, in such a short time, beenpletely emptied.


    Wasn''t that the most terrifying part?


    Rose Bar was a well-known establishment in the Imperial Capital.


    But it was exactly because of this that they felt terror.


    To think that it had been hidden under their noses for so many years and yet had never been discovered¡ªwho on earth was helping them?


    Even the Dusk Sect, no matter how formidable, couldn''t possibly have remained hidden in the Imperial Capital for so many years without being discovered.


    The three exchanged nces, each seeing a seriousness in the others'' eyes.


    If it was really as they suspected, then there might be even more unforeseen elements involved!


    Or perhaps, there were things they dared not even contemte!


    "Let''s go check what''s actually inside that box," said John, keenly aware of the urgency but unwilling to waste time here.


    Victor was still waiting to be rescued, and he couldn''t afford to dy.


    The trio headed to the basement and dragged out the boxes.


    Although they appeared to be ordinary wooden crates, they were sealed exceptionally well, letting no air escape.


    "This seal... it doesn''t seem tooplex," Isabe noted after a close examination, visibly relieved.


    It seemedplicated at first nce, but in reality, it was manageable.


    "Can you open it?"


    John asked, his voice tinged with eagerness.


    If it could indeed be opened, it would save them a lot of effort.


    "I''ll give it a try," Isabe responded cautiously, notmitting to her ability to unlock it but simply stating her intention before she began her careful examination.


    The seal was adorned with intricate patterns that were dizzying at first nce¡ªamon tactic, as most people didn''t want their seals easily broken, often incorporating confusing magical formations into the design.


    However, upon closer inspection, she found it might be easier to resolve than initially thought.


    Isabe picked up a stick and began tracing the patterns delicately.


    Soon, John felt a surge of magical energy ripple through the air.


    Then Isabe paused, intently observing something about the patterns.


    As the magical fluctuations on the surface began to weaken, she pried open a section of the crate!


    Amelia gasped at this action, knowing well the dangers it posed.


    A misstep could easily destroy everything inside.


    Perhaps fortune was on their side, for as they tore through the patterned surface and opened the crate, the contents left them all exchanging astonished nces.


    Inside was money¡ªa crate full of gold and other treasures!


    Isabe proceeded to open the other crates, finding simr contents¡ªvast amounts of gold and silver.


    Only thest, smaller crate contained a powder simr to what they had previously found behind the bar, sparkling with shiny particles.


    "Let''s notify Hidden Stars toe here," John suggested, knowing that they couldn''t immediately take the discovered items back.


    It made more sense to inform Hidden Stars, let them retrieve the items, and then proceed with the next steps.


    Both women nodded, though none of them had expected Rose Bar to be evacuated so thoroughly.


    However, now that they had found a connection, unraveling the mystery would be a piece of cake!


    "Didn''t expect the trail to go cold here," one of them murmured.


    After handing over to the team from Hidden Stars, the trio stepped out of the bar and into the bustling street, unable to help but sigh.


    Isabe nced back at Rose Bar, a thoughtful look crossing her eyes.


    John searched around briefly, then chuckled, "Well, that may not necessarily be the case."


    Hmm?


    Amelia looked at John, puzzled.


    Now that Rose Bar was practically emptied, and its upants vanished, what clues could possibly remain?


    John nced back at Rose Bar.


    "They can move all the items and take all the people, but they can''t erase the traces left behind unless they really have extraordinary powers."


    "And they couldn''t possibly wipe out all memories from the patrons here; there''s bound to be one or two who remember something."


    John''s tone was mild, as if he had already begun to piece together some concrete details.


    Yet, Amelia and Isabe couldn''t help but frown at the suggestion.


    "Are you thinking of questioning the former patrons of Rose Bar? That might be a bit impractical," Amelia noted.


    After all, Rose Bar was among the top establishments in the Imperial Capital, frequented by people of significant stature.


    Approaching them directly for an investigation could likely be met with non-cooperation.


    "Besides, these aristocrats despise getting tangled in such affairs," Isabe added.


    "If we expect their cooperation, it might not be as forting as we''d hope."


    "Hidden Stars doesn''t carry that much clout," Isabe remarked softly, her words highlighting the direness of their situation.


    Their investigation was a mission initiated by Hidden Stars, but those who frequented Rose Bar were either wealthy or noble, unlikely to lend Hidden Stars any favor.


    "What if Hidden Stars isn''t enough? What about the Military Department?"


    John said indifferently, causing Amelia and Isabe to look surprised.


    "What does this have to do with the Military Department?"


    Seeing their reaction, John realized they probably didn''t know the connection to the Military Department yet.


    "Don''t worry, as long as we approach them, they will tell us everything, unless they really want to oppose the Military Department!"


    Amelia was still somewhat confused, but Isabe, looking into John''s eyes, saw a different kind of spark.


    It seemed he knew far more than she had anticipated!


    Isabe slightly lowered her gaze, making a silent decision in her heart.


    House Medici, although still bearing the reputation of nobility, was no longer what it had been in previous years.


    If she did not strive harder, her family might just be another casualty, swallowed up by the tides of time!


    "Let''s go and ask around," John said, already moving forward.


    "Ask who?" Amelia was puzzled.


    While she was somewhat familiar with the Imperial Capital, bars weren''t her usual haunts, so she genuinely didn''t know whom to approach at the moment.


    John raised an eyebrow and chuckled lightly, "If we don''t know, someone will."


    Archibald and Leopold, those young nobles, would surely know more about such ces.


    Asking them would undoubtedly be correct.


    Although both women were somewhat puzzled, they found themselves following John almost without realizing it.


    Perhaps it was because their coboration in the secret realm had been so seamless that when John suggested something, no one objected; instead, it seemed natural to let John take the lead...

 Chapter 256: Chapter256-The Lady Proprietor of Rose Bar

    Archibald was initially thrilled to hear that John wasing to see him.


    However, his excitement turned to surprise when he spotted Amelia and Isabe beside him, and he quickly pulled John aside.


    "Brother, I''m really happy you''re visiting my ce, but why did you bring this she-devil along?"


    Archibald whispered cautiously, ncing nervously at Isabe standing nearby, his voice fading to a near whisper.


    Everyone knew Isabe of House Medici was famously tough!


    If it were just her aloof nature and reluctance to speak with others, that could be overlooked¡ªafter all, many geniuses tended to be temperamental.


    But thisdy was different.


    The slightest displeasure could prompt her to take action!


    Being a fire-based mage with a vtile temper, frankly, there were very few in the entire Imperial Capital who dared cross her.


    Isabe gave Archibald a cool look, causing him to shiver involuntarily, then force a dryugh.


    He knew Isabe had heard every word he''d just said, and he inwardly groaned.


    Known for her upromising nature, if she decided to hold a grudge, his school years ahead could be utterly ruined!


    "Ahem... Well, the presence of such distinguisheddies truly graces my humble abode. Please, take a seat, I''ll have tea served at once," Archibald said with a forced smile, attempting to excuse himself but was swiftly stopped by John.


    "We''vee here on business today; there''s no time for tea."


    Seeing John''s serious demeanor, Archibald''s expression also turned grave.


    "Brother, ask away. I''ll withhold nothing and tell all!"


    Moments before, Archibald might have been in a yful mood, but that had changed now.


    Since John was earnestly asking, he knew he had to disclose whatever he could.


    "What do you know about Rose Bar?"


    Rose Bar?


    At the mention of the bar, Archibald''s face turned awkward, he touched his nose, and then in a hushed tone, he whispered, "Why are you suddenly asking about this bar?"


    John didn''t speak, merely nodding solemnly.


    "Does this have to do with the previous mission?"


    Archibald suddenly guessed, lowering his voice further.


    John raised his eyebrows slightly, seeming to acknowledge Archibald''s quick thinking.


    "Mhm."


    Archibald instantly understood why they had alle together today, and why the atmosphere was so serious.


    "I don''t know much about Rose Bar. I''ve only been there two or three times, always with friends," Archibald began.


    "But it''s said that Rose Bar is a haven of sce... No matter what troubles you have, going there can soothe your worries."


    "The women there only serve drinks, they don''t offer other services. If someone wants more, it depends on the girl''s own decision. And their proprietress..."


    At this point, Archibald paused, seemingly trying hard to remember something but struggling to recall.


    "What about their proprietress?" John asked, sensing something amiss.


    If she were just an ordinary proprietress, why would Archibald look so troubled?


    "Strange... I can''t seem to remember what their proprietress looks like," Archibald said, gently tapping his forehead, trying to jog his memory, but to no avail.


    "Ugh..."


    The more Archibald tried to remember, the more his head hurt, and the figure in his mind grew increasingly vague.


    "I only know that their proprietress has long, fiery red hair, often holds a smoking pipe, and always wears fresh roses in her hair. She smells of roses too, and then... and then..."


    Archibald clutched his head in pain.


    John and the two women exchanged nces, more convinced than ever that there was something peculiar about this proprietress.


    This was likely moreplicated than they had anticipated.


    Archibald might have a poor memory, but it shouldn''t cause such a headache just to think about this proprietress!


    "I can''t remember, I really can''t remember..."


    Archibald''s forehead was covered in sweat, and his face had turned a shade paler.


    "Don''t panic. Take your time and think carefully.


    If you recall any clues, let us know."


    Archibald, realizing something was wrong with his memory, tried to concentrate.


    "No matter how hard I try, the image in my mind just keeps getting blurrier, like it''s being erased."


    This situation could mean either drugs or some form of enchantment!


    "It seems we need to pay a visit to House Brown," John said.


    They had hoped to resolve everything with Archibald''s help, but now it seemed they had to go further.


    "I''ming too!" Archibald insisted.


    After all, he was also involved in this mission, and given what had happened, he needed to understand what was going on.


    ...


    "The proprietress of Rose Bar?"


    Leopold looked puzzled at John, not quite understanding why they were asking about her.


    But as he tried to recall, the image in his mind grew increasingly vague.


    "Ugh... I can''t remember either. Why can''t I suddenly remember what she looks like?"


    Seeing Leopold experience the same difficulty, Archibald''s expression turned serious.


    If this was the case, it confirmed that something was indeed very wrong with the bar!


    So that''s it...


    John lowered his eyes slightly, now understanding how Rose Bar could be evacuated so thoroughly without fear of anyone recalling their activities.


    Everyone who entered the bar had been tampered with, but how could they manage this in front of so many people? And at the same time, erase so many memories?


    "Powder," Amelia said quietly, and suddenly it all clicked for John.


    Of course!


    Everyone who entered the bar would have a drink, and the golden powder must have been mixed into the drinks!


    That''s why everyone who entered was affected, subconsciously overlooking the proprietress.


    When they tried to recall her appearance, the image would fade, a side effect of the golden powder.


    Now it made sense...


    Leopold and Archibald immediately realized the problem with the drinks they had consumed, breaking into a cold sweat.


    This time, their drinks had only beenced with a memory-altering substance.


    But what if...


    What if it had been poison?


    Or substances that could control them?


    What would they do then?


    More importantly, what would the entire poption of the Imperial Capital do? These people were poisoned without any defenses.


    The Dusk Sect was terrifying!


    "I... I''m not poisoned, am I?" Leopold stammered.


    John gave him a calm look.


    "If you were poisoned, you''d probably be dead by now."


    The poison likely wasn''t present, but there might be other substances involved...


    After all, with such an opportunity, they wouldn''t have used just a memory-altering powder.


    "It looks like we need to go back to Rose Bar and investigate thoroughly."


    The others immediately understood why John said this.


    Since the powder was found in Rose Bar, to uncover the nature of these substances, they had to return.


    Without hesitation, they headed back to Rose Bar.


    Although Hidden Stars had taken all the powder from the remaining boxes, there had to be other clues left behind.


    Just as they arrived at Rose Bar, before even entering, John received a message.


    His face instantly turned serious upon reading it.


    Amelia noticed John''s grave expression and paused.


    "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 257: Chapter257-The Puppet Master

    "Somebody has already been here," John said, his expression turning particrly grave, while Archibald seemed somewhat confused.


    "Isn''t it normal for someone to havee? We''ve reported the matter, so surely someone would havee to clean up the rted mess," Archibald replied.


    The mission released by Hidden Stars meant there would definitely be ongoing surveince on their situation.


    It was only natural that someone hade to investigate and left traces.


    Isabe looked at Archibald with a hint of a different emotion in her eyes.


    "I really don''t understand why House Sterling would end up in your hands."


    Her tone was indifferent, yet it struck Archibald like a harsh p across the face.


    Archibald''s face turned beet red, and he instinctively wanted to retort, but the sight of Isabe''s icy countenance made him swallow his words.


    He consoled himself silently.


    Forget it, forget it, she''s notoriously tough, better not to speak up.


    Leopold chuckled quietly to himself on the side.


    Lucky he had kept quiet, or he would be the one getting scolded now!


    "Do you sense that someone else has been here?"


    Unlike Archibald, Amelia seemed much calmer.


    She turned and asked John, who simply nodded.


    "Do you all remember that peculiar smell we noticed in the basement?"


    John looked at the traces on the ground and frowned slightly, "If it were people from Hidden Stars, they wouldn''t leave these kinds of walking traces."


    John carefully examined the traces on the ground.


    When transporting items, there are usually some dragging marks, so it was inevitable that some powder would be scattered on the floor.


    People from Hidden Stars typically favored practicality, so their footwear was mostly designed for easy walking.


    But now, among these marks, there were traces of two pairs of high heels...


    One pair of high heel tracks was roughly size 36, and they were stilettos.


    None of the women present today were wearing high heels, and neither had any of the previous Hidden Stars members.


    This meant that someone hade here after they had left¡ªsomeone in high heels, someone who knew this ce very well!


    Thendy!


    John immediately thought of the legendaryndy.


    Despite having spent so much time in the Rose Bar, now there wasn''t a single person who could recall her face!


    This fact alone was eerie enough.


    Moreover, it was likely that the people from Rose Bar were aware of their investigation.


    Otherwise, it was too much of a coincidence that they hade here.


    Was this a coincidence or...


    "Let''s not go inside; since others have already been here, there''s no value in continuing to look around," John said, standing up and looking over the entire Rose Bar with a mocking smile curling at the corner of his mouth.


    It seems their movements were indeed fast¡ªfaster than he had anticipated.


    "What should we do next?" Amelia couldn''t help but nce at John.


    They had finally found a clue; were they really about to let it slip away?


    John looked at the footprints on the ground and then surveyed the surroundings.


    He had a nagging feeling that the person might still be watching them; otherwise, it was too provocative for them to have returned to Rose Bar just before them.


    As for the reason, that was hard to say.


    "For now? Everyone go back to their own homes," John said, his index finger and thumb lightly rubbing together as he felt the powder they had picked up from the ground.


    Archibald and Leopold were baffled.


    Hadn''t theye specifically to investigate Rose Bar?


    Why were they suddenly heading back now? Didn''t that seem a bit off?


    "Are we really going back now? Doesn''t that seem a bit off? We''ve alreadye this far, why not push a little harder?"


    Leopold was puzzled why John suddenly wanted to return, but felt that if they left like this, he''d definitely have some regrets.


    Amelia and Isabe exchanged a look and instantly understood what was going through John''s mind.


    Right now, their adversary was hidden while they were exposed.


    Continuing recklessly might just give their opponent more leverage.


    It might be better to pretend to back off for now, especially since they weren''t in a rush.


    Watching John, Amelia, and Isabe actually leave, Archibald and Leopold exchanged looks,pletely dumbfounded.


    "Really, we''re just leaving like that?"


    Archibald had thought it was just a bluff, but to his surprise, they were actually leaving.


    Wasn''t that a bit too outrageous?


    They hade out today just to check on this bar, and now they were leaving without having discovered anything?


    He had thought it was all talk, but they had indeed left.


    Despite their growing doubts, Archibald and the others could only forcefully hold back.


    Forget it, if the boss says we leave, then we leave.


    After John left, in a nearby caf¨¦, a woman gazed towards the direction of Rose Bar, her lips curling into a slight, upward arc.


    Dressed in a silver-white form-fitting long dress, her curves were exquisitely outlined.


    A wide-brimmed hat slightly obscured half of her face, her striking face adorned with meticulous makeup, small red lips painted a bright crimson, exuding a captivating allure.


    Her fair and slender legs crossed over each other, with dainty toes peeking out from her sandals, gently swaying in a manner most enthralling.


    The woman held a cigarette holder in her hand, the mouthpiece carved from fine white jade.


    She took a gentle drag, then exhaled a puff of smoke into the air, her lips curling slightly.


    "It seems they are not too foolish after all."


    Another woman, d in a ck tight-fitting outfit, watched her with great respect and spoke.


    "Boss, now that they have discovered the Rose Bar, what should we do next?"


    These two were none other than the proprietress and the manager of the Rose Bar.


    The Rose Bar has been a covert operation set up by the Dusk Sect in the Imperial Capital for many years, serving as a crucial venue for recruiting new members to their sect.


    However, they hadn''t anticipated their operations being exposed, and even the Rose Bar itself being discovered.


    "Since it''s been discovered, why not just let it go? What can we do?"


    The proprietress of the Rose Bar said with a lightugh, her tone sultry and enticing, as if she were merely a coquettish young girl throwing a tantrum.


    But the manager knew that the proprietress was far from simple.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have ascended to such a position at her age.


    A sect leader in the Imperial Capital¡ªsecond only to the high bishop of the Dusk Sect!


    "And the Immortality Organization¡­" the manager began, but halted mid-sentence, beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead.


    He could distinctly feel the sect leader''s anger rising; the air pressure around them seemed to drop¡ªa testament to the aura of a powerful being.


    If John were here, he would undoubtedly realize that the proprietress of the Rose Bar was a transcendent-tier powerhouse!


    Even the manager, who nodded meekly beside her, was a diamond-tier fighter!


    "Jasmte, you''ve been rather talkativetely," the proprietress said with a smile, yet her words sent chills down the manager''s spine.


    Called by her name, Jasmte fell to her knees with a thud.


    "I am at fault! Please forgive me, my leader!"


    Despite themotion, the other patrons in the coffee shop seemed oblivious to the scene, each absorbed in their own affairs.


    The proprietress remained silent for a long while, yet the cold sweat on Jasmte''s forehead only increased.


    Drip... drip...


    Sweat trickled down her chin and sshed onto the floor, dampening a small patch of it.


    A diamond-tier fighter reduced to such a state of fright highlighted the terrifying strength of the proprietress.


    Just when despair began to creep into Jasmte''s heart, she finally heard the proprietress''s voice again.


    "Stand up. I didn''t really say anything to you. Look how scared you''ve gotten."

 Chapter 258: Chapter258-Splitting Up

    Though she was told to stand, Jasmte remained kneeling on the floor, unable to rise.


    "I was wrong. I should not have spoken out of turn and upset you. Please, punish me, my leader."


    The proprietress said nothing, merely smiling faintly as she watched quietly.


    Finally, as Jasmte nearly ground her teeth to bits from the tension, she heard the proprietress speak softly.


    "Did you not hear me when I told you to get up?"


    Startled, Jasmte quickly scrambled to her feet, daring not to utter another word.


    "I know what you''re thinking. But in my presence, you''d best keep your thoughts to yourself, or I won''t hesitate to rece you."


    With that, the proprietress slowly stood up, still holding her cigarette holder, and left without another word.


    Jasmte didn''t dare linger and quickly followed.


    After they left, the entire caf¨¦ didn''t sense anything amiss, except for a waiter who passed by the window and suddenly felt something was off, scratching his head unconsciously.


    "Strange, was there a customer sitting here just now? Why can''t I remember at all?"


    The waiter picked up some leftover items with a puzzled look but quickly forgot about the incident, getting caught up in other tasks instead.


    ¡­


    John and hispanions went straight to House Sterling.


    Upon learning that John was visiting, Archibald''s father was naturally very pleased and instructed Archibald to take good care of John, before busying himself with other matters.


    Leopold couldn''t help but sigh at the treatment John received.


    "When I came here before, he didn''t have such a good temper."


    Archibald rolled his eyes, "Youe to my house almost every day, you practically live here, so of course my dad doesn''t make a fuss over you. But it''s different with Big Brother."


    It was John''s first visit, so naturally, they needed to entertain him properly to avoid any negative gossip!


    Archibald instructed the kitchen to prepare avish meal.


    During the meal, he finally couldn''t help but ask, "But Big Brother, why did wee back today? Since we already discovered it''s about Rose Bar, why can''t we just continue our investigation there?"


    Leopold, though also a bit confused, didn''t dare to ask further, fearing he might get snapped at again.


    "The people from Rose Bar are watching us now, which means whatever we do, they''ll be keeping an eye on us. So, it might be better to throw them off," Amelia exined, seeing the confusion on his face.


    "Let them think we won''t investigate any further. Then we can return to Rose Bar tonight and resolve the matter."


    Archibald''s eyes widened, a look of sudden understanding on his face.


    "So that''s it, how did I not think of that?"


    Isabe let out a coldugh.


    "With that brain of yours, what could you possibly think of?"


    Archibald bit his lip, feeling somewhat aggrieved, but he still didn''t dare to provoke this formidable woman.


    Forget it, forget it, a good man doesn''t argue with a woman.


    Let her have this one.


    "So, are we moving out tonight?" Leopold asked, visibly excited.


    He had always liked John''s straightforward temperament from their time in the secret realm!


    Always saying what''s on his mind, never dragging his feet on any issue, always focused on solving problems first!


    Since John had already asked them toe back, it meant he definitely had a n.


    "Yes, while researching today, I found another relevant location; Rose Bar sources their liquor, which means we can go there and have a look."


    After all, Rose Bar is quite renowned in the Imperial Capital, so some information was easy to find.


    It was unclear whether the elusive proprietress behind the scenes was boldly confident or simply indifferent to the possibility of being discovered one day.


    But regardless of which it was, neither scenario boded well for them.


    Any further issues that aroseter could prove fatal to their cause.


    "Great! Let''s eat now, and once we''ve rested, we''ll set off!"


    Leopold was brimming with enthusiasm, already eager to get going.


    After all, this was his first joint operation with his idol, and he was determined to excel no matter what.


    Knowing there were further ns, everyone was excited, except for Amelia and Isabe, who clearly harbored some worries, aware that things might not go as smoothly as expected.


    After all...


    If the proprietress of Rose Bar was truly as formidable as rumored, they might be facing even greater challenges ahead.


    The meal was joyous; John, however, had other thoughts on his mind.


    His main concern was about the Rose Bar and the true level of the proprietress''s power.


    But she couldn''t be too weak, otherwise she wouldn''t be managing Rose Bar in the Imperial Capital.


    After nightfall, the group rested briefly before heading out in the middle of the night.


    Despite thete hour, Archibald felt extraordinarily excited and not the least bit sleepy.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Where are we headed first? Directly to Rose Bar, or somewhere else first?" Archibald''s excitement was palpable.


    Leopold rolled his eyes at Archibald''s fervor.


    "Alright, alright, can you tone it down a bit? What if you mess up Big Brother''s ns? What will you do then?"


    Archibald cast a worried nce at John, but John just smiled and shook his head.


    "We''ll be splitting up for a while. I''ll head over to the street where Rose Bar is located, and you''ll have other assignments."


    Everyone instinctively looked towards John as he lowered his voice and shared his n with them.


    Amelia and Isabe were stunned.


    Amelia frowned slightly and looked at John.


    "Are you sure? This is really dangerous. Can you really handle it alone?"


    Isabe also showed clear disapproval.


    "Knowing that the proprietress might be a diamond-tier or higher power, going there alone is akin to a suicide mission!"


    It''s true that John could take on diamond-tier elite monsters and even semigod-tier fighters in the secret realm, but that wasrgely due to the buffs avable there!


    And in the secret realm, they did not fear death, but outside it was a different matter.


    Outside, if you die, you truly die!


    "If this is a diamond-tier or higher adversary, then wouldn''t it be a suicide mission for you all toe with me too? So, it''s better that just I risk it than all of us," John joked, but Archibald was seriously worried.


    "Big Brother, we can''t let you go alone; I''ll go back with you!"


    Leopold was also anxious, "Yes, this is too dangerous. I definitely won''t feel at ease letting you go alone!"


    John saw their worried expressions and waved his hand dismissively.


    "Alright, I know what I''m doing. Don''t worry about me, just make sure you take care of yourselves and meet me at the arranged spotter!"


    With that, John turned and walked away.


    Leopold and Archibald watched John''s retreating figure with concern, ncing involuntarily towards Amelia.


    "Should we really let him go alone? Isn''t that too dangerous?"


    Isabe gave Archibald a cool look and then turned to leave herself.


    "What, was what I said so hard to understand? Why ignore me?"


    Isabe''s departure left Archibald feeling rather hurt.


    He hadn''t said anything particrly outrageous, just a simple question, yet it seemed to be taken so poorly.


    Amelia looked at Archibald with a hint of amusement.


    "If you go now, you''d only be adding to his troubles."


    John... is not so easily defeated.

 Chapter 259: Chapter259-The Stronghold, Dusk Sect!

    John arrived alone on the street where Rose Bar was located.


    This street was famous in the Imperial Capital for its string of nightclubs.


    However, due to the recent incidents at Rose Bar, the area had been under martialw, casting an especially deste look over the street.


    John stepped into Rose Bar once again.


    He had always felt something off about this ce but couldn''t quite put his finger on it until he returned at night.


    Some things are invisible by day and only be clear in the darkness.


    He went down to the basement again, where he noticed a faint light seeping from a secret passage that had previously held severalrge boxes.


    He gripped the Bloodthirsty de tightly in his hand and kicked open the wooden panel that concealed the passage.


    His expression turned very serious.


    Before today, there had been no passage here, nor any wooden panel.


    He was absolutely certain when he checked earlier in the day that there was just a solid stone b behind it!


    This meant that someone had forcibly created this passage while they were away, covered it with wood, and knew that he would return.


    The Bloodthirsty de gleamed dazzlingly under the dim light.


    He slowly walked further inside; oilmps lit the way, but the lighting was sparse, barely enough to see the path ahead.


    As he entered the tunnel, his hand brushed against the damp walls where the stone appeared to have been crudely cut with a de.


    His eyes lowered slightly¡ªit seemed this ce had indeed been hastily excavated.


    As for who was behind it, that went without saying.


    "Heh..."


    John couldn''t help but let out a coldugh.


    It seemed the person behind the scenes was indeed targeting them, otherwise, they wouldn''t have deliberately left such an obvious w.


    They were certain he would return and discover this tunnel.


    He had no idea what awaited him further inside, but it didn''t matter.


    Whatever it was, he was determined to uncover the truth behind this affair.


    The tunnel was exceedingly long, yet the oilmps were lit all along its length.


    Timing himself, John walked at a normal pace, yet after nearly 20 minutes, he still hadn''t reached the end.


    His heart grew heavier.


    From the time the items were moved from Hidden Stars to his arrival, only about five to six hours had passed.


    Within this period, someone had managed to dig such a lengthy tunnel?


    Tunnels were no trivial task; they required the removal of all debris and had to be meticulously hidden, especially since the street was under martialw, yet still popted.


    That someone had managed to excavate this tunnel without detection was nothing short of astounding.


    After about another ten minutes, John felt the air within the passage be fresher, and faint sounds began to echo from ahead.


    He knew he was nearing the end.


    Gripping his knife tightly, he advanced another ten meters or so and finally saw a wooden door.


    On the wooden door, arge rose was painted, its colors vivid under the candlelight.


    Yet, the thick scent of blood permeating the air revealed the true nature of this so-called red.


    Blood.


    The color on the rose petals continued to trickle downward, indicating that the blood had been freshly applied not long ago.


    The noises behind the door grew louder, a cacophony of what seemed like revelry mixed with prayers, the mingled sounds causing a headache.


    It was as if they were taunting John.


    "I''m right here; do you dare toe through? Do you dare to open the door?"


    John first sent a message to Amelia and the others before pushing open the door that stood before him.


    As he opened the door, a strong smell of blood hit him, mixed bizarrely with the scent of roses.


    He seemed to have entered a vast underground za.


    In front of him, countless people in ck robes knelt on the ground, seemingly engaged in fervent prayer, the surrounding torches illuminating the area brightly.


    John walked in, but not a single person turned to look at him; they continued their devout prayers.


    Atop a tform, a statue resembling a wood carving was covered with a red cloth.


    These peopley on the ground, muttering words, their faces marked with an expression of zeal.


    John took a few steps forward and realized that no one turned to look at him; it was as if they couldn''t sense his presence at all.


    He gripped the Bloodthirsty de tightly, his brow furrowing slightly in hesitation, unsure how to handle the situation.


    However, his attention was quickly drawn to a woman in a ck cloak approaching him.


    "This way," she said,ing directly in front of him and gesturing for him to follow.


    John paused, instinctively taking a closer look at the woman, only to notice her ghastly paleplexion, unlike that of a normal human.


    Her pupils appeared slightly dted, and her movements were markedly stiff, even her tone of voice carried a mechanical timbre.


    This was...


    [Name: Puppet (Human-like)]


    [Level: Lv54]


    [Skill: Unknown]


    A puppet?


    As John read the system''s prompt, his heart sank even further.


    If it were just an ordinary puppet, the system wouldn''t have specifically alerted him.


    Now that it had, it suggested that this might be...


    Something produced in the secret realm.


    Or perhaps, this puppet had once been a living person, transformed into a puppet by some method.


    "This way," the puppet repeated, her eyes devoid of focus, maintaining the same posture, with her hand movements unchanged in their precision.


    Meanwhile, the people kneeling on the ground seemed oblivious to the conversation behind them, continuing their fervent prayers with a touch of madness in their eyes.


    Torches burned around the perimeter of the za, their heat intensifying the acrid smell of blood in the air.


    Yet, a faint scent of roses lingered at the tip of John''s nose.


    He suspected this was likely the underground stronghold of the Dusk Sect, but who did this puppet belong to?


    And why was it so insistent on leading him somewhere? What exactly was waiting for him?


    "This way," the puppet repeated, seemingly programmed to continue until it received a response from John.


    John was puzzled but followed the puppet nheless.


    He had thought this was just an underground za, but to his surprise, the puppet led him up a staircase.


    There was a second level?


    John kept his expression neutral, though he was inwardly astounded.


    This was not something that could have been aplished in a short span of time; the entire underground stronghold must have been long established, and only the tunnel connecting it to Rose Bar excavated within thest five hours.


    Who was this puppet master behind the scenes?


    Were the methods of the Dusk Sect really so profound?


    To remain undetected in the Imperial Capital for so long and even infiltrate the Star Cluster Academy!


    After ascending to the second floor, the puppet stopped at the top of the stairs, indicating it had no intention of proceeding further.


    However, John understood this as a cue for him to continue alone.


    He gripped the Bloodthirsty de tightly; the pervasive smell of blood in the air seemed to excite the de, causing it to tremble uncontrobly.


    Yet, he paused at the doorway of a room.


    "Pleasee in," came a sultry, enticing voice from inside.


    The voice alone was almost enough to conjure an image of its owner¡ªa vision of allure and charm.


    It felt like a soft paw gently scratching inside his ear, as if it reached right into his heart.


    Despite this, John didn''t let his guard down but became even more vignt.


    He pushed open the door, and his eyes were met with an extravagantly decorated room.


    There was a rosewood carved daybed and matching tea set, with a hint of rose scent permeating the air.


    Arge crystal chandelier illuminated the entire room brightly.


    And reclining on the daybed was a beauty.

 Chapter 260: Chapter260-A Gift for You

    It had to be said, the woman was stunningly beautiful.


    Even John, for a moment, felt a bit flustered.


    Dressed in a ck mermaid dress with red embroidery, she reclined gracefully on the daybed, a cigarette holder in hand.


    Therge embroidered roses dazzled the eyes, almost as if the petals were swaying, emitting a fragrance that was utterly intoxicating.


    Upon seeing John, the corners of her mouth curved into a slight smile.


    "Long time no see."


    Long time no see?


    Though John''s face showed no reaction, he was internally shaken.


    He was certain he had never met this woman before, but why then...


    Why would this woman say "long time no see"?


    "Why are you standing there? I won''t bite;e in," the woman said with a gentleugh, slowly rising to her feet.


    Her fair, long legs emerged from the side of her dress, utterly captivating.


    It had to be said, this woman was a temptress, every move as enchanting as a siren''s, her gaze fixed firmly on him.


    No words were necessary; merely standing there, she was a spectacle.


    "He really is heartless, to have already forgotten me," the woman said in a tone full ofment, her voice soft and tender.


    It was as if she was genuinely cooing to John...


    John regarded the woman across from him impassively, genuinely unsure where he could have met her, but...


    His intuition told him that the woman was not lying.


    That meant they truly had met, even if he couldn''t remember it.


    "Do you like the gift I''ve given you for our meeting?" the woman asked, her eyes twinkling as she put down her cigarette holder and started preparing tea with the set in front of her.


    These old-fashioned tea-brewing methods hadrgely fallen into obscurity, but they seemed exceptionally natural in her hands.


    She handled the ritual with a grace that suggested it was second nature to her, her movements fluid and practiced.


    "Try it; I''ve practiced a long time for this."


    She ced a cup of tea before John, who did not move closer but continued to watch her quietly.


    "You don''t need to be so guarded around me. If I had wanted to kill you, you wouldn''t have made it here," she said.


    In that moment, the room filled with the overwhelming presence of a transcendent-tier powerhouse!


    A heavy weight pressed down on John''s back, and for a moment, it seemed he might lose control of his legs and copse.


    But he resisted staunchly, his eyes fixed intently on the woman before him.


    "See, if I really wanted to harm you, you would have no power to resist, so there''s no need for you to be so tense," the woman said yfully, herugh delicate.


    The scent of roses in the air grew stronger, and John, his expression somewhat dazed, found himself involuntarily walking towards the sofa.


    He looked at the woman before him and suddenly felt an impression.


    This woman is truly beautiful! How could such a charming girl possibly have the capacity to harm anyone? He must have been mistaken; thisdy was like a rose, delicate and undoubtedly deserving of careful protection, just as one would tend a rose.


    John sat on the sofa, lifting the teacup before him, about to drink, but the next second a burning sensation surged in his chest!


    [Ding! Sessfully resisted one mental attack! Mental resistance increased by 60% for the next half hour!]


    Heart of Dwarf!


    The sudden warmth snapped John back to rity.


    He looked again at the tea in his hand.


    What had appeared as a brownish brew was now unnaturally pink, still releasing steam and pink smoke that silently coiled into his nostrils.


    He had almost been ensnared!


    "I can''t afford this tea!" John''s voice sharpened as he flung the teacup in the woman''s direction.


    However, the faintly pink tea didn''t reach the woman.


    Instead, it was halted by an invisible barrier in the air, trickling down slowly and staining the carpet.


    Seeing that his first attack had no effect, a flicker of interest passed through Amelia''s eyes.


    She looked at John and smiled lightly.


    "It seems you''ve improved a lot sincest time."


    "This move no longer works on you, but... it doesn''t matter. I can always find a way to handle you," she stated confidently, unsettling John.


    He quietly watched as he gripped the Bloodthirsty de more tightly.


    The de trembled in the air, as if excited by something, or perhaps sensing the scent of blood.


    The trembling of the Bloodthirsty de caught the woman''s attention, but she showed no other reaction, just watching John calmly.


    "I came here just to see you today. Don''t worry, after I have looked my fill, I''ll leave. You won''t be troubled by me, and consider those people outside as a gift for our meeting," she continued.


    "This ce does indeed have some things that might be useful to you. You can take them all when you leave, but..."


    She paused slightly, her gaze intensifying as she looked into John''s eyes.


    "I''d advise you to stop here with this matter; otherwise, you''ll face much more troubleter. Victor can''t wait for you too long."


    John had been pondering, but the mention of Victor''s name instantly enraged him.


    "How do you know about Victor? What have you done to him?"


    He had thought this was merely about dealing with the Dusk Sect, but he hadn''t expected it to be linked to Archibald''s affairs.


    Without any hesitation, John drew the Bloodthirsty de! A streak of cold light shed as the de aimed straight for the woman''s throat!


    But¡­


    John felt as if his de had struck a protective barrier, unable to prate it!


    How¡­ how is this possible?!


    He was acutely aware of the current attack power of the Bloodthirsty de.


    He also knew very well how much strength he had used in that strike.


    Yet now, he couldn''t even breach this woman''s shield?


    John exerted all his strength, but found it utterly futile against the protective barrier before him.


    "There''s no need to bother; with your current strength, it''s impossible to harm me," the woman stated calmly.


    The gap between transcendent-tier and gold-tier wasn''t a joke.


    It was only because she found this young man somewhat to her liking that she had refrained from attacking him all this while.


    John felt as if an invisible force in the air had entwined around his hands.


    On closer inspection, he noticed ayer of pink smoke that had appeared out of nowhere, emitting a strong Rosie fragrance.


    It felt as though he was immersed in a sea of flowers, and soon his mind began to feel dizzy, despite the mental resistance boost from the Heart of Dwarf.


    He was struggling to control himself! How could his mind power, even enhanced by 60%, still not withstand the power of this Rosie fragrance?


    The pale pink smoke twined around John''s hands, gently forcing them open, and then additional wisps of smoke wrapped around his cheeks, creating a strangely intimate appearance.


    The woman slowly approached as John realized he could sh her throat with the Bloodthirsty de with just a little effort.


    But his body was gradually weakening, leaving him without the strength tomand the Bloodthirsty de any longer.


    The woman chuckled softly, reaching out to gently touch John''s cheek, her eyes filled with admiration.


    "You have really grown more impressively than I had anticipated."

 Chapter 261: Chapter261-Rosie

    The woman''s bright red fingernails gently traced across John''s face, sending a shiver through him.


    John clenched his teeth, trying to fight the wave of fatigue overwhelming his mind, but found it impossible.


    He felt as though his vitality was being drained, leaving him increasingly listless.


    The pervasive pink smoke in the air continued to assault his senses.


    "Who... who are you?"


    John mustered all his strength to ask.


    A flicker of something different passed through the woman''s eyes as she chuckled lightly.


    "My name is Rosie. Make sure you remember it this time."


    Rosie?


    A sh of something crossed John''s mind, but it was too quick for him to grasp.


    The intensifying scent of Rosie in the air dulled his thoughts even more.


    Boom!


    A sound like a bomb exploded above them, breaking John''s train of thought.


    Even the pale pink smoke in the air seemed to dim slightly.


    "Ugh..."


    Rosie looked displeasedly above her head, then turned her gaze back to John, her lips curling slightly.


    "I knew you wouldn''t be so bold as toe here alone, little one. You''ve called for help, haven''t you?"


    "If this were any other time, I might have wanted to y along with you, but not today."


    Rosie touched John''s cheek somewhat regretfully, as ifmenting not being able to spend more time with him.


    As Rosie drew nearer, the scent of roses in the air intensified, adding to the confusion in John''s eyes.


    The emotions stirred by the explosion began to dissipate once more.


    The sounds of explosions continued overhead, even causing the pale pink smoke in the air to disperse slightly.


    Despite such disturbances, the people in the lobby below seemed unaffected, still fervently fixated on the statue veiled beneath the red cloth on the tform.


    As the sounds of explosions drew nearer, the fragrance of roses grew stronger until, finally, Rosie smiled softly and pressed a kiss to John''s lips.


    In that moment, the intense scent of roses almost entwined Johnpletely, overwhelming him to the point where he could barely control his emotions.


    Inside his head, a voice incessantly urged him, kiss her, hold her, possess her fiercely!


    This woman was a divine creation, meant to be his!


    But his body was too weak to move.


    After pressing a kiss to John''s lips, Rosie seemed unsatisfied and pulled down his shirt to leave a lipstick mark over his heart.


    Observing the vivid red imprint, Rosie finallyughed, her fingertip lightly touching the mark.


    "I look forward to our next meeting, my darling."


    After straightening John''s clothes, Rosie turned and left with a satisfied air, her graceful figure making it seem as though she wasn''t in a basement at all but some grand ballroom!


    No!


    She can''t leave!


    She hadn''t exined what was happening with Victor!


    Why did she know about Victor?


    What was the deal with those people outside?


    Clearly, this was a Dusk Sect headquarters, so why was it so easily relinquished to him?


    And what about the statue covered with the red cloth?


    John''s mind was filled with too many questions, but with Rosie''s departure, they were all suppressed inside him.


    After Rosie left, the pale pink smoke in the air seemed to fade significantly, no longer as overpoweringly intense as before.


    As John''s body slowly regained movement, he immediately gripped the Bloodthirsty de tightly in his hand.


    He wanted to track down the woman, but there was no sign of her now, only the lingering scent of Rosie in the air marking her previous presence.


    Even the puppet that had been guarding the door had vanished.


    John quickly left the room and noticed that the crowd below was starting to grow restless.


    The intense shaking above caused the red cloth on the tform to begin sliding off, and John sharply sensed the evil power hidden beneath it.


    He suddenly had a bad premonition; if that red cloth were to fallpletely, it would spell disaster for them.


    The crowd below seemed to feel the rising power too, their excitement growing as they muttered incessantly.


    Several had eyes turning blood red, almost as if blood would drip from them.


    Boom!


    As the ceiling shook violently, arge hole burst open, and debris crashed to the floor.


    John had moved quickly; otherwise, he would have been directly hit.


    Light from the streetmps and a faint moonlight poured in through the hole.


    Then, a head peered through.


    "I guessed right, hey, you''re indeed here," Archibald said, smiling as he looked down at John.


    He opened his arms and then jumped down through the hole.


    The others followed, jumping down, and their eyes narrowed into sharp res as they took in the scene before them.


    "What''s going on with these people? Why are they like this? What exactly happened here just now?"


    Leopold immediately noticed something was off.


    The air still held traces of pale pink smoke, which made them feel slightly dizzy after inhaling it.


    "This pink smoke can confuse people''s minds; be careful," John warned, his voice rough with hoarseness.


    The others sensed something was amiss and nced at him instinctively.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Amelia''s gaze fell on John''s lips, which seemed unusually red.


    John shook his head, shifting his focus back to the frenzied crowd on the first floor.


    There were at least two to three hundred people there.


    Each person''s cultivation varied, but even the weakest was at the silver-tier.


    Now, it appeared each had lost their self-control, bing wildly deranged.


    "These people are the most loyal followers of the Dusk Sect. I don''t know what Rosie did to them, but they seem to have gonepletely mad. When I came in, they didn''t even notice me."


    "It seems they are worshiping the statue on the tform. We must avoid that statue at all costs, or something terrible will happen!"


    A voice inside John''s head continuously told him to steer clear of the statue, warning that what followed would be beyond their ability to handle.


    Everyone''s expressions turned serious, trusting Johnpletely.


    They all knew John would never harm them.


    Given this trust, they knew they had to figure out what was really going on here.


    "I''ve already notified the people from Hidden Stars; they should be here shortly."


    Capturing so many Dusk Sect followers and interrogating them thoroughly should reveal some needed information.


    Isabe''s tone carried an edge of severity.


    They all knew that the situation was far from simple, given the sheer number of people here¡ªit was even terrifying.


    And all of this was happening right under their noses in the Imperial Capital!


    To have such arge underground za with so many cultists in the Imperial Capital was utterly astounding.


    As Isabe finished speaking, everyone shivered.


    They realized that the people on the first floor were staring intensely at them.


    Some faces still bore frenzied expressions or manic grins.


    But every single one of them was staring fixedly at them, as if they were prey.


    It might not have been so frightening if it were just one person staring, but the gaze of hundreds made everyone''s skin crawl.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Archibald swallowed nervously.


    Just moments ago, none of those gazes had been directed at them.


    What had suddenly changed?

 Chapter 262: Chapter262-The Uprising!

    "Prepare for battle!"


    John reacted almost instantly.


    He could already sense that the atmosphere was bing tense and if they continued to wait, they would soon be at a disadvantage.


    Since a fight was inevitable, it was better to take the initiative now.


    With that thought, John gripped his Bloodthirsty de tightly, and the others also assumed a battle-ready stance.


    But in the next second, the crowd below suddenly erupted.


    Whoosh!


    Someone from belowunched a skill in their direction, and a fireball smashed onto the floor.


    The second floor was made of wood, and the fireball''s impact immediately set it aze.


    "Split up and break out!"


    John issued themand decisively.


    Although everyone present was at least gold-tier, Archibald, Leopold, and Amelia were in unstable conditions.


    They had all advanced in the secret realm, and only a few days had passed since then, making it nearly impossible to fully control their newfound powers in such a short time.


    Only John and Isabe were able to effectively manage their powers.


    Among the frenzied mob, there were forty to fifty gold-tier individuals, about twenty at tinum-tier, and even a few at emerald-tier.


    Each one looked insanely determined, seemingly eager to kill everyone in front of them.


    Boom!


    Another skill exploded at their feet.


    Archibald instantly reacted, teaming up with Leopold to fight side by side.


    Fighting from an elevated position gave them a significant advantage over those below.


    "Damn, I knew I shouldn''t have jumped down!"


    Archibald cursed under his breath, but his expression remained serious as heunched one skill after another.


    Fire Meteor!


    Light Sword Rain!


    All were area-of-effect explosive attacks.


    They knew they needed to resolve this quickly or just hold out¡ªhold out until the Hidden Stars arrived.


    This time, Hidden Stars was coborating with the military, meaning reinforcements were assured.


    As long as they could hold out, victory was certain and no problems should arise.


    "For the glory of the divine lord!"


    "The divine lord will rule the world, and you all will be sacrifices to the divine!"


    One person screamed maniacally, stomping on the stairs and lunging forward with a long sword aimed at the group.


    Everyone dodged backward.


    Boom!


    The long sword struck the wooden floor, carving a deep gash and sending splinters flying.


    During the melee, the mask on the attacker''s face fell to the ground.


    John didn''t know who this person was, but Amelia and the others gasped in shock.


    "It''s... him?"


    "How could it be him?"


    Archibald''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    John looked puzzled, "Who is he?"


    Isabe''s voice was low, "He''s the manager of the Imperial Capital Grand Hotel."


    Another person charged forward!


    This one was unmasked, clearly visible to all.


    "This is¡­ the captain of the Imperial Capital''s third city defense squad!"


    "This is the night manager of the Imperial Capital Grand Hotel."


    "This is the deputy minister of the Alliance Logistics Department¡­"


    One name after another was uttered from their lips, and John''s heart sank.


    It seemed that the influence of the Dusk Sect was even more terrifying than he had imagined.


    And these people were hidden so deeply!


    If not for today''s revtion at this location, they would have never suspected these prominent figures to be fervent followers of the Dusk Sect.


    What was most horrifying was¡­


    This was happening within the Imperial Capital!


    These people were so well-concealed within the Imperial Capital that they had gone unnoticed.


    If not for Rosie mentioning a so-called gift of meeting, they might never have found this ce.


    Everyone felt a heavy weight in their hearts as they began to contemte some rather grim possibilities.


    If¡­ If all of the Dusk Sect''s followers in the Imperial Capital were gathered here, that would be one thing, but what if this was just a fraction of them?


    With members of the Dusk Sect infiltrating even the military and noble families, did that mean there were other ces they couldn''t see?


    The visible part of an iceberg is just a fraction of its whole¡ªdoes that not say enough?


    As all these individuals were exposed before them, it set the stage for what was toe, making everything much more terrifying!


    "What do we do? Do we take these people alive?"


    Even though Leopold was a nobleman''s son, the sight of so many people still instilled a sense of fear in him.


    The implications were vast, and if they were to indiscriminately kill everyone, it meant they would undoubtedly face even moreplications.


    "They have already be followers of the Dusk Sect, and now they are attacking us. Should I really leave them a way out?"


    Isabe''s thoughts were clearer than anyone else''s.


    They were on a mission, and Hidden Stars had already stated that anyone involved could be taken down without regard to their status¡ªdead or alive.


    With that in mind, why hesitate?


    Realizing this, they quickly formed a battle alliance, a tactic honed in the secret realm.


    Each knew the others'' strengths, so there was no need for hesitation.


    John watched these frenzied individuals and felt an ominous premonition.


    Since Rosie had previously mentioned these people were a ''gift,'' it seemed unlikely they would be this uncontroble.


    What did this gift really mean? What was hidden beneath the surface?


    Why had the mood of these people, which was calm just moments ago, suddenly turned so wild?


    As John engaged these people, he kept a careful watch.


    Handling those at the silver-tier was rtively straightforward¡ªknocking them unconscious and setting them aside to disable them was sufficient.


    However, dealing with individuals at the gold-tier, tinum-tier, and emerald-tier was far more challenging.


    It appeared that these higher-tier individuals were under some kind of mental control, making their actions somewhat predictable and straightforward.


    They seemed to be operating purely on instinct, not using any skills.


    Otherwise, just the tinum-tier alone would have been enough to overwhelm them, not to mention the few at the emerald-tier.


    Seeing that these individuals were all subdued and cast aside, everyone breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    Now, only a few emerald-tier individuals remained.


    The entire basement was in disarray.


    There were burning fireballs everywhere, along with continuous shaking noises.


    Noises of footsteps from above suggested that Hidden Stars'' forces had arrived.


    Everyone felt a bit more relieved, knowing reinforcements had arrived and that handling the situation would now be much easier.


    But a growing unease was taking hold in John''s mind.


    "We need to leave here now!"


    With Hidden Stars'' forces arriving, dealing with these cultists should be straightforward.


    Moreover, this location had been confirmed as the Dusk Sect headquarters, and all previous incidents had pointed to their involvement.


    The mission was effectivelyplete.


    They needed to leave this ce quickly.


    "Why should we..."


    Archibald began, but stopped abruptly as he saw John''s pupils dte.


    "Get down!"

 Chapter 263: Chapter263-The Statue of the Dark God

    Archibald jumped in shock when he suddenly heard John say that, instinctively looking back.


    Only then did he realize that the red cloth on the high tform had been shaken off at some unknown time, revealing the statue hidden beneath it.


    At the same time, the statue emanated an indescribable oppressive force, instantly bearing down in their direction.


    The moment they saw the statue, everyone''s breathing began to be strained.


    It seemed as though countless murmurs were echoing in their ears.


    In that instant, everyone''s nerves started to tense up, and a different emotion began to spread in each person''s heart.


    Rage and fury mixed with an ufortable oppression filled the air¡ªdestroy everything here, all of it!


    These people all deserve to die; they should not exist in this world!


    They should just die like this,pletely disappear from this world!


    All the malice buried within everyone seemed to be amplified at this moment.


    Archibald and Leopold were the first to be affected; their eyes had already begun to turn blood red, clutching their weapons as if about to erupt at any second.


    Amelia and Isabe were slightly better, but their hands were already trembling slightly.


    If it weren''t for John having activated the effect of the Heart of Dwarf just moments before, he too might have been overwhelmed by now!


    No, this cannot go on; this absolutely must not continue!


    John struggled to look towards the wooden sculpture.


    It seemed to carve the upper body of a creature, but its face was shrouded in a thick fog, making it impossible for them to discern the details of the face on the sculpture.


    It was indescribable, as if unspeakable.


    A fear of the unknown instantly enveloped everyone.


    Though they had never seen the face clearly, everyone felt only one thing: it was terrifying, truly terrifying.


    That face seemed like the most horrifying thing they had ever encountered in their world.


    It stood silently in ce, as if at that moment, everyone was frozen there.


    The air was tinged with the faint scent of Rosie flowers, now mixed with the smell of blood, dizzying and overwhelming.


    John felt his nerves begin to blur.


    He knew very well that if this object were to be revealed, it would be a disaster for the entire Imperial Capital!


    He couldn''t believe that the people of the Dusk Sect were so deranged as to ce this statue of the dark god here!


    Madness, this was sheer madness!


    Now Archibald and the others hadpletely sumbed to the oppressive force.


    Their eyes were already turning blood red, their breathing bing rapid, as if they were about to explode at any second.


    Although the cultists on the ground had lost the ability to move, they were still in a wildly frenzied state.


    Even though they could no longer stand, they were twisting and crawling towards them, their fingers moving in their direction as if only theplete annihtion of their foes would bring them joy.


    But when the red cloth fell, revealing the sinister wooden sculpture behind it, those on the ground instantly quieted down.


    However, this silencested only a second before they became even more fric.


    They screamed and howled with all their might, filling the basement with a noise that was dizzying and disorienting.


    And then there were the mesmerizing murmurs emanating from the statue.


    "Kill them, kill them all!"


    As if killing them would relieve their agony.


    When you''re the only one left in the world, you can do whatever you want.


    You wouldn''t need to worry about all the troublesome matters or care about the so-called Star Cluster Academy anymore.


    If you can return here, when the divine lord descends, you will be the most faithful servant!


    Kill them, use their blood to wee the arrival of the divine lord!


    It seemed as if countless voices were rising in John''s ears, blurring the line between reality and illusion at that moment.


    He could only feel his mood growing increasingly irritable, unable to make any substantial choices.


    His hand clutched the Bloodthirsty de tightly, the Dragonblood Stone embedded in it glowing intensely.


    "Kill them, kill them all," the murmurs mixed indecipherably, yet filled with clear elements of ughter and destruction.


    John felt his head was about to split from the pain.


    As he struggled against it, the next second brought a different force into his mind, as if another power was contesting the murmurs for control of his mind sea.


    The power of the dark god also seemed to sense something amiss, fueling his anger further.


    The murmurs grew louder, like countless ducks squawking incessantly by John''s ear, an unbearable sensation.


    "Enough!"


    John bit down hard, painfully clutching his head.


    But the world through his eyes began to blur into unreality, with only the indistinct face of the statue in sight.


    Everything around him dissolved into nothingness, obscured from view.


    The air thickened with the smell of blood, almost dragging John down into its depths, but at thest moment, a faint scent of roses pulled his fading consciousness back.


    John regained consciousness only to find himself gripping the Bloodthirsty de tightly, its de already poised at Amelia''s neck!


    Just a moment''s more dy, and the knife would have shed through Amelia''s throat.


    In desperation, John bit down hard on the tip of his tongue, the sharp pain snapping him fully awake.


    He struggled against the dizziness clouding his vision and picked up a broken stool from the ground.


    With all his might, he hurled it towards the statue.


    "To hell with this! Who am I to obey? I make my own choices, who are you to dictate what I do? Even if you are a god, I will destroy you!"


    Boom!


    The stool hit the statue precisely on the tform.


    But the statue seemed as if it were welded to the spot, unmoved and unmarred, not even a scratch on its wooden surface.


    Somehow, John felt as though the statue had adopted a mocking expression.


    Despite being unable to see anything clearly, veiled as it was by the fog, that feeling intensified.


    It seemed to mock John''s impotence, as well as their desperate struggles.


    Already agitated by the dark god''s influence, John felt his anger intensify.


    He tried hard to control his emotions, but the anger inside him grew stronger, urgently needing an outlet for release.


    John''s eyes were bloodshot, heaving with heavy breaths, his hands clenching the knife with a death grip.


    He gritted his teeth in the direction of the statue, tasting blood in his gums, yet he did not loosen his hold.


    With both hands on the Bloodthirsty de, John stared fixedly at the statue.


    "You''re going to..."


    "Die!"


    Boom!


    A fierce de energy surged towards the statue, cleaving everything in its path in two.


    Godyer de!


    Boom! Boom!


    The de energy seemed to meet some resistance when it struck the statue, but in the next instant, it exploded violently!


    The cultists, who had lost their ability to move, were instantly reduced to a bloody mess.


    The statue merely trembled slightly, as if shuddering from a gust of wind.


    John was furious.


    If once wasn''t enough, he would do it again! He gripped the knife tightly and shed towards the statue once more.


    "Just die!"

 Chapter 264: Chapter264-The Power of the Dark God

    A tremendous force struck towards the statue.


    Boom!


    In that instant, everything exploded.


    Everything in its path was split in two, and everyone watched in horror as the scene unfolded.


    Those affected, like Archibald, seemed to be slowly regaining their senses, though they were still somewhat groggy.


    The eyes of the frenzied cultists on the ground grew even more arrogant.


    They looked at John as if he were their father''s murderer.


    How dare he?


    How dare he harm their true god?


    This was their only true god, their only deity!


    Since this man had harmed their god, his life was the only suitable repayment.


    The power of the dark god was too overwhelming.


    Even though John and the others were prepared, Archibald was still affected, as were Amelia and the rest.


    A look of painful struggle appeared on Amelia''s face, as if she was trying to fully awaken from this controlled state, but she was still unable to manage her emotions.


    Archibald''s hands trembled slightly as he held his staff, his eyes filled with conflict and struggle as he looked at John.


    One voice incessantly told him that anyone who dared to harm the divine lord deserved only death.


    Yet another voice ceaselessly reminded him, "This is your friend, yourpanion, the one who saved your life. How can you harm him? How could you possibly harm him?!"


    Blood trickled from the corner of Isabe''s mouth, and her eyes gained a moment of rity.


    John had just unleashed the Godyer de!


    Now his MP was reduced by 80%!


    If it were a silver-tier, there might still be a chance of failure with this move.


    But now that he had ascended to gold-tier, it was different.


    He could execute this movepletely almost every time, though it consumed a great deal of MP.


    Fortunately, he was no longer afraid of running out of MP; otherwise, after using this move, he would be rendered useless.


    The sound of numerous chaotic footsteps came from above, as if people were rushing towards them.


    John gasped for air, looking towards the direction of the noise.


    The Hidden Stars had arrived, though they were still assessing the situation.


    "Leave this ce!"


    John shouted loudly, his voice so piercing that it startled the people outside.


    One person couldn''t help but jump down, but the next second, his eyes began to cloud with confusion.


    He looked at the statue on the ground, his eyes radiating fervor, as if he was desperately eager to draw near, perhaps hoping to gain some other power from the statue.


    "My divine lord... I am your most faithful follower!"


    The man''s eyes visibly reddened at an rming rate, his hand tightly gripping his pistol¡ªa gunsmith, it seemed.


    His gaze filled with madness, he fired directly at John, who would have been hit had he not dodged.


    The situation was terrifying!


    Had he really been influenced to this extent just by briefly being here?


    The power of the statue was truly fearsome.


    John clenched his teeth, trying hard to sharpen his focus.


    The murmurs around him seemed to grow stronger, incessantly whispering something in his mind.


    Though fragmented and unclear, he faintly heard encouragements to kill.


    But since the statue was damaged, these voices were not as forceful.


    Seeing the man affected, John bit down hard.


    He leapt down to the first floor, approaching the statue.


    Yet, before he could get close, an overwhelming sensation of dizziness grew stronger, as if he were drunk, his mind nking out.


    He bit down hard, attempting to draw nearer, but found each step increasingly difficult as if climbing to heaven.


    It seemed he hadpletely lost control over his body, feeling dizzy and disoriented, unable to react for a long time.


    The statue, seemingly just within reach, now appeared agonizingly distant.


    What were only two or three steps seemed infinitely elongated, each step forward exceptionally arduous!


    John struggled to move forward, his hand desperately trying to grasp the statue, but it proved even more difficult.


    He knew that this statue could not possibly be the dark god itself!


    A wooden statue simply could not withstand the power of the dark god, and if the true essence of the dark god were to descend upon the earth, not just this basement, but the entire Imperial Capital, perhaps even the whole, would be doomed!


    It seemed that this priest statue must have endured a fragment of the dark god''s will through some method unknown, employed by those fanatical cultists.


    Or perhaps it was merely a nce that endowed the statue with such terrifying power.


    The true terror was not the statue itself, but those things that muddled the mind.


    After all, Archibald, Isabe, and the others had survived that secret realm.


    Their minds were supposed to be incredibly steadfast, not so easily disturbed.


    Yet now, things seemed not as simple as he thought.


    Therefore, no matter what, he must destroy this object now to prevent greater troublester¡ªthat would be something they could not bear.


    Even the resolute minds of the Hidden Stars were affected; if this were to spread, the ordinary citizens would truly be doomed.


    John bit down on his tongue again, the sharp pain snapping him back to rity.


    Even with the mental defense boost from the Heart of Dwarf, he was still tainted to this extent; if he allowed this wooden statue to continue unchecked...


    The contamination would only intensify, possibly affecting the entire poption of the Imperial Capital!


    With this thought, John clenched his teeth and struggled to maintain his rity, desperately moving towards the wooden sculpture.


    The frenzied cultists around him, though debilitated, still made frantic attempts to grab at him and bite him as he passed.


    It seemed they would do anything within their power to hinder John.


    Finally, John reached the sculpture.


    He dared not touch it with his hands, instead he wielded the Bloodthirsty de and struck it fiercely.


    Boom!


    Although it was a wooden statue, it felt as hard as crystal at that moment.


    Sparks even flew when the Bloodthirsty de struck it!


    No good, again!


    He shed viciously once more, and the sculpture visibly split into four pieces.


    Simultaneously, John acutely felt the people around him be even more frenzied.


    He distinctly saw a thick ck mist emanating from the splitting statue.


    The people around, upon sensing this odor, became even more manic.


    Amelia and Isabe, who had been somewhat lucid, now plunged back into madness, their eyes turning blood red.


    In an instant, it seemed as if everyone''s skills were hurled towards John.


    At this moment, there was no kinship, no rational thought, only one idea in their minds: to kill this disrespectful sphemer!


    John gritted his teeth, unsure how to resolve the bewitched state of those around him.


    But perhaps destroying the targetpletely could solve it!


    Before all the skills could crash onto him, he aimed to utterly pulverize the wooden sculpture.


    But the next second, all the skills came smashing down!


    The glow from the skills even brightened the entire basement, and John was about to be overwhelmed by them.


    Light shield!


    At the crucial moment, he swiftly raised a protective shield.


    However, the barrage of skills from the crowd was too much and too fast; even John''s shield couldn''t withstand it.


    Almost instantly, the shield shatteredpletely.

 Chapter 265: Chapter265-The Black Mist

    The frenzied cultists around him suddenly dropped like switches had been turned off, copsing to the groundpletely motionless.


    Archibald and the others began to look bewildered, seemingly unclear about what they were currently doing.


    Their eyes involuntarily scanned the entire basement, searching for anything that could catch their attention.


    John felt dizzy and his mind went nk.


    He didn''t know what to say, nor did he know how to react properly.


    His hands trembled, and he clenched his teeth tightly.


    He realized that this piece of wood was not as simple as he had thought.


    No, it must be burned,pletely destroyed to truly eliminate the danger.


    The thick ck mist in the air seemed to be growing denser.


    John felt an unusual change in his heart.


    His hands shook slightly as he bit down hard.


    He must leave this ce...


    John stumbled towards the exit, but it was already toote.


    The ck mist began to slowly gather in the air, eventually forming a huge ck pus-filled sphere.


    Inside, countless skulls churned incessantly, and various voices moaned and screamed within it.


    It seemed as if it would overflow the next second, utterly consuming their sanity.


    The ck mist quickly enveloped Johnpletely.


    As the ck fog began to gather, those around him slowly came to their senses.


    "Damn it, big brother!"


    Archibald saw John about to bepletely wrapped in the dense ck fog, clenched his teeth, and without any hesitation, charged directly into the mist.


    Leopold was taken aback, unable to stop him in time, and ultimately had no choice but to rush in after him.


    Amelia and Isabe exchanged a look, and without any hesitation, they too plunged into the thick fog.


    The people of Hidden Stars were shocked, not expecting these young individuals to charge in so fearlessly.


    They instinctively wanted to follow, but the ck mist seemed to have reached saturation, swallowing up these young ones beforepletely dissipating into the air.


    At the same time, the wooden statue shattered entirely.


    The ck mist in the air vanished, reced by a faint scent of roses.


    The expressions of those around became calm, as if nothing at this moment could drive them to madness again.


    It seemed as though all the previous frenzy had been nothing but an illusion.


    Some people came to their senses with bewildered expressions.


    Seeing the Hidden Stars and others beginning to clean up the aftermath, their faces turned pale instantly.


    They knew they were doomed now!


    Being dusk worshipers was already something disgraceful, and now their secret wasid bare for all to see, making it utterly uneptable for them!


    They feared they would never be innocent again.


    On


    "What has happened here?"


    Principal Sophia, aware of the incident involving the Dusk Sect, had arrived as quickly as she could.


    She wanted to understand what exactly had happened but realized she was toote.


    The scene was a mess, with nothing left but wreckage; even the children hadpletely vanished!


    When Principal Sophia arrived, the head of Hidden Stars bit his lip, feeling a surge of fear.


    "We were toote. By the time we got here, it had already turned into this, and those children seemed to have been engulfed by a ck mist and then disappeared."


    Hearing this, Principal Sophia''s expression turned grave.


    ck mist?


    A foreboding feeling suddenly took hold in her heart.


    "When we arrived, a fierce battle had already broken out below. One of our colleagues who went down was also bewitched," exined Diana, the leader of the Hidden Stars operation and a diamond-tier awakener herself.


    "Our colleague, who has one of the firmest minds among us, was surprisingly ensnared the moment he descended. It was as if those people were possessed," she continued.


    Facing Principal Sophia, a semigod-tier powerhouse, Diana spoke with utmost respect.


    Principal Sophia immediately jumped down into the basement, closed her eyes, and spread her hands, intently sensing the residual energies.


    Those around her, seeing her do this, did not dare to interrupt and waited silently by her side.


    After all, the gap between a semigod-tier and them was significant.


    Perhaps Principal Sophia could perceive things unknown to them.


    The moment she extended her mind power, Principal Sophia understood that a presence of the dark god had once been here.


    No, more urately, a fragment of the dark god''s consciousness...


    And this fragment had seemingly been sealed by some special means; otherwise, had it fully erupted, everyone in the Imperial Capital would have gone mad.


    As for that final ck mist, Principal Sophia was unsure of its nature, but she felt that it likely spelled a great disaster for those children.


    "Principal Sophia, what should we do? We don''t know the condition of the children; what actions should we take?" Diana was visibly anxious.


    After all, these children were all registered under Hidden Stars and were among the brightest students from Star Cluster Academy.


    Moreover, they were the sons and daughters of nobility; if something went wrong, they couldn''t bear the consequences.


    Additionally, the Military Department was highly interested in this matter, and any mishap under their watch would not be taken lightly.


    The expression on Principal Sophia''s face turned exceedingly grave, causing a shiver to go through those around her.


    Considering that Sophia was a semigod-tier figure, her visible concern only heightened the anxiety of others who felt even less capable of resolving the situation with the children.


    "Wait," Principal Sophia slowly uttered, leaving everyone around her momentarily stunned.


    What did she mean by that? Could they only passively wait for the children to emerge?


    "But..."


    Diana''s worry lingered, uncertain of the actual situation inside and what they would do if something unexpected happened.


    "Do you have a better idea?"


    Principal Sophia nced at Diana lightly, stifling the words Diana almost spoke and making her feel a surge of frustration.


    Even Sophia, a semigod-tier powerhouse, was at a loss; Diana, merely a diamond-tier awakener, felt utterly insignificant in her presence, despite being considered exceptional by others.


    In front of Sophia, she felt like nothing.


    "Seal off this area; no one is allowed in or out."


    Principal Sophia felt a headacheing on.


    Truth be told, she knew these children could potentially face danger, but she had never imagined the Dusk Sect would be so deranged.


    John had single-handedly destroyed the Dusk Sect''s hideout, yet he had not anticipated the presence of a dark god''s statue.


    For the followers of the dark god, the statue was undoubtedly the best kind of buff, but for someone like John, it was a different story entirely.


    They...


    Now, it was unclear what had happened, but it seemed they might have fallen into a secret realm.


    Only when they emerged would the full story be known.


    Upon hearing this, Diana breathed a slight sigh of relief and quickly instructed her subordinates topletely encircle the area.


    There was nothing they could do now but quietly wait for the students inside toe out.


    Principal Sophia did not leave either; she stayed nearby, vignt.


    She had a persistent feeling that a greater conspiracy was unfolding behind this incident, one specifically targeting John, or perhaps aimed at the Star Cluster Academy itself.

 Chapter 266: Chapter266-A Strange Place

    A splitting headache¡ªthat was the only sensation John felt as he woke up.


    Instinctively, he reached to touch his forehead but found his hands seemed to be bound.


    This realization made him snap his eyes open instantly, only to confirm he was indeed in a very dim, small, dark room.


    His limbs were shackled with iron chains, and to make matters worse, his body felt weak,pletely devoid of strength.


    Instinctively, he summoned the Bloodthirsty de.


    Fortunately, it responded to his call, which slightly eased his anxiety.


    However, he quickly discovered another critical problem: his storage ring wasn''t working!


    At first, he thought it was an illusion, but after careful consideration, he realized it truly wouldn''t open.


    Gritting his teeth, he surveyed his surroundings.


    This ce certainly didn''t seem ordinary.


    All he could remember was the ck smoke from the statue enveloping them, and then everything went dark.


    Where had they been taken? What exactly was happening? What was this situation?


    John was filled with myriad questions, but ultimately, he had to suppress them.


    He remembered that Leopold, Isabe, and Amelia had entered with him.


    He still didn''t know their current state, so he knew he must remain calm.


    John heard noisy voices from outside, probably people talking.


    They spoke quickly and with ents, making it difficult for him to discern exactly what was being said.


    He could only faintly make out words like "sacrifice" and "torch."


    Sacrifice?


    John slightly lowered his gaze, his mind racing.


    This ce couldn''t possibly be in the Imperial Capital, as it would be nearly impossible to remove them so discreetly in front of many people and bring them to a ce of sacrifice.


    The only usible exnation was that they had entered a secret realm!


    Moreover, it was uncertain what this secret realm entailed¡ªit could possibly be a realm of the dark god...


    If that were the case, then the others might be in an even worse situation than he was!


    No, this couldn''t continue; he had to find them quickly!


    John summoned the Bloodthirsty de, attempting to cut through the iron chains binding him, only to discover that the chains, made of an unknown material, resisted his de!


    Though he remained outwardly calm, inwardly he was shocked.


    The Bloodthirsty de, now partially restored, should have cut through metal as easily as through tofu.


    Yet, these ordinary-looking chains remained unscathed under its strike!


    The Bloodthirsty de trembled continuously, as if sensing something unusual.


    John sensed the sound of footsteps drawing nearer from outside.


    He quickly retracted the Bloodthirsty de and pretended to still be asleep.


    Soon, the door was opened from the outside, and by the sound of it, about five or six people entered.


    The ents of these people were very thick; he could only understand a few words here and there.


    However, John roughly understood that he might be one of the so-called sacrifices this time.


    He was now even more certain that this supposed ritual was intended for the dark god.


    But where exactly was this ce? Had they truly entered a secret realm ruled by the dark god?


    A wave of different emotions surged in John''s heart, bringing with them an increasing concern.


    [Activate map scanning feature.]


    John activated the map scanning feature, and in that moment, a transparent panel appeared in his mind.


    This panel detailed a map of the surrounding area within about 50 meters.


    The system''s map creation had its limitations¡ªit could only produce aplete map of areas he had personally traversed.


    Otherwise, it could only map out the area about 50 meters around the user.


    Presumably because they had entered together, the system automatically marked Leopold and the others as teammates, and he could now clearly see the small blue dots representing his teammates on the map.


    Meanwhile, the rest were red dots, densely packed and quite rming.


    Amidst the tide-like spread of red dots, these small blue circles appeared particrly friendly and reassuring.


    While John was distracted by the map in his mind, someone in reality had grabbed his chin to examine him closely before forcefully throwing him to the ground.


    "...awake...sacrifice...prey...delight..."


    The people spoke with heavy ents, in what seemed to be a local dialect spoken quickly and urgently.


    John could only understand bits and pieces, but he could sense the thick malice in their tone.


    [Name: Outer God Cultist]


    [Level: Lv40]


    [HP: 450000]


    [Skills: Assassination, Summon, Trap, Sacrifice]


    [Name: Faith Herald]


    [Level: LV46]


    [HP: 550000]


    [Skills: Assassination, Summon, Trap, Sacrifice]


    John felt slightly relieved seeing their levels; thankfully, they weren''t particrly high.


    But he quickly realized a troubling fact.


    Although the enemy''s levels weren''t very high, he himself was under a weakening buff!


    He had carefully checked his status: all attributes decreased by 60%!


    Additionally, the use of his storage ring and backpack was prohibited.


    A 60% reduction in attributes?!


    If it weren''t for the many people around, John would have already taken the time to thoroughly investigate what exactly was going on.


    What''s happening here?


    Even if this was a secret realm, it shouldn''t have such a clear suppression effect on him!


    The people nearby continued babbling in the iprehensible dialect.


    asionally, a few women''s voices mingled in, although their voices were very faint.


    When these women spoke, the men next to them scolded a few words, and then the women''s tones carried a hint of fear.


    John couldn''t open his eyes, so he was forced to rely solely on the voices around him to specte about their status.


    The highest-ranking seemed to be the so-called emissary disyed by the system.


    The other cultists likely held ordinary statuses.


    John felt a pair of hands lightly pinch his body; they were ice-cold, like the slimy touch of a snake, which made him extremely ufortable.


    After a slight pinch, the person seemed very pleased, his tone carrying a hint ofughter as he spoke some iprehensible words to someone nearby.


    Then, the others nodded in satisfaction and carefully left, locking the door behind them with great caution.


    John kept his eyes shut, continuing to feign unconsciousness on the ground.


    He soon felt the breathing at the door gradually fade away, and only then did he allow himself a slight sigh of relief.


    Had it not been for the system''s prompt indicating that there were still a few people waiting at the door, he might have opened his eyes too soon.


    These people were overly cautious; even though he had yed his part wlessly, they were still nervous.


    So, topletely convince them, he knew he had to wait a little longer.


    Once certain that no one else was around, John carefully examined the iron chains binding him.


    These chains, made of an unknown material, were engraved withplex patterns that were dizzying to behold.


    These patterns seemed familiar, possibly seen before in the Rose Bar.


    They appeared to be consistent.


    He thought back to how Isabe had broken simr seals...


    The patterns on the wooden box then hadn''t been as intricate, and a simple tracing with a wooden stick while channeling MP had sufficed.


    John looked around; there was nothing usable nearby, so he positioned the tip of the Bloodthirsty de against the chain.


    Slowly, he began channeling his MP into the de, meticulously following the engravings on the chains.


    Such a task would have been trivial in the past.


    But at this moment, John was sweating profusely! His attributes had been reduced by 60%, which meant that effectively, his current level was only LV15.

 Chapter 267: Chapter267-Where Have They All Gone?

    John had used up nearly all his MP to finally break the seals on the chains.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and took a deep breath, gradually calming himself.


    The weakening he was experiencing was severe; a single misstep could mean a grave end.


    After carefully removing the chains from his wrists and ankles, John felt a slight relief.


    At the same time, he noticed that the debuff on him had changed to a 50% reduction in all attributes.


    He looked thoughtfully at the chains lying on the ground.


    It seemed that not only these chains were suppressing him, but everything in this secret realm had a stifling effect on them.


    He could distinctly feel an ufortable force in the air, a power he felt he had encountered before, yet it also felt strangely unfamiliar.


    He carefully checked the system map and realized that their captors must be very confident¡ªperhaps due to a drug or something else¡ªbecause there was no one guarding him directly.


    There were only a few hostile red dots outside in the courtyard.


    But these red dots were at least twenty to thirty meters away from him.


    As long as he was careful, he should be able to avoid detection.


    He noticed the nearest blue dot on the map was Leopold.


    Without any hesitation, John slipped into the adjacent room, knowing that acting as a group was better than going it alone.


    He was also uncertain of the condition of the others; if they were injured or otherwise impaired, they would need immediate help.


    He moved his body slightly, disliking the feeling of weakness that enveloped him, as if some force had been forcibly extracted from him.


    Calming himself, he headed towards the door, following the map''s directions to the room next door.


    Leopold was there.


    After ensuring there was no one at the door, John pushed it open and entered.


    Leopold''s situation was exactly like his own: previously chained at both hands and feet and still unconscious, seemingly oppressed by the same forces.


    John checked his remaining MP and began to unlock the handcuffs on Leopold''s hands.


    The leg irons shouldn''t be a big problem either.


    He took out the Bloodthirsty de again and carefully traced along the chains.


    After channeling nearly 90% of his MP into the task, he finally freed Leopold from the chains...


    John felt a wave of dizziness, a side effect of excessive MP use.


    He couldn''t help but give a wry smile; it had been a long time since he''d felt so powerless.


    After freeing him from the chains, Leopold slowly came to consciousness.


    A pained expression crossed his face as he too seemed to be suffering from a severe headache, but his eyes soon fell on John nearby.


    "Big brother?"


    Leopold tried to reach for John, but winced and clutched his head in pain the next second.


    "Don''t get too excited just yet. First, take a moment to feel if there''s any difort elsewhere, and then check if you can ess your storage ring," John advised in a lowered voice.


    Leopold grimaced as he carefully tuned into his body''s sensations, then his eyes widened in horror.


    Overwhelmed by the shock, he found himself unable to speak, only managing to shake his head frantically at John.


    John instantly understood; the situation was likely the same as his own, exactly as he had imagined.


    They werepletely suppressed and unable to use items like their storage rings.


    "We seem to have been brought into a strange secret realm. We''re under a weakening buff, and it looks like our attributes have been reduced by about 50%," John quickly exined everything he knew to Leopold, who stared back with eyes wide in rm.


    Leopold tried to speak, but found his throat painfully dry, unable to utter a word.


    He could only grasp John''s hand.


    "Calm down a bit; we still need to find the others."


    Now that Leopold had also entered this secret realm, it was certain that the rest had too.


    They had to regroup as quickly as possible to avoid any mishaps.


    John nced at the chains on the ground and eventually stored them in his system backpack.


    Although the storage ring was unusable, fortunately, the system backpack still worked.


    However,pared to the storage ring, the space in the system backpack was much smaller.


    Leopold, fully aware that his storage ring was out ofmission, was shocked to see John easily stowing away the chains.


    He quickly regained hisposure, albeit with a hint of envy.


    "Big brother, I''m really envious that you inherited Principal Sophia''s secret realm. Even in times like this, you can still store items in there, it''s like having an extrarge ring on you at all times."


    John didn''t bother exining; after all, too much exnation would be pointless.


    Yet, he felt a realization dawning on him from Leopold''sment.


    Indeed, owning such a vast secret realm meant that even if he used it as a storage ring on a daily basis, it would be more than sufficient.


    He hadn''t expected Leopold to be so perceptive, thinking of things he himself hadn''t considered!


    After getting up and walking a few steps, Leopold nearly copsed back to the ground.


    Although their strength had indeed been reduced by 50%, it shouldn''t have weakened him to this extent.


    He could barely walk steadily!


    Leopold made a concerted effort to control his emotions before following John again.


    They cautiously left the room, but this time John noticed that although Archibald''s blue dot was nearby, the two girls'' blue dots were not within the disy range.


    This meant that either the girls were being held further away, or they hadn''t entered the secret realm.


    However, thetter seemed unlikely since both Leopold and Archibald had entered; how could the two girls have escaped?


    They needed to find the girls quickly to prevent any real trouble right under their noses¡ªthat would be a true embarrassment.


    Fortunately, John had previously liked to store some supplies in his system backpack.


    He found that his MP recovery was extremely slow in this ce.


    After drinking several bottles of MP recovery potions, he finally returned to his normal state.


    The two stealthily made their way to Archibald''s room.


    The young man was still soundly asleep, even snoring loudly.


    Seeing Archibald sleeping so soundly, Leopold couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    He thought that even if the sky fell, this guy probably wouldn''t worry a bit.


    To be able to sleep so deeply under such circumstances was truly incredible.


    Noticing John''s pale face, Leopold could guess that it was likely due to the overuse of MP.


    He tried to mimic John''s method to unlock the shackles but quickly realized he couldn''t do it! He had only managed to trace the first pattern before running out of MP!


    His gaze towards John changed in that instant.


    He always knew his brother was incredibly skilled, but he had never imagined John could be this formidable!


    There were twenty to thirty patterns to be traced, and he could barely manage the first one, while John had traced several and could still continue.


    This was the real difference between him and John.

 Chapter 268: Chapter268-Godfall Village

    After a brief recovery, John cautiously lifted all the seals.


    It was lucky that the seals here were not overlyplex; a simple tracing with MP was enough to unlock them.


    However, he knew that the easiest way to break a seal couldn''t possibly be like this.


    If every unsealing required such an expenditure of MP, few could withstand it.


    Leopold briefly exined the situation to Archibald.


    Archibald also felt an ufortable sensation in his body, as if he was being suppressed.


    He involuntarily gasped... if that was the case, how were they supposed to face the monsters ahead?


    "The cultists captured us probably just for the sacrifice. As of now, we don''t know when the ritual is supposed to start or what it specifically entails, but we must find Isabe and Amelia," John said.


    John led the two men away from the area; it was too dangerous to stay, and no one knew what might happen next.


    "Big brother, our situation is really bad right now, we..."


    Leopold was filled with worry.


    Truthfully, entering a secret realm wasn''t frightening, but what was terrifying was theirpleteck of knowledge about this particr realm, especially since it was a dark god''s secret realm! This meant there was a real possibility they could die here.


    Archibald, on the other hand, seemed more rxed andughed heartily, "What''s there to fear? We''ve been through this kind of thing before, are we really going to be scared of a secret realm? Besides, big brother is with us, right?"


    John couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Archibald''sment.


    The previous secret realms were manageable because he had the power of control and a thorough understanding of the realms.


    But now, it was different; they knew nothing about this secret realm and had no idea what was going on.


    If they were to encounter a semigod-tier opponent, they would be in real trouble.


    "Yeah, as long as big brother is here, even if another semigod-tier..."


    Leopold started to say but was quickly silenced by John covering his mouth.


    "Would you shut up!" John hissed.


    If they actually encountered a semigod-tier opponent, they might not make it out alive.


    Both looked innocently at John, who spoke in a lowered voice, resigned.


    "We seem to be in a courtyard, and there are quite a few people guarding outside. From what I can see, they''re probably gold-tier NPCs, not much HP, but the damage of their skills is unknown."


    John checked the specifics of the outside situation through his system, his heart sinking.


    Just outside the courtyard, there were about a dozen people.


    Before, they wouldn''t have even considered such numbers a threat, but now, with their attributes reduced by 50%, even John wasn''t confident they could take them down without alerting others.


    "What do we do then? If we just barge out, we''ll definitely alert them," Leopold expressed his concern.


    Archibald lowered his voice, "Maybe we should see if there''s another way out? There has to be more than just this main entrance."


    John, however, shook his head slightly.


    He knew that both the front and back doors were guarded.


    They would have to wait until nightfall to find a chance to slip out.


    Neither objected, as they had be ustomed to following John''s lead.


    Moving at night had its advantages¡ªit was easier to go unnoticed¡ªbut it alsoplicated matters.


    They were strangers in an unfamiliar ce, and searching for anything at night would only add to their confusion.


    "Let''s go back and rest up for now, try to get into the best shape possible. We''ll head out tonight," John advised them, then headed back to his room first.


    Both were hesitant, but eventually, they returned to their rooms as well, cleverly pretending to still be chained.


    After they were back in their rooms, John began to prepare.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to bring them along, but the situation was too precarious.


    Bringing them might be risky, and it was uncertain what could happen.


    It was better to find the two girls on his own first.


    He looked around; the room had nothing useful.


    He could only dismantle some chairs to create the semnce of a person, then draped his jacket over it.


    If someone nced in from outside, it might just work as a decoy.


    As for anyone entering, well, he''d have to leave that to fate.


    John closed his eyes and took a deep breath, assessing his strength.


    After some rest, he had recovered to nearly level 19, just shy of reaching silver-tier.


    Although the difference might not sound significant, it at least allowed him more flexibility in his actions.


    He cautiously made his way downstairs and headed toward the back, where he heard two people talking.


    Their ents were so thick he couldn''t understand what was being said.


    The system indicated that only these two were outside at the moment, with most gathered at the front.


    If he was careful enough, perhaps he could slip past them unnoticed.


    He paused to think, scanning the courtyard for anything that might be useful.


    The courtyard was neatly squared off, with guards at every corner.


    If he tried to run out from one side, he would undoubtedly be spotted.


    Should he wait until dark?


    But there might be no time to waste concerning Isabe.


    With the nature of this secret realm unknown, he needed to ensure there was no imminent danger to them before he could n their next move.


    The courtyard was impably clean, and after some searching, John found a few stones.


    He checked the system for the direction of the back door and then threw two stones around the corner.


    Almost instantly, the talking outside ceased.


    The person on the left peeked around the corner, saw nothing unusual, and returned to their post.


    As the guards walked away, John threw a few more stones.


    This time, both guards at the back door found it odd and looked in the direction of the noise.


    John, sensing the movement of the red dots on his system, vaulted over the wall with the speed of lightning.


    The guards, looking in the opposite direction, failed to notice someone had leaped over the wall.


    Without any hesitation, John jumped down from the high wall and rolled quickly away.


    Fortunately, there was a thickly grown flower bush not far from where hended, which provided good cover; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to hide so effectively.


    However, due to his reduced agility from the attribute suppression, John still made a noticeable sound uponnding.


    The guards quickly looked in his direction but found no trace and after exchanging nces, they seemed to think they had heard wrong.


    John waited on the spot for a good while until the red dots returned to their original positions.


    Then, he started to move forward cautiously.


    One of the advantages of the system was its ability to help him scout the surrounding terrain; as he moved forward 1 meter, the map extended another meter.


    Soon, he discovered another courtyard.


    There, the small blue dots representing his teammates remained stationary.


    It was Isabe and Amelia!


    John carefully surveyed the structure of this courtyard and noticed it was quite different from the heavily guarded one they were in.


    Here, only a few scattered people were looking at their phones, seemingly chatting and joking around.


    [Name: Godfall Vige Viger]


    [Level: LV17]


    [HP: 53000]


    [Skill: None]


    Godfall Vige?


    John was momentarily taken aback when he saw this name.


    This secret realm... is a vige?

 Chapter 269: Chapter269-The Sacrifice

    [Ding! New secret realm discovered, Godfall Vige!]


    [Mission: Destroy the Dark God Will in Godfall Vige!]


    John was startled by the sudden system alert¡ªa type of notification he had never received before.


    How could this be happening now?


    He suppressed his surprise, knowing that the system had never issued such a prompt before.


    This was the first time, and it was even rted to the dark god! Was this change good or bad?


    Clutching the Bloodthirsty de in his hand, whether it was good or bad, the system had now informed him that there was a Dark God Will in this vige.


    It must be simr to the statue they had shattered back in the basement...


    Just one statue had caused them so much trouble, and even transported them here.


    What would they do if another unexpected event urred?


    He pursed his lips slightly, feeling as if a heavy stone weighed on his heart.


    The vigers seemed veryx in their watch over the ce, but he also noticed that the people here seemed to be anticipating something, joyfully decorating the entire courtyard.


    He circled to the back of the courtyard and vaulted over the wall.


    This courtyard looked much nicer than theirs, everything morevish and opulent, with white flowers and ribbonsid out.


    Was someone getting married?


    John noticed that the blue dots representing Isabe and Amelia were in this courtyard, apparently on the second floor.


    He hid behind a barrel and carefully observed the people around him.


    "This bride is quite beautiful; the lord will surely be pleased," one viger remarked.


    "I find these two brides hardly obedient; let''s hope they don''t cause any trouble," anothermented.


    In the courtyard, two vigers were picking through several jewelry boxes, selecting some very pretty gems and ornaments.


    "What''s there to fear? Once they''re here, can they even leave? Being chosen as brides is a stroke of luck for them!" a woman in her forties scoffed coldly, seemingly amused, then nudged herpanion.


    "After the god has had his fill, they''ll belong to our vige... It''s hard to say how many offspring these brides will produce for us," thepanion responded with an anticipatory smile.


    "And what about those male sacrifices? Don''t tell me; all three of them look quite decent. I need to prepare well for tonight."


    "It''s just a pity that after tonight, those men must be offered to the god. Otherwise, I''d really like to have my fun with them," the person added with a sigh, seemingly regretful.


    The woman next to her grimaced, seemingly displeased.


    "I just hope they''re not all worn out by the time it''s our turn. After all, those old zealots get to enjoy them first. Why should those barren old hags have their fun with the sacrifices before us?"


    "Exactly," another agreed.


    "If you ask me, we should be the ones to enjoy them first. Who knows, maybe this time we''ll hit the jackpot and end up with loads of babies."


    The other person grinned suggestively, and the old womanughed heartily.


    They seemed to find something particrly lewd amusing,ughing in a grotesque manner.


    John, hiding behind the barrel, understood their conversation and felt disgusted.


    So, this so-called sacrifice involved them being forced upon by the women of this vige...


    And afterward, they would all be killed and offered to their so-called divine lord.


    The two girls might not die immediately, but the life they would be forced to lead would be a fate worse than death.


    John trembled with anger, finding the vige even more repulsive.


    "I''m starving; we''ve been busy all day and haven''t really eaten. How about we go grab some food?" the middle-aged woman suggested, unable to hold back her hunger.


    The other person hesitated, ncing upstairs.


    The middle-aged woman quickly tugged at her hand, "Ohe on, we''ve got those crazies visiting our vige now. They''re well looked after; there''s no way they could escape. Don''t worry about it!"


    After that conversation, the other person hesitated but ultimately decided to leave with her.


    They rationalized that they were just dealing with powerless young girls, and with the divine constraints ced on them, how could they possibly escape?


    Once the courtyard was empty, John finally breathed a sigh of relief and peeked out from behind the barrel.


    With no red dots nearby, he confidently made his way to the second floor.


    The decor here was indeed impressive.


    Flowers shone brilliantly under the sunlight.


    The walls were adorned with white silk and satin ribbons, embellished with tiny pearls and sparkling crystals.


    However, upon closer inspection, John felt a chill run down his spine¡ªthe vines of the flowers were slightly twisting as if alive!


    Suppressing his unease, John ascended to the second floor, where he found two rooms.


    The system''s map showed that the two blue dots representing his teammates were inside these rooms.


    He cautiously opened the door and found Isabe lying on the bed, already dressed in a white bridal gown, but her face was deathly pale.


    What should have been a festive scene was made eerie by her makeup.


    Isabey there, seemingly having passed out, yet there was a faint smile on her face, as if she were having a pleasant dream.


    John carefully examined the room and found no seals.


    He approached the bed without any hindrance and directly touched Isabe.


    He immediately sensed something was amiss with her condition.


    Normally, everyone was highly vignt; it was impossible for someone to get this close without detection, and without any resistance.


    Gathering his courage, John gently shook Isabe, but she continued to remain deep in her sleep.


    Even her facial expression did not change, still portraying the peaceful demeanor of a pleasant dream.


    John''s brow furrowed.


    He carefully inspected the bed and found nothing unusual, which in itself was profoundly unsettling.


    There was no magical disturbance, yet she was so deeply entranced.


    John then examined the wedding dress Isabe was wearing and, bracing himself, he grabbed the corset and pulled sharply outward.


    Rip!


    The corset tore open instantly, and Isabe''s face lost its previous faint smile, her brow furrowing slightly.


    It worked!


    He grabbed at her dress again, beginning to tear at it.


    But soon, he noticed his mind starting to haze.


    [Ding! Spirit rapidly declining!]


    [Ding! Spirit rapidly declining!]


    The system issued two consecutive warnings, and John saw his Spirit had dropped by 30%.


    His heart sank.


    Could it be that even the Heart of Dwarf was ineffective this time?


    John couldn''t afford to dy any longer and desperately tore at Isabe''s clothes, quickly reducing the white bridal gown to tatters.


    Yet, Isabe did not awaken; instead, a look of pain appeared on her face, as if she was struggling immensely.


    What was still missing? What else could there be?


    The dress waspletely destroyed, yet something was still controlling Isabe, preventing her from waking up.


    John, despite the pain searing through his mind sea, began to search meticulously.


    If he had to guess, it would only be the bed beneath her!


    While trying to move away from the bed with Isabe, he found himself feeling as if he was in a quagmire; every step was exceptionally difficult.


    It was as though countless hands were pulling at him, rendering him unable to move...


    No, he had to get out of there, he just had to!


    John bit down hard and struggled to move forward.


    Previously, he would not have cared about such resistance, but now his strength was severely limited.

 Chapter 270: Chapter270-The Gods Bride

    After finally pulling Isabe off the bed, John felt his Spirit plummet to a dangerously low level.


    He checked and saw that his Spirit was nearly depleted!


    Isabe slowly came to and was startled to see John gasping for breath beside her.


    "Why are you here?" she asked.


    Just as Isabe attempted to stand, she suddenly felt an unusual sensation and looked down to find herself only in her undergarments.


    The wedding dress had been torn to shreds, scattered all around.


    Noticing the change in Isabe''s expression, John quickly exined, "The wedding dress and the bed had some sort of mind control effect; I had to do this to save you."


    Isabe wasn''t unreasonable and understood that John wouldn''t have taken such drastic measures without urgent cause.


    She nodded faintly but still looked at John somewhat uneasily.


    "Thank you," she said.


    However, being d only in her underwear was indeed awkward.


    She searched around for a while but couldn''t find her original clothes, only a few spare wedding dresses.


    Given what had just urred, both of them felt averse to the dresses, unsure if they still carried any mind-controlling properties.


    John scratched his head and pulled out a set of spare clothes from his system backpack.


    "These might be a bit big for you, but you''ll have to make do for now, as there aren''t any other clothes avable."


    Isabe nodded slightly, "Thank you."


    She was not fussy and immediately started putting on John''s clothes.


    Although they were indeed toorge, there were needles and thread in the room, and she quickly started making alterations.


    John watched in astonishment as Isabe skillfully adjusted the clothes.


    "You know how to do this too?"


    "Aren''t you from House Medici, a noble family? Howe their youngdy knows these things?"


    "Hmm," Isabe responded, not keen on borating.


    She quickly dressed and tried to put the needles and thread into her ring, only to find it seemed to have malfunctioned.


    Seeing this, John quickly ryed everything he knew about their current situation.


    Upon hearing about the storage ring''s malfunction, Isabe''s expression didn''t change, but when she learned about the suppression of all their attributes, her expression turned grave.


    She closed her eyes as if sensing something, and when she opened them again, her face looked particrly troubled.


    "This secret realm... presents a massive challenge for us."


    The most rming part was that it was a dark god secret realm, imbued with the dark god''s power, suppressing them.


    The vigers'' intentions were unclear, and even the wedding dresses had mind-controlling effects¡ªutterly insidious.


    "If you hadn''t noticed something was off with the wedding dress, I might still be lost in that so-called beautiful dream."


    "So what exactly did you dream about?" John asked curiously.


    Isabe was known for her strong mind, and it seemed unlikely that she could be so easily beguiled by mere illusions.


    Unless, the dream was so profoundly beautiful that Isabe herself did not wish to wake from it.


    Isabe''s expression turned odd, and she turned her head away to speak softly, "I dreamt of our home... back in Dubhe."


    John paused, momentarily puzzled.


    He remembered that House Medici was located in Merak¡ªcould it have once been in Dubhe?


    Seeing Isabe''s clear reluctance to discuss it further, John didn''t press on and simply nodded.


    "Amelia seems to be in the next room. I''ll go check on her first, and we can regroup and decide what to do next."


    Read thetest fiction on M-VL-em|p,yr


    "Okay," Isabe replied faintly, following John out of the room.


    She clearly felt very ufortable, a tangible sense of being weakened.


    But she stoically endured, knowing there was no way to exin or remedy their situation just yet.


    They would have to bear with it for the time being.


    As for what to do next, that would require further thought.


    John would likely have a n; otherwise, he wouldn''t have dared toe and rescue her.


    They went to the next room, and indeed, theyout was exactly the same as the previous one.


    Ameliay on the bed wearing a bridal gown, a faint smile on her face as if she was in the midst of a beautiful dream.


    John downed two more Spirit recovery potions, but using these in quick session diminished their effectiveness.


    "Let''s take turns," Isabe suggested as she stepped forward and forcefully grabbed Amelia''s corset and pulled.


    Rip!


    The corset tore open instantly, creating arge hole in the bridal gown.


    Isabe''s face paled.


    She now understood why John had looked so pale when she first saw him.


    The rapid drain on her Spirit was staggering!


    "If this continues, I''ll be drained after just a couple of tugs," she thought.


    Despite this, she mustered the strength for another pull, this time with more force, nearly tearing off half of Amelia''s gown.


    However, Isabe could barely hold on, swaying slightly, almost copsing.


    John quickly stepped in to support her.


    "Let me handle this."


    Though his own Spirit had significantly depleted earlier, he had recovered a bit after a short rest.


    Taking a deep breath, he didn''t continue tearing at the dress but instead grabbed Amelia''s hand and pulled her forcefully off the bed!


    The force of his pull was so great that Amelia''s clothes stayed on the bed, and she fell to the floor with a thud, her forehead striking the ground.


    John involuntarily winced, despite it not being his own pain.


    Amelia quickly awoke, perhaps jolted by the sharp pain or the loss of the mental control.


    She blinked in confusion, seeing John and Isabe standing beside her.


    She started to speak but then winced, clutching her forehead.


    "Ow... why does my head hurt so much? Did those people knock me out and leave me here?"


    John''s gaze drifted, and he coughed awkwardly, "I''m not sure... uh, maybe you should put on some clothes first?"


    He awkwardly changed the subject, and Isabe nced at him with a faint look of amusement but didn''t expose him.


    Only then did Amelia realize she was just in her underwear and touched her nose awkwardly.


    At that moment, John timely pulled out a set of clothes from his system backpack.


    Isabe adeptly adjusted the clothes to fit better.


    When Amelia learned they couldn''t use their storage rings, she looked at John curiously.


    "How did you know to put things in your system backpack ahead of time?"


    John was about to exin when he heard Amelia''sment, but then he abruptly held back the words he was about to say.


    It seemed others could indeed find fitting exnations for his actions without him having to say anything.


    "It''s nothing, I just tend to prepare a backup for everything," he replied.


    "Let''s go. We should regroup with the others."


    Logically speaking, the courtyard they hade from was more tightly guarded, while this one seemed more rxed.


    There was also foodid out in the rooms here, but none of them dared to eat it.


    No one could be sure whether the food was tampered with or if it had been tainted with the dark god''s power.


    Before leaving this courtyard, John gathered some items intended for the wedding.


    These were foods brought by the vigers, different from what was in the rooms.


    They probably wouldn''t pose a problem, so he took them just in case they might be useful.


    They made their way back to the courtyard where they had been detained, but before entering, John halted.


    "What''s wrong?" Amelia asked curiously.


    John''s eyes were fixed intently on the courtyard.


    His system''s map showed it was densely packed with red dots!

 Chapter 271: Chapter271-Discovered!

    "We''ve been discovered," John whispered, his voice low.


    The system map never lied, and now the courtyard was densely packed with red dots, with Archibald and Leopold''s blue dots standing out starkly.


    "What do we do? They are still inside," Isabe said, though puzzled how John could know from such a distance that the ce was crowded, she didn''t press further.


    Everyone has their secrets they prefer to keep to themselves, which is perfectly normal.


    Besides, John having inherited secrets from the realm was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Do you remember the path we passed by the back mountain?" John asked after a moment of thought, to which both nodded.


    "Head to the back mountain first. Take these, and use them if you run into trouble. I''ll catch up with them," John instructed as he handed over some MP and HP recovery potions.


    Fortunately, these small vials weren''t bulky, fitting easily into a pocket.


    Isabe frowned, "Are you nning to rescue them by yourself?"


    Amelia slowed down her movements, "Didn''t you say it? Everyone here is strange, and there''s the power of the dark god at y. How could we possibly feel at ease with you going alone?"


    They both knew John had his strengths; his previous escape from the courtyard to save them had already demonstrated his capabilities.


    But now that his escape had been discovered, it indicated there were surely more people inside the courtyard.


    "What if something happens to you?"


    "Don''t worry, if things get too dire, I can hide them in my secret realm," John reassured them.


    "I sent you two to the back mountain also to check it out. I overheard them talking, and they seem very wary of that area."


    John quickly ryed the snippets of conversations he had picked up while passing through the vige.


    Although the uing ritual seemed to be a cause for celebration in the vige, John had picked up hints of unease regarding the back mountain.


    "There must be a way out of this secret realm, and if there is one, it''s likely in that dreaded back mountain," he concluded.


    The two women exchanged looks, quickly made up their minds, and started stuffing the supplies into their pockets, making sure nothing would fall out.


    They then nodded at John.


    "Be careful, we''ll leave markers," Isabe started, but John cut her off quickly.


    "No need!"


    He nced around the still quiet courtyard, feeling a sinking sensation in his stomach.


    "These people know this vige inside and out. Whatever markers you leave, they''ll notice. Don''t worry, I have a way to find you."


    The system map wasn''t just for show.


    The bright blue dots representing his teammates were distinct, and he couldn''t miss them.


    Plus, having traveled this path, he had expanded the map significantly.


    As long as they were within the disyed range of the map, he could find them.


    Although hesitant, Isabe and Amelia nodded, trusting John''s judgment.


    "Alright, take care of yourself; we''re heading out."


    They knew John wasn''t one to act rashly.


    If he suggested this course of action, he must be confident in his n.


    Staying could only hinder him; better they check out the back mountain themselves.


    After watching the two depart, John took a deep breath.


    He didn''t know exactly what awaited him in the courtyard but was aware of the dangers.


    He needed to tread carefully to avoid furtherplications.


    Yet, he realized that caution might be futile now that they''d been discovered.


    Rather than sneak around, he might as well confront the situation head-on.


    As expected, when he approached the courtyard, the gate swung open from the inside.


    Three to four dozen figures d in ck robes and hoods fixed their gazes on him.


    Archibald and Leopold were bound in the center of the courtyard, gagged with cloth, their eyes wide with panic, frantically shaking their heads at John, signaling him to flee.


    John understood they were urging him to escape.


    But now that he was there, and with his friends'' captors unlikely to let anyone go, how could he possibly leave them behind?


    "I didn''t expect you to daree back," said a man who appeared to be the leader, his eyes clouded with malevolence.


    John responded with a calm smile, "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Seemingly caught off guard by John''s retort, the man sneered and harshly pped Archibald across the face.


    "Because you left, these two must die! Remember, they are dying because of you!"


    He then drew a knife and pressed it against Archibald''s throat.


    The p had dazed Archibald; his head swung to the side, his mouth filling with the taste of blood, muffled by the gag.


    If looks could kill, the man before him would have been in a thousand times over by Archibald''s furious re.


    Beside him, Leopold, enraged, attempted to lunge at the squad leader but his bonds prevented any effective movement.


    Instead, another captor struck him hard in the stomach with a fist.


    "Ugh," Leopold grunted, his mind going nk from the pain as cold sweat dripped down his face.


    He curled up on the chair, nearly bursting up in agony if not for his restraints.


    Leopold red furiously at the man beside him, only to receive another punch.


    "What are you looking at? Believe me, I''ll gouge those eyeballs out if you keep staring!" snarled another man who appeared to be a squad leader as well.


    The room was filled with curses, though some of their words were unintelligible to John and hispanions.


    John quickly assessed the situation.


    The two squad leaders were dressed simrly in ck uniforms, but their cuffs were embroidered with white stripes, and their caps were adorned with simr whitece.


    The rest of the men wore in ck without any white details.


    Though the leaders'' ents were distinct, their words were somewhat understandablepared to the others, whose speech waspletely foreign to John''s group.


    Despite having a knife pressed against his throat, Archibald showed no signs of fear.


    He fixed a steady, defiant gaze on his captors.


    Had he been able to speak, he surely would have been hurling insults by now.


    "Show some sense and crawl over here on your knees, and maybe I''ll spare your life!"


    The squad leader sneered, his eyes gaining a new intensity as he looked at John.


    The others around him stared intently at John as well, like predators lurking in the shadows, ready to pounce at their master''smand.


    John, unfazed by the situation, chuckled softly and fixed his gaze on the man before him.


    Slowly, he spoke, "Do you dare kill him?"


    The squad leader''s movements halted abruptly, his expression stiffening as he red at John.


    The next moment, the de edged even closer to Archibald''s neck, as if the slightest pressure would draw blood.


    "You guess whether I dare or not?"


    Archibald could feel the knife''s proximity to his neck, rmingly close.


    Yet, it seemed the man was still wary of something.

 Chapter 272: Chapter272-Try Taking a Bet

    Archibald understood why John had been so calm earlier.


    It seemed his brother must have learned something crucial while outside, which exined hisposed demeanor.


    Leopold, having taken two punches, was sweating from the pain but seeing John''s calmness helped him to stabilize his own nerves.


    "No way! Brother must have a n. I mustn''t mess this up or hold him back."


    "I bet you don''t dare, why don''t you give it a try?"


    John said, appearing outwardly calm but gripping the Bloodthirsty de tightly in his hand.


    Their powers had been reduced to around level 15, yet the adversaries they faced were gold-tier!


    Their biggest problem was the inability to use their storage rings, trapping their supplies within.


    The squad leader eyed John, a hint of wariness shing through his eyes.


    Did this man know something? Why else would he seem so confident?


    The younger squad leader nced at his older counterpart, then sneered, "You think we''d treat mere sacrifices with any respect? You really think I would hesitate?"


    As he spoke, hended another heavy punch on Leopold''s stomach.


    "Ugh!"


    Leopold desperately tried to control himself to prevent screaming in agony.


    The punch had hit a vital spot in his stomach, causing spasms of pain as if his organs were disced.


    He gritted his teeth, trying not to show his pain, but his facial muscles involuntarily twitched with the intensity of it.


    Internally, he cursed relentlessly but had no choice but to endure the pain.


    "If you''re so capable, why don''t you just kill them?"


    John''s voice floated lightly as he twirled the Bloodthirsty de in his hand, disying an air of confidence.


    Though he appeared unfazed, he was actually scrutinizing the situation intently.


    "If your knives aren''t sharp enough, perhaps you need to borrow mine?"


    Most of the adversaries were around lv22, not far off from his own level.


    But a direct confrontation would be unwise due to their numerical advantage.


    Strategy was essential.


    During his search for Isabe and Amelia, John had passed through many parts of the vige.


    While he couldn''t search openly, he had gleaned enough to understand the vicinity well.


    The whole vige ced immense importance on the sacrifice.


    Thus, whether it was the men regarded as prime offerings or Isabe and Amelia, chosen as brides for their god, the vigers took great care to ensure they remained unharmed.


    The elderly women had mentioned it before: anything offered to the god must be immacte, without a single blemish, as any damage would be an act of disrespect to the deity.


    The three of them were apparently destined to be offered to this so-called divine being, and thus could not bear any marks.


    Even in their anger, the guards only dared to punch them, avoiding using their knives, likely to preserve their skin intact.


    Despite the grim fate awaiting them post-sacrifice, their physical integrity before the ritual was paramount.


    In reality, the guards should be the ones afraid.


    If they acted recklessly with their des, they wouldn''t know how to conclude the matter properly.


    John''s assertive stance had indeed made the squad leaders visibly angry, but ultimately, they restrained themselves.


    Thump, thump!


    The younger squad leader delivered two more punches directly to Leopold''s stomach.


    The pain was so intense that Leopold almost rolled his eyes back, cursing internally with every throb.


    "You think you can escape?"


    The middle-aged squad leader''s eyes gleamed maliciously.


    "Once youe to this vige, forget about leaving.


    You will stay here and be offered to the divine lord!"


    When he spoke of the divine lord, a fervent expression appeared on everyone''s faces, as if it was their lifelong belief, the only light in their dark lives.


    "How can you say we can''t escape? If we kill all of you, then we can certainly escape," John said coolly, carefully probing them.


    The others burst into crazedughter upon hearing John''s words, as if they had heard a hrious joke.


    "The divine lord will never allow you to do such a thing. Those who offend the divine lord never meet a good end!"


    "You will all perish here, die here; you are all nourishment for the divine lord!"


    The man spoke manically, yet his knife remained carefully positioned, evidently afraid of harming Archibald.


    John observed all this, his suspicions confirmed.


    These people, although evil, were clearly afraid of damaging their bodies.


    John walked calmly into the courtyard.


    Although the others desperately wanted to capture him, they instinctively stepped back, seemingly repelled by something emanating from John.


    On the surface, John remainedposed, but inside, a new n was forming.


    If his hunch was correct, they might actually be able to escape from here first.


    He pulled out a fragment of the wedding dress he had found in the bride''s room from his system backpack.


    As expected, when he disyed the fragment, the faces around him instantly changed, and panic set in as they began to retreat.


    Even the legs of the two squad leaders began to tremble; they forcibly dragged Archibald and Leopold back with them.


    John, holding the wedding dress fragment on the tip of his Bloodthirsty de, positioned it prominently in front of him.


    Although there was some distance between him and the fragment, he still felt a slight dizziness¡ªthe garment''s effect on spirit was profound.


    Yet, the fear disyed by those around him towards the wedding dress fragment was genuine.


    They were truly terrified, as if they had seen some kind of demon.


    At first, John was merely puzzled because he had visited the rooms of the two brides, inevitably picking up some of their scent.


    As he moved forward and noticed the people retreating, he guessed there must be something on him that they feared.


    It was a casual test, but to his surprise, it worked!


    This made it even stranger.


    If they were all to be offerings to the god, with Isabe and Amelia as the god''s brides, then logically, everything should stem from the same source.


    Why then were these people so terrified of the wedding dress fragment?


    "You... you went to the brides'' courtyard!"


    The young squad leader paled dramatically, his gaze at John shifting with a mix of rm in his voice.


    John raised an eyebrow slightly, "Not only did I go there, but I also brought back some gifts for you. Do you like them?"


    As he spoke, John took another step forward, and the others scrambled back in panic, hitting the wall with uncontroble fear etched on their faces.


    Archibald''s heart lifted with joy.


    Big brother really had a n! It alwayses down to big brother!

 Chapter 273: Chapter273-Leave! Run!

    But even though these people were terrified, they still did not let go of Archibald and hispanion.


    Their hands clutched at Archibald, trembling slightly, and John, with his acute senses, noticed that some of the vigers'' legs were shaking with fear.


    They looked at the fragments of a wedding dress on the ground as if they were staring at some monstrous flood or beast.


    How strange...


    If it was truly a god seeking a bride, and the so-called bride of the god became their ything after the ritual, why were they so frightened of these brides?


    Even these torn pieces of cloth evoked such fear.


    John''s face remained impassive, but he quietly took a step forward, causing the people behind him to retreat in panic.


    "I advise you to drop whatever you''re holding. Even if you go to the bride''s courtyard, you won''t be able to leave this ce," the middle-aged captain said through clenched teeth, his voice harsh.


    John, confident that these people wouldn''t dare to harm them, appeared unusually rxed.


    "Whether I can leave this ce or not is none of your concern. You just need to think carefully about what you should do next."


    "The ritual''s offerings went wrong in your hands. Do you think those people will let you off easily?"


    That struck right at the heart of their deepest fears and pains, their hands trembling even more.


    "As long as we can bring you back, it won''t be considered a problem."


    The middle-aged captain tried to deny it stubbornly, but John simplyughed softly.


    "Is that so? Are you sure you can take us back unharmed? If we suffer even the slightest injury, you will be the one punished."


    "If I''m not mistaken, it''s not just you, but also these so-called brothers of yours who will gain no benefits either. Am I right?"


    As John finished speaking, fear was visible on the faces of those around him.


    They feared not only John''s departure but were more terrified of any harm that mighte to him.


    They couldn''t bear the me if the high priest found fault.


    "What exactly do you want?"


    The young captain red at John, teeth gritted.


    If looks could kill, John would have been in countless times already!


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m telling you to let us leave."


    "You''re dreaming; that''s absolutely impossible!"


    The young captain rejected John''s request without any hesitation.


    "Even if you''re injured, at least you''re still here. If we let you escape, we''d be the ones with nowhere to bury our corpses."


    They had thought it through very clearly.


    Even if people were injured, as long as they showed they had earnestly tried to stop them, the high priest would likely not overdo the punishment.


    At most, they would face some consequences.


    But if these few people really ran away, it would be a disaster for them!


    They still knew well what was more critical.


    John felt a twinge of disappointment inside; he had hoped to intimidate them with this tactic and then find an opportunity to escape.


    "Is that so?"


    John took another step forward, the fragments of the wedding dress fluttering lightly, eliciting looks of fear on their faces.


    "Then try and see if you can really take us back."


    Although he was very close to the pieces of the wedding gown, and his own spirit was somewhat tainted, it was nothingpared to these people.


    Moreover, because they were wary of what John held in his hands, they hesitated toe forward, causing the two captains to curse loudly.


    But they themselves dared not show any more agitated expressions and could only stay back at a distance.


    Pressed against the wall atst, they had no ce to hide and finally mustered the courage to confront John.


    "What exactly do you want? Letting you go is out of the question."


    Yet, if it came to a fight, just as this man said, they couldn''t guarantee that these people wouldn''t get hurt.


    Now, these people were truly like vases, delicate and untouchable, they dared not make a move.


    Should there be any mishap, they couldn''t bear the responsibility if the high priest ced the me on them.


    "We can''t keep this standoff going indefinitely; how about I show you a clear way out?"


    John spoke nonchntly, casually swinging the fragments of the wedding dress in his hand, his demeanor ck and roguish.


    "The only reason you don''t want to let us go is because you''re afraid of being med by those above you, right? If we knock all of you out, then you wouldn''t know about this incident."


    "Plus, we wouldn''t get hurt, and whatever happens afterward is our own problem. The responsibility for catching us wouldn''t fall on you."


    "At most, you''d be punished for ipetence, but there wouldn''t be any particrly severe consequences. What do you think?"


    Neither of the captains spoke, but someone scoffed coldly.


    "You''ve made a nice calction for yourself. Either way, we''re to be punished, so why should we listen to you?"


    John smiled and took another step forward, the people behind him now had no room to retreat, their faces filled with panic as they hid behind the two captains.


    "You really don''t have to listen to me, and you can indeed attack us right now, but dare you? You''re afraid to, so why waste time here? The deal I''m proposing is a win-win for us."


    "Otherwise, why don''t youe and try to catch me?"


    Laughing, John threw the fragments of the wedding dress to the ground, creating a natural barrier.


    The young captain, clearly disgruntled, was about to retort but was swiftly restrained by the middle-aged captain beside him.


    The young captain looked bewilderedly at the older man but, before he could react, he was struck down by a karate chop to the back of his neck, knocking him out cold.


    The others did not expect the middle-aged man to act so decisively; his actions were beyond their imaginations.


    After striking, the middle-aged captain looked at John with a new respect, while John simply smiled.


    "It seems there are still some wise people around."


    "Captain, what are you doing?"


    The bystanders were stunned, shouting out in confusion.


    The middle-aged captain nced at them coolly and spoke, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t, don''t say what you shouldn''t, just get moving!"


    Everyone was perplexed, unsure of what was happening, but seeing that the captain was serious, they reluctantlyplied.


    Thuds sounded one after another, and quickly, the twenty or thirty people fell to the ground, some of them unclear why their captain had acted this way.


    In the end, only the middle-aged captain was left standing at the scene.


    Archibald and Leopold hurried over to John''s side, feeling a trivial dizziness as they approached the fragments of the wedding dress.


    In that moment, they understood why these people were so wary of the dress fragments.


    It seemed there really was something to them.


    "It seems there are still some smart ones, so I won''t bother getting my hands dirty; you handle it yourself."


    Since this man could deal with these people so cleanly and efficiently, it proved he had thought of something others had not.


    The middle-aged man gave John a coldugh.


    "Don''t think you''ll be so lucky next time to dodge this."


    After saying this, the man really did charge directly at the wall behind him, knocking himself out with the impact.


    This decisive action left Archibald and the others gaping in astonishment.


    "My God, how did you do that?" Leopold asked, somewhat dryly.


    "Let''s not talk about it now; we better leave this ce first."


    They didn''t know if the incident had been reported yet, so it was safer for them to leave the area as soon as possible.


    Both seemed to have realized the sinister nature of the vige and quickly nodded, hurrying to follow John.


    However, their legs were still weak, and they couldn''t keep up with John''s pace; in the end, they had to support each other as they left.

 Chapter 274: Chapter274-Rendezvous

    Perhaps due to having cleared the area earlier, their journey to the back mountain went smoothly without any hindrance.


    Isabe and Amelia had been waiting there for quite some time.


    Isabe''s tone remained indifferent, betraying no sign of anything amiss, while Amelia always felt incredibly anxious.


    After all.


    They didn''t know what exactly was going on this time, and this secret realm presented many unfamiliar elements to them.


    Upon reaching the back mountain, John realized that this ce was nothing like what they had imagined.


    The area was densely wooded, and the undergrowth looked as though it had rarely been disturbed by humans.


    Logically, this seemed impossible; no matter howzy a vige''s inhabitants might be, they would at least maintain the area where they lived to some degree.


    The back mountain was only a dozen meters away from their vige, yet it was strikingly different.


    It appeared that the vigers were extremely wary of this area, unwilling even to venture here.


    What exactly was hidden behind?


    Following the map, they eventually located Isabe and Amelia.


    The two women were hiding behind a hill, shielded only by some trees, with no other cover.


    Yet, no one seemed to be pursuing them, which was the most peculiar part of all.


    "Who goes there?"


    Isabe was the first to hear footsteps, her keen gaze shifting toward John''s direction.


    "It''s us."


    John stepped forward, but Isabe did not lower her guard; instead, she gripped her staff tightly.


    Boom!


    A fireball exploded right in front of John!


    "Stop, if youe any closer, don''t me me for being rude!"


    The expressions on both Isabe and Amelia''s faces were very stern, puzzling John and hispanions.


    "Miss Isabe, what''s going on? We''vee all this way to find you, why are you behaving like this?"


    Leopold was instantly baffled.


    What was happening?


    Could it be like the big brother had said, that they were contaminated? But that shouldn''t be, these twodies were so steadfast, how could this be?


    Isabe and Amelia exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with wariness as they looked at John.


    "Password!"


    Huh?


    Archibald was also stunned, turning instinctively to John.


    A password?


    They really didn''t know about any password.


    Could this be some private secret between the big brother and the twodies?


    John was also a bit puzzled; they had never had any sort of password before.


    "We haven''t agreed on a password."


    Not sure if it was his imagination, but it seemed like the two youngdies became somewhat calmer after he spoke, yet they still watched him with great caution.


    John quickly realized that these two youngdies must have encountered some bewildering events in the woods, which was why they were now so wary of him.


    "I don''t know what you''ve encountered, but before we left, I gave you three bottles of Spirit Restorative and two bottles of HP Recovery potions."


    "It was me who brought you out of the room, and when we left, we each took some things."


    John spoke while pulling out a piece of the wedding dress from his backpack, showing just a corner without fully taking it out.


    He quickly noticed that the two youngdies visibly rxed in front of him.


    Isabe''s icy demeanor softened instantly, and Amelia also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "So it really is you. We thought it was those things again."


    Archibald and the others stepped forward, curiously asking what exactly was going on.


    "After we entered the back mountain, we did find something off. There were too many human skeletons here, and all of them were reduced to bones, looking like they had been dead for decades."


    "But what''s strange is that these bones were mostly on the edge of the back mountain. We didn''t find any in this area. Later, when we were resting, we encountered you."


    Me?


    John raised an eyebrow, instantly understanding why the two youngdies had been so cautious.


    "But it was only you alone, and these two were not with you. Moreover, the person''s ent, tone, and even the choice of words, as well as the clothes they wore, were exactly like yours."


    "We asked some rather personal questions, and it was as if he hadpletely replicated the memories in our minds."


    Archibald and Leopold were shocked!


    If that was the case, then this ce was far too sinister and deadly!


    After all, they might guard against an enemy, but they would never expect to guard against one of their own.


    Arriving suddenly in a strange ce, their teammates were like lifelines to a drowning man!


    How could they possibly harbor much suspicion against their own partners?


    But once they fell into a trap, the only thing waiting for them would be a dead end.


    "How did you finally realize it?" John furrowed his brows and asked.


    If the imitation was perfect, detecting it would presumably be quite challenging.


    Isabe pursed her lips slightly, "He couldn''t answer what happened in the room."


    In the room¡­


    John understood; no wonder they had rxed their guard when he mentioned that incident just now.


    So that was why.


    "So, there''s something in these woods imitating us, even capable of doing it so perfectly that no ws can be seen?"


    Leopold shuddered suddenly.


    If that was indeed the case, it was terrifying!


    They didn''t possess such keen observational skills to notice something was amiss immediately.


    And once there was even a slight discrepancy, it would provide a perfect opportunity for the adversary, surely resulting in a fatal blow.


    "This is indeed a bit troublesome."


    John also frowned slightly, realizing that there truly was something eerie in the woods capable of replicating the memories in their minds.


    Yet, it seemed particrly averse to everything about that room.


    So even if they set up a so-called password, it would be useless because that thing could replicate their memories.


    Whatever password they agreed upon, those entities would know it too.


    So the best strategy is not to split up!


    If they absolutely must separate, they would need to carefully think about some things that happened in the room.


    Thanks to his system backpack, John could carry the fragments of the wedding dress without any issue; he wouldn''t be contaminated.


    But it would be different if he gave them to Isabe and the others.


    The contaminative power of these objects was immense; one slip couldpletely ensnare them.


    "What should we do next?"


    Amelia looked at John with a gaze full of questions, but now it seemed all five of them were together.


    Whatever they needed to do next, it would be somewhat easier and more convenient to have each other''s support.


    John pondered carefully; it seemed that if they wanted to leave this ce, the most crucial event would be the ceremonial ritual tomorrow night.


    Right now, they knew nothing, and there weren''t even any monsters around!


    If anything, there were only the bewitched vigers and so-called followers.


    But there were too many of them; with a rock each, they could crush them to death.


    A direct confrontation was absolutely impossible.


    And...


    John had another thought.


    Rosie couldn''t possibly be unaware of the secret realm hidden within that wooden carving.


    When Rosie mentioned the wee gift, he had initially thought it referred to the bewitched followers.


    But now, he wondered if the gift was actually this secret realm!


    What exactly was in here? Was it worth Rosie going to such lengths to make sure he entered?


    "Let''s quickly scout the back mountain. They''ll soon notice we''re missing, and they might start searching the mountains; that''s when we''ll head back to the vige."


    "Back to the vige?"


    Archibald raised his voice in surprise.


    "We''ve just managed to get out, and now we''re going back?"

 Chapter 275: Chapter275-Being Hunted!

    John''s face remained expressionless, but he did give a slight nod.


    He knew that if they wanted to leave this ce, they had to start with this so-called sacrificial ceremony.


    Hiding behind all the time wouldn''t be of any use; they had to first see what the situation was like in the vige.


    Isabe frowned slightly, seemingly pondering something else.


    "Should we hide here for now, or should we check out the situation at the back mountain first?"


    Amelia also couldn''t help but look at John with some confusion.


    Their situation was indeed very critical, primarily because they had been suppressed.


    No one knew when the buffs would be lifted, nor what the situation would evolve into, but they had to be prepared regardless.


    "Let''s take a look first. Since there are those disgusting entities in this forest, it proves that there must be other unknown factors at y here; we need to investigate thoroughly."


    Even if they wanted to sabotage the sacrificial ceremony, they needed to secure an escape route.


    However, this time they didn''t split up; instead, they began to gather and search everything around them.


    John, using his system''s prompts, saw that there were no red hostile dots nearby.


    Instead, there were some yellow dots.


    What did these yellow dots represent? John began to lead everyone towards that direction.


    But before they could reach these yellow points, Isabe and Amelia stopped them.


    "Stop, don''t go any further."


    Isabe''s expression was very serious as she directly blocked John and the others, leaving Archibald somewhat perplexed.


    "What''s wrong? There doesn''t seem to be any danger ahead, and those eerie people haven''t appeared either."


    Amelia''s face also turned grave, and she silently stared ahead, gripping her greatsword as if facing a formidable enemy.


    "We encountered duplicates of you when we approached those mounds before."


    Leopold was visibly rmed, looking at John nervously.


    If that was the case, then they really couldn''t go forward!


    But John still wanted to check it out.


    After all, the system marked it as yellow, which meant neutral¡ªit could be good or bad.


    "If we could actually turn these so-called shadows to our advantage, wouldn''t that be an extra help?"


    "I don''t think this secret realm is without solutions. Since these shadows appear in this forest, I think we should go and see," John stated in a discussive tone, but with an undeniable certainty.


    Isabe and Amelia both showed disapproval.


    "And the shadows are just too strange and eerie. They match our strength, and dealing with them is really troublesome."


    "The worst part is their skills are simr to ours, and only a strike to the heart can kill them instantly. We both nearly fell victim just now."


    Isabe really didn''t understand; knowing that the ce was dangerous, why must they go there?


    Johnughed heartily, "Don''t worry, I''ll go check it out. Even if my shadow appears, you all should know how to tell the real from the fake by now. Then the five of us can handle it together."


    Seeing John determined to go, the others sighed but reluctantly agreed.


    As John walked towards the suspicious mounds, the rest wore expressions of concern.


    Isabe and Amelia immediately readied themselves for battle, having previously encountered those eerie shadows, they were acutely aware of how terrifying these replicas could be!


    They could almost perfectly replicate themselves one-to-one¡ªwhether it was their skill levels,monly used abilities, weapons, or even their own thoughts!


    If this wasn''t within the secret realm but in the real world instead, it would be incredibly horrifying.


    John approached the yellow dot indicated on his system, but in reality, it appeared as a mound made of stones.


    These stones looked quite odd, topped with a nk white paper.


    Soon, John noticed something was amiss.


    He keenly sensed something slowly approaching.


    Turning around, he saw smoke slowly rising from each mound.


    John stood still, allowing the smoke to coalesce.


    In just a second or two, three figures identical to John appeared.


    They were the same in every way, from their clothes and the items in their hands to even the expressions on their faces.


    John looked at these three figures with curiosity.


    If it weren''t for the system''s indications, he might have thought these individuals harbored ill intentions towards him.


    However, the system clearly showed these three figures as yellow dots.


    Does yellow represent neutrality?


    Could it mean he could potentially turn them to his side?


    But the question was, how to do it?


    John tentatively took a step towards one of the figures and noticed that the figure mirrored his step forward.


    Whatever expression he made, the figure replicated it as well.


    He quickly realized that these indeed were his duplicates.


    If he had approached with hostility initially, then they would have reciprocated with hostility.


    However, if he maintained a neutral stance or showed goodwill from the beginning, then these figures could potentially be turned to his advantage!


    John was somewhat excited by this revtion.


    If true, it could solve a significant portion of their problems.


    The uing ceremony posed a great danger due to their small numbers and suppressed strengths.


    But if they had duplicates with strengthparable to their own as allies, the situation would be entirely different.


    With this newfound knowledge, John didn''t hesitate.


    He immediately led these figures back to find Isabe and Amelia.


    "Why hasn''t big brothere back yet? It''s been so long, could he be in danger? Should we go check?"


    Archibald paced nervously in ce.


    It had been over half an hour since John had left, and still, there was no sign of him.


    Could something have really gone wrong?


    Leopold was also very anxious but forced himself to wait; no one knew what might have happened to John, so they could only wait.


    John never undertook actions he wasn''t sure of, and since he had gone, it meant he was confident he could return safely.


    However, they soon looked up to see four Johns walking towards them!


    Isabe and Amelia immediately went intobat readiness, while Archibald and Leopold also stared intently in the direction from which John hade.


    "Who are you!"


    Leopold shouted sternly, his gaze filled with seriousness and vignce.


    John, seeing how alert the four were, smiled slightly.


    "The wedding dress fragments."


    John didn''t want to waste time, so he simply uttered the passphrase.


    Hearing this, the others briefly rxed, but their vignce quickly intensified.


    What if even these were fake?


    Since John knew about the wedding dress fragments, that should prove he was real.


    But why were there several others who looked exactly like him?


    John, smiling, recounted everything that had happened, including his discovery.


    The group was astonished!


    "How... how is that possible?!"


    It turned out that these duplicates were neutral from the start.


    Only if they harbored malice themselves would the duplicates reflect that malicious intent!


    This was like setting a trap for themselves!


    After all, anyone''s first reaction upon seeing a duplicate of theirpanion would be to kill it!


    Who would have thought that these duplicates could actually be their allies?

 Chapter 276 : 276-Army of Duplicates

    "Since that''s the case, let''s go look for more of these small mounds. We should duplicate as many as possible." Isabe decisively made the decision.


    If these could be of assistance, they needed to maximize this advantage!


    Leopold was also very excited.


    "Let''s go take a look. I''m really curious to see what state these people will be in once duplicated."


    Archibald chuckled at him, then teased, "You''re already this silly, any duplicates of you will be even sillier. What''s there to see? Maybe you shouldn''t duplicate yourself at all? Try to make more duplicates of our leader instead."


    Leopold rolled his eyes in frustration, but didn''t dare retort.


    He just muttered a fewints under his breath, then looked eagerly at John.


    "If this secret realm has such a rule, then it means there''s definitely a limit to how many duplicates we can make. We should try to test this limit first," John suggested.


    Through the system, John had already seen that there were only about forty to fifty yellow dots nearby.


    Even if each of them were duplicated, they could only create around forty to fifty duplicates per person at most.


    However, the number of people in the entire vige exceeded their own by several generations, so they had to make rational use of these resources.


    With their own powers diminished, they had to think of any possible way to help them survive the challenges of the secret realm.


    Sure enough, after searching the entire back mountain, they found only 50 mounds.


    Seeing these 50 duplicates who looked exactly like him, Archibald felt a mix of fear and curiosity.


    He poked the duplicate in front of him, who curiously looked back at him.


    Don''t miss chapters on m v l e m p y r


    Even Isabe and Amelia, usually soposed, showed a different reaction in the face of this spectacle.


    Honestly, it was the first time they had seen such a strange phenomenon, truly unique.


    "The strength of these duplicates is nearly the same as our current selves, having so many helpers is actually not bad."


    Together, the five of them ounted for 250 duplicates.


    John was about to say something when they heard a noisymotioning from the base of the mountain.


    The group exchanged nces, seeing caution in each other''s eyes.


    John suddenly regretted duplicating these figures so quickly.


    If it were just the five of them, the target would be rtively smaller and hiding would be more convenient.


    But now, with over 200 people, they were a big target!


    Hiding would be incredibly difficult.


    Others also seemed to realize this, looking worriedly in John''s direction.


    If this was the case, the world they would have to face next might be even more dangerous.


    John noticed that the people at the foot of the mountain seemed very hesitant; some wanted to charge up but were indecisive, while those in ck robes hadpletely blocked the path up the mountain.


    He observed them arguing and then saw several people in ck robes emerging from the vige, with nearly half of them wearing white robes.


    Those in white were greeted with respect by the others, although there was still an air of discontent.


    To John''s surprise, he noticed that these individuals also had yellow symbols¡ªpreviously they were in a neutral state!


    John''s pupils dted as he realized that this secret realm was indeed fraught with crises, but it also presented more opportunities!


    In this secret realm, they couldn''t escape by killing monsters or defeating bosses, so their only option was to sabotage the ceremony!


    However, their powers had been suppressed to a terrifyingly low level, so the only way to ovee this was by relying on the allies within the secret realm.


    He suddenly realized the terrifying nature of this secret realm!


    He even dared not imagine what would happen if, without the system''s guidance, he had approached these people with malice¡ªthen there would be no way back!


    Normally, it would be impossible for them alone to disrupt the ceremony or escape from here.


    Thus, the only path awaiting them was a dead end.


    What a cunningly dangerous secret realm!


    "What should we do? It looks like they might be heading up here."


    Archibald looked warily in the direction of the mountain base.


    The sky was gradually darkening, and the cover of the forest on their side made it difficult for them to be spotted.


    However, if those people started searching up the mountain, it would be impossible for such arge group to hide.


    "Don''t worry, they won''te up," John reassured as he watched one of the priests.


    He was certain that these people would notplicate matters unnecessarily.


    Since the back mountain was a ce they generally avoided, their likely strategy would be to trap them here instead of venturing up.


    Even if they nned to search the mountain, it would not be until daylight the next day!


    It was already nearing evening, and they definitely would not daree up now.


    Sure enough, after milling around at the foot of the mountain for a while, those people eventually left.


    Archibald breathed a sigh of relief and looked at John with admiration.


    "Big brother, you truly deserve to be our leader! You even guessed this right."


    Isabe and Amelia also rxed a bit, feeling less tense now.


    As night fully fell, the entire vige was brightly lit.


    This made John frown; he had hoped to search the vige thoroughly at night, but the bright lights made that inconvenient now.


    "Let''s rest up for now, we''ll need our energy for tomorrow."


    Isabe spoke softly from behind, and John didn''t hesitate; they indeed needed a good rest, or they might really face troubles tomorrow.


    The duplicates stood silently by their side, and if one didn''t know that these figures bore no malice, their presence could have been quite frightening.


    The night in the forest should not have been quiet, typically filled with the sounds of insects and birds.


    Yet, this part of the woods was unnervingly silent.


    Aside from the rustling of the wind through the treetops, no other sounds were heard.


    The duplicates mimicked their actions andy down on the ground, which looked ratherical.


    Archibald walked among his duplicates, ensuring there were no issues, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    These duplicates were actually quite endearing.


    John closed his eyes to rest, not truly sleeping, but just taking a moment to recuperate and restore his mind power.


    Yet, his mind kept pondering what Rosie had said before.


    The wee gift...


    What in this secret realm could possibly be worthy of being called a wee gift?


    The gentle breeze swept through, and John abruptly opened his eyes.


    He sensed a different aroma in the air!


    Isabe quickly opened her eyes too, and after exchanging a nce with John, both entered a state of alertness.


    Leopold and Archibald were still sound asleep, though Amelia was somewhat more vignt.


    Though unsure what had transpired, seeing the wariness of the two, everyone else also stood up cautiously.


    John''s gaze was fixed intently in one direction; the scenting from there was distinctly different from the rest.


    He also heard footsteps! But soon, he realized that the person approaching from that direction was a priest wearing half-ck, half-white robes!


    However, now this priest''s name appeared in green!


    Green?


    A friendly NPC?!


    As Isabe prepared tounch an attack, John forcefully stopped her.


    "Let''s not rush into action."


    Isabe and Amelia looked at the man warily, also puzzled by John''s reaction.


    But given the situation, no one questioned further and instead followed John''s lead.


    John eyed the man closely and lowered his voice.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    The man''s gaze seemed somewhat vacant as he turned his head slightly towards John, even emitting a faint creaking sound.

 Chapter 277 : 277-Ritual? Destruction!

    "Leave... leave..."


    The gaze of the person was somewhat vacant, as if he could only utter this word.


    [Name: Godfall Vige Priest (Friendly)]


    [Level: lv40]


    [Skills: Summon, Deceit]


    John saw the panel information and slightly furrowed his brow.


    Although the priest was marked as friendly, there was a countdown behind it.


    After some quick calctions, it seemed that the friendly status would expire by dawn.


    Could it be that these priests were indeed friendly to them, but only at night?


    If that was the case, escaping this ce just became another possibility.


    "Is it only by disrupting the ritual that we can leave?"


    John asked directly, causing Archibald to bepletely taken aback.


    Who asks like that?


    After all, the man is a priest of the vige, how could you...


    "Yes..."


    The priest, as if controlled by something, even his tone of response slowed down, yet he nodded firmly.


    Archibald was even more baffled.


    So asking directly was actually effective?


    It seems in this world, straightforwardness really does the trick!


    Isabe and Amelia also exchanged a look, never having imagined such a thing was possible!


    Most importantly, these matters could actually be directly asked and answered, which was utterly outrageous!


    John fell briefly silent, "How can we destroy it?"


    The others were speechless, astounded that he would even ask such a question; it might as well be asking directly how to escape.


    For a moment, Leopold didn''t know what to say, only able to look at John with admiration filling his eyes.


    "Kill... everyone..."


    The priest spoke with pauses, as if he were a malfunctioning robot.


    Upon hearing these words, John instantly frowned, uncertain what this so-called "kill everyone" truly implied.


    [Ding! Main Quest Updated!]


    [Main Quest: Escape Godfall Vige, Destroy Dark God Will.]


    [The Godfall Vige, tainted by the dark god, seems to harbor secrets unknown to outsiders. The natives gain a flicker of consciousness at midnight, and destroying their ritual appears to be the only way out.]


    [Quest Targets: Godfall Vige Priest 0/20, Godfall Vige Captain 0/50, Godfall Vige Disciple 0/500.]


    Upon seeing this new main quest, John felt a slight relief in his heart.


    Honestly, he didn''t mind these monster-killing missions at all; in fact, he found them ratherforting.


    At least they now had a clear objective, unlike before when they were merely groping their way across the river.


    Having this objective was indeed a good thing for them.


    Moreover, during the day, these priests would revert to their evil selves; perhaps ying them was a mercy in disguise.


    "How can we lift the restrictions ced on us here?"


    John asked again, feeling that as long as he raised the question, the person would surely respond.


    Though the replies might not beprehensive, they were still beneficial to them.


    True to his expectation, upon his inquiry, the person visibly stuttered, and his expression twitched slightly.


    Archibald and the others watched apprehensively, fearing that the person might suddenly attack them.


    "There''s... no way..."


    Hearing this answer, although they had braced themselves, disappointment was inevitable.


    After all, everyone hoped that regaining their original strength would make dealing with those people much easier!


    Now that there was no way¡­


    "I understand, thank you."


    John said calmly, the priest looked at him and tilted his head slightly, remaining silent.


    This behavior unnerved the onlookers, making them feel as if something bad was about to happen.


    "You¡­ leave¡­"


    The priest stammered out these somewhat iprehensible words.


    John asked several more questions, but all elicited the same response.


    It seemed, no matter what, they were eager for John to leave as soon as possible.


    John could only sigh, no longer pursuing further inquiries, as he truly did not know what to do next.


    After all, many things were still unclear to him.


    As the priest slowly walked away, those around him gathered, their expressions growing particrly solemn.


    "Do you think what the priest just said is credible? I always feel like they''re different from how they are during the day," Isabe said, unable to hide her hesitation.


    "I feel the same... they seem different," Amelia added, her face marked by doubt.


    During the day, they had indeed witnessed how utterly ruthless these people could be, almost as if they could hardly wait to kill them!


    But now, they seemed so agreeable, like a rusted machine.


    This gave off apletely different impression and indeed made it hard to grasp what was happening.


    "I believe this secret realm wouldn''t leave us without any solutions. These natives are our danger, but they are also our opportunity," John reflected.


    "The power of the dark god is beyond our control. If we truly have no reinforcements at all, then the only thing waiting for us is a dead end!"


    Archibald fell silent, acknowledging that this was indeed their only path...


    And now, with no other options, they had to proceed as best they could.


    Everyone began to rest properly, waiting for dawn the next day.


    The next day, John and hispanions were surprised to find that the clones had returned to their previous little mounds.


    John then realized that these clones also had a time limit.


    They existed for about eight hours.


    In that case, if they wanted to utilize this assistance during the night, they would need to carefully n their timing.


    "This is actually good; it''s fortunate that we can make them disappear now. Otherwise, if such arge group of us went straight into the vige, how could we possibly not be caught?"


    "Let''s split up and proceed separately."


    John quickly assigned tasks to everyone, then he himself swiftly made his way to the edge of the vige.


    Perhaps because they had escaped the day before, the vige was now under strict surveince, with some followers guarding even the peripheries.


    These people were always on high alert, watching the surroundings as if they feared someone might slip past them unnoticed.


    John took advantage of their shift change to quickly slip into the vige.


    John looked around cautiously to ensure no one had noticed him before he allowed himself a slight sigh of relief.


    Although he wasn''t afraid of these demons and specters, avoiding trouble was certainly preferable.


    He followed the wall until he reached the courtyard of the bride they had encountered before.


    The old women who had been there were gone, reced by young girls.


    However, the makeup on these young girls'' faces was especially horrifying.


    Their faces were coated with a thickyer of white, like flour, and their lips were painted a vivid red, as if stained with fresh blood.


    The youngest girl sat in the courtyard, dressed in a pristine wedding gown.


    Although she was smiling, her smile was eerily twisted.


    "It''s just your bad luck that all the brides have run away. But don''t worry, as long as the deity is pleased, we will still have good days ahead," said a few slightly more mature women as they continuously sprinkled something over the girls.


    John clearly saw the brides'' faces contort with struggle, but it seemed as though they were controlled by something, forced to keep smiling.


    Yet, that smile turned exceptionally sinister and chilling.

 Chapter 278: Chapter278-Release the Brides

    [Name: Bride of the Deity (False) (Elite)]


    [Level: lv60]


    [Skills: Wail, Bride''s Gown]


    [Description: Chosen as the deity''s bride, these "lucky" girls don''t seem happy. Is there real joy beneath their smiles?]


    John''s pupils contracted at the sight of the level¡ªlv60?!


    He recalled the priests'' levels were merely lv40!


    But these so-called brides of the deity were lv60?


    This was a diamond-tier monster!


    Moreover, these mysterious brides were marked in yellow on the map, indicating neutrality, which meant there was a chance to convert these deity''s brides into friendly NPCs!


    This was a lv60 elite monster.


    If they could really be persuaded to join their side, dealing with the forces of the so-called dark god wouldn''t be so difficult.


    John was thrilled, but he restrained himself, waiting for the women to leave before slowly moving forward.


    The brides seemed highly sensitive to the presence, their heads turning in unison towards John at the slightest sound.


    However, these brides made no move, just quietly watching in his direction, as if observing something unusual.


    Feeling the gaze of several pairs of eyes, John suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    He had faced elite monsters before, but now, the look in these brides'' eyes seemed especially unnerving.


    "Do you want to leave?"


    John didn''t waste words, lowering his voice to ask directly.


    He felt that the brides'' gazes toward him hadn''t changed, still as numb as before.


    "If you want to leave, I can help you. I can destroy everything here, and then you will be free."


    The brides remained silent, the curvature of their smiles unchanged, maintaining their faint, detached expressions.


    However, John distinctly felt a shift in the air''s temperature.


    "I can''t stay here long. If you don''t believe me, just help me during the ritual."


    Having said this quickly, John heard footsteps approaching from afar and swiftly left the area.


    A gentle breeze blew through the courtyard, rustling the white ribbons, seemingly no different from before.


    Yet, upon closer inspection, one could notice that the smiles on the faces of the two brides seemed slightly different than before.


    John quickly made a round through the entire area, ensuring there were no other issues, before he encountered the so-called altar again.


    He noticed that besides the raised tform of the altar, there were strange lines drawn on the ground, all emitting a strong scent of blood. These lines were likely drawn with blood, though whose blood it was remained uncertain.


    Given that a ritual might be imminent, the guards were surprisinglyx.


    John circled the area without discovering anything unusual, though he felt a bit dizzy.


    He also noticed that his Spirit was decreasing far too rapidly.


    Even with the Heart of Dwarf, his Spirit was uncontrobly dwindling.


    He could hardly imagine what would happen if Isabe and Amelia were toe here.


    Hearing someone approaching, he quickly hid under the altar.


    "This time the offerings have escaped, what should we do? If we use pigs and sheep again, I fear the deity will not be pleased," a captain with white patterns on his sleeves asked worriedly, while another captain beside him scoffed coldly.


    "What does this have to do with us? If anyone should worry, it should be the priests. I said yesterday we should have gone up the mountain to bring them back, but they refused. Now that there''s such a big mess, let''s see who will clean it up."


    "You can''t say that. If something really goes wrong with the priests this time, then our vige..."


    The conversation was cut short as the other captain''s expression turned grim.


    They clearly both thought of some unfavorable oues, but ultimately, they had no choice but to brave it and inspect the altar.


    "Forget it, even if there is a problem, it''s beyond what we can handle. As long as we devote ourselves wholeheartedly to the deity, he will surely grant us the best of everything!"


    The mention of the deity ignited a fervent look in their eyes.


    They both bowed respectfully towards the distant sky, which made John, hiding at the altar, feel the corruption of his mind power intensifying the longer he stayed there.


    Finally, when the two captains left, John, wielding a demonic de, carefully struck the pir of the altar.


    He was meticulous, not cutting all the way through, but leaving a thinyer intact.


    On the surface, it appeared unchanged, and walking on it wouldn''t pose an immediate issue.


    However, once it bore more weight, the structure would undoubtedly copse.


    Although he wasn''t sure how topletely sabotage the ritual, now that the tform waspromised, setting up another one in a short period of time would be impossible. Perhaps this could even disrupt the so-called ritual.


    Afterpleting all this, John quickly left the area and found a safe ce, realizing that his Spirit had dropped to a dangerously low level.


    He hastily replenished his Spirit, then continued to explore the vige.


    Isabe and Amelia had also arranged some other tasks, some of which they might handle with greater rity.


    He now needed to understand exactly what the nighttime process involved to think of more ways to disrupt it.


    After wandering around the vige and making some preparations, John boldly went directly to the vige chief''s courtyard.


    The vige chief was already troubled by the loss of the ritual offerings, and now suddenly saw someone running into his house.


    On closer inspection, it was the very offering they had captured before!


    The vige chief''s eyes widened in shock, about to call for help, but the next second, he felt a knife pressed against his neck!


    The de was incredibly sharp, as if a slight movement would slice through his skin.


    His pupils filled with terror, he stared at the person before him, utterly unable toprehend why the supposed offering for the ritual now had the audacity to enter his courtyard.


    Logically, he should have been torn to shreds by the sinister forces in the back mountains by now; that''s why they were looking for a recement offering.


    But unexpectedly, this man had not died and was very much alive, now even boldly entering his courtyard! This was utterly inconceivable¡ªhad these people gone mad?


    "How dare youe here? Do you believe I can have you killed and buried without a trace right now?"


    Despite his fear, the vige chief managed to muster up the courage to utter these words.


    John moved his knife a bit closer, and the chief immediately felt a pang of pain on his neck, followed by a warm flow¡ªclearly, his skin had been cut.


    In that moment, a look of terror spread across the vige chief''s face. He quickly waved his hands, pleading incessantly.


    "I won''t say anything, I won''t scream, please let me go. I promise I won''t tell anyone you came here. Do whatever you want, take whatever you want, just please leave," he begged, his voice almost breaking into sobs, his demeanor one of utter fear.

 Chapter 279: Chapter279-A Village with Ulterior Motives

    John instantly guessed that this vige chief might not be as fanatical as those so-called followers.


    After all, his current role as a sacrificial offering meant that anyone who saw him would definitely want to capture him and take him back.


    As the vige chief, logically, his faith should be the deepest and most fervent.


    Yet, upon seeing him, the chief had said nothing.


    He even appeared very scared, hoping that John would leave quickly, which made the whole situation somewhat unclear.


    "Speak up, what exactly are you nning for tonight''s ritual? What''s the deal with this so-called deity?"


    The vige chief, who had just been visibly scared, now trembled even more upon hearing John''s question, as if he was about to wet himself from fear the next second.


    "The deity is the deity. If you''ve escaped, then just go, don''te back. I know nothing."


    The chief repeated this phrase over and over, making John even more suspicious.


    "Now that I''vee back, it means I''ve found out something. So you better tell me everything honestly, or don''t me me for being rude."


    John stared intently at the vige chief.


    It was clear that the chief was an enemy, but his current state of timidity was puzzling. How could a vige chief possibly be so meek?


    Could it be that there was something here that John didn''t know about?


    "What''s the real story behind the deity''s brides? What''s this ritual all about? Exin clearly."


    John''s tone was fierce, and the vige chief was nearly reduced to tears.


    Trembling, he spilled everything.


    It turned out that their vige had been cursed by a deity; the women in the vige could not bear children.


    They resorted to deceiving young girls from outside toe and serve as their breeding machines.


    These deceived girls met no good ends; many died during childbirth, and their bodies were then discarded in the back mountains, creating mound after mound.


    Over time, the back mountains became their grave site, and no one dared pass through that area anymore, for it was said that the mounds could manifest into their worst fears.


    But then a deity descended upon their vige, granting them boundless power.


    By worshipping this deity, they could be the most eminent beings in the world.


    However, the price was that every ten years, they had to make a sacrifice to the deity and choose two brides for the deity!


    Initially, they used people from their own vige, but as their numbers dwindled, they had to start deceiving outsiders.


    From two hundred years ago, it was as though they hadpletely lost contact with the outside world; they could no longer leave, and the vige could only exist within its own confines.


    They prayed in agony to the deity.


    Later, the deity decreed that every ten years, he would select a batch of offerings himself, and thus they managed to perform the rituals.


    "I''m telling the truth, I haven''t lied to you, I''ve said all I can, please let me go."


    The vige chief was shivering as John smelled a pungent odor of urine.


    On looking, he realized that the man had wet his pants at some point, leaving a puddle on the ground.


    John stepped aside in disgust but was seriously pondering in his mind.


    If things were as the so-called deity had orchestrated, then what purpose did these rituals serve?


    The only useful aspect might be the so-called faith of the followers.


    He recalled what Yina had said: direct from the deity, the most important aspect is the faith of the followers¡ªthe more they believe, the stronger their power bes.


    But the dark god is different; their power source is all the evil, sorrow, and pain in the world.


    The more pain they feel, the stronger they be, which is why they are known as the dark god.


    He also understood why the power of these mysterious brides was so immense; they were the collective resentments of all the brides in the vige.


    John realized that this vige was not as idyllic as it seemed, and some things were entirely different from what they had imagined; indeed, these malevolent thoughts were the most distinct aspect.


    No wonder the priest had previously mentioned that the only way to leave here was to kill everyone!


    The dark god thrives on these malevolent thoughts.


    But this vige was the source of all evil!


    Only by killing everyone would these malevolent thoughts bepletely eradicated, and the resentment gradually dissolved.


    Upon this realization, John didn''t hesitate for a moment; he directly slit the vige chief''s throat.


    As he died, the vige chief''s eyes widened in disbelief, clutching his neck.


    He couldn''t understand why he was being killed when he had revealed everything he knew.


    Blood gurgled from the chief''s neck, quickly pooling on the floor, his eyes wide open in death.


    After killing the vige chief, John didn''t rush to leave but searched the room slightly.


    He discovered that the vige chief didn''t seem to be a pure devotee of the dark god.


    At least all the information shown in this room suggested otherwise.


    The white robe, symbolizing high status, was carelessly thrown on the floor, showing little respect.


    He carefully examined the man''s bed but found nothing of significant value.


    Somewhat bored after a quick search, John was about to leave when something on the wall caught his eye at thest moment.


    His pupils constricted at the sight of it.


    How could this be here?!


    Logically, such a thing shouldn''t exist in this secret realm!


    Hesitantly, he moved closer to inspect it and confirmed it was indeed the object from his memory.


    Carefully, he removed it from the wall and, after much deliberation, ced it in his system backpack.


    Though unclear why this item would appear here, he knew it was crucial for unraveling this secret realm.


    It seemed that even the so-called dark god didn''t have perfect control over all his followers.


    Suddenly, an image shed through John''s mind.


    What about Rosie? What was her situation? Was she also under control?


    As John stepped out the door, his footsteps halted for a moment.


    He carefully sensed that his strength had recovered to level 20!


    Could killing one person really restore so much power?


    John pondered briefly.


    It seemed that if they managed to deal with all those people, perhaps he could fully regain his strength!


    As he was leaving, John encountered one of the guards!


    The guard''s eyes widened in shock, instinctively wanting to scream.


    But before he could open his mouth, the next second he was clutching his neck, a look of terror in his eyes, and he fell to the ground!


    He didn''t even have a chance to speak before his throat was slit!


    John distinctly felt his power restoring bit by bit. Although it wasn''t much, every little helped!


    The corners of his mouth slightly curled upwards; it seemed he wouldn''t need to hide and sneak around anymore!


    Previously, whenever John tried to avoid people, they always seemed to patrol right in front of him at just the wrong times.


    But now that he discovered killing these people could restore his power, he couldn''t find anyone around. He was almostughing in frustration!


    He really didn''t know if it was just bad luck or if things were always this dire.


    Meanwhile, Archibald and Leopold were swiftly navigating through the woods,pleting the tasks John had assigned them.


    Both were actually quite scared, but the thought of fulfilling their big brother''s orders bolstered their courage.


    Suddenly, they heard voices ahead and instantly crouched down, carefully observing the situation in front of them.


    "Where could these people have run off to? The back mountain is not a lucky ce; they couldn''t have died, could they?"

 Chapter 280: Chapter280-Fresh Pain of Memory

    Archibald and Leopold exchanged nces, both keenly aware of what the approaching group was there for.


    They were looking for them!


    "One might say this mountain has always been unlucky, just burn it all down and be done with it," one person grumbled, clearly unhappy and not wanting to waste time here.


    "If you''re so tough, why don''t you set it on fire yourself? I''d like to see how you''d exin that to the others afterward," another retorted with augh, slowly walking toward their direction.


    As the group approached, both Archibald and Leopold grew anxious, fearing they might be discovered.


    They were just about to look for an opportunity to escape when unexpectedly, the group stopped.


    "Let''s just call it quits; there''s nothing worth seeing ahead. Let''s not waste more time here."


    "You''re right, with all those disgusting things up on the mountain, if they are still alive, they''re probably not faring well anyway."


    After this, the people turned and walked away, cursing and grumbling as they left.


    "This time''s offering is really bad luck! If the deity mes us because of this, we''re screwed!"


    "Exactly! I heard even the brides ran off, such bad luck. Those pretty girls, had we known, we should''ve had our way with them first!"


    "Forget it, even if those girls were avable, we wouldn''t be the first in line anyway. It''s always the old timers who get their turn before us."


    Hearing these words, both men shuddered.


    They suddenly felt grateful that they had managed to rescue Isabe and Amelia this time.


    They also felt a heavy burden.


    They had indeed rescued them this time, but what about those who hadn''t been saved?


    They dared not think about what had happened in this ce before.


    The two waited until the surroundings werepletely silent before they left.


    "This is really bad luck!" Leopold cursed.


    Archibald was furious too, but he held it back.


    "We can''t mess up big brother''s ns. Let''s scout the entire hilltop as he instructed, find what he mentioned, and then we can head back!"


    Both men suppressed their disgust and remained silent, resolutely.


    Right, they had toplete the mission first.


    Even if there were distasteful things, they had to endure them!


    Isabe and Amelia had not encountered anyone searching the mountain and quicklypleted the tasks John had given them.


    Time swiftly approached evening.


    Several people, along with their clones, gathered at the edge of the back mountain, ready to dash out at the first signal from John.


    John himself had also returned to the back mountain for a brief moment, positioning his clones nearby.


    He found that these overseers actually possessed some intelligence and could engage in some level ofmunication, though it might be challenging.


    "Why hasn''t the vige chiefe yet? He didn''t go drinking again, did he? To dy such an important matter," a priest dressed almost entirely in white robes frowned.


    [Name: Godfall Vige High Priest]


    [Level: lv50]


    [Skills: Pray, Godfall]


    [Description: A high priest whomunicates between reality and illusion, possessing the power to converse with the deity.]


    The deity?


    John scoffed when he read the description.


    What kind of deity was this?


    They knew better than anyone!


    "The priest! It''s terrible, the vige chief is dead!"


    At that moment, a man came scrambling from the direction of the vige chief''s house, his face full of panic, and his body stained with some blood.


    "What chaos, what exactly happened? Calm down and exin!"


    The priest''s face darkened instantly as the captain beside him stepped forward and grabbed the man.


    "I was wondering why the vige chief hadn''t shown up for so long, so I thought to go to his house to call him, but I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect that the vige chief was already dead!"


    A murmur erupted almost instantly, and everyone around couldn''t help but react vocally, their expressions turning to sheer panic.


    "The vige chief... his head has been chopped off, there''s blood everywhere, it''s so terrifying, truly horrifying!"


    The viger looked as if he had witnessed something dreadfully horrific, his body shaking uncontrobly, rambling incoherently.


    The surrounding vigers grew even more frightened, their bodies trembling non-stop, mumbling something under their breath.


    "Great deity, please protect us!"


    "With the deity''s protection, we fear nothing!"


    "It will be alright, surely it will be alright, as long as the deity is with us, we fear nothing!"


    Although they spoke these words, their eyes betrayed a flicker of panic.


    It was clear that something about their mood was off, but it was hard to pinpoint exactly what.


    "Silence!"


    The High Priest was visibly displeased with themotion around him, his face showing a hint of displeasure.


    After he spoke, the others instantly quieted down, though their bodies continued to tremble slightly.


    "The ritual is about to begin, and I will not allow anyone to disrupt it! You all know the consequences if the deity bes angered!"


    At the mention of this, everyone fell silent, trembling like quails frozen in ce.


    John watched everything from a distance, his mind filling with doubts.


    If all these vigers were followers of the dark god, then why were they so terrified of this so-called great deity?


    He now understood that this supposed deity primarily drew power from the pain and negative emotions of these people.


    But now it seemed that things were not quite as he had thought...


    It appeared that these so-called vigers and followers were merely bait for this great deity.


    "But... but now we don''t even have an offering, how are we supposed to continue?"


    Someone said this, and the High Priest''s expression immediately turned stern, his gaze sharply turning in that direction.


    The person quickly lowered their head, trying to make themselves as small as possible, as if fearing being noticed.


    They were shaking all over.


    "Without an offering, do you think we cannot continue? What was the situation before? Have you all forgotten?"


    After the priest said this, everyone trembled, not daring to speak another word.


    They were afraid of drawing the fire onto themselves!


    The High Priest, utterly indifferent, instead sneered and pointed at a few people in the crowd, who immediately copsed to the ground.


    "High Priest, my family has been loyally devoted to the great deity for many years; we have always striven to do everything right. You can''t abandon me now; I have the elderly and young ones at home. If you sacrifice me, how will they survive?"


    "High Priest, please spare me. I will strive toplete all the tasks you assign; I will not falter. Please, I beg you, spare my life!"


    The people whose names were called out wailed nonstop, and John, watching this scene unfold, saw a faint ck smoke slowly rising from these people and floating in the air.


    This ck smoke was very subtle, almost invisible unless looked at closely.


    The smoke gathered in the air and slowly drifted towards the altar.


    He noticed that a wooden statue had somehow appeared there, covered with a red cloth just like the ones outside.


    Although it was hard to see what this statue was exactly, John felt that it was identical to the ones outside, without any difference!


    It seemed that destroying this statue was key to their mission this time.


    John had a good idea of what he needed to do now, but he forcefully controlled his emotions, keeping himself from getting too excited.


    He felt that some things had to wait until the ritual started before they could truly bring everything to an end.

 Chapter 281: Chapter281-The So-Called Deity

    As darkness fully enveloped the surroundings, John felt the temperature around him begin to change subtly.


    The air seemed to be filled with something indescribable, yet distinctly elusive.


    If it weren''t for his already high mind power, he might not have noticed this faint alteration in the atmosphere.


    The High Priest spoke iprehensible words from the tform above, and due to the environment, many echoes resonated around.


    It was as if countless voices were continuously arising, endlessly chanting.


    John suddenly felt an intense headache; it was as if he was hearing countless whispers again, which had been incessantly echoing in his ears for days, almost driving him to the brink of copse.


    These sounds were like chants whispering in his ears, which he greatly resisted, yet he had no choice but to endure forcibly.


    This world belongs to the great deity.


    Everything you have now is because of the deity''s mercy towards you.


    Only those who worship the great deity will possess the most unique power in this world.


    Come, join me in worshipping the great deity.


    When the deityes to this world, we will all be his most loyal servants.


    We will receive the best of everything this world has to offer.


    We are the servants of the creator.


    The murmurs were disorganized, yet they carried a seductive undertone.


    John bit down on his tongue hard, and the next second, he felt the Heart of Dwarf in his chest grow warm.


    In that instant, his mind cleared somewhat.


    When he looked at the High Priest on the tform again, the terrifying sensation he had felt before was gone.


    It seemed these mental attacks could only take effect once.


    Once he had seen through this mental attack, the path forward seemed much smoother.


    The divine artifacts on the faces of the vigers kneeling below had begun to look confused and then slowly turned fervent.


    Even though some managed a brief struggle, their expressions were quickly altered.


    These people were like clean sheets of paper not yet tainted, but in this sea of ink, they rapidly became muddied again.


    In this ce, no one could keep themselves from being contaminated, just like before; the emotion was terrifying, silently assimting them.


    Even though John had mentally prepared himself, witnessing all this was still profoundly disturbing.


    This type of mental control, if leaked, could be a lethal blow to others.


    As the High Priest''s chanting ceased, a rumbling sound emanated from around the tform.


    John keenly sensed the ck mist from the vigers bing more pronounced.


    This ck mist slowly gathered above on the statue on the tform, even covering the red cloth with its dark hue.


    "Great deity, I offer a sacrifice to you! We sacrifice all that is purest! Your delight is our greatest honor!"


    The High Priest spoke fervently, and at the same time, John noticed a pnquin being slowly carried over from a distance.


    Atop the pnquin were the two brides he had seen earlier in the day, now marked with green names.


    John breathed a slight sigh of relief internally.


    At least the preparations made during the day were correct; these could still be utilized.


    He wondered how Archibald and Amelia were faring.


    As the brides appeared, everyone bowed their heads respectfully and knelt on the ground, not daring to raise their heads.


    The brides, like paper dolls, still wore their stiff, programmed smiles, yet a single tear trickled from the corner of an eye.


    It was clearly such a sorrowful emotion, yet their faces bore a strong and eerie smile.


    This seemed illogical to anyone observing, but no one seemed to think it amiss.


    The devotees nearby wore very excited expressions, proudly beating drums and gongs, their faces marked with fervor.


    It was as if at this moment, they were truly holding a wedding ceremony for the deity they worshiped.


    The brides followed the devotees, step by step, walking towards the tform.


    As they were about to step onto the tform, John distinctly saw a moment of conflict on the faces of the two brides, as if they were struggling against something.


    But the next second, the High Priest uttered words John couldn''t understand, and instantly the brides'' normal expressions were suppressed, reced by those eerie smiles.


    They then slowly walked step by step towards the tform.


    As the brides moved closer to the wooden statue, John was surprised to see the friendly green names above their heads start to flicker yellow.


    It seemed that the wooden statue indeed had the power to influence the brides'' allegiance.


    John nced at the tform''s pir, which he had previously cut.


    He knew that once the brides were fully on it, it would surely copse.


    He was curious about what would happen to the wooden statue once the tform fell apart.


    As the two brides slowly ascended the tform, the pirs began to creak ominously.


    The High Priest wore a puzzled expression, wondering where the noise wasing from, but before he could react,


    Boom!


    The tform finally gave way under the weight, copsing entirely.


    The High Priest''s face showed a look of terror as he fell into a heap of wood.


    The two brides also tumbled down, and the wooden statue fellpletely.


    In an instant, a thick ck mist emanated from the statue, swiftly enveloping the entire tform.


    The fog was so dense that it was impossible to see what was happening inside, and no one knew exactly what had urred.


    "Ah!!"


    A terrified scream from the High Priest came from within the mist, seemingly concealing some extreme pain.


    The dense fog roiled and surged as if brewing boundless sin.


    The vigers and devotees below were stunned, never having anticipated such an event.


    The vigers cried out, instinctively wanting to flee, but were immediately blocked by the devotees.


    "Why are you running? Hurry and save the High Priest!"


    "If anything happens to the High Priest and the brides, all of you will pay with your lives."


    "Oh, my deity, my great deity!"


    The devotees were thrown into chaos; some wanted to rescue those on the tform, while others tried to rebuild the copsed structure.


    But the dark mist instilled fear in everyone.


    The captains of the devotees knelt in terror, continuously bowing toward the direction of the tform.


    "The deity is wrathful, we are doomed, we''re all going to die here!"


    A few captains regained some sense and attempted to rescue the High Priest, but at that moment, several other priests appeared.


    While a priest was still ranked below the High Priest, in his absence, everyone had to obey the priests''mands.


    "Everyone, step back! The great deity is about to arrive, and we must wee him with reverence!"


    One of the priests said this and then took a few steps back, leading by example.


    Although a few of the squad leaders felt puzzled, with the priests dering thus, they had no choice but to follow and retreat as well.


    Years of habituation had conditioned them to submit reflexively.


    They dared not raise any objections!


    Although the thick ck fog enveloped the entire sacrificial tform, obscuring visibility and making it impossible to see exactly what was happening inside, John knew it couldn''t be anything good.


    Yet, these priests still chose to conceal the truth! This meant that at night, these priests could indeed be utilized.


    Roar!


    A chilling roar suddenly emanated from within the ck fog.


    The sound wasden with boundless despair and anger, and seemed to also carry the moans of someone enduring immense pain.


    Just hearing this sound made one''s heart shudder!

 Chapter 282 : 282-The Final Battle! The Aura of the Deity!

    The sound was deafening.


    John, not far away, felt his ears begin to numb from the vibration!


    His entire body trembled, and he noticed his HP was dropping!


    Not only that, but he also felt his mind bing somewhat foggy.


    This sound carried a mental attack!


    [Suffering from mental attack! Damage taken -436!]


    [Suffering from continuous mental attack! Please restore your Spirit!]


    The ck fog roiled and roared, with the fog itself also churning violently.


    Isabe and the others on the back mountain also heard themotioning from the vige, and their hearts instantly clenched!


    "Should we go check it out now?"


    Archibald couldn''t help but ask, with Leopold also feeling incredibly anxious.


    If it weren''t for the fact that their big brother had already arranged everything, they would have lost control and rushed out by now!


    "Have you forgotten what we all nned earlier?"


    Isabe''s calm words extinguished all thoughts in their minds.


    Though Archibald was extremely anxious, he had no choice but to forcibly restrain himself.


    Indeed, their big brother had said, unless they saw his signal, they absolutely must not go out!


    Going out now would only bring them trouble.


    Since that was the case, they had to hold back!


    "But... but are we just going to stand by and watch? I really can''t stay put."


    Leopold was frantic, pacing like an ant on a hot pan.


    He knew better than anyone that all he could do right now was wait here, but he couldn''t stand it!


    "If you can''t stay put, then go down there yourself."


    Isabe''s tone was indifferent, but it was like a bucket of cold water thrown over Leopold''s head.


    He gritted his teeth and ultimately had to swallow the words that had reached his lips.


    He pounded the ground forcefully, feeling powerless once again.


    Why, why must he always wait here every time? Why are they always a burden to their big brother?


    How could they do better, so that they wouldn''t have to worry their big brother?


    It was the same in the previous secret realm, the same during the Rose Bar investigation, and now, here they were again!


    Archibald was also upset, his expression equally grim, but he too forcibly held back.


    Roar!


    The roarsing from the scene were so clear even from their position on the mountain.


    Everyone''s hearts tightened, their eyes fixed on the brightest part of the vige.


    They knew John was there!


    They didn''t even dare to blink, staring intently in that direction, fearful of missing any signal from John!


    The moment they saw a signal, they would rush out immediately, even if it meant facing certain death!


    John watched the surging ck fog with a sudden, overwhelming sense of crisis.


    He had the feeling that something dangerous was about to burst forth from the fog, something he was utterly unprepared to confront.


    Soon, the ck fog slowly dissipated.


    John''s eyes widened in shock at the sight before him.


    How could this be? How could this happen?!


    The brides, now at lv60, diamond-tier elite monsters,y on the ground like discarded rag dolls.


    Their red wedding attire was torn and tattered, with some parts even showing signs of ck, corrosive marks.


    The brides'' faces contorted in pain.


    But within the ck fog, another figure slowly emerged.


    [Name: Deified High Priest]


    [Level: LV70 (Elite) (False)]


    [Skills: Roar, Rend, Devour, Divide]


    [Description: The High Priest, having borne the Dark God Will, has finally embraced the divine.]


    Reading this description, John''s heart skipped a beat.


    The High Priest who had borne the Dark God Will?


    Does this mean that the belief within the wooden statue hadpletely transferred to the High Priest?


    It was no longer just a wooden statue; instead, it was the energy contained within it that had taken over.


    John suddenly understood why there were so many helpers in this secret realm.


    After all, they were only at lv20! Not even silver-tier!


    How could they possibly contend with a supreme-tier High Priest? They would likely be obliterated with just one strike.


    Didn''t they see how the diamond-tier brides couldn''t withstand even one round against the High Priest, falling like discarded rag dolls beside him?


    The levels of the ordinary priests nearby really weren''t high, and although they possessed skills somewhat superior to his own, against this supreme-tier monster, they had no chance of resistance.


    John''s heart began to waver with uncertainty.


    If this monster was truly as powerful as it seemed, could they really leave unscathed? The monster, nearly 3 meters tall, mmed its huge fist, the size of a washbasin, into the ground.


    The ground immediately cracked open, and with long strides, it charged towards the group of vigers.


    Although some had been told to move back, others remained frozen in ce, stunned by the terrifying sight.


    The monster was tall andrge, with a face covered in octopus-like swellings.


    Several writhing octopus tentacles dangled from its chin, creating an especially eerie sight.


    Its back was also covered with simr tentacles, and its body was coated with some viscous slime, looking exceptionally disgusting.


    The creature seemed to sense the fear of the people; its tentacles writhed incessantly as if excited by something.


    It grabbed a viger and tossed them into its mouth, immediately producing a grating chewing sound.


    The other surviving vigers screamed and ran, desperate to escape the area, but some devout followers knelt on the ground.


    They appeared to be waiting for the monster to devour them.


    Far from being afraid, they saw it as a great honor!


    This was the High Priest, now possessed by the deity, which meant that being consumed by the High Priest allowed them to merge with the deity¡ªwhat could be more glorious and blissful than this?


    As the monster continued to consume people one by one, John noticed that its body seemed to be growingrger.


    No! This couldn''t go on!


    The monster was bing stronger by devouring others! No one knew what consequences would follow if it consumed everything.


    He couldn''t take that risk! With that thought, he gritted his teeth and charged forward.


    Light Sword Rain! Boom! The skill hit the crowd, instantly sting out a wave of damage.


    Even the monster''s hand was injured, oozing a viscous green blood that looked exceptionally disgusting.


    The devotees red furiously in John''s direction, their eyes almost spitting fire.


    They screamed in anger and rage, all of them charging towards John.


    They were determined to kill this man, to atone to their deity.


    Only through such an act could they hope to be forgiven by the deity and make everything right again.


    The devotees rushed directly towards John.


    Everyone''s eyes were bloodshot, like wild beasts gone mad.


    John swiftly dodged the first wave of attacks, kicking one of them squarely.


    Roar!


    The monster let out an angry roar, and the others once again fell into a dazed state, mechanically chasing after him.


    Everyone wielded long knives, their actions driven by fury as if John was their sworn enemy who hadmitted unforgivable crimes.


    After kicking one person away, John struck another with his de.


    Although his power was suppressed, he still managed to handle these people with rtive ease.


    These devotees seemed to havepletely lost their minds,cking any strategy and driven solely by primal instincts to attack!

 Chapter 283 : 283-Hanging by a Thread!

    "It looks like big brother has already engaged inbat, what do we do? Should we go help?"


    Leopold bit his lip; he was quite familiar with John''s skills and could clearly recognize that the recent sh of white light was John''s signature Light Sword Rain!


    It seemed that John had either discovered something or encountered a situation that forced him to act.


    "I''ve said to wait for the signal."


    Isabe''s tone was icy, as if devoid of any emotion.


    Hearing Isabe''s tone, Leopold felt increasingly anxious.


    If it weren''t for big brother''s explicit instructions to follow Isabe''smands, he would have already lost control.


    Although Archibald was also very anxious, he patted his good friend''s shoulder.


    "Remember, if we go now, we''ll disrupt big brother''s n; we must hold back."


    After taking a deep breath, Leopold tried to calm himself down, a hint of worry shining in his eyes as he intently watched the direction of the vige.


    Meanwhile, in the vige, things were far from calm.


    Several squad leaders approached a priest and knelt before him.


    "Please intervene, High Priest!"


    As they watched the vigers fall one by one, like slicing through vegetables, the squad leaders grew increasingly anxious.


    They realized that if they stepped forward, they were sure to be killed.


    No matter what, they must make the deity happy!


    Only the High Priest''s long-range attacks might have a chance to restrain that man.


    "The High Priest has been graced by the deity''s presence, which proves that he must have a way to handle this. We don''t need to add to his troubles," one of the priests said.


    The others maintained their silence.


    Upon reflection, it indeed seemed true¡ªthe High Priest was the most powerful person in their midst.


    Now that the deity had chosen to inhabit his body, it meant that the High Priest would be even more formidable.


    They needed to do nothing but wait for the High Priest''s next move.


    That was the n, but it soon became apparent that something was amiss.


    The ordinary vigers were quickly being dispatched by John, one after another, and even some devotees were powerless to resist.


    John was like a god of death, throwing explosive skills into the crowd and leaving close-quarters shing to those nearby.


    His garments were stained red with blood, none of it his own, and the ground was soaked with it.


    Despite John''s fierce actions, there were simply too many people here!


    The monster was furious that such a tiny ant had managed to evade death for so long.


    It roared and charged directly toward John, its huge palm mming down onto the floor in front of him.


    Boom!


    The floor instantly cracked, making the earth itself tremble.


    John nearly fell, but he managed to stab his knife into the ground to stabilize himself.


    He noticed, however, that the other vigers and devotees around him were also affected.


    Many could not control their bodies and fell to the ground.


    John cut them down one by one!


    It was like reaping wheat as he harvested these heads!


    The monster grew even angrier, not expecting that its own actions would lead to even more loss of its ''food''.


    And all of this was because of this tiny, persistently hopping bug!


    The monster swung its arms towards John, nearly every swipe inadvertently harming several vigers or devotees.


    As these vigers and devotees were knocked down, John seized the opportunity to strike each one down.


    The vigers quickly perished under John''s de, and with each death, John''s strength was further restored.


    "High Priest, please take action, we can''t keep waiting like this!"


    Two squad leaders were frantic with urgency.


    If things continued this way, who knew what might happen next? They needed to resolve this situation quickly!


    "The deity''s altar has been destroyed; he must be very displeased. Please, we implore you to intervene!"


    The squad leaders desperately pleaded, but the priests remained unmoved in their spots.


    "This is the deity''s game; we should not interfere, we must not spoil the deity''s fun!"


    The priest remained calm, seemingly unfazed by the events unfolding.


    The squad leaders were frantic.


    Yet, seeing that the priest did not act, they felt powerless to do anything themselves.


    The priest was the closest to the deity, and if even the priesthood said so, it must be correct.


    However, something seemed off to them.


    The monster continued to roar furiously, each bellow delivering heavy blows to the devotees.


    Meanwhile, John carried on with his swift and efficient reaping.


    In the ruins of the tform, the brides seemed to be slowly recovering.


    Stiffly and slowly, the brides stood up.


    They both quietly looked towards the direction of the wooden statue, and once again, eerie smiles appeared on their faces.


    The two brides walked slowly towards the wooden statue.


    When their hands touched the statue, John sharply noticed a momentary stiffness in the monster.


    Could it be that the wooden statue was actually controlling the monster?


    Before John could ponder further, the monster, enraged, roared and charged towards the brides.


    The monster howled to the sky, its chin tentacles twisting and trembling, even knotting up in several ces.


    The next second, a sickly green energy gathered in its mouth, looking exceptionally grotesque.


    Boom!


    The green energy shot directly towards the brides.


    One of the brides couldn''t dodge in time and when the viscous green liquid touched her, her bridal gown was instantly corroded away significantly.


    Pain etched itself across the bride''s face.


    John could guess that these brides were originally formed from umted resentment, their bridal gowns symbols of their power.


    Now that the gown was so corroded, their strength had greatly diminished.


    Although their level remained high, they stood no chance against the monster.


    Fire Meteor!


    Light Sword Rain!


    Thorned Rock Serpent!


    John unleashed one skill after another, and two serpents rose from the ground instantly.


    The serpents'' tails swept across the ground, flinging the devotees into the air.


    The vigers watched in horror as these two giant serpents appeared.


    They screamed in panic, and at the same time, the ck mist around them thickened.


    Enveloped in the ck mist, the monster disyed an expression of enjoyment, its body growing evenrger.


    What started as a 3-meter tall creature was now almost 4 meters tall!


    One of the brides tried to stop the monster but was kicked away.


    The green liquid, as if alive, wrapped itself around the bride.


    Almost instantly as it enveloped her, the bride let out a piercing scream of agony.


    John watched as the bride''s wedding gown was rapidly corroded right before his eyes.


    Even the bride''s very essence turned into ck smoke,pletely dissolving in the green liquid.


    Such terrifying corrosive power! In an instant, one of the brides had vanished, and the abilities of the other seemed greatly diminished.


    John clenched his teeth as he observed everything unfolding before him.


    Although his own power was recovering, the monster''s strength was also increasing.


    Both were rapidly regaining power; it was now a race to see whose strength would recover faster.


    John needed to kill all the vigers and devotees, while the monster could also enhance its power by devouring them.


    The fear and panic emitted by these people in their final moments could also serve as nourishment for it.


    With this calction, John had no real chance of winning.


    No! He absolutely couldn''t just give up like this!


    John bit down hard and dodged an attack from one of the devotees with a swift side step.


    He kicked a nearby torch, sending it flying.


    The torchnded on a fuse he had prepared earlier.


    Boom!

 Chapter 284: Chapter284-Full Assault!

    In an instant, the gunpowder that had been previously concealed exploded, flipping over a group of people.


    The gunpowder, as it happened, had been found by John in the vige chief''s house.


    Initially, it was just firecrackers hanging on the wall, seemingly innocuous.


    However, a closer look revealed a significant amount of gunpowder within.


    If all of it were gathered andbined, blowing up an altar would be an easy task indeed!


    Most importantly, these could also serve as signal res.


    John and Archibald had agreed to use these devices to signal each other.


    Once John sent his signal, Archibald''s forces were to charge over immediately, bringing all their clones with them.


    Archibald, who had been hiding in the mountains, also saw the massive explosion below and his eyes lit up.


    "That''s the signal from big brother, let''s charge!"


    He had been restless for a while, and now that an opportunity had presented itself, there was no way he would give it up.


    Isabe and Amelia both breathed a sigh of relief; they had been waiting for John''s signal from the start.


    As soon as they confirmed that the signal had been sent, they didn''t hesitate for a moment and led their people down the mountain in a grand procession.


    Honestly, the sight of them running down the mountain was truly awe-inspiring and the noise they made was immense.


    Even some vigers noticed themotion behind the mountain.


    Several team leaders'' eyes widened as they roared to the people around them.


    "Didn''t I tell you to search the mountain? What exactly did you search for? With so many people up there, how did you miss them?"


    And what on earth is that mess?


    Why are there so many people who look exactly the same?


    What is going on here?


    Even including the bride, they were only supposed to be five in total, and with one still here, shouldn''t that leave just four?


    Howe it looks like there are two to three hundred people marching down now?


    "They... they surged down from the mountain, they are demons, not human!"


    A viger''s hand trembled as he pointed in Isabe''s direction.


    Because they all saw that those who followed looked exactly like the few ahead, these were surely not human beings!


    They were the same as the entities they had encountered on the mountain¡ªincarnations of demons!


    "We''re doomed, with so many demons we''re definitely going to die, we''ll surely perish here."


    "Divine Lord, save us, save your faithful believers."


    "Mysterious Lord, I am your most loyal follower, please save us, give us a chance to live, let us see hope."


    These people, upon seeing the clones, began to go mad, screaming and shouting in hysteria.


    In a moment, the scene turned incredibly chaotic, the squad leaders were terrified, exchanging nces full of fear.


    "Great Priest, please take action, if you do not, we will all perish," pleaded one of the captains desperately.


    The other captains quickly realized the gravity of the situation, and knelt down swiftly, imploring the Great Priest with sincere urgency.


    "The High Priest has been possessed by the deity; he is our hope. We beseech you, Great Priest, to deal with these people."


    It wasn''t that they were afraid to fight, but the sight of these people, all looking exactly the same, was eerily unsettling.


    Additionally, there was a natural fear of the area behind the mountain.


    These pressures bore down on them like a massive mountain, leaving them too frightened to react.


    "Great Priest, why have you not acted yet? Have you betrayed the deity?"


    A middle-aged captain quickly caught on, his eyes fixed on the priests who clenched their curved daggers.


    If it weren''t for their lingering trust and respect for the priesthood, they might have already lost their restraint and attacked.


    Although they do not understand why the Great Priest has yet to act, they felt something about this situation was profoundly amiss.


    This issue had to be resolved; otherwise, by the time those people wentpletely mad, it would be beyond their ability to control.


    Some, unable to hold back any longer, charged directly at the army of clones.


    Isabe merely lifted her hand and cast a fireball¡ªBoom! In an instant, all her clones threw fireballs too.


    A total of fifty fireballs danced through the air, striking the clone leader.


    He was obliterated instantly, not even a scream escaped him.


    The other believers stood agape, their fear intensifying once again.


    It seemed that indeed, devils had descended from the mountain behind¡ªbeings beyond their capacity to contend with, beings they could never hope to defeat.


    Roar!


    The monster paid no heed to the chaos around it, only noticing that its food seemed to be dwindling.


    It roared in anger.


    A massive palm swung towards John with force.


    John, surprised, noticed that the monster''s speed had increased.


    Initially, when the monster had just transformed, it moved slowly due to its massive size, making its movements seem sluggish.


    But now, the creature''s speed was nearly that of a normal human.


    If this continued, they would truly stand no chance against it.


    John dodged the attack with a sliding tackle, his Bloodthirsty de whirling above the heads of the crowd, reaping them like wheat¡ªall their heads were sheared off in one swift motion.


    At that very moment, Archibald and his group arrived at the scene.


    Witnessing the bloodshed, they felt no fear; instead, they joined the fray with exhration.


    They all knew that only by killing those present could their strength be restored, allowing them to finally escape from this ce.


    Moreover, they felt no guilt or sorrow for these deserved victims.


    Although the clone army was useful, there was one fatal w: the clones subconsciously mimicked the actions of their original, making it impossible to control their more specific behaviors.


    They could only predict their movements based on experience and other factors.


    However, in the chaos of battle, whenever an original used a skill, the clones would replicate it.


    This turned them into a massive harvesting machine.


    Stay with m_vl_em_p_yr


    "An untrained punch kills the old master."


    Soon, all other believers and their leaders at the scene were harvested.


    However, the clone army also suffered some losses.


    From a contingent of 250 clones for five originals, now less than two hundred remained.


    Only a couple of surviving leaders and a massive monster were left.


    As time passed, the monster''s size had grown to over four meters tall.


    Its speed had also increased, and John barely escaped its grasp each time.


    However, a silver lining was that John and hispanions'' powers had been restored to the gold-tier.


    This meant that they still stood a chance in battling these monstrous beings.


    The green-named priests slowly made their way towards John and hispanions.


    The sight only enraged the monster further, provoking it into a frenzied roar.


    Its massive hands pounded the ground, cracking open several new fissures.


    Simultaneously, the monster''s body secreted a viscous, green fluid that was utterly repulsive.


    "What is this stuff? It''s disgusting!"


    Archibald eximed with distaste, bewildered by everything before him.


    The extent of the substance''s lethality remained unknown.


    A serious expression crossed John''s face.


    The corrosive nature of the green liquid was tremendous; even he wasn''t sure he could escape unscathed.


    However, the bride slowly moved closer to the direction of the monster.


    When John saw this, his pupils dted in shock.


    What was the bride trying to do?!

 Chapter 285: Chapter285-Trading Blows!

    The others noticed, and even the sole bride seemed puzzled.


    What was going on?


    Why would she charge straight towards it?


    Could it be she no longer wished to live?


    Although Archibald and the others didn''t know what this disgusting green fluid was, it certainly didn''t look benign.


    But John alone understood the true extent of its corrosiveness¡ªhow truly terrifying it was.


    The previous bride had died directly from this green fluid!


    Yet, unexpectedly, the current bride moved towards the green liquid.


    What was she thinking?


    Had she gone mad?


    But soon, John noticed the bride standing not far from the monster, apparently chanting something.


    The melody was mncholic and haunting, yetpletely unintelligible.


    Then, John observed the bride beginning to grow taller.


    However, her form started to be infinitely thin, eventually turning into a mereyer of gauze.


    Thisyer of gauze slowly spread out, forming a barrier-like screen in front of them.


    Instantly, the sky before them took on a faint white hue.


    At the same time, the remaining energy seemed topletely envelop the monster.


    It screamed in agony, twisting violently as several of its tendrils broke off, leaking green fluid continuously.


    The green fluid sizzled upon contact with the white barrier.


    The creature writhed and screamed in agony against the white barrier, a sound so piercing it seemed to explode in one''s ears.


    John instantly understood¡ªthe bride was aiding them, sacrificing her own life to help them escape.


    "Use your skills, hit it hard!"


    Johnmanded, and everyone hurled their abilities toward the monster with all their might.


    Fire Meteor!


    Thorn Wrap!


    Light Sword Rain!


    Windde!


    Wind Tornado!


    One area of effect skill after another crashed down upon the creature.


    John also summoned the Thorned Rock Serpent, but he quickly noticed that the serpent was corroded away as soon as it coiled around the monster¡ªthere was no chance to inflict any damage up close.


    It became clear they had to rely on ranged attacks, unable to engage at close quarters.


    John continued tounch skill after skill, aiming to merely make their situation slightly better.


    12457!


    75234!


    John also noted that his critical hits dealt massive bonus damage to the creature, almost three times his regr attacks.


    Isabe and the others realized the damage was frighteningly high, which was somewhat advantageous for them.


    At least their attacks were enhanced against the monster.


    Yet even up to this point, they still hadn''t seen the monster''s health bar appear.


    They kept casting skills, but their hearts grew heavier.


    Their damage was high, yet they hadn''t even seen the monster''s health bar.


    This indicated that, at least for now, they were unable to inflict substantial damage.


    To defeat this monster, their output needed to be even greater.


    They could clearly see that the white barrier was gradually bing thinner and weaker.


    They didn''t know when it would disappear entirely, but they understood this was theirst chance.


    Once the barrier vanishedpletely, it would mean they no longer had any protection.


    They had to inflict the highest damage possible¡ªand fast.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    One attack after another mmed into the creature, producing tremendous sounds and apanied by zing fires.


    They couldn''t tell how long they had been fighting, but just as thestyer of the white membrane was about to fade, they finally saw the monster''s health bar.


    Everyone involuntarily gasped at the sight.


    It was terrifying, truly horrifying.


    Although they had anticipated a substantial health pool for the monster, they had never imagined it would be in the hundreds of millions!


    Even in the secret realm they had ventured into before, they had never encountered such a daunting health bar¡ªit was beyond what any normal being could conceive.


    "My God!"


    Archibald clenched his teeth to keep from shouting.


    Their current skills, even with critical hits, were hitting for less than a million.


    But the sight of a health bar in the hundreds of millions was dizzying.


    However, John didn''t pause; he rapidly continued to unleash one skill after another!


    Since the monster was covered in that disgusting slime, he couldn''t use his Bloodthirsty de.


    This actually limited his damage output.


    Logically, his physical attacks should have been much higher than his magical damage!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The skills exploded like fireworks, sting away the green slime coating the monster.


    John watched as the white protective shield grew thinner, and a sense of urgency surged within him.


    At this rate of disappearance, it was clear they wouldn''t be able to obliterate everything before the shield vanishedpletely.


    That meant they had to speed up¡ªit was all about dealing damage now, purely about inflicting as much damage as possible!


    John frantically hurled skills outward.


    If initially, the damage was area-based, now it was all about focused, high-explosive damage.


    Fireballs, one after another, smashed onto the creature, scorching away parts of the green liquid.


    This also indeed breached some of its defenses!


    The monster, enraged, roared and began desperately to tear at the restraints on its body.


    However, the red protective shield enveloped it like an invisible gauze, tightly enclosing it.


    At the same time, a sizzling sound, simr to burning, emanated from the monster''s body.


    John noticed that the red bridal gown was deteriorating even faster!


    It seemed the monster had also realized this and knew it had to break through the defenses quickly, or else what awaited them would not be pleasant.


    "Use ice-based skills to freeze the slime, then hit it with fire-based skills to st it away!"


    Isabe immediately thought of this because the slime also acted as ayer of protection for the monster, and they needed to deal with it quickly.


    At that suggestion, John''s eyes immediately lit up.


    Indeed, how had he not thought of this?


    It was actually a very good solution; he just hadn''t noticed it before.


    Almost instantly, everyone caught on, first hurling ice-based skills towards the monster, followed by fire-based skills to st it open.


    However, they soon realized that this method was too slow.


    Leopold, being a melee fighter, wasn''t particrly effective with these ranged attacks.


    Archibald kept throwing ice-based damage skills, while the other three unleashed explosive fire-based damage.


    Boom!


    One skill after another exploded on the monster, sting away its slime and tentacles.


    The monster let out a pained wail as its body slightly shrank in size.


    It was indeed effective.


    John''s face set in determination as he furiously continued to cast skills, but soon the protective shieldpletely shattered!


    At the same time, the red gauze-likeyer on the monster alsopletely disappeared.


    The monster''s eyes, looking at John, burst with boundless rage! It had been able to have many delicacies here and could have been very happy.


    But this little bug had ruined everything!


    Now, the only way to alleviate its deep-seated hatred was topletely devour this little bug.


    John, with acute awareness, sensed that the monster had singled him out as its target.


    He quickly led his clones to the side.


    Staying close to Archibald and the others would only make them a bigger target.


    Suddenly faced with so many little bugs, it was indeed hard to tell them apart.


    But without any hesitation, he forcefully mmed his palm into the middle of his clones.


    With a loud smack, several clones were instantly crushed into a pulp.

 Chapter 286: Chapter286-The Final Crisis

    The monster''s eyes glowed red as it stared in their direction, as if it was about to charge andpletely shred them the next second.


    Seeing the pulp of flesh and blood from its own hand seemed to excite the monster even further, and it stuffed the gruesome mix directly into its mouth.


    The sight of flesh mixed with organs and blood was particrly revolting.


    Yet, the monster became even more thrilled at the scent.


    It patted its chest while John gritted his teeth.


    Fortunately, their recent attacks had stripped away much of its protective green slime, otherwise, he couldn''t have gotten close!


    Without any hesitation, John approached the monster and swung his Bloodthirsty de fiercely at it.


    Ssh!


    When John felt his de cut through the monster, it was like slicing through a mound of mush.


    In that moment, he even felt as if his Bloodthirsty de was enveloped by the gooey substance.


    4572689!


    Critical damage!


    Everyone gasped at the sight of the damage.


    Seven-figure critical hits were terrifyingly high; if every hit were this powerful, grinding down this monster would just be a matter of time.


    However, Archibald and the others were very aware that this was just physical damage boosted by a critical hit.


    Magical damage wouldn''t likely reach these heights.


    But this still gave them hope.


    Leopold didn''t hesitate this time; he charged out alongside John.


    The clones followed close behind him.


    Leopold''s greatsword, swinging airtight like a massive windmill, struck powerfully at the monster''s back.


    The two men¡ªone attacking, the other defending, one in front, the other behind¡ªcoordinated wlessly, inflicting significant damage.


    The strike caused the monster to bleed profusely, its green blood gushing out.


    The blood dripped onto the stone floor, sizzling upon contact and corroding arge area of it.


    Both men were quick to evade the acidic blood, then forcefully sprang off the ground with a rebound!


    4785724!


    Another seven-digit damage figure!


    These colossal damage numbers sent a shock through everyone''s heart.


    Isabe and Amelia, with stern expressions, relentlessly cast their spells.


    Although spell damage was partially reduced, it was better than nothing.


    Only by inflicting damage could they truly contribute their part!


    To the monster''s dismay, despite being imbued with divine power, it was now being beaten down like a dog.


    Its eyes turnedpletely red as it roared in anger.


    John also realized something important! Although now transformed into a monster, at its core, it was still the High Priest.


    This meant that, fundamentally, it was still human¡ªby dislocating its joints like any human, they couldpletely incapacitate it.


    Upon realizing this, John didn''t hesitate for a moment.


    He thrust his Bloodthirsty de directly at the monster''s joints.


    The moment the de pierced, the monster began to howl in what seemed like boundless agony.


    Even Archibald and the others were shaken by the sonic attack, causing them headaches.


    Gritting their teeth, they managed to regain theirposure.


    "Stay focused, this sonic wave carries a mental attack," Isabe immediately noticed.


    She understood better than anyone how terrifying these mental attacks could be.


    Leopold, who was closer to the source of the sonic attack, nearly copsed to the ground.


    He had to bite down hard and take a deep breath to maintain himself.


    John, seemingly unaffected, swiftly shifted his stance and delivered another powerful sh to the monster.


    Leopold looked on with immense admiration in his eyes.


    Worthy of a leader indeed! Amidst such sonic attacks, John showed not a hint of pain.


    It seemed he was truly much stronger than them all! But what Leopold didn''t know was that John had resistance to such mental attacks.


    The Heart of Dwarf ne had already triggered its mental defense mechanisms, affording him some protection against psychic assaults.


    As the monster roared and howled, it failed to inflict any harm on John.


    This only fueled its rage further, prompting it to scream louder.


    The sonic attack made everyone involuntarily frown and tightly cover their ears, momentarily forgetting even how to cast their skills.


    John inwardly cursed the situation.


    If things continued this way, it would only be moreplicated.


    No, he couldn''t afford to waste any more time; he had to disable the monster quickly!


    John increased the speed of his attacks, but the monster seemed to have been triggered by the damage.


    Its attack speed grew faster, which was both different and as expected.


    Each sessive strikended on the monster, visibly slowing its movements.


    Yet, John could feel the creature''s attacks getting stronger¡ªif he were hit even once, it would be fatal or severely injurious.


    John surveyed the terrain.


    He had hoped to use a priest to possibly lend some assistance.


    However, he realized that although the priests were in an anonymous state, they were not going to be of any help.


    It was already fortunate enough that they could stand still and notplicate the scenario.


    He could hardly imagine dealing with such a formidable monster; if another one showed up, what would they do?


    Though disappointed that the priests could not assist, it was already the best possible situation for them.


    No, he couldn''t waste more time; he had to defeat this monster as quickly as possible.


    John looked around and decided he had to aim for the creature''s neck.


    But the monster was incredibly tall.


    Having absorbed some energy earlier, it now stood nearly 5 meters tall, frighteningly high!


    Gritting his teeth, John climbed onto a nearby tform, and the monster followed closely behind.


    "What is Big Brother trying to do?"


    There was no way back from atop the tform; could it be that he had lost hope?


    But everyone hesitated to speak, afraid they might distract John.


    "Cover John!"


    Isabemanded, issuing thetest order.


    Archibald was initially bewildered, slow to react, but eventually, he followed Isabe''smand, desperately hurling skills at the monster.


    They had to ensure Big Brother''s safety, no matter what.


    The monster, initially chasing John, suddenly felt as if a swarm of pesky ants were relentlessly attacking it from behind.


    The bites of these tiny ants were surprisingly painful.


    With a furious roar, the monster mmed the floor.


    Boom!


    The ground shook, causing Archibald and the others to stagger, nearly falling over.


    They used all their strength just to stay upright.


    But they quickly realized that John was in even greater danger.


    They had intended to draw the monster''s attention to allow John to gain the upper hand, but the creature hardly spared them a nce and continued to charge towards John.


    John was almost at the top of the tform when suddenly, a huge palm mmed down upon it.


    Bang!


    The tform instantly turned to dust and copsed.


    John, with a quick sidestep, grabbed a nearby cloth and fell to the side.


    Had John not reacted swiftly, he might have beenpletely ttened.


    However, his current position was not high enough to climb onto the monster''s head.


    He did have a Lightweight Spell, but using it would slow his movements significantly, turning him into an easy target.


    As the monster''s palm loomed over John again, he dodged at thest moment with extreme agility.

 Chapter 287: Chapter287-Victory is Within Sight!

    The others watched the scene unfold, their hearts nearly leaping out of their throats.


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying.


    Had it been anyone else at that moment, they would have already been crushed into a pulp.


    Only John could dare to keep leaping around so boldly¡ªif it were them, they would have died a thousand times over by now!


    Amelia had been closely monitoring John''s situation and almost screamed when she saw what happened.


    Everyone knew that John was at a critical moment; any mishap was something they all dreaded.


    It was clear that they were on theirst legs, and everyone needed to make it out alive.


    Knowing they couldn''t directly assist John, their only option was to try to divert the monster''s attention as much as possible.


    The monster was relentlessly pursuing John, meaning they had the chance to maximize their output.


    Thinking this, everyone clenched their teeth.


    No words were spoken; they simply unleashed their skills with desperate fury as if venting their frustrations.


    123789!


    125478!


    One explosive skill after another erupted, causing the monster to be increasingly agitated.


    All it wanted was to kill John, who was frustratingly hopping in front of it.


    Once John was dealt with, it nned to crush the rest of the ''little ants'' underfoot.


    John could sense that the monster was bing increasingly furious, and he dared not dy any longer.


    The physical exertion required in this ce was slightly greater than usual.


    Under such conditions, an ordinary person would have already copsed.


    John quickly left the spot.


    The very second he moved, a gigantic palm mmed down where he had just been standing.


    Boom!


    The floor tiles were pulverized into dust in that instant.


    John''s face was also scratched by the debris.


    Blood slowly trickled down, but John had no time to attend to it.


    He gritted his teeth and, stepping on a few boxes in front of him, leapt upwards swiftly.


    The monster pursued him relentlessly, its demeanor incredibly menacing.


    John moved rapidly, but each time, it seemed he narrowly missed being hit.


    Those watching were terrified, yet dared not say a word.


    They couldn''t¡ªthey didn''t know what might happen next!


    Using the wooden boxes beside him, John jumped onto the monster''s back.


    "Uh..."


    But the moment hended on the box, he involuntarily gasped.


    Some green liquid remained on it, its corrosiveness shockingly intense.


    It nearly made him lose control and fall.


    His arm was already corroded by the substance.


    [You have received a bleeding debuff, HP decreases by 10 every second,sts ten minutes and is stackable.]


    [You have received a bleeding debuff, HP decreases by 20 every second,sts ten minutes and is stackable.]


    The incessant system alerts were giving John a headache.


    The bleeding debuff was particrly nauseating, especially because it was both persistent and stackable.


    If he didn''t kill the monster soon, the situation would only worsen.


    The monster, highly sensitive, felt a little bug jump onto its back and roared in fury!


    This insolent little bug deserved to be crushed alive for daring to leap onto it.


    The monster thrashed and tried to shake John off, but to no avail.


    In that moment, the monster''s rage peaked.


    Without any hesitation, John hooked his legs around the monster''s neck and plunged his de directly into its crown.


    Boom! At that instant, John almost thought he had not struck flesh but something built of steel.


    The monster''s body was as soft as mush, yet its skull felt as hard as iron.


    Suddenly, it all made sense to John why the monster looked so bizarre¡ªits defense was concentrated in its head.


    This meant that the head was indeed its most vulnerable spot.


    John took a deep breath and without any hesitation, he chopped down forcefully.


    In that instant, he could almost see the sparks flying as his de struck.


    But he couldn''t afford to dwell on it any longer and hacked down even harder.


    The longer they dragged this out, the worse it would be for them.


    The monster was furious, incessantly scratching at its back, yet it couldn''t touch John at all.


    Although the monster couldn''t reach him, its constant thrashing was making it extremely difficult for John.


    He had no choice but to increase his speed and inflict higher damage to break through the monster''s defense.


    As the monster twisted its body, John almost fell off.


    Leopold, watching from the side, gasped and was ready to catch John if he fell.


    However, to his surprise, John managed to hook himself back into position with an acrobatic flip.


    Isabe watched, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    If it weren''t for herposed nature, the heart-wrenching scene might have made her scream out loud.


    Amelia was more straightforward.


    Without a word, her hand gripped her greatsword tightly.


    She and Leopold stayed behind John, covering him, although all the monster''s aggro was focused on John.


    But they had to do it; it was the only way they could protect him.


    No, continuing to hack at the monster''s head was just a waste of time.


    The most critical target was the monster''s neck.


    Without any hesitation, John adjusted his position and powerfully shed at the monster''s neck.


    Critical damage!


    45367841!


    The monster''s HP visibly decreased by a segment as its green blood spurted out.


    Light Shield!


    John instantly raised a light shield.


    Sizzling...


    The blood made a corrosive sound upon contact with John''s light shield, threatening topletely dissolve it.


    Gritting his teeth, John shifted his position again.


    Bloodthirsty de!


    sh!


    Once again, he unleashed an eight-digit damage figure.


    Critical!


    Critical!


    More critical hits!


    The massive damage directly struck the monster.


    The monster''s HP dropped to 50%.


    Archibald and the others felt a surge of warmth in their hearts.


    If they could continue like this, they would soon be able to leave this ce.


    However, with each strike hended, John felt an increasing unease.


    It was all going too smoothly.


    Even if he was exploiting a weak spot tond these critical hits, the sess felt too easy, almost as if he wasn''t battling an elite monster at all.


    And considering this monster had fused with a sliver of a dark god''s will, how could it possibly be so easily susceptible to his critical hits?


    John couldn''t afford to worry about anything else; his only option was to handle everything right now.


    If he could kill this creature, it would make things much easier for them moving forward.


    "Attack with everything you''ve got!" Isabemanded again.


    This time, without Isabe needing to say another word, the others swiftlyunched their attacks on the monster.


    Archibald, being a ranged mage, coordinated perfectly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    One skill after another smashed into the monster, as if only through such force could they fully express their anger.


    Not enough, still not enough!


    They needed more!


    The monster wailed, but it couldn''t do anything about the tiny pest on its back.


    40%!


    30%!


    20%!


    The monster''s HP was nearly depleted!

 Chapter 288: Chapter288-Sudden Incident

    The monster''s HP was nearly depleted, but not a single person dared to rx.


    They all knew that this moment was the most perilous.


    John had previously mentioned that this creature possessed divine power.


    If the monster still had a trump card up its sleeve, one careless mistake could lead to theirplete annihtion.


    Isabe''s expression turned extremely serious, as if she was observing something intently.


    Amelia leaped into the air and brought her de down hard on the monster''s back.


    A massive damage number appeared, and a deep, bone-revealing wound was left on the monster''s back.


    Roar!


    The monster roared in pain.


    At the same time, everyone noticed that its eyes were turning increasingly red.


    Its body also began to twist and distort, no longer resembling anything human.


    Previously, though terrifying, it still had a human shape, but now it was entirely different.


    John keenly observed that all the monster''s stats were rising sharply.


    If itpleted its transformation, the only thing awaiting them would be death.


    They had to seize this moment, this one and only chance!


    "Attack with everything you''ve got!" John shouted.


    Everyone gritted their teeth and unleashed their most powerful skills at the monster.


    Isabe cast another fire-based skill, instantly igniting the green mucus on the monster''s body.


    Under normal circumstances, the monster would have let out a piercing scream, but now it stood there quietly, seemingly indifferent.


    Meanwhile, the monster''s HP was rapidly decreasing.


    10%!


    8%!


    5%!


    Everyone''s nerves were stretched to the limit, yet even as the HP approached zero, there was no reaction.


    Just as everyone started to believe there wouldn''t be any major issues, a sudden incident urred!


    The monster suddenly began to shout madly and pounded the ground with immense force.


    The earth began to tremble violently, causing several fissures to open up.


    John watched in horror as a priest fell into one of these fissures and was instantly consumed.


    At the same time, ayer of ck substance began to form in the air, seeming to corrode everything it touched.


    [You have been corrupted, losing 50 HP per second. This effect can stack andsts for ten minutes. This debuff cannot be dispelled.]


    [You have been corrupted, losing 100 HP per second. This effect can stack andsts for ten minutes. This debuff cannot be dispelled.]


    John heard this notification and gasped in shock.


    This debuff was terrifying.


    Just oneyer would drain 50 HP per second, and since it could stack, in thete stages, it could potentially halve one''s HP in a single second.


    The most dreadful part was that this debuff could not be dispelled.


    Isabe noticed something was off with John but, being too far away, couldn''t immediately sense what was wrong.


    Leopold and Amelia also quickly felt that something was amiss.


    The two exchanged a nce after a sharp intake of breath.


    If things were as they feared, the danger would only escte.


    They knew they had to end the battle quickly.


    Like mad, they incessantly shed at the monster, cleaving deep, visible scars into its flesh.


    Yet, the monster seemed impervious to pain, remaining stoically in ce.


    When its HP finally dropped to zero, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the monster still stood there, and they didn''t leave the area.


    What was going on? The monster''s HP had depleted; logically, they should have cleared this secret realm.


    Why couldn''t they leave now?


    And there were no prompts or indications of what to do next.


    John noticed his debuff continued to stack.


    It had reached the point where he was losing 300 HP per second.


    If this continued, in less than a minute, he would lose HP equal to his total health in just one second.


    It was terrifying, absolutely terrifying.


    This meant he might have only a minute left!


    What was going wrong? Where was the mistake?


    John quickly took a step back, observing the monster before him.


    Its HP was indeed zero, yet the ck mist in the air had not dissipated.


    It was still insidiously eroding their bodies.


    He could feel the damage debuff stacking continuously but had no idea what to do.


    The monster stood frozen, as if paused, but the fog was growing thicker.


    John noticed the source of the fog was the wooden statue on the ground.


    "Attack the wooden statue with all your might! Smash it to pieces!" John shouted with all his strength.


    Isabe and Archibald, standing beside the tform, instantly understood.


    Without hesitation, they ran to the tform and located the statue among the wood debris.


    As they reached out to touch the wooden statue, a wave of dizziness overwhelmed them.


    It felt as if countless voices were whispering in their ears, muddling their minds.


    Isabe bit the tip of her tongue, trying to regain rity, but the pain only temporarily cleared her head before the strange influence clouded her thoughts again.


    The voices urged them to kill John, promising them everything they desired if they obeyed.


    They were told that this world was ultimately ruled by the divine being, and to gain its favor, they needed to eliminate John.


    Killing him would grant them the blessings of the divine. Continue reading at m|v-l''e-NovelBin


    John clearly saw thick ck smoke emanating from the wooden statue.


    This smoke insidiously infiltrated Archibald and Isabe, who instantly froze in ce, their faces contorted with pain and struggle, as if battling an internal foe.


    John recalled hearing voices when he had approached the wooden statue earlier.


    It seemed this so-called dark god used these means to infect people.


    He felt a piercing gaze fixed intently on him.


    ncing at the monster, he noticed its eyes had turned a deep, bloody red, staring at him as if ready to bleed the next second.


    Simultaneously, John felt his HP dropping even faster¡ªonly 40 seconds left! The rate of HP loss per second had be terrifying.


    He also felt his mind beginning to haze.


    The ck smoke in the air was bing thicker, its impact on them increasingly severe.


    No, this couldn''t continue.


    He took a deep breath, slowly regained control of his emotions, and calmed himself down.


    He began to search for a vulnerability in the monster in front of him.


    But time was running out¡ªonly 35 seconds remained.


    The ck fog in the air thickened even more.


    It seemed an inescapable situation; the only option was to destroy the wooden statue!


    John gritted his teeth and charged towards the wooden statue.


    But at that moment, the monster moved! It sprinted towards John, its tendrils wildly growing and twisting behind him, as if about topletely immobilize him on the spot.


    John twisted his body, dodging one of the tendrils, and continued to run forward.

 Chapter 289: Chapter289-A Narrow Escape

    The monster relentlessly pursued John, as if determined to annihte him on the spot no matter where he fled.


    John narrowly dodged one of the tentacles.


    He was only 30 meters away from the wooden sculpture!


    Faster, just a bit faster!


    If he could just speed up a little more, he was sure he could lead everyone to safety.


    Only 30 seconds left!


    John''s HP continued to decrease; he clenched a HP recovery potion between his teeth.


    The rate at which his HP was falling had be terrifyingly fast, and he replenished it as soon as it dropped below half.


    Thankfully, the stored HP in the Bloodthirsty de also helped automatically restore a portion, or he would not have been able to withstand the loss.


    HP recovery potions, after all, had a cooldown time!


    So, he generally prioritized using the HP from the Bloodthirsty de, followed by his own HP recovery potion.


    Faster, just a bit faster!


    Only 10 meters to go!


    John swiftly passed by Archibald and Isabe.


    But he noticed that these two seemed to be contaminated already, their pupils beginning to dte.


    Their necks stiffly turned towards John, as if they might charge at him any second.


    Disaster!


    It seemed that these two were thoroughly contaminated.


    If he couldn''t resolve this soon, he feared he too might be contaminated.


    Only 25 seconds left!


    John fought against the vexing voices in his mind as he swiftly grasped the wooden sculpture.


    The moment he touched it, a dense fog seemed to envelop his entire body instantaneously.


    Endless murmurs echoed around him, countless voices urging him to let go, to sumb.


    Yet, he gritted his teeth, struggling to clear his mind.


    He did not know what would happen if he continued like this, but he knew giving up would lead to no good end.


    He did not want to sink further into this abyss; he had to get away.


    Yet, his hands clung tightly to the sculpture, unwilling to release it, instead biting down hard to steady his emotions, to calm himself.


    No, he must resist; he had to hold on!


    With the Bloodthirsty de in his hand, he struck fiercely at the sculpture.


    Thud!


    The de, sharp as iron, merely left a scratch on the sculpture, unable to break through.


    However, as more marks appeared on the sculpture, the ck fog in the air thickened.


    Only 10 seconds left!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    John exerted all his strength, chopping at the sculpture with all his might.


    "Shatter for me!"


    Thud!


    With each strike, a deep imprint appeared on the surface of the sculpture, yet it was still far from breaking.


    Archibald slowly approached John, his staff raised high.


    The staff brimmed with boundless magic, as if ready to unleash a spell at John any second.


    Isabe''s expression contorted with struggle, her hands tightly gripping her staff, as if restraining herself, yet seemingly unable to hold back.


    Amelia and Leopold''s eyes widened in rm, desperately trying to rush towards John.


    But it was toote.


    There wasn''t enough time; they were too far away.


    Only five seconds remained!


    John held the Bloodthirsty de in his hand, clenching his teeth.


    His HP had dropped to a third; the HP stored in the Bloodthirsty de was depleted.


    He swiftly drank a HP recovery potion.


    His HP instantly refilled.


    "Break for me..."


    John channeled all his strength into the Bloodthirsty de.


    He shed down fiercely!


    Simultaneously, the monster''s tentacles swung towards John''s neck.


    Archibald and Isabe''s skills were also poised to strike, hurling towards John.


    The final second!


    John''s de struck the sculpture.


    Thud!


    In that instant, a thick ck mist burst forth, enveloping everyone.


    At that moment, Archibald and Isabe snapped back to their senses, their eyes wide with horror at the scene before them.


    "Brother!"


    Archibald managed to cry out, just before feeling the world spin around him, losing his grip on the staff and fainting.


    Isabe and the others were running towards John, but the next second, they too lost consciousness.


    John felt a powerful force sweep through his body in an instant, yet he did not lose consciousness; instead, he felt as if his soul began to drift upwards slowly.


    He found himself in a strange ce that seemed like an ocean, yet it was pitch ck in color.


    The sea was tumultuous, brewing with immense danger, with countless behemoths roaring and churning beneath the waves, causing the sea itself to roar incessantly.


    John felt himself floating on the surface, the sea''s monsters seemingly eager to tear him apartpletely.


    He struggled desperately to escape, only to find that he couldn''t leave at all! He tried to regain consciousness, but soon realized it was all in vain; he had lost all control over his body, though his mind remained clear.


    "Stay..."


    "Just stay here, in the home of the gods."


    "Only here can you have everything you desire, for you are the most perfect being in this world."


    "The divine will fulfill all your wishes, granting you everything you yearn for."


    "Why would you leave?"


    "Clearly, as a favored one of the gods, you know that staying here is where you can truly thrive."


    "You are a child of the divine; if you wish, you will one day rule thend of the gods as the sole sovereign!"


    Murmurs incessantly buzzed around John''s ears, as if there were countless voices, yet it seemed there was only one.


    Too many voices mored at him, unting their corruption incessantly.


    John''s head ached terribly, and his spirit seemed to slowly turn ck.


    He bit his tongue sharply, a fierce pain spreading throughout his body, momentarily clearing his mind.


    But soon, he realized his consciousness was drifting upwards, floating to the highest point where he once again saw the temple adorned with mysterious and eerie patterns.


    The temple radiated a dark red glow, its patterns particrly sinister, as if a mere nce could dizzy and bewilder.


    John found his thoughts uncontrobly drawn towards the temple.


    Subsequently, his emotions began to darken and despair set in.


    It felt as if he was about to pull out a knife and destroy everything here in the next second.


    "Destroy it, destroy everything!"


    Only this way is best, only this way can you obtain everything you desire!


    Everyone in this world has wronged you; you are the sovereign of this world.


    Even if you destroy everything here, no one would fault you.


    You are divine, you are the child of a god!


    Countless voices echoed in John''s ears.


    Uncontrobly, he drifted towards the temple, where the patterns on the ground seemed toe alive, twisting like snakes, banners weaving and intertwining with each other!


    No...


    Wake up...


    Wake up!


    John struggled to regain rity, but the force was overwhelmingly powerful.


    He couldn''t resist!


    As he drew closer to the temple, its grand doors slowly opened.


    John could almost see whaty beyond those doors.


    But in the next moment, he felt a burning sensation within his body, slowly igniting.


    The fire grew fiercer, heating his very soul.


    The pervasive ck mists around him seemed to detest the fire within him, swirling towards him as if to extinguish the ze inside.


    Yet, the fire burned more vigorously, mingled with a ck and red glow, as if blood itself were aze!

 Chapter 290: Chapter290-Come Out

    Principal Sophia watched the spreading ck mist with a stern expression.


    She had been standing guard here, waiting for the children to emerge, but now she noticed that the ck mist was bing increasingly dense.


    Diana looked nervously at Principal Sophia.


    If even the principal had no solution for this, then they were truly out of options!


    Principal Sophia gazed at the drifting mist and slightly furrowed her brow.


    It was conclusive that this object belonged to the dark god, but it was unclear just how much of the dark god''s essence it contained.


    If it were substantial, even she might not be able to escape; after all, the difference between a semigod-tier being and a deity was like heaven and earth.


    Even a thousand semigods were mere ants in the presence of a deity¡ªmerely capable of a few seconds'' dy.


    Principal Sophia closed her eyes, sensing the changes in the dense ck fog in the air.


    Strangely, although the ck mist initially didn''t appear that dark, the concentration of the dark god''s power within it was very high.


    But now, as it turned pitch ck, the concentration of the dark god''s power seemed to be diminishing.


    Could it be that the children were about toe out?


    At this thought, Principal Sophia couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Truthfully, if it had been any other child, she wouldn''t have harbored much hope, but John was different.


    John always stood apart from others; his strength and courage far surpassed his peers.


    And that child also had some secrets of his own.


    As long as he could sessfully lead the other children out, there would be no problem!


    Meanwhile, Diana and the others were like ants on a hot pan, pacing nervously in circles.


    They had no idea what was happening inside, nor why the principal seemed soposed.


    But no matter what, it was something they couldn''t resolve themselves.


    All they could do was wait, just wait right there.


    Waiting for the children, not knowing when they would emerge.


    Just as Diana felt she was about to lose hope, in that very moment, she sensed the ck mist in the air thickening abruptly, only to vanish just as quickly.


    The ck mist disappearedpletely in an instant!


    The basement returned to the state they had seen before, as if the ck mist had never existed at all.


    Hiss...


    Everyone couldn''t help but draw a sharp breath.


    What was happening? Why had all the ck mist disappeared?


    Truth be told, when the ck mist first appeared, they were indeed scared and anxious.


    But now that the mist was gone, their anxiety only deepened.


    Feares from the unknown.


    No one knew what would happen next, nor what the mist had signified.


    Once it disappeared, they didn''t know if it would bring about other effects!


    Principal Sophia slowly rose from her chair and stared fixedly in the direction of where the ck wooden sculpture had been.


    She noticed that the sculpture was now gone.


    Even the fragments of the wooden sculpture had disappeared, leaving behind only a piece of red cloth, as if nothing had ever existed there.


    "Principal Sophia, what''s happening?" Diana asked, somewhat frantically.


    Seeing that the principal remained silent, her own anxiety heightened.


    What exactly was going on? Why wasn''t the principal saying anything? If there was a problem, shouldn''t they discuss it and find a solution together? Her silence only made them feel more uneasy.


    "They are about toe out," Principal Sophia said calmly, providing some relief to those around her.


    That was reassuring.


    They were about to emerge, and although the specifics were unclear, it seemed there wouldn''t be any problems.


    If Principal Sophia said so, then it must be true.


    Now, all they needed to do was wait for these individuals toe out.


    Indeed, as they had hoped, soon after, Isabe and Archibald appeared in the basement!


    Each of them looked extremely weary, with various scars on their bodies and even faint mists clinging to them.


    Diana and the others did not rush over immediately but instead nced at Principal Sophia beside them.


    Regardless of the circumstances, they had to ensure the safety of these children first.


    However, if these children were carrying something harmful, they had to address it immediately to prevent any contagious harm.


    Principal Sophia also sharply noticed that something was amiss with their condition.


    Aftering out, the expressions on the children''s faces were incredibly weary, and theirplexions were very pale, as if they had been drained of energy.


    If this had been a normal exit from the secret realm, it definitely wouldn''t look like this; it seemed they had indeed encountered some strange urrences inside.


    "Don''te close just yet, let''s wait until they wake up," Principal Sophia cautioned.


    She was unsure of their current state, especially since a tour inside the dark god''s secret realm was bound to have no benefits.


    Therefore, erring on the side of caution was not excessive.


    Isabe didn''t know how she had awakened; when she came to, she found herself still lying on the ground amidst chaos.


    Opening her eyes, she realized that those lying around her were herpanions who had entered the realm with her.


    However, John''s expression was particrly grim.


    He was frowning and still struggling intensely, as if he was still fighting with some internal turmoil.


    "They''re awake! They''re all awake!" Diana felt a slight relief in her heart. Read exclusive adventures at m_v-l''-NovelBin


    Truth be told, they had never expected that merely investigating an incident would involve these children so deeply.


    These children were the pride of the heavens and the future.


    If something untoward truly happened, they would never be able to shoulder that responsibility.


    Hidden Stars, although cooperating with official agencies this time, who could foresee what might happenter?


    If these children were to fall here, it would be a fatal blow to them.


    They could no longer withstand such setbacks¡­


    Isabe wanted to speak, but she found her throat was painfully dry, as if she had just walked through a desert, her body rapidly dehydrating.


    Struggling to open her eyes, she noticed that Archibald and the others were still unconscious beside her, showing no signs of waking.


    The thick ck mist still clung to them, as dense as before, showing no signs of dissipating.


    Isabe felt that their condition was somehow off.


    They couldn''t continue like this; perhaps they would have to wait until the surrounding mist lightened a bit before proceeding further.


    Isabe slowly crawled up from the ground, and at that moment, Archibald and the others began to slowlye to.


    "Do any of you feel unwell? Is there anything wrong? Do you need a doctor?"


    Diana called out from a distance, unsure of their exact condition or what should be done next.


    Still, preparations needed to be made.


    Isabe tried to speak, but in the end, no words came out; she could only weakly shake her head.


    She slowly calmed her emotions, then closed her eyes to rest.


    Regardless, some preparations had to be made now.


    The events in that secret realm were too bizarre for anyone to articte clearly.


    Soon, the others also began to wake up, including John.

 Chapter 291: Chapter291-Rescue Mission

    Once the mist around John and the others hadpletely dissipated, the people nearby immediately transported them to the hospital.


    The scene was alsopletely sealed off, leaving no trace behind, as everyone understood the necessity of strictly containing the area.


    Any remnants of the dark god''s power had to be thoroughly cleansed.


    The cleanup operations no longer required Principal Sophia''s oversight.


    After everyone was taken to the hospital, Principal Sophia stood outside, watching over the children.


    She felt that there was something unusual about this incident.


    John was the quickest to wake up this time.


    Staring at the pristine white walls, John took a deep breath.


    It seemed he had made it out safely.


    "What happened in there? Why did it take you so long toe out?"


    Just as John was pondering how to proceed with the rescue, he suddenly heard a very familiar voice.


    Principal Sophia?


    When John heard Principal Sophia''s voice, he couldn''t help but give a wry smile.


    It seemed like thest time they met was under simr circumstances.


    Why was it that every time he came to, he found himself in a hospital?


    "I''ve had someone look into the Rose Bar matter, and they are indeed followers of the dark god, the Dusk Sect. They have be even more vicious than we imagined. However, I''m curious about how you managed to escape from that secret realm?"


    Logically, if these followers truly intended to destroy the children, they wouldn''t have just done nothing.


    Sending them into that secret realm surely meant they intended for none to return.


    Yet, here you are, out and with no signs of anything amiss upon examination.


    That''s quite peculiar.


    Was the proprietor of the Rose Bar simply opening a secret realm for you to gain some experience?


    As we know, fragments of secret realms are quite rare and valuable.


    A realm tinged with mystery, forming its own secret realm, is even more unique.


    Typically, such realms are either meant to elevate their own followers or to eliminate them entirely.


    Yet, there was nothing within this realm that could have facilitated such elevation.


    But the children came back alive.


    What secret lies between these facts?


    Previously, Principal Sophia had asked Isabe and the others, but their responses were vague and unclear.


    It seemed as though they had mostly forgotten what happened inside, remembering only a few minor details.


    As for how exactly they managed to get out, they weren''t sure either.


    Principal Sophia had always had her own thoughts about the incident, thinking that if she wanted to know what had happened inside, asking John would be best.


    John closed his eyes, recalling the final moments before he left the secret realm.


    "The power inside was exactly the same as thest secret realm fragment, and I almost didn''t make it out," John said, sighing involuntarily.


    Truthfully, although he had guessed the power within was extraordinary, he had never imagined it would be so terrifying.


    "The things inside were very strange, and it''s hard to exin briefly, but it seemed like a ritual to empower the dark god," he added.


    Principal Sophia was momentarily silent, not expecting John to be so unsure.


    "After the doctor''s examination, they said there were no major issues with your physical health, just a bit of mental exhaustion. A little rest should suffice," she ryed.


    Hearing how Principal Sophia phrased it, John couldn''t help but feel a slight relief.


    "Then I''ll leave this afternoon."


    He was unsure of Victor''s situation, but he knew that if there was an emergency, he must respond promptly.


    They didn''t know how long they had been dyed inside, nor the exact situation outside.


    But he also knew that if he didn''t go, problems would definitely arise.


    Principal Sophia was slightly taken aback, "That urgent?" Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|m,p| y- r


    John nodded, clenching his teeth as he spoke, "I said before that I would leave once we had figured things out here."


    But he hadn''t anticipated that they would identally enter a secret realm and then be dyed for such a long time.


    He didn''t even know how long Dark Fox and the others had been waiting for him.


    Principal Sophia remained silent, just quietly observing the man before her.


    For some reason, this young man exuded a peculiar aura.


    Although he was among the most outstanding of his generation, there was something about him she couldn''t quite understand.


    This child might indeed surpass her in certain aspects.


    Even though he was only gold-tier, his abilities had already exceeded many at the emerald-tier.


    "Have you considered that so much time has passed, it''s very possible that he has already met with misfortune?"


    Principal Sophia''s tone was calm, devoid of emotion, yet John gritted his teeth tightly.


    "No matter what, I must go."


    Alive, I must see him; dead, I must find his body.


    Even if something happens to me, I must see for myself!


    "You were prepared this time, yet still struggled, and nearly didn''t make it out. Have you thought about that? If you go again, you might not be so lucky next time."


    John couldn''t help but sigh softly; how could he not be aware of the risks? But there wasn''t much more he could say.


    "I know what you mean, but I have to go this time. I must bring him back!"


    Principal Sophia gave John a nce but didn''t speak, simply rising quietly from her chair.


    John had thought that Principal Sophia would have more to say to him, yet she just walked away.


    He stared in the direction of her departure, momentarily at a loss for words.


    He had prepared himself for a barrage of questions from her, but reality proved quite different from what he had anticipated.


    Still, this was for the best, as he had much more to do now.


    When he was discharged, the doctor came over anxiously to give him a full-body check-up.


    John was somewhat amused but did not stop it, after all, it was their duty.


    By the time everything was sorted, and he made it to the train station, it was almost dark.


    Fortunately, there were always trains heading to Alkaid.


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox were already waiting at the station, and they breathed a sigh of relief when they saw John approaching.


    Truth be told, when they first learned that John would be joining them on this trip, they were a bit anxious.


    They had heard about what had happened at the Rose Bar, aware that it was a gathering ce for cultists.


    At that point, they knew John had been drawn into the secret realm, so they held no hope for his arrival today.


    Even someone as capable as John would need time to recuperate after such an ordeal.


    But, to their surprise, John actually showed up!


    "Are you alright?" Silver Tear looked at John with concern.


    Dark Fox, though silent, also had a look of deep worry in his eyes.


    After all, John''s recent circumstances had been far from optimistic.


    First, emerging from a previous secret realm, and now this incident¡­


    John smiled and waved his hand nonchntly.


    "Let''s get going."


    After exchanging nces, the two decided to proceed with their mission to rescue their captain.


    "Big brother!"


    Just as they were about to board the floating train, they suddenly heard a voice calling from behind.


    "Big brother, wait up!"


    John turned around and saw it was Archibald.


    Archibald looked like he hadn''t rested well, his face slightly pale, and Leopold was by his side looking very anxious.


    "What are you guys doing here?" John asked, puzzled.


    Weren''t they supposed to be resting up in the hospital?

 Chapter 292: Chapter292-Sharing Fortune and Misfortune

    Archibald''s face was still somewhat pale.


    Seeing that John had not left yet, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m d I caught up with you. Big brother, where are you headed? Take me with you, please."


    Leopold, with a serious expression, nodded slightly to indicate that no matter what, they would go together.


    John couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and worry at the sight of the two.


    He somewhat understood their concern, but knew that they were hardly in a position to take care of themselves right now.


    "Forget it, both of you aren''t in great health. You better rest. This trip is for my own reasons, unrted to school matters."


    The incident at Rose Bar had already dragged them in, and any further unexpected troubles could end badly for everyone involved.


    When Archibald heard this, he became anxious, quickly insisting that they could go together.


    "Big brother, you''re not well either. If you go alone, who knows what troubles you might encounter. Let''s go together; I promise there won''t be any problems!"


    "Yes, big brother, we''ll go with you. Even if something does happen, we can help you."


    Determined, both made up their minds to apany John this time.


    John sighed.


    "Alright, if you two really want to help me, then do a thorough investigation here in the Imperial Capital. Given the severity of the situation this time, someone must know something. Look for any clues you can find."


    After all, everyone they had seen in that basement was either wealthy or noble, some even high-ranking individuals, which was the most astonishing part to John.


    If such high-level individuals were involved, who knew what else might be lurking behind the scenes?


    The two exchanged nces, seeing hesitation in each other''s eyes.


    Naturally, they would have preferred to leave with John if possible.


    However, considering their current poor health, following him might only cause more trouble.


    They hade today hoping to be of some assistance, but were decidedly rejected, leaving them feeling somewhat dejected.


    "Alright, you two stay and help out at the school. See if Principal Sophia needs anything. Be specific, I''ll still need to teach when I get back."


    Archibald seemed about to say more but ultimately left, looking back three times with each step, aware that John was certainly going to rescue a friend.


    Watching the car pull away left them feeling mncholy.


    "If we were in danger, would Big Brothere to save us like this?"


    Archibald suddenly blurted out, prompting Leopold to roll his eyes.


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    If Big Brother really didn''t care about them, he wouldn''t have saved them time and again in the secret realm.


    What kind of person was Big Brother?


    They knew him better than anyone else, though they never spoke much about it.


    While he might appear stern to others, only they understood that Big Brother was more approachable and gentler than anyone else.


    "I just hope Big Brotheres back safely this time," Leopold couldn''t help but sigh.


    Though they said little, both understood well enough.


    Big Brother''s insistence on them not apanying him wasn''t just due to concern for their health; it was also because this mission was genuinely perilous.


    No one knew what might happen or what the circumstances would be.


    If they fell into danger again, John surely wouldn''t be at ease.


    As the car started, John keenly felt two gazes fixed on him.


    Turning around, he saw that Silver Tear and Dark Fox had been watching him intently for some time, their expressions inexplicably strange.


    "What are you staring at me for? If you have something to say, just say it."


    Silver Tear hesitated before speaking with some uncertainty.


    "You seem to have a good rtionship with them."


    John felt it was a bit out of the blue but nodded in agreement nheless.


    "But if I remember correctly, weren''t you initially met with hostility when you first arrived here? The noble sons from these families didn''t exactly wee you with open arms."


    Indeed, when John first arrived, there were many rumors swirling around him.


    The most prevalent was that John was the league''s foremost talent, especially after he had killed Rean, and the young master of House Carter had died because of him.


    House Carter had spread these rumors intending to turn everyone against John.


    With so many talents and noble families around, they would never allow amoner with no background to surpass them.


    House Carter''s tactics were initially sessful.


    Before the academy evaluations, many were quite dissatisfied with John.


    Amoner from the most remote area, how could he be the league''s top talent?


    That was why John had been targeted by so many in the secret realm.


    However, Johnter proved his worth through his own abilities, demonstrating he was not undeservedly acimed.


    In fact, he truly possessed the talent to save everyone!


    Archibald and Leopold were prime examples of this.


    John smiled, his eyes sparkling with a distinctive light as he looked at Silver Tear.


    "Sometimes, in the face of absolute power, all schemes and plots are useless."


    Even if House Carter had their so-called strategies, this time, John had saved the entire league''s younger generation!


    Because of this act, he transformed from an easy target everyone wanted to pick on, to the savior of the league''s youth.


    The debt of life he had incurred was considerable, no matter where you were.


    Thus, even if House Carter wanted to take action against him again, they wouldn''t dare.


    Their family would not be foolish enough to oppose the entire league!


    Dark Fox seemed to understand John''s current standing and smiled slightly.


    "The captain is right, as always. No matter what problems arise, you always manage to resolve them promptly."


    However, as he spoke, Dark Fox felt a tinge of mncholy.


    If the captain were here, they wouldn''t have to worry so much now.


    Silver Tear, too, seemed to think of Victor''s dire situation, his expression bing unnaturally strained.


    John gazed out the window, aware that they would soon be leaping between stars.


    The beauty of the cosmos was unmatched; despite the darkness outside, countless stars twinkled ceaselessly.


    The light, emitted millions of years ago, now finally reached their eyes, while in the unseen depths of the universe, manys continuously exploded and reformed.


    These were events beyond their control.


    Yet, there were catastrophes they could avert.


    No matter why Victor had gone to Alkaid, they needed to find him¡ªalive or dead, they had to see him.


    John was determined to find Victor, even if it meant bringing back only his body for a proper burial.


    "Get some rest now. Once we reach Alkaid, there won''t be much time for rest."

 Chapter 293: Chapter293-Chaos Star, Alkaid!

    Dark Fox paused briefly, then nodded knowingly and closed his eyes to rest.


    Alkaid is known as the most chaotic of the seven major stars, and it also lies at a remote distance from the capital star.


    While there are governmental bodies and military forces there, they are fundamentally unable to suppress some of the prevailing forces.


    In these areas, thew of the jungle prevails.


    If you are powerful enough, you can rule as king without anyone interfering.


    The capital star and the remotes have always maintained a delicate bnce.


    The top threes enjoy nearly 80% of the entire league''s resources and profits, while the remainings split the leftover 20%.


    Of course, these ratings are merely superficial; the actual share each gets depends entirely on their strength!


    The is divided into territories by various factions, each iming their own slice.


    However, they all tacitly agree to pay their taxes dutifully every year. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    This is why, despite the capital''s awareness of the chaos here, they have never sent forces to impose order.


    Each ce has its way of living, and as long as it doesn''t impact their profits, they don''t care.


    But this ce is also known as Chaos Star.


    As the spaceship entered the docking port, John could already feel malevolent gazes fixed on them from outside.


    The crew aboard the ship looked at them with a heightened sense of seriousness, saying nothing as they quickly ushered them off and shut the ship''s door behind them.


    "What''s going on with them?" John asked, puzzled.


    It almost seemed as if they were being rushed off like harbingers of gue.


    Dark Fox nced at the people outside the port who kept watching them, then lowered his voice.


    "This is the infamous Chaos Star. Although there''s an unwritten rule here not to mess with the ships, there are always some who are bold enough."


    "Some people get robbed as soon as they disembark, and some are even targeted while they''re still on the ship."


    John looked at the people outside and noticed some eyes scanning the surroundings likesers.


    There weren''t many passengers on their ship.


    Besides the three of them, there were only about a dozen others.


    One appeared to be a businessman apanied by five or six bodyguards.


    A few burly men immediately took out therge swords they carried as they got off the ship, intimidating many onlookers.


    Initially, some gazes were fixed on the burly man, but as soon as he brandished hisrge sword, those gazes swiftly shifted away.


    Instead, more eyes began to focus on them.


    John found it somewhat amusing¡ªthey were clearly being seen as easy targets.


    Among those on the ship, the three of them did indeed stand out as particrly vulnerable.


    Although there were two men and one woman, the men appeared only moderately muscr, far from being intimidating brutes.


    The woman, cloaked in her mantle, seemed especially delicate and fetching.


    Some people''s gazes started to fix on Silver Tear, turning increasingly sinister.


    After all, in Chaos Star, a beautiful woman was deemed highly valuable.


    "It looks like we''ve caught their attention," Silver Tear noted, clearly disgusted by the leering looks she was receiving.


    Having spent many years in the Hidden Stars, she had experienced all manner of situations, but the malicious stares still made her skin crawl.


    They hade to rescue their captain, so naturally, they preferred to avoid any conspicuous trouble.


    After all, they were still unsure of the exact situation, and any misstep on their part could jeopardize their captain''s safety.


    "It''s okay. If someone really insists on causing trouble, we wouldn''t mind giving them a taste of their own medicine."


    They were not the type to start conflicts, but if provoked, they wouldn''t hesitate to respond.


    Dark Fox also adjusted the hood of his cloak, a slight upward curve forming at the corner of his mouth.


    If it were the captain here, they might really hesitate to make a move.


    But with John, it was different.


    They all knew John''s temperament well: do not provoke, but if provoked, retaliate tenfold! If these people didn''t strike first, all would be well, but if they did, not even gods could save them!


    The trio walked out of the station together.


    Once outside, they keenly felt the number of gazes on them increase, bing more brazen.


    John and hispanions exchanged nces; though no words were spoken, they instantly understood each other''s intentions.


    After leaving the bustling area near the station, they turned into a small alley.


    The people who had been following them exchanged looks and smiled satisfactorily.


    They had been thinking that if these neers didn''tply, it would take some effort to deal with them.


    But unexpectedly, these neers had willingly walked into a secluded alley, making any potential confrontation much more convenient for them.


    John and hispanions pretended to be oblivious, walking further into the alley which was somewhat secluded.


    Although still rtively central, they hesitated, fearing these people might not make a move due to the bustling surroundings, where any violence could lead to arrest.


    But, to their surprise, these folks were brazen enough to corner them in the alley!


    One of them toyed with a revolver, appearing to be a gunsmith.


    The others held eitherrge swords or staves, their eyes brimming with malice.


    "Looks like it''s your first time in Alkaid, brothers? If so, might you need a guide?" one sneered.


    "This youngdy looks pretty charming, how about she stays here and we show you around, let you have some fun?"


    "There are plenty of ces on our worth lingering over. Wannae with us?"


    As he spoke, his expression was nonchnt, his lips curled into a sinister smile.


    "This ce can be pretty chaotic, and I have some sway around here. Why don''t youe with us first? We guarantee you''ll feel right at home."


    The others couldn''t help but chuckle, their eyes revealing ill intentions.


    John gave Silver Tear an imperceptible nod, and she perfectly acted out a look of sheer terror.


    "What do you want? We''re here to find someone, not to y," she said, her voice trembling.


    Her feigned fear only excited the men further; they grinned and took a few steps forward, almostpletely encircling them.


    "So, you''re here to find someone? That''s even better," the leader with bleached hair chuckled, his face contorting into a lewd smirk.


    "I know everyone around here. Just y nice with me, and I promise you''ll have a great time."


    Some of hispanions, unable to contain their eagerness, stepped forward, their expressions twisted with excitement, their tone disgustingly sinister.


    "Boss, let''s just do it," one of them urged.


    "Take the girl for some fun, and toss these two men into the underground city."


    Their gazes upon John and Dark Fox shifted, hinting at darker intentions.


    After all, this was Chaos Star.


    Some people have no reservations about gender.


    Any man with delicate features thrown into the underground city would find favor with some bosses.


    On this, everything can bemodified, including people.

 Chapter 294: Chapter294-Who is the Prey?

    As Silver Tear heard their remarks, her expression of fear intensified, and she edged away.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. We''re here to find someone, and my big brother will be here to find us soon."


    Her voice carried a hint of a sob, making her appear exceptionally pitiful.


    Indeed, the thugs grew even more excited upon hearing this, with one of them even crudely adjusting his crotch, his expression exceedingly lewd.


    "Don''t be scared, little sister. A pretty girl like you is sure to be liked by someone. Don''t worry, we''re all very gentle men; we''ll treat you right," one sneered.


    The ringleader with the yellow hair smiled brightly, sizing up Silver Tear as if appraising valuable goods.


    "You look quite fresh, youngdy. Which are you from? No matter how nice it is, you''re lucky to have fallen into our hands today."


    "I''m not like the others; I especially adore tender girls like you, and I''m the best at cherishing beauty. Rest assured, I won''t let you suffer."


    With a sleazy smile on his face, he stepped forward, his hand almost reaching Silver Tear''s face.


    Silver Tear subtly moved to the side, but her face still disyed a look of fear.


    However, this only seemed to excite the thugs even more.


    They relished the sight of these delicate, seemingly well-bred youngdies who appeared to be fragile and cultured.


    To them, such girls were far more entertaining than the average ones.


    Dark Fox and John both stepped forward, frowning fiercely at the men.


    "What exactly do you want? We''re here to find someone."


    At John''s words, the thug with yellow hair couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "If you knew the rules, you''d step aside right now. Maybe after I''ve had my fun, I might let you go. Otherwise, I''ll throw you into the underground city right this minute," he said, his face twisting into a threatening sneer.


    Then he turned back to Silver Tear, a sleazy smile curling at the corner of his mouth.


    "Little sister, didn''t you say you were here looking for someone? Don''t worry, just make sure I''m well taken care of, and you can find whoever you want."


    "I''ll definitely help you find this person, as long as you keep me happy."


    Silver Tear and John exchanged a nce, instantly understanding what they needed to do next.


    Silver Tear deliberately put on a frightened expression, looking at the yellow-haired man.


    "Can you really help me find the person I''m looking for, even if they are hard to find?"


    The thug with yellow hair was already in an exceedingly excited state; it had been a long time since he''d seen such a fresh and fair young girl.


    In Chaos Star, beautiful women generally belonged to someone¡ªeither they were inherently powerful, or they were protected by someone powerful.


    The women they could touch were either used by others or remarkably in.


    While Silver Tear was rougher around the edgespared to the girls from the Imperial Capital, she was still quite a catch here.


    The sight of her had already made some of the men pitch tents.


    Some were already breathing heavily in anticipation, dreaming about the joyful days ahead once their boss had his way with her.


    At least they''d get to enjoy her a few times before tossing her into the underground city!


    John and hispanions snickered, looking at the man as if he were a joke.


    "So, you''re saying you know this ce very well, and we can ask you about anything, right?"


    The yellow-haired thug, still lost in his fantasies of a blissful life with the pretty girl, frowned when he suddenly heard John''s voice.


    It was as if he had been imagining some very pleasant things, only to be abruptly interrupted, which made him visibly irritated.


    "Did I ask you? You''d better keep quiet over there and not spout nonsense in this ce."


    Dark Fox leaned against the wall, as if he was about to witness something amusing.


    Silver Tear no longer looked worried; instead, she calmly removed her cloak.


    Naturally beautiful, her earlier pitiful act had been convincing.


    Given these men likely hadn''t seen such an attractive girl in a long time, they were visibly excited, gasping for air.


    They were nearly losing control of their emotions, their gazes almost fiery as they looked at Silver Tear¡ªas if they were about to execute her right there.


    "You really are a delicate beauty," the thug with yellow hair eximed, his excitement palpable.


    "Don''t worry, follow me and you''ll never have to suffer. You''ll be second to none here."


    He moved forward to grab Silver Tear, but the next moment, a streak of white light seemed to sh through the air.


    He felt a brief pain in his wrist, but before he could react, something seemed to fall from his hand.


    With a thud.


    Staring dumbfounded at his wrist, his eyes widened in horror and he let out a terrified scream, "Aaaaah!!"


    His wrist had been cleanly severed, still clutching the revolver he had held moments before.


    Enjoy new tales from m-v l''-NovelBin


    The other thugs were also horrified, their eyes wide with shock.


    They had never anticipated such an event urring.


    They barely saw how it happened; their leader''s hand was already on the ground!


    How could this be possible?


    Their boss was a level 41, a gold-tier expert, and now his hand had been chopped off so effortlessly without a sound!


    And they couldn''t even tell who had made the move, except for the knife in the hands of the young man in front of them, which was still dripping blood.


    Nothing else seemed amiss.


    The thug with yellow hair continued to scream, clutching his wrist desperately, but blood gushed out, creating a horrifying sight.


    The others were stunned into silence.


    A few instinctively raised their swords towards John, their hands trembling slightly.


    Drops of blood traced over the Bloodthirsty de but didn''t fall to the ground; instead, they werepletely absorbed by the de.


    This eerie scene terrified the others even more.


    John was smiling at the yellow-haired thug, who was writhing on the ground.


    "Can we have a proper answer to our question now?"


    It was just a light statement, but it struck the others like a harsh p across their faces.


    The other thugs instinctively thought of running away, but...


    Whoosh!


    Before they could even move a meter, a fireball exploded right at their feet.


    Boom!


    The fireball struck the ground, sting a crater more than half a meter deep.


    The remaining thugs'' eyes widened, and they froze on the spot, too terrified to move again, fearing that the next spells mightnd directly on them.


    They were acutely aware that their bodies were nowhere near as resilient as the ground; a direct hit would mean certain death or severe injury.


    They looked towards John in terror.


    They were silver-tier awakeners themselves.


    Yet, they hadn''t anticipated being so utterly powerless in front of this man.


    They couldn''t even discern the movements when he cast his spells!

 Chapter 295: Chapter295-Immortality Church

    One of the men gritted his teeth, trying to calm himself down, then sneered at John and hispanions.


    "Don''t forget you''re outsiders here too. Our boss has powerful backers in this ce, and if you dare do such things, you''ll have to face the consequences."


    "This is near the station; just one shout and the patrol will surelye."


    Though he said this, his legs were trembling uncontrobly, clearly terrified.


    Dark Fox heard this and chuckled softly, looking at him as if he were a fool.


    "You also know this is near the station, yet you dared to attack us. Doesn''t that prove that there really isn''t anyone around? Or maybe those people already know what you do and thus don''t pay much attention to this area."


    The thug with yellow hair continued to wail on the ground, constantly thinking of a way to escape.


    After all, with the advanced medical technology avable, as long as he could leave with his severed hand, it could surely be reattached.


    But hearing this remark made him involuntarily grit his teeth even harder.


    John was right in his guess; they indeed had some dealings with the local patrol.


    They knew they would be engaging in nefarious activities here, so generally, no one woulde to this area.


    Even if they made a lot of noise, it wouldn''t attract any attention.


    This was why they initially acted so brazenly and fearlessly against these neers.


    People new to the area typically had no backup; anyone capable would have someone to pick them up.


    These types were their ideal targets.


    But unexpectedly, the hunters were pecked by the geese this time!


    The few who appeared weak and meek turned out to be terrifying, handling their boss effortlessly and leaving him sprawled on the ground!


    While the yellow-haired thug continued to wail outwardly, his other hand stealthily moved towards his back.


    But the next second, he felt a chill on his neck¡ªthe same knife that had severed his hand was now pressed against his throat!


    He froze, not daring to move, trembling slightly as he forced a weak smile.


    "You know, I have a shaky hand, and if you keep moving, I might just identally stab you."


    John was still smiling slightly, but his words came out ice-cold.


    The yellow-haired thug momentarily stopped even his wailing, clenching his teeth and struggling to stabilize his emotions.


    "I admit I underestimated you. You can go now; I won''t bother you anymore."


    Despite trying to calm his emotions and endure the pain, he couldn''t manage it.


    This man was like an iceberg, inscrutable, standing there with an unfathomable smile on his face.


    "Weren''t you the one who said you wanted to have some fun with us? Why are you suddenly in a hurry to see us leave?" John retorted.


    The yellow-haired thug clenched his teeth while hispanions trembled incessantly.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Though he could guess the intentions behind their presence, he still felt some regret.


    If only he had known, he wouldn''t have attacked them.


    They seemed so fragile, but they were evidently quite capable, or they wouldn''t have made it to their turf so effortlessly.


    "Has anything significant happened around here recently?"


    John had intended to directly inquire about Victor, but after careful consideration, he decided to approach the topic more indirectly.


    No one knew exactly what had happened initially, nor the specifics of the situation.


    Asking too directly might spook them and ruin everything.


    The yellow-haired thug, already braced to answer questions, was caught off guard by such a query, and he was momentarily confused.


    The other thugs around him were equally stunned.


    What did this mean? What were they being asked?


    What did it mean by any significant events recently?


    The men exchanged nces, unsure of what to say.


    "I''m not a patient man. I''ll count to three, and you''d better give me a satisfactory answer, or I''m not sure what I might do," John said, his face still wearing a faint smile.


    The thugs exchanged looks and gritted their teeth, unsure of what would count as a significant event.


    "1."


    John began calmly, while those around him tensed, scrambling to think of what to say.


    "2."


    John''s knife began to move, poised to strike at any moment.


    Just as John was about to utter the final count, the yellow-haired thug hastily shouted, "I know, I know! There was indeed a major incident recently, but it has been suppressed. It happened half a month ago."


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox exchanged a nce, instantly understanding that this situation might indeed be rted to the issue they hade to investigate.


    "Tell us what happened. If it satisfies me, I''ll consider letting you go."


    Although the yellow-haired thugs had said simr things earlier, for some reason, hearing it now sent an involuntary shiver down their spines.


    They were certain that these seemingly harmless people were capable ofmitting heinous acts.


    "There was a big explosion at the Immortality Church recently, supposedly caused by an outsider breaking in," the yellow-haired thug said, his voice strained as cold sweat dripped down his face.


    "The people from the Immortality Church conducted a massive search, apparently looking for a foreigner, but who it was specifically, we don''t know. We only heard that they eventually caught him and threw him into the underground city."


    "Later, that person supposedly tried to escape and killed many members of the Immortality Church, including a vice bishop. I really don''t know what happened after that."


    Dark Fox and Silver Tear exchanged another look, guessing that the person mentioned was likely their captain.


    However, they still had no idea where this so-called underground city was, nor what the rtionship between this Immortality Church and the Immortality Organization they knew of might be.


    John''s mind was racing with additional thoughts.


    The Immortality Organization was a wanted entity in the Imperial Capital.


    Even here, it seemed imusible that they could so easily and openly establish a so-called church.


    Was this so-called Immortality Church merely a namesake, or was it actually the same organization?


    Why had Victore here and gotten into a conflict with them?


    Victor had always been cautious and measured in his actions, not one to act impulsively.


    Yet, this time, he had sparked a severe conflict here and had stolen something¡ªthis was intriguing.


    "What was stolen? And who was captured?"


    The yellow-haired thug, now in excruciating pain, was barely coherent, his hand trembling uncontrobly as he clenched his teeth and shook his head.


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know. I only know that the archbishop of the Immortality Church mobilized to hunt this person down, and they even lost a vice bishop in the process."


    "I really don''t know anything else, I don''t know what was stolen. Please, let me go, I beg you. I was wrong, and I won''t dare trouble you again. You can take anything you want."


    He pleaded continuously.


    Initially, he had harbored a slim hope of enduring through this.


    But the strength of this person was overwhelming.


    So powerful that he felt utterly incapable of resistance!


    He dared not and could not resist!


    He feared that the next second a spell might explode right on his head, leaving his body destroyed.


    Despite being a gold-tier awakener himself, he feltpletely powerless in the face of this man.

 Chapter 296: Chapter296-Overwhelming

    Truth be told, since they had decided to engage in such acts, they were prepared from the start.


    After all, it''s rare to walk by the river and not get your shoes wet.


    Yet, today they truly stumbled spectacrly, a downfall none had anticipated.


    No one expected the trio before them¡ªtwo men and a woman¡ªto be so formidable, utterly stripping them of any ability to resist.


    Their leader''s situation was now aplete unknown¡ªwhether he could ever have his hand reattached was still up in the air.


    Modern medicine, though advanced, required the right circumstances and capabilities to work such miracles.


    If they were utterly powerless, or worse, dead on the spot, then no level of medical advancement could bring back the dead!


    A chill began to creep into everyone''s hearts, fear taking hold.


    Some even regretted their decision to provoke this group today.


    One of them thought of fleeing, but the sight of the knife in John''s possession and therge pit on the ground rooted him to the spot.


    It was all a joke¡ªno one knew what might happen next, nor did they understand the situation at hand.


    If other problems arose, what then? No one was sure how to proceed with such matters.


    "Anything else going ontely?" John asked casually, his tone indifferent.


    Yellow-haired, suppressing the pain, clenched his teeth and began to think carefully.


    He didn''t really know what this person was after by asking about recent events.


    Could it really just be a casual inquiry into recent happenings?


    But the looks of these two didn''t suggest they were the kind to let matters rest easily.


    "There''s also..."


    Yellow-haired strained himself, recalling the incidents that had already urred.


    "The captain of the city guard, his third concubine was caught in an affair with another man."


    "The director of the Taxation Bureau recently bought a new orc in the underground city."


    "The Immortality Sect is currently hiring people to repair their temple, but the requirements are said to be very high. Many people are interested in applying."


    Upon hearing this news, John and Silver TearDark Fox exchanged nces.


    Perhaps this information was useful to them, a missed opportunity up until now.


    However, everyone knew, in their hearts, that this Immortality Sect was probably the same entity as their Immortality Organization.


    It was just that they did not know where these people got the courage to operate so openly here.


    Was it that the locals simply did not care, or could not manage?


    Or was there some sort of beneficial rtionship between them?


    John gave a cursory search, while yellow-haired only felt his blood flowing more profusely, his consciousness beginning to fade into unconsciousness.


    Even so, John did not let up; he delivered a fierce p across his face.


    Smack!


    Yellow-haired''s cheek was struck, and blood trailed from the corner of his mouth as he spat out violently.


    Along with the blood, several teeth were knocked out, stark white against the crimson.


    The onlookers shuddered in fear, instinctively stepping back, yet none dared speak, only managing to swallow their terror.


    "Sorry, but I still have some questions for you, so you can''t pass out just yet."


    Those nearby watched in horror, filled with nothing but regret.


    Some even began to tremble uncontrobly, tears streaming down their faces.


    If it weren''t for their duty in this public setting, they would have already been kneeling and begging for mercy, their legs weak as chaff.


    Yellow-haired was nearly spitting blood in fury, never having imagined himself subjected to such treatment.


    Everything he had prided himself on seemed like nothing but filth before this man.


    This man seemed unafraid of the forces behind him, nor the unspoken rules of this world.


    Who was he? How could he possess such formidable strength?


    He was merely a gold-tier awakener!


    Why was he able to overpower him now?


    And why were his own brothers, mostly gold-tier as well, utterly defenseless against this man?


    What on earth was happening?


    The knife in John''s hand still glinted coldly.


    "Alright, one more question: how do we get to the underground city?"


    Yellow-haired had braced himself for a significant query, but to his astonishment, it was just this.


    He almost choked on his own breath.


    He had never taken these people seriously, seeing them merely as prey.


    Yet, now, the roles were reversed, and he was the prey!


    The most vexing part was that the question asked was something every person on this knew.


    Even children running in the streets could answer it! Was it really necessary to beat him so brutally over such a trivial question?


    Feeling incredibly aggrieved, yellow-haired''s eyes welled up slightly, and he nearly cried.


    But he held it back, gritting his teeth.


    "It''s in the tallest building in the city center. The Rose Hotel is on top, and the underground city is right beneath it."


    Rose Hotel?


    Upon hearing this name, a new thought shed through John''s mind.


    Could this be a coincidence?


    But wasn''t Rosie with the Dusk Sect?


    How was she now seemingly involved with the Immortality Organization? Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelBin


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox exchanged a nce and then nodded subtly at John.


    John didn''t say a word, just gave a slight nod.


    "Alright, since you answered the question promptly, I''ll let you off this time."


    Yellow-haired was nearly moved to tears of relief, just about to leave, when suddenly, he felt the knife pressed against his neck again!


    He was terrified, nearly copsing to his knees to beg for mercy.


    This wasn''t a way to y with someone; if you didn''t want to let me go, just say it¡ªwhy go through all this?


    The others, who had been ready to flee, felt their legs weaken.


    "We... we really don''t know anything, we were wrong, I truly realize my mistake now. I promise you, next time I won''t make a move against you. Next time I see you, I''ll definitely walk the other way. Please, let us go, spare us please."


    The others were incessantly kneeling and pleading, while John looked at yellow-haired with a smile, then turned his gaze to the others.


    "You see, I''m a man who believes in an eye for an eye, a favor for a favor. Since some people wanted to mess with us, I won''t be polite."


    "Hand over anything of value you have on you."


    What?


    Not just yellow-haired and his crew, but even Dark Fox and Silver Tear were taken aback.


    Wait, big brother, are we really doing this?


    We''re from Hidden Stars!


    If this gets out, we''ll lose all our credibility!


    Yellow-haired shakily pulled out some money and threw it on the ground, then stepped back several paces.


    The others, following suit, discarded the most valuable items they had on them.


    "Can... can we go now?" one of them asked tentatively.


    John, using his knife to sift through the items on the ground, chuckled softly and nodded.


    The group, as if pardoned from a death sentence, scrambled away, supporting yellow-haired as they fled.


    Silver Tear, puzzled, looked at John.


    "They were going to attack us, and it wasn''t just verbal. Why did we let them off?"


    Aren''t such people supposed to be dealt with harshly, killed, or handed over to the local authorities to prevent future threats?


    John chuckled again as he sifted through the items on the ground, then turned to Dark Fox.


    "Do you know why?"

 Chapter 297: Chapter297-Playing the Long Game

    Dark Fox hesitated for a moment before looking at John and finally saying, "That''s because I want to y the long game."


    Silver Tear felt even more confused.


    If they really needed to do this, why didn''t they just tie these people up in the first ce?


    Now, by letting them go, wasn''t that just like releasing the fish back into the ocean?


    "You know, sometimes in fishing, you have to let the fish swim away. Sometimes, only when enough fish are free will someone bite the hook."


    Their visit here today was actually just to investigate something about Victor.


    And indeed, from what yellow-haired had described, there had been a raid on the Immortality Church.


    Although they didn''t know who exactly was behind it, they could guess it likely had something to do with Victor.


    Only Victor would have the strength for such a move!


    "So, what do we do next? Are we really going to that underground city?"


    Silver Tear asked deliberately, and John smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, next, we''ll head to this underground city to take a good look around, let''s meet this underground city!"


    He was also curious about this Chaos Star, but the underground city had remained standing all this time.


    Who exactly was backing it? Could it be entangled with various powers?


    If that was the case, they definitely needed to visit the underground city.


    "But... they''ve already left."


    In Chaos Star, any new face is quite conspicuous, especially a group like theirs¡ªtwo men and a woman, with the woman being notably delicate in appearance.


    Sometimes, despite their desire to remain low-key, to others they might appear the most ostentatious.


    Most importantly, they are unaffiliated with any power, making them a nk te in the eyes of others.


    This means theyck any protection, leaving them vulnerable to everyone.


    "If today they only had to contend with one side, that might still be manageable. But if everyone starts to take action against them, then it bes a serious problem."


    "Don''t worry, if someone really decides to make a move, they certainly won''t let it go easily."


    This trip to the underground city was intended merely to observe the machinations of the person behind the scenes.


    Since the underground city is a hub of information on this, it means there are many things they could potentially do.


    For instance, they could gather some intelligence, or look into how the Immortality Church is recruiting¡ªwhat exactly is going on there?


    They might even rify what''s really happening, so they don''t waste time here.


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox exchanged a nce and eventually nodded, signaling they roughly understood the n.


    If things were as John had described, then perhaps they could resolve their issues without wasting more time here.


    They could simply wait for their adversaries toe to them, which would also be to their advantage.


    "Let''s go. I believe the three of us still have some ability to defend ourselves here," Dark Fox said, allowing himself a small chuckle, which prompted Silver Tear to roll her eyes.


    If the three of themcked the ability to protect themselves, their trip here would indeed have been in vain.


    Who didn''t know the extent of their capabilities?


    Wasn''t this group they encountered a perfect example of biting off more than they could chew?


    As they confidently walked out, they indeed caught many people''s eyes.


    Many knew of yellow-haired and his crew''s reputation in this area.


    Initially, when people saw yellow-haired targeting this group, they were worried for them, knowing full well what yellow-haired and his gang were capable of¡ªusually, young women unlucky enough to fall into their hands met grim fates.


    And if it were a man, he might even be thrown into the underground city.


    Yet, unexpectedly, this group hade out unscathed.


    Moreover, when yellow-haired and his crew had emerged earlier, they appeared to have sustained severe injuries, with yellow-haired himself having lost a hand.


    Theckeys nearby also wore expressions of terror, which raised quite a few eyebrows among the onlookers lurking in the shadows.


    Who exactly were these people?


    Why had they never been seen before, and yet now they were able to put yellow-haired at a disadvantage?


    Many had initially wanted to take action, but now they forcefully held back.


    They didn''t know the origins or the background of these strangers.


    If they were to act hastily, yellow-haired''s fate might very well be their own future.


    John calmly met the gazes of those around him.


    He could roughly guess what they were thinking, so he wasn''t bothered at all.


    If they had the ability, they would have already charged forward and attacked them by now.


    Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    It seemed these people were just envious for the moment.


    What they might actually intend to do would depend on how things unfolded.


    John and hispanions were on their way to the city center when suddenly a person emerged nearby.


    This person wore a radiant smile and his tone became very gentle upon seeing John.


    "You three must have just arrived in Chaos Star today, right?"


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox exchanged a nce; though nothing was said, it seemed as if everything wasmunicated between them.


    They had been curious if John''s strategy would actually work, especially after how yellow-haired and his crew left in a sorry state.


    If anyone really intended to target them next, they might consider the fate of yellow-haired''s gang.


    It turned out the bait worked better than expected; they had barely walked a few steps before someone eagerly approached them.


    "I see that the three of you are somewhat unfamiliar here. Since you''re visiting our, I naturally feel obligated to introduce you to some of our most unique ces," the man said, smiling warmly as he offered a booklet to John.


    His gestures and expression were very respectful, genuinely seeming sincere.


    John, however, did not take the booklet but looked at the man with a half-smile.


    "Although it''s my first visit, that doesn''t mean I''mpletely clueless."


    With his knife, John gently nudged aside a cart in front of him.


    His smile remained unchanged, but his tone grew colder.


    "I really don''t need this kind of thing."


    Silver Tear instinctively nced at the booklet in front of them.


    It appeared to be just a regr promotional pamphlet with nothing unusual.


    But why was John so wary?


    Dark Fox maintained an expressionless face, but internally, he became more vignt.


    The man, despite having his ruse exposed, showed no change in expression, still smiling gently.


    He simply tucked the booklet away discreetly, his face growing even more deferential.


    "It seems the gentleman does not fancy such things; no matter, if you apany us, you will be our honored guest. We can guarantee you the top-tier services this has to offer."


    As he spoke, the man reached into his pocket and pulled out a badge, simr to the earlier one.


    This badge,pared to the pamphlet, seemed more intricate, featuring additional borate engravings.


    Silver Tear subtly lowered her gaze.


    Even from this distance, she could still sense the magical fluctuations emanating from the badge.


    Even if she was slow to catch on, it was now clear that the booklet and the badge represented entirely different things.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 298: Chapter298-Visiting the Underground City

    Dark Fox hade to understand that the initial pamphlet was essentially a test for them.


    If they had carelessly epted it, it would mean either they had powerful backing or they were easy prey.


    However, since it was only their first day here, it was clear they had no such backing, which meant they were considered easy prey.


    The man was likely from the underground city, which exined his brazen attitude.


    This realization meant that there were some matters they needed to carefully investigate next.


    This time, John still did not ept the badge offered by the man.


    Instead, he smiled at him.


    "So, this is your big wee from the underground city, is it? Sending such an ipetent person to deal with me."


    John''s words were quite blunt, but the man opposite him didn''t show any sign of anger; he remained respectful.


    Holding the badge in both hands, his gaze at John was devoid of the earlier probing.


    "Respected sir, I apologize for my earlier misjudgment which caused you some distress. Please, let''s not dwell on that. I will take full responsibility for this incident."


    John felt curious but said nothing, simply watching silently, as if waiting to see what kind of responsibility would be taken.


    The man''s expression remained unchanged, still wearing that mild smile, then he suddenly drew a knife and chopped off his own wrist in a swift motion.


    In an instant, the wrist fell to the ground, creating a bloody scene.


    Yet, the man showed no sign of pain, maintaining his faint smile as he looked at John with eyes filled with admiration and respect.


    "May I ask, esteemed sir, if you find my gesture of apology satisfactory? If you are not satisfied, I can continue to make amends."


    John was acutely aware of the gazes of others still fixed on him.


    Initially, they might have intended to harm these neers, but the sight of a man severing his own hand had drastically changed the situation.


    Everyone knew this man represented the underground city, signaling that he was extending an invitation to these men on its behalf.


    If a representative of the underground city was bowing to them in such a manner, it signified there would be interesting developments to follow.


    Here, only strength was respected, without regard for any connections.


    Silver Tear was bewildered, not expecting the man to so cleanly sever his own hand.


    He seemed immune to pain, still wearing that light smile, which now appeared particrly eerie.


    Dark Fox''s face remained expressionless, yet inside he was still surprised.


    He nced at John subtly and found him unchanged, as serene as ever, as if the events that had just unfolded couldn''t disturb him in the slightest.


    Suddenly, Dark Fox felt a different kind of sentiment¡ªJohn seemed even moreposed than they were.


    This man seemed to maintain this demeanor consistently, never overthinking anything.


    John remained silent, standing still in his spot.


    The man showed no additional reactions, stillposed.


    Even the angle of the smile on his face remained unchanged, and although his hand continued to bleed, it seemed to bother him not at all.


    The expressions on the faces of those nearby varied, while both Silver Tear and Dark Fox kept their silence.


    They were well aware that this journey was under John''smand.


    Essentially, whatever John said, they would follow, and their next actions would align with John''s lead.


    "What if I choose not to go?" John asked, his tone light.


    The man continued to maintain a respectful demeanor, the corners of his mouth curving into a slight upward arc, smiling gently.


    "Whether you wish toe or not is entirely up to you, sir. If you choose not to, it would be due to my inadequate invitation, or perhaps you simply do not like my approach."


    "We will certainly send someone else to invite you next time, and the method of invitation will surely be to your liking."


    John understood now that if they didn''t go now, someone would surelye again to invite them until they epted.


    Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Although the tone used was very gentle, it was clear that they would keep inviting them until they agreed to go.


    With that being the case, it might be better to just go ahead and visit the underground city now, as they had nned to do anyway.


    John noted that the badge held in the man''s single hand looked exactly the same as before, with no differences.


    However, the magical fluctuations from it felt somewhat off, though it was unclear exactly what that meant.


    "Do you have anything interesting going on there? I always enjoy a lively scene. If it''s not interesting, then I might not be inclined to go."


    The smile on the man''s face remained unchanged, still gentle.


    "Of course, we will see to whatever you desire," he assured.


    "Rest assured, whatever your needs, we will fulfill them."


    John epted the badge, his lips curling into a slight smile.


    "Is that so? Then I must take a look."


    Seeing that John actually intended to go, Silver Tear and Dark Fox''s eyes shed with concern.


    They still didn''t know the exact situation or what problems might arise.


    Going there could potentially be dangerous.


    But after a moment''s thought, they realized that their mission was fraught with risk from the start.


    Why waste more time?


    It might be better to head straight to the most obvious ces.


    The man, upon receiving John''s response, maintained his impassive expression, simply picked up his severed wrist from the ground, stuffed it into his pocket, and walked forward.


    He seemed unconcerned about the blood still flowing from his wrist, presenting a particrly eerie sight.


    This act indeed shielded them from many malicious gazes.


    Everyone knew what this man represented and understood that since John and hispanions had chosen to follow him, the situation had changed.


    Even if some still wished to intervene, they now had to hold back, at least until the underground city''s interest waned.


    There were things they simply couldn''t do¡ªtoo overt actions might draw undue attention, putting them at odds with all the forces of the underground city.


    They neither had the capability nor dared to oppose such power!


    Silver Tear distinctly felt that the gazes of those around them had changed.


    They followed the man to the city center.


    As soon as they caught sight of the building, John immediately stopped in his tracks.


    The building gave him a very familiar feeling.


    Rose Bar!


    He had felt this same sensation when he visited the Rose Bar, and now unexpectedly, the Rose Hotel evoked the same feelings.


    Could there be some connection between the two?


    John continued to follow the man inside, who was still bleeding along the way, yet seemed to feel no pain at all.


    With respectful demeanor, he led John into the hotel, while others discreetly cleaned the trail of blood.


    No one else showed any particr reaction to this man''s condition, not even sparing him an additional nce!


    A thought struck Silver Tear.


    Perhaps they really could rescue their captain!


    "Esteemed guest, this badge will serve as your identification during your stay here. All expenses will be recorded on this badge. Should you have any needs, feel free to contact any hotel staff."

 Chapter 299: Chapter299-The Secrets of the Rose Hotel

    John said nothing, merely offering a slight smile as the person beside him respectfully departed.


    At that moment, Silver Tear nced at John and then around at the others before speaking in a hushed tone.


    "I always feel like there''s something off about this ce."


    Dark Fox couldn''t help butugh as well; truth be told, he felt the same unease but couldn''t quite articte it.


    It seemed as though the people here were too ustomed to their presence.


    If today had been just any ordinary day, they wouldn''t have minded, but the circumstances of their outing were indeed peculiar.


    Walking alongside them was a person carrying a severed hand¡ªwhat normal person would consider that to be perfectly normal? Yet, everyone at this ce seemed remarkablyposed.


    Either everyone in the Rose Hotel was aware of what was truly happening, or such incidents were so frequent here that they had be unremarkable.


    At a nce, however, these did not seem like particrly problematic people; perhaps such urrences were justmon in this ce.


    John looked at the badge in his hand, realizing it was unique to him.


    Beside him, Dark Fox and Silver Tear merely possessed a different pamphlet.


    It was also clearly stated that the pamphlet was subordinate to the badge.


    Silver Tear rolled her eyes.


    Although she had suspected that this was no good thing, she hadn''t expected it to be so tantly obvious¡ªit was almostical.


    "I thought at least we were considered their guests, but now they pull this stunt on us. Let''s just check it out first."


    They had initially nned to head directly to the underground city, but John had stopped them, suggesting they first check out their rooms.


    Silver Tear looked at John, puzzled.


    It wasn''t anything important, so why the sudden need to see the rooms?


    "Don''t forget that we came here either to tour or to find someone. We still need to y by some rules of the game," he reminded them.


    They might as well keep up appearances to avoid being easily exposed¡ªthat wouldn''t be fun at all.


    Although they weren''t particrly concerned, it didn''t mean that Victor would feel the same.


    Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    No one knew what might happen next or where Victor was currently being held.


    So, their top priority was to find out where Victor was detained and then gather more information about the Rose Hotel.


    As they entered the elevator, John kept one thing to himself.


    He always felt there was a significant connection between the Rose Hotel and the Rose Bar, although he had never known exactly what it was.


    But it didn''t really matter now.


    John noted that their room was on the 28th floor.


    The Rose Hotel had over thirty floors.


    In their view, the higher the floor, the more prestigious the status.


    They had only taught a lesson to a blond punk, yet unexpectedly, they had been given a room on the 28th floor.


    It wasn''t the highest level, but it was respectable enough.


    Silver Tear nced at the badge on her assistant and smiled softly.


    "Indeed, in the face of absolute power, all tests be pointless."


    That blond punk was probably just bait for some people.


    If they had been easily taken down, there would likely be many moreplications ahead.


    But if they could perfectly handle that person, it would be a different story.


    This would prove that their strength truly surpassed those individuals and that they possessed enticing conditions for alliances.


    Chaos Star was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    Power was divided differently here, and many conditions prevailed.


    The Rose Hotel was a neutral faction, with an unspoken rule: norge-scale brawls were allowed within its premises.


    How issues were resolved privately depended on one''s skill to evade the overseers.


    Or, if one really couldn''t stand it, they could head to the underground city for a duel to the death.


    Upon entering their room, John and his group realized just how extravagantly the ce was furnished.


    Dark Fox and Silver Tear were left wide-eyed and speechless by everything in the room.


    Here, pearls that glowed in the dark were used as decorative lights.


    Curtains were made of sharkskin fabric, worth a fortune per yard.


    Even the carpets were handwoven silk.


    As for items like the sofas, they were crafted from purple sandalwood that had grown for over a thousand years.


    "Just the 28th floor, and it''s already thisvish; what on earth could the top floor be like¡­"


    They didn''t speak, but their minds were already bustling with thoughts.


    Chaos Star was said to be the most remote and barren ce.


    Yet, this hotel was reshaping their views.


    Just a hotel, yet it elevated itself to this level of luxury¡ªand this wasn''t even the most luxurious floor.


    They found it hard to imagine what the top floor might be like.


    And the power behind the scenes must be immense, to maintain neutrality among the various factions here.


    John carefully felt the badge in his hand, detecting a faint magical aura emanating from it.


    It posed no harm; it merely served as a record-keeping magic circle.


    It likely tracked how much money he spent in this ce or where he visited.


    It seemed the Rose Hotel was nothing like he had imagined.


    On the surface, it appeared to grant them a high degree of freedom, but in reality, it was not as they had thought.


    With the badge, wherever they went, whatever they did was recorded.


    Yet without the badge, they could do nothing at all.


    It was a double-edged sword, a means for the Rose Hotel to keep an eye on them.


    "What should we do next?"


    Silver Tear couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    Truth be told, she was also unsure about what to do next.


    Since arriving at the Rose Hotel, she realized that this ce was entirely different from what they had expected and was indeed fraught with dangers.


    The most troubling part was that they did not know how their leader was faring.


    If they truly fell into crisis, what should they do next? And how could they possibly rescue him?


    "Wait."


    John settled onto the sofa and slowly spoke this single word.


    Dark Fox was momentarily stunned, then looked at John thoughtfully, perhaps forming some different ideas of his own.


    Silver Tear was a bit confused, unsure what to say, but seeing the confidence in the others, she forcibly suppressed her own thoughts.


    Indeed, what else could they do right now but wait?


    They had no choice but to quietly await the other party making a move.


    Since they had been given badges, it surely meant they were being watched for a reason.


    If the other party did nothing, that would be truly bizarre.


    After all, bringing them here with such pomp likely indicated a hidden agenda.


    John carefully surveyed the room.


    It was indeedvishly decorated, with many items not seen elsewhere.


    Without other options, they used their badges to order three meals.


    It must be said, the food was indeed delectable.


    Just as they finished their meal and prepared to rest, anticipating the night, a knock sounded at the door.


    The group exchanged knowing nces, instantly understanding the situation.


    It seemed their thoughts were correct; those people had indeede knocking.


    A wary expression appeared on John''s face as he gripped his weapon and slowly approached the door to open it.

 Chapter 300: Chapter300-Welcome to the Underground City

    After opening the door, they found a young girl dressed as a maid standing there.


    She had a curvaceous figure and was scantily d.


    A sweet smile graced her face, making her look like a life-sized porcin doll.


    "Esteemed guests, good evening. At 10 o''clock tonight, the Underground City will open its doors. Please, you are cordially invited to visit the Underground City!"


    Everyone was stunned upon hearing this.


    They instinctively looked towards John, who seemed to have already grasped what was happening.


    They hade specifically for the Underground City, so someone offering to guide them was indeed wee news.


    "Who else will be going there?" John asked.


    The young maid maintained her sweet smile and replied, "Any guest staying at the Rose Hotel is eligible to go there."


    Her answer didn''t directly respond to John''s question, but it rified that anyone at the hotel had the eligibility to visit.


    John''s lips curled into a slight upward arc, chuckling softly as he looked at the young maid.


    "Is that so? Does that mean I can choose not to go as well?"


    The expression on the maid''s face didn''t change; she simply nodded, still smiling.


    "Whether or not the guest wishes to go is entirely up to you. That''s something no one can interfere with."


    "But if the guest does decide to go, we can assure you the most sincere enjoyment andprehensive service."


    As the young maid spoke, her tone seemed to carry an extra hint of suggestion.


    Dark Fox, being a man, almost instantly caught on, raising an eyebrow teasingly at John.


    Silver Tear couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    At such a critical time, why resort to these antics?


    It was as if they weren''t taking their leader''s life and death seriously.


    "Alright, I understand," John responded.


    It was still three to four hours until 10 o''clock, giving them some time to prepare.


    They had expected the maid to leave after her message, but instead, she pulled out a tray from behind her, which held three masks.


    "Tonight is a masquerade ball. Please remember to attend on time."


    John didn''t hesitate, taking the tray immediately.


    "Understood."


    After receiving a definite answer, the young maid respectfully smiled and then turned to leave.


    Bothpanions couldn''t help but nce at John, trying to confirm whether they were really going to go tonight.


    Indeed, they intended to attend, but exactly how to approach it was a significant challenge for them.


    John simply smiled and waved his hand dismissively, indicating they shouldn''t worry too much.


    The top-floor room of the Rose Hotel was extravagantly luxurious, a spectacle that would surely have elicited gasps from Silver Tear and her group.


    If their amodations on the 28th floor were considered opulent, then this penthouse was the epitome of decadence!


    The room housed two potted nts, each a masterpiece adorned with numerous rubies and emeralds.


    Even the soil was a concoction of finely ground precious minerals.


    Enshrouded in a ck mist on a mahogany chair was a figure, obscured and indistinct.


    "Has the item been delivered?" a voice resonated through the air, its tone ambiguous and echoing, making it hard to discern.


    The ck mist crept forward, and a grape from the table slowly rose, floating into the mist.


    Kneeling before this dark shroud was none other than the maid who had appeared before John and his group.


    She retained her sweet demeanor, though her expression now bore a profound respect.


    "It has been delivered," she confirmed.


    The dark mist seemed to ripple with pleasure as the grape continued to hover in front of it.


    "What was their reaction when you delivered the items?"


    "One of them seemed quite puzzled, not quite understanding why they needed to do this, but the other reacted differently."


    The maid ryed everything she had witnessed, and the ck mist seemed to find it particrly amusing, emitting a soft chuckle.


    The mist swirled more intensely, as if to show how delighted its master was.


    "It seems they are just as I imagined, indeed quite interesting," the voice from the mist remarked.


    "Tonight, you will personally guide them there. If anything goes awry, keep an eye on them. I''m not ready for them to die just yet."


    The maid was slightly puzzled upon hearing this.


    "Master, they are from the capital and are investigating the Immortality Church.


    Why then should we spare their lives?"


    If John had been there, he would have been astonished.


    Their mission was supposed to be top secret.


    They hadn''t disclosed it to anyone, yet here it was, known in detail by these strangers!


    What they thought was hidden was evidently no secret at all to others; this was the most shocking and surprising revtion.


    If the opposition had known their purpose from the start, then why did they even bother bringing them here in the first ce?


    The maid felt perplexed; their usual mandate was to maintain a neutral stance.


    However, this time, something seemed off.


    They did not betray them, but instead provided sanctuary through another means.


    This was quite different.


    Was this really something they could do?


    Before she could finish her thoughts, she sensed the air pressure drop around her.


    Instinctively wanting to plead for mercy, it was already toote.


    From the mass of ck mist, another tendril extended, wrapping around the maid''s neck like a tentacle, tightly constricting.


    Her eyes widened in terror as she was uncontrobly lifted by the ck mist.


    Her face turned a shade of blue-purple, struggling for breath, and she was on the verge of passing out.


    Only now did she truly feel a profound sense of dread, but at that moment, she couldn''t even muster a plea for mercy.


    "I... I..."


    The ck mist churned slowly, as if reflecting the mood of its master.


    "Have I been too gentle with youtely? So much so that you feel you can question whatever I say?"


    The maid''s eyes bulged, her face turning a ghastly shade of blue-purple.


    She struggled desperately, wing at the ck mist coiled around her neck, but it was utterly futile!


    A look of terror shed across her face, filled with immense regret.


    Why had she dared to speak so rashly to her master?


    But now... it was useless!


    A thick wave of fear thoroughly soaked her heart, but regret was pointless now; she could only endure harshly.


    The ck mist seemed not to be so angry after all.


    Only when the expression on the maid''s face hadpletely changed did it slowly retract its tendrils.


    "Thank you, master..."


    The maid gasped for air, clenching her teeth, finally feeling as though she hade back to life.


    The sensation she had just experienced was terrifying, as if just one more second would have meant her end.


    "Perform well tonight, or I wouldn''t mind turning you into fertilizer for my garden."

 Chapter 301: Chapter301-Special Treatment

    A look of terror appeared on the maid''s face, but ultimately, she bowed her head very respectfully.


    "Yes!"


    No one knew what would happen next, but defying the great Lord of the ck Mist meant only death awaited them!


    John and his group took a moment to gather themselves, initially thinking there was nothing much to worry about; they would simply go when it was time.


    However, just as they were about to depart, they heard knocking at the door again, and upon opening it, they saw the same beautiful servant.


    The maid, with a gentle smile, looked at them very respectfully.


    "I will be leading you to the uing event."


    "Please follow me," she said softly, smiling tenderly and gesturing for them to follow.


    John and hispanions then put on their masks and followed her out.


    As they donned their masks, they acutely sensed a faint magical fluctuation emanating from them.


    "Is this mask also a magical artifact?" John asked as they left the room.


    The maid nodded respectfully.


    "Yes, they are specially made because some guests need to maintain an air of mystery and prefer not to be recognized. Once you wear the mask, you won''t be recognized or identified by others. You can rest assured on that ount."


    John nodded.


    The practicality of the mask exceeded his expectations.


    There were times when he indeed preferred not to reveal his identity.


    John and hispanions followed the young maid towards the elevator.


    This time, they did not stop at any other floors but went directly to the very bottom level.


    "All expenses here will be recorded on your badge. If you find yourself short of funds or wish to take out a loan, you can also do so directly through the badge at the front desk," the maid exined.


    "Our services are very amodating. You can mortgage anything, whether it be your weapons, equipment, or even a part of your own body."


    As the maid uttered these words, her expression remained unchanged, but it sent an involuntary shiver down Dark Fox''s spine.


    If everything could indeed be mortgaged here, did that mean other people''s possessions could be as well?


    John seemed to catch on to this point, a look of seriousness spreading across his face.


    "Really, anything can be mortgaged? Even other people''s belongings?"


    The maid''s expression did not change; instead, she smiled slightly and nodded.


    "Yes, as long as you have the capability, anything can be mortgaged."


    "Doesn''t that lead to trouble?" John asked quietly.


    The maid''s face remained impassive, like a robot programmed with predetermined emotions.


    "You jest. No one causes trouble here; those who do have already be fertilizer for the flowers."


    Silver Tear quickly grasped the underlying meaning and smiled, nodding in understanding.


    No wonder this ce was so decadently luxurious, no wonder it possessed what others did not¡ªit was because of this.


    In the face of absolute power, everything else seemed a mere joke to those who wielded it.


    Clearly, there had been troublemakers in the past, but all had ultimately failed.


    The elevator continued its descent, and John noted that they were already three levels underground.


    Yet, the elevator did not stop there but took them down to the fifth subterranean level before the doors slowly opened.


    The maid addressed John with utmost respect.


    "Please, follow me."


    John and hispanions exchanged looks, saying nothing, just silently nodding before stepping out.


    If the suites at the Rose Hotel above had shown them what decadence was, then this cepletely overturned their previous notions of what a hotel could be.


    Surprisingly, the fifth subterranean level housed a massive coliseum.


    Judging by its size, it seemed that nearly several kilometers around the Rose Hotel had been transformed into their underground city.


    Such vast influence and grand architecture could not have existed without prior notice, yet everyone here seemed ustomed to it, which was entirely different from what they had imagined.


    The maid led them forward with great respect, and they noticed that nearly everyone here wore masks.


    Behind the masks, people seemed to act with reckless abandon, casting off inhibitions.


    Many were openly carrying paramours in their arms, and some were already boldly making advances.


    As a young woman, Silver Tear felt ufortable witnessing these scenes.


    Nevertheless, she pretended not to see anything and silently followed John and the others.


    Dark Fox was keenly aware that everyone here possessed considerable strength.


    Even the servants were of silver-tier mastery.


    The coliseum was immense, with a diameter of about 500 meters.


    Surrounding the arena were tiered seats rising in steps, with some areas resembling private boxes.


    It was clear that those sitting in the lower tier seats eithercked strength or status, while the private boxes housed individuals of noble standing and formidable power.


    They had expected to be led to a spot near the edge of the arena, but to their surprise, they were taken directly to the top-tier private box.


    Inside the box, two scantily d maids were kneeling on the ground, their faces adorned with gentle smiles.


    Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    They bowed deeply in respect as they looked up at them.


    The table wasden with the most luxurious drinks and dishes.


    Beside it was a tray with various items which John couldn''t immediately identify.


    But given the opulence of the room, they were undoubtedly not cheap.


    "Are you sure this is our spot? Are you certain there hasn''t been a mistake?" John raised an eyebrow slightly.


    The maid maintained her gentle smile and nodded respectfully as she stepped further into the room.


    "This is the room prepared for you. You are one of our most esteemed guests at the Rose Hotel. Even if it means using all our resources to please you, we would have no regrets; it is our honor."


    Hearing this, Dark Fox couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    If they didn''t all know that it was John''s first time here, they might have suspected he had some connections at this ce.


    John found it amusing himself.


    After all, it truly was his first visit here, and he had no idea who the mysterious owner behind the scenes was.


    But now, it seemed likely that the Rose Hotel and the Rose Bar might indeed be connected; otherwise, they wouldn''t receive such preferential treatment.


    As for what that entailed, they would find out in time.


    John and hispanions entered the private box and found it indeed offered the best view of the entire coliseum.


    At the same time, John noticed that their box faced a separate level across from them.


    However, the box opposite was made of one-way ss, so they couldn''t see inside.


    But John''s instincts told him someone was there, watching them.


    John sat down boldly, regardless of who was behind the ss or who the puppet master was.


    Now that they were here, they had entered the game.


    It was time to see who would break the deadlock.

 Chapter 302: Chapter302-Wildtiger

    John and hispanions sat quietly in the room, observing the scene below.


    The maid remained by their side, showing no particr reaction.


    Meanwhile, the two scantily d girls who had been kneeling on the floor smartly came over to John and Dark Fox.


    The door opened again, and a sunny, handsome boy entered, kneeling next to Silver Tear.


    He seemed to understand exactly what she wanted with just a look, as if he could read her mind.


    Silver Tear took the juice he handed her, thinking to herself how truly decadent this ce was.


    Some things here didn''t need to be spoken; a mere nce was enough, no wonder so many wished to indulge themselves here.


    But...


    Because they were guests, they could sit herefortably.


    Had they been in any other role, they might have been the ones kneeling on the floor, serving others.


    In this ce, if you have power and status, you revel in decadence.


    But if you are one of those kneeling on the ground, this ce is a boundless hell.


    John was acutely aware that all the servants here were silver-tier experts.


    Even the maid who had escorted them was a gold-tier awakener.


    Yet, strangely, a gold-tier awakener here served merely as a servant.


    This raised questions in their minds.


    Just how powerful was the unseen boss to wield such influence?


    John nced at the kneeling young girl and a slight smile curved his lips.


    "How did youe to be here?"


    The young girl remained silent, merely ncing at the maid standing beside her.


    The maid''s expression did not change, but she respectfully addressed John.


    "They all came here voluntarily, and if the esteemed guest is interested, you arepletely free to take them with you."


    As she said this, the two young girls beside her showed expressions of anticipation, looking at John somewhat shyly.


    It seemed that being taken away by John would be considered a good oue for them.


    John was also curious, as being a maid here did not seem to be perceived as particrly undesirable.


    The maid beside them smiled subtly, her eyes querying John as if to ask if he intended to take these people with him.


    "If I take them with me, then they be my people?" John asked.


    The maid nodded respectfully in affirmation.


    "Once you take them, they will belong to you entirely, regardless of life or death, regardless of any consequences. The Rose Hotel will no longer intervene."


    John seemed to have grasped the underlying mechanics here.


    He simply smiled subtly, saying nothing more.


    The two young girls, noticing that John had no intention of taking them away, felt a twinge of disappointment.


    After all, their only hope in this ce was that a guest might take a liking to them and choose to take them away.


    Most other guests were either too old and unattractive or had peculiar tastes.


    To find someone as handsome and seemingly normal as John, who was also young, was indeed a rare opportunity¡ªone that anyone in their position would not refuse, especially given their uncertain futures.


    "Esteemed guest, soon we will need to ce our bets," the maid said softly, stepping forward to exin the proceedings.


    "Two teams will enter the arena shortly. You can invest in the team you prefer. The team that wins will fight again on your behalf, and you will receive all the spoils of their victory."


    "Additionally, if you feel inclined, you may choose to enter the arena yourself. The odds will be 1:100, but we will no longer guarantee your safety. Please proceed with caution."


    "However, you can pay a fee of 1:1000 for us to provide a personal bodyguard to ensure you can enjoy the experience in the arena safely."


    John was beginning to understand; it seemed some guests really did enjoy entering the fray themselves.


    However,cking sufficient strength, they ended up spending more money to arrange for bodyguards from here.


    Truly a case of spending money at both ends and the Rose Hotel earning from both.


    No wonder the Rose Hotel has always been so opulent; this mode of making money would be quite formidable for anyone involved.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we now wee the thrilling first match of this evening, featuring our freshly acquired beastman, Wildtiger!"


    After the announcer finished, the crowd erupted into cheers, everyone pping vigorously.


    Meanwhile, the sound of chains echoed from beneath the arena.


    John looked down, noting that his spot even had an erged screen allowing him to clearly see what this so-called Wildtiger was like.


    The creature indeed resembled a tiger.


    No, it was something entirely different from the beastmen he had imagined.


    Apart from its hands, which were tiger''s paws, its face bore no trace of human features.


    Massive fangs protruded over its lips, creating a fearsome appearance.


    Its body disyed patchy marks resembling tiger stripes, yet upon closer inspection, they seemed somewhat off.


    The beastman''s muscles bulged unnaturally, and its facial expression was wildly frenzied.


    There was blood on its body, yet it seemed impervious to pain, slowly advancing forward with its eyes glowing red.


    Everyone was cheering and whooping, some even whistling continuously.


    Others threw fruits and simr items into the arena. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    They seemed eager to see Wildtiger perform, as if only here could they fully express their primal instincts without regard for societal norms.


    "Wildtiger, our newly arrived beastman, has odds of 1:3. Would anyone like to ce a bet?"


    The host smiled warmly, knowing exactly how to stir up the crowd''s excitement.


    "Although it''s his first day in our underground city, he possesses pure beastman lineage and is a gically modified warrior with formidablebat abilities. Investing in him will surely pay off."


    Following the host''s words, the crowd became even more frenzied, and the big screen disyed the betting status for this so-called Wildtiger.


    "Would you care to ce a bet?" The maid asked John gently.


    He shook his head quietly, not uttering a word.


    The servant nodded politely but seemed to harbor some different thoughts.


    The two maids stood by John''s side, looking every bit the picture of demure grace.


    Meanwhile, the male waiter remained gently at Silver Tear''s side, as if ready to fulfill anymand she might give, even if it were to warm her bed this evening.


    John did not ce a bet, but his eyes were fixed intently on the entire coliseum.


    He felt that the person behind the scenes had brought him here for a reason, perhaps something connected to what he was seeking.


    Maybe he could even find some information about Victor here.


    The challenger facing Wildtiger was a very frail-looking young man.


    Yet, it was precisely this that incited the so-called nobility to start shouting excitedly, even frantically cing bets in their fervor.

 Chapter 303: Chapter303-A Shocking Discovery

    Silver Tear naturally disliked such spectacles, and seeing the earlier excitement, she couldn''t help but frown.


    "Why do they seem so thrilled?"


    Dark Fox sneered, "Because what they''re about to witness is a one-sided ughter."


    Silver Tear was taken aback, her expression growing even more distasteful.


    Anyone could see that the frail boy stood no chance.


    Wildtiger was nearly three times his size and clearly battle-hardened, his hands stained with blood.


    The boy looked to be only in his teens.


    Facing such a formidable opponent, he had no hope of victory.


    Rather than wanting to see the fight itself, it seemed they were more eager to witness the ensuing carnage.


    This, perhaps, was what made them feel most out of ce.


    Yet everyone around them was buzzing with excitement, making Silver Tear and herpanions seem like they didn''t belong.


    Silver Tearposed herself, trying hard not to show her disgust, but some details couldn''t be hidden.


    John had already guessed that this ce wouldn''t be particrly clean, but still, the sight made him frown involuntarily.


    They never dwelled on distasteful matters, but that didn''t mean they didn''t ur.


    The world always has ces where the light doesn''t reach.


    Where there is light, there is also darkness; these things are simply rtive, and no one can say much more about it.


    The match was devoid of any suspense.


    The boy was torn to shreds within less than a minute of entering the arena.


    Wildtiger roared continuously on the field, while the crowd around screamed and shouted incessantly.


    Many even threw coins into the arena.


    This decadent, chaotic scene made John furrow his brow.


    It seemed as though everything here was taken lightly.


    Human lives appeared less important than their entertainment.


    Blood from the young boy stained the arena, yet no one seemed to care.


    Everyone was reveling, screaming, cheering.


    They celebrated the victor, but no one seemed to mind that the loser had lost his life entirely.


    "Does this happen every day?" John asked.


    The maid smiled and shook her head, "No, suchrge-scale events ur only once every three days. You just happened to arrive on one of those days. On regr days, it''s usually just a few people taking turns in the arena."


    Although the maid''s response seemed innocuous, John couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    He had a sense that uing events might be inextricably linked to him.


    The second and third matches were unremarkable; anyone else who stepped up was quickly dispatched by Wildtiger.


    "It seems Wildtiger isn''t an awakener," John murmured, frowning, having just witnessed two gold-tier fighters being defeated by him.


    "He has been gically modified; he''s essentially a killing machine," Dark Fox added, his expression turning grim.


    They had dealt with simr cases before, where modified individuals were devoid of any emotion other than the drive to kill.


    Their sole purpose of creation was to deliver so-called pleasure to others.


    If they failed to meet their master''s demands, their only fate was destruction.


    Although it was unclear which generation of modified being Wildtiger belonged to, it was apparent he was a discarded specimen.


    From the third generation of gic modifications, such overt physical alterations were no longermon.


    "This must be from the first or second generation, or perhaps ater defective model," Dark Fox conjectured.


    John nodded in understanding, his focus remaining primarily on matters rted to Victor.


    Fight after fight, the modified being continued to win, fueling the crowd''s excitement even more.


    People began cing bets on how many consecutive victories he could achieve.


    As John and hispanions watched all this unfold, they frowned but said little.


    After all, this matter did not concern them directly¡ªthey remained detached.


    They never forgot the real reason they were there.


    "It seems our contestant Wildtiger is indeed exceptional, having defeated five warriors already," the host announced, promptingughter and heightened excitement among the audience.


    "As per our tradition, after defeating five warriors consecutively, he will now challenge our champion."


    Although John didn''t know who this so-called champion was, the crowd''s excitement intensified even further.


    Everyone was screaming, cheering, and shouting, and he could clearly hear the name being called out: "Immortal Messenger!"


    Upon hearing this name, John felt a sudden jolt in his heart.


    For some reason, he felt this name was connected to Victor.


    After all, John hade to Chaos Star because of the Immortality Organization, and Victor had disappeared here.


    Now, coincidentally, there appeared an individual known as the Immortal Messenger.


    The three exchanged nces, feeling that this event was inextricably linked to their reason for being here today.


    Yet, none of them said a word, nor did their expressions change.


    They knew the maids here were essentially monitoring them, and they dared not reveal even the slightest hint of their thoughts.


    John watched the screen intently, his eyes firmly fixed on it, fearful of missing any clue.


    Amidst the wild shouts of the crowd, a figure began to emerge slowly from the entrance.


    The pupils of the three in the room dted sharply upon seeing the figure.


    Despite their mental preparation, Silver Tear and Dark Fox couldn''t help but gasp involuntarily.


    That person! Though now ragged and bearing numerous wounds, with eyes not the color they remembered, and a dim, lifeless gaze, they recognized him instantly.


    That person was Victor!


    How could this be? In the arena?


    Upon seeing the wounds on Victor, Silver Tear''s fingers involuntarily dug into her palms.


    Dark Fox struggled to control his emotions, wanting to rush down immediately, but considering the situation, he forcibly restrained himself.


    No, they didn''t yet understand the full situation, nor could they be sure this person was indeed their captain.


    Acting rashly could only bring greater disaster.


    The world was full of look-alikes, and after witnessing a gically modified person, the appearance of a clone wouldn''t be impossible.


    It couldn''t be! Absolutely not!


    Their captain could not possibly be here.


    In that moment, John was indeed momentarily stunned.


    He keenly felt that the person appearing below was Victor.


    But as to why he would appear there, and in such a form, he had absolutely no clue and didn''t even know how to begin addressing it.


    He nced sharply at the maid beside him, only to find that she maintained her faint smile from start to finish, as if nothing had changed.


    Silver Tear kept her gaze fixed on the person emerging in the center of the arena, not even realizing that her fingernails had left marks in her palms.


    It couldn''t be, absolutely not.


    This person could not possibly be their captain, absolutely not!


    How could someone as formidable as their captain end up here?


    Moreover, they could see that the person''s pupils were somewhat whitened, a sign of being mentally controlled!

 Chapter 304: Chapter304-Victor! How Could It Be?

    The crowd became visibly more excited at the sight of Victor, nearly everyone cheering the name "Immortal Messenger!"


    "As everyone knows, our Immortal Messenger has an unbeaten record in 100 consecutive matches!"


    "The odds for Immortal Messenger have reached 1:5000! So, who dares to bet against him this time, who dares to dream of his defeat?"


    "Our Wildtiger has also won five matches today, and now it''s time for a showdown between these two. Let''s look forward to it."


    Following the announcer''s words, the crowd erupted into a frenzy.


    Whistles filled the air, and many women began to scream.


    Silver Tear''s eyes were fixed intently on the figure in the arena.


    Even Dark Fox found it hard to look away.


    They knew the person below was Victor, the one they had been searching for!


    But at this moment, they were speechless, their minds nk.


    What was happening? How could this be? Why was Victor there?


    Before they could ponder further, the man had already leaped into the center of the arena.


    The crowd cheered louder, screaming in excitement and roaring with anticipation.


    "Go on, Immortal Messenger! Tear him apart!"


    "Wildtiger, I believe in you. Shred him, break his unbeaten myth!"


    "Immortal Messenger is the best in the world, he''ll shred every challenger on the tform!"


    "I''m betting on Immortal Messenger again!"


    "Immortal Messenger will definitely win!"


    More people were cheering for Immortal Messenger, all firmly believing he would lead them to victory.


    They knew he was too strong, overwhelmingly so.


    With 100 consecutive victories, and each a clean, swift execution of his opponent, in the face of absolute power, everything else was just a paper tiger!


    Previously, even gically modified individuals had fought against Immortal Messenger but neversted more than a minute!


    John''s eyes were fixed intently on the person known as Immortal Messenger.


    He could see clearly; there was a small mole between the man''s eyebrows.


    That was a subtle mark on Victor, known only to a few.


    Even a clone couldn''t replicate such minute details perfectly, so there was only one possibility: this man was Victor!


    The other two were struggling to control their emotions, their gazes instinctively turning to John as if asking for the best way to handle the situation.


    How could they possibly stand by and watch Victor fight this person?


    They had seen the so-called Wildtiger''s strength before.


    Being gically modified, he seemed almost devoid of humanity, striking both quickly and ruthlessly, usually killing in one blow.


    Under normal circumstances, they wouldn''t worry about Victor, not even if it was one Wildtiger, ten, or even twenty or thirty.


    But now things were different! Victor clearly wasn''t himself; he seemed to be under someone else''s control, which made his ability to perform uncertain.


    Nobody knew what would happen next.


    Moreover, the most fatal issue was that they didn''t understand what this situation meant.


    If they unwittingly wasted their efforts, they would truly regret itter.


    John gave them a barely perceptible nod, which instantly calmed the other two.


    Although they were still very worried, receiving John''s subtle signal helped them regain a bit ofposure.


    When the captain had sent them to the Imperial Capital, although it was partly to investigate John''s background, it was also intended as a protective measure for the female lead.


    It also meant that if any special circumstances arose, John would make the decisions in the captain''s absence.


    In the arena, Wildtiger had started to roar madly, pping his head as if only such actions could vent his current emotions.


    Victor, however, remained detached, quietly observing everything before him.


    It seemed as if nothing in the world could catch his interest; he just stood there indifferently, emotionless, which only infuriated Wildtiger even more.


    Wildtiger, fueled by rage, lunged toward Victor with a roar!


    Given his tiger-like form, his ws were razor-sharp, and a direct strike could easily be fatal or cause serious injury to Victor.


    However, Victor did not show any signs of dodging; he simply stood his ground, poised as proudly as a pine tree on a mountain.


    This stance further excited the crowd, causing cheers, leaps of joy, and screams to intensify.


    Some were even shouting the name "Immortal Messenger," urging him to quickly finish off his opponent and move on to the next challenge¡ªthey wanted to see a new contender!


    Silver Tear''s hands clenched into fists involuntarily, her eyes glued to the scene before her, afraid to miss any detail.


    Wildtiger pounced towards Immortal Messenger''s position, but the next second, he realized he had hit nothing but air!


    He looked around in panic, finding no trace of the slight human he had targeted.


    What was happening?


    He had clearly seen that person standing right there!


    That man was just a very slight human; there was no way he could have reacted so quickly!


    What was going on?


    Where had he gone?


    Could he have fallen into an illusion?


    He turned his head again and noticed that Victor was now standing 50 meters away from him, though he had no idea how he had gotten there so swiftly.


    Wildtiger roared in fury, charging once again, sprinting directly towards Victor with all his might.


    He pushed his speed to the limit, knowing that a hit from him meant certain death.


    He was determined to kill with a single blow, topletely crush his opponent and prove to everyone that he was the strongest, the most formidable.


    However, when he reached the spot where Victor had been, he found once again that Victor had vanished.


    Wildtiger was utterly enraged, unable toprehend how this person could so swiftly escape his sight and elude capture.


    But soon, he sensed a more dangerous presence around him.


    Instinctively, he looked up, but the next second he felt a sharp pain in his neck, followed by his vision spinning wildly before plunging into darkness.


    To the onlookers, it appeared that Victor had moved out of Wildtiger''s attack range with incredible speed, then floated eerily in mid-air.


    Before anyone could react, Victor struck with a swift p, casually breaking his opponent''s neck.


    It was a clean, efficient move that seemed beyond the capability of any ordinary human, yet Victor had executed it wlessly.


    The arena fell into a momentary silence, then erupted into vigorous cheers.


    "Immortal Messenger!"


    "Immortal Messenger!"


    They screamed loudly, cheered, and shouted, as if only in this way could they release the emotions swelling within them.


    Silver Tear and the others were relieved to see such a clean and decisive resolution; it eased their minds somewhat.


    After all, as long as Victor was safe, the fact that he had killed one or two people was never something he took to heart.


    Truth be told, although they were essentially kind-hearted, they were capable of ruthless decisions.


    Everything was done for self-preservation.

 Chapter 305: Chapter305-I Want Him!

    After twisting off Wildtiger''s head, Victor remainedposed, casually tossing aside what was in his hand as if discarding trash.


    The spectators in the stands erupted into a fervent cheer, as if what they were witnessing was their future.


    They screamed loudly for Immortal Messenger, and even the announcer''s voice grew more excited.


    "Immortal Messenger continues to uphold his legend of invincibility!"


    This announcement spurred another wave of cheers and screams; everyone was apuding Victor.


    However, the expressions on John and hispanions'' faces had turned sour.


    They knew that these events were likely not so simple for them.


    The stronger Victor appeared in this ce, the more valuable he was here.


    If they wanted to take him away unharmed, the cost to them would be much greater.


    "This is quite interesting. How much would it cost to buy him?" John asked the maid beside him, feigning nonchnce.


    The maid still wore her faint smile.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but once someone enters the arena, they cannot be redeemed unless you defeat him as a challenger. Then, you would have the right to dispose of him as you see fit," she exined.


    "Alternatively, you could offer the total amount of money he has won since his first appearance."


    After the maid''s exnation, Silver Tear and Dark Fox''s expressions momentarily stiffened.


    They knew the captain''s strength better than anyone else.


    Even though they had sparred with him before, it was only because the captain had held back, considering they were his own team.


    Stay tuned for updates on m-v -NovelBin


    If the captain were truly to unleash his full force against them, they wouldn''tst even half a move!


    "If I win, I can do anything I want? Even if it means killing him or taking him away, anything at all?" John asked in his usual calm manner.


    Upon receiving an affirmative response from the maid, his expression still turned more serious.


    Others might not know, but he was acutely aware of Victor''s formidable abilities.


    If Victor were truly to fight without restraint, he likely wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "You mentioned that with money, anything is possible here, so could I possibly pay someone to fight in my ce?" John inquired.


    Upon hearing John''s suggestion, Silver Tear''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Of course!


    How had they not thought of that?


    If this ce truly imed that money could solve any problem, then all they needed to do was to pay someone to fight the captain.


    If they won, they could redeem him!


    "I''m sorry, sir, Immortal Messenger has won 100 consecutive matches, and the only challengers who could possibly win against him are those close to the master, but those individuals do not participate in the arena," the maid exined with gentleposure, her expression unchanging despite the gravity of her words.


    She maintained a faint smile as if she had not just delivered disappointing news.


    John raised an eyebrow in response.


    Truth be told, he had always found the maid to be quite gentle with him, and she seemed to answer whatever he asked straightforwardly.


    He suddenly recalled another option she had mentioned.


    "How much exactly has this man won since he startedpeting?"


    The maid gracefully poured a ss of wine for John before responding.


    "Setting aside other details for now, Immortal Messenger appears every three days and faces five challengers each time. The bets involving Immortal Messenger in each match exceed 100 million federal coins, with additional external bets and rted insurances bringing the total to about 300 million federal coins."


    "That is just the minimum amount. At his peak, the record was broken at 3 billion federal coins. Over the course of a month, Immortal Messenger appears ten days, which means he can generate at least 100 billion federal coins for our Rose Hotel. Even after distributing dividends to various parties, we still retain about 60 billion federal coins.


    Considering his strength, you would need to offer ten times the amount."


    "May I ask, sir, can you produce 600 billion federal coins?"


    The maid''s smile remained warm and radiant, yet her words felt like a bucket of cold water poured over John''s head.


    There was something else she didn''t say aloud.


    This cash cow was one of the top assets within the Rose Hotel, and even if they could muster the money, the owner might not be willing to let go.


    With such a lucrative source, 600 billion federal coins could be recouped in less than a year.


    No one would willingly part with that, unless the offered price was extraordinarily tempting, or if the person making the offer was too influential to offend.


    While it was unclear why the owner held this individual in such high regard, judging solely by what had been demonstrated, he did not seem to merit such value.


    Silver Tear also fell silent.


    Their group, Hidden Stars, was rtively wellpensated, and they received additionalmissions afterpleting missions.


    Sometimes, a particrly fortunate mission could them tens of millions of federal coins.


    They never considered money to be of paramount importance.


    As long as they had enough for themselves, they could live veryfortably in the Imperial Capital.


    But now it seemed... they suddenly felt they were far too poor.


    So poor that they couldn''t even afford the ransom to free their captain!


    600 billion!


    And there was no guarantee the other party would even agree to release him.


    They simply could not afford that amount.


    Silver Tear felt a sense of despair wash over her, and even Dark Fox''s face sank to its lowest.


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and tried to calm his emotions, but he found it impossible, given the overwhelming difficulty of their situation.


    Even if they were all chopped up and sold by weight, they wouldn''t fetch 600 billion!


    It seemed the only option left was to challenge Victor themselves.


    But the captain''s formidable strength was well-known; challenging him seemed an impossible task.


    What could they do? How should they proceed?


    It looked entirely like a dead end.


    Meanwhile, back in the arena, the announcer continued detailing the circumstances while introducing two more challengers.


    Like those before them, these challengers sought to quickly defeat Victor.


    Yet Victor remained unchanged from start to finish, his facial expression unaltered.


    He stood silently in ce, letting the two men charge towards him.


    As they neared him, everyone screamed out.


    Why wasn''t he moving?


    Did he truly feel that invincible?


    Or did he simply not consider these two challengers worthy of his attention?


    My God, what kind of strength does he possess?


    It''s terrifying.


    If he really doesn''t regard them as threats, then his power might be even more formidable than they imagined.


    The next second, Victor moved!


    Like before, he swiftly elevated his body, levitating in mid-air.


    However, the two challengers were well-prepared and had strategies ready; how could they be so easily deceived?


    Without any hesitation, both challengers pressed their toes against the ground, forcefully pushing downwards.


    They swept toward Victor once again!


    Their weapons aimed directly at Victor''s vital points¡ªthis was a genuine attempt on his life!

 Chapter 306: Chapter306-Entering the Fray

    Watching the attackers'' swift and ferocious assault, the spectators grew even more excited.


    Yes, that''s it, just like that, so fierce!


    They should fight better, fight more intensely!


    It would be best if it all ended in a blur of blood and flesh; only then would they be fully satisfied.


    Otherwise, why would they spend so much toe here?


    Isn''t it for the thrill? Aren''t they here for a superior form of entertainment?


    Everyone was cheering and whistling, with numerous screams filling the air.


    John looked at all this, his mouth turning downward.


    These people were too crazed, crazed to the point where he momentarily didn''t know what to say.


    He instantly understood that perhaps in the eyes of these spectators, this madness was the most normal thing.


    He, on the other hand, seemed too rational here.


    "Immortal Messenger, kill them quickly!"


    "Go on, utterly pulverize them!"


    "Let them die, let them regret ever opposing you!"


    "Tear them all to pieces, make them regreting to this world!"


    The crowd around him screamed wildly, shouting, everyone giving their all for this fight.


    Yet, their method of giving their all seemed somewhat off.


    They screamed as if only by doing so could they make Victor stronger.


    Without any hesitation, they interpreted everything they saw as a form of violent aesthetics.


    If they are truly all pursuing a form of violent aesthetics, that''s the most terrifying part.


    Everyone there knows perfectly well that their presence is merely a facade, a cover for their own indulgences.


    But when they remove their masks, most likely each one of them turns into a coward.


    Meanwhile, at the scene, Victor haspletely lost any semnce of inner peace.


    Watching Victor''s hand move slightly, the heads of the two challengers burst like melons, exploding in mid-air.


    The venue fell silent for a moment before erupting into intense cheers.


    Everyone began screaming and shouting, eager to express their exhration.


    "Yes, that''s right, just crush them ruthlessly, let everyone know that only Immortal Messenger is the most formidable."


    "I knew it, Immortal Messenger is the strongest, he is the most powerful entity in this world, everything else is just a paper tiger before him."


    "As long as you bet on him winning, you will win for sure, haha, I knew he would win." Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    They all screamed and cheered, but John couldn''t help but frown.


    He felt something was amiss; if today was just about some rted incidents, it wouldn''t be such a big deal, but now it clearly seemed more serious.


    Now, this person resembles a killing machine, devoid of any emotion.


    Everyone already suspected that Victor must have undergone something profound here, for otherwise, he wouldn''t have changed so drastically.


    It might even be that what he experienced was beyond their wildest imaginations¡ªsomething truly cruel.


    Silver Tear''s hands involuntarily clenched into fists, and she finally took a deep breath.


    Even Dark Fox felt a surge of anxiety.


    If they really had to step into the ring, what would they do?


    John asked the maid again if there was any other way to purchase this man''s freedom.


    But the maid, still smiling, indicated that the options were either to defeat him or to pay an exorbitant amount of money¡ªan amount they clearly could not afford.


    "Can I hire someone from here to fight in my ce?" John asked.


    The maid didn''t respond verbally, but John understood her meaning.


    Only people close to the hotel owner could possibly defeat Immortal Messenger.


    Why would the owner let go of his cash cow? Moreover, affording someone of that caliber might cost nearly as much as 600 billion.


    Master?


    John suddenly recalled the term the maid had used before, his lips curling slightly with a knowing smile.


    Perhaps this person was the puppet master behind the scenes.


    "How can one get an audience with your master?" John inquired.


    The maid maintained her smile, her expression revealing nothing further, though her smile seemed a bit more genuine.


    "When the master wishes to see you, you will see the master," she replied.


    Upon hearing this, John somewhat understood that their enigmatic master was a mysterious figure.


    Unless he wished to meet someone, it was impossible for others to encounter him.


    But John indeed needed to find this so-called master now, as only then could he rify what exactly was happening.


    "If I cause any damage in the arena, who will be responsible for the costs?"


    John posed another question to the maid, while Silver Tear and the others looked at him with surprise, wondering if he was preparing to enter the fray.


    "Rest assured, as long as your methods are legitimate, even if you tear this ce down, we have ways to restore it," the maid reassured.


    "Furthermore, any inconvenience caused to you is due to our own issues, not yours. We are fully aware of that."


    Hearing this, John felt a bit more at ease, realizing that these people were likely well-prepared, given that fights and conflicts weremon here.


    That settled it¡ªif he wasn''t responsible for any damages, he could go all out.


    "Arrange it for me, please. I''ll be the next challenger."


    Upon hearing John volunteer, Silver Tear sharply turned to look at him.


    Truthfully, he was also very surprised, feeling that this was too risky for them.


    What would they do if something unexpected happened here?


    Even Dark Fox clenched his teeth but ultimately didn''t say anything further.


    The maid showed no surprise but instead smiled gently, confirming if John truly intended to descend into the arena.


    After receiving a positive response, she went to make the necessary arrangements.


    However, the other servants nearby started to look ufortable, watching the maid leave before cautiously asking, "Sir, are you really going to go down there? You may not realize just how formidable Immortal Messenger is. Without any special protections, it''s very hard toe out unscathed."


    One of the girls spoke in a low voice, clearly distressed.


    She didn''t like the idea of a man who looked so handsome and capable essentially walking into his demise.


    In their eyes, this was no different from suicide.


    Immortal Messenger had been dominating the arena for nearly two months, and almost invariably, he emerged unharmed.


    This was not only because he had indeed defeated many challengers but also because he was exceptionally skilled and brutally powerful.


    All who had challenged him were dead.


    Now, Immortal Messenger had be a sort of spectacle for the venue.


    Everyone who came here wanted to challenge Immortal Messenger.


    Many also saw it as an opportunity to make money off him, as betting on him seemed like a sure win.


    Who wouldn''t want a piece of that?

 Chapter 307: Chapter307-The New Challenger

    John nced between the two, asking quietly, "What do you know about Immortal Messenger?"


    One of the girls hesitated slightly, then finally bit her lip and spoke softly, "He arrived here about two months ago, and as soon as he entered the arena, he has never lost. Initially, he fought almost every day and seemed never to tire."


    "In thest month, he has appeared only once every three days, but his record remains terrifyingly perfect. Many havee to challenge him, hoping to make a quick fortune, but without exception, all have failed."


    "No one who has failed has ever left alive."


    "You really don''t need to go down there; if you truly admire him, just spending a little more to watch his matches should be sufficient. There''s no need for you to enter the arena yourself."


    After saying this, the girl seemed startled by her own words, quickly shutting her mouth, afraid to say more. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    This was understandable, given that speaking out in this ce was fraught with difficulties.


    Saying the wrong thing could give others leverage over you,plicating matters significantly.


    "Yes, you''re so talented and have such a promising future, there''s no need to waste your life on this. Isn''t this too dangerous for you?"


    Another young girl couldn''t help but express her concern, her face marked by hesitation and turmoil.


    In their eyes, anyone who could lead them out was the best option.


    It would be such a waste if such a capable person were to die here today.


    As long as John is alive, perhaps they could still have a chance to leave with him in the future.


    But if he dies, then all is lost.


    "Maybe we should think of another way?" Silver Tear was very worried.


    Facing Victor in a fight, they would likely have no chance of winning.


    Previously, when Victor fought them, it was as if he was merely toying with them, and they could be defeated within a minute without much effort.


    Moreover, now Victor seemed to have lost his rationality and probably didn''t remember them.


    This means they would be no different from any other challenger in Victor''s eyes, and a mere ident could lead to their death.


    "Can you reallye up with 600 billion, or even more?" John asked quietly, prompting both to fall into an involuntary silence.


    They indeed didn''t have that kind of money, nor could they procure it, and they alsocked other options.


    But they didn''t want John to take such a risk.


    "Respected sir, everything is prepared for you. All that remains is for you to go down. You need not worry about anything else; your happiness is our honor at the Rose Hotel," the maid said as she returned to John, who was still observing the situation below.


    She respectfully handed John a cloak.


    He initially showed no reaction, but as his eyes swept over the cloak, he paused, noticing something unusual about it.


    "What is this?" John inquired, eyeing the garment.


    "This is a cloak exclusive to each challenger. By wearing this cloak, it signifies that you have be a challenger. Once on the field, the battle does not end until one party ispletely incapacitated," exined the maid, her demeanor still very respectful.


    "You have not yet entered the arena; there is still room for regret. Do you truly wish to proceed?" she continued, carefully watching John''s eyes, trying to gauge his thoughts from his expressions.


    John chuckled lightly, looking at the cloak with an inscrutable smile.


    "And what about the magic circle on this cloak?" he asked.


    Dark Fox, overhearing John''s question, narrowed his eyes.


    He examined the cloak more closely and indeed felt the fluctuation of a magic circle.


    What troubled him was that he had not noticed it at first!


    Silver Tear involuntarily nced at Dark Fox.


    Dark Fox was usually very sensitive to magical fluctuations, so why hadn''t he noticed this one?


    Yet, John had already pointed it out ahead of time.


    "This is to prevent those who are about to lose from being too frightened and attempting to flee," John exined upon hearing the maid''s remarks.


    He understood that simr situations must have urred before.


    Some challengers, having thought better of their decision in the midst of battle, had tried to escape but were forcibly brought back, necessitating such rules.


    "It seems your Rose Hotel is indeed different from what I imagined; you are well-prepared for many things," John noted.


    The maid continued to smile gently.


    "Making all the necessary preparations to provide each guest with the ultimate experience is our duty," she replied.


    John chuckled coldly, took the cloak without a word, and draped it over himself.


    Silver Tear and the others watched him intently, but for some reason, once John donned the cloak, they keenly noticed that his presence seemed to vanish.


    While they could still see John with their eyes, if they tried to sense him using mind power, he felt entirely absent.


    The two exchanged a look, realizing the cloak must have additional functions they had not yet discovered.


    If they could properly utilize this cloak, it might be useful for many things.


    "Is this cloak only avable to challengers?"


    Silver Tear asked casually, feigning indifference.


    John immediately understood why she was asking.


    Although he hadn''t yet sensed anything unusual about the cloak, seeing their serious expressions made it clear that the cloak must have some exploitable features.


    "Indeed, only challengers are given such cloaks," the maid replied with her perpetually gentle smile, sparking different thoughts in both of them.


    If only challengers could possess this cloak, they needed to think carefully about their next steps.


    "There are five minutes left until your match, sir. I wish you every sess," the maid said softly, bowing slightly.


    Meanwhile, John quietly walked towards the arena.


    Although he knew that facing Victor might have slim chances of victory, he was still determined to try.


    His mission was to bring Victor home, and he intended to keep his promise, regardless of the difficulties and obstacles that might arise.


    After all, Victor had helped him so much in the past; he couldn''t just stand by idly now.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today we have a new challenger who wishes to challenge our Immortal Messenger!"


    Upon hearing this announcement, the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Some even started whistling and screaming in excitement.


    They couldn''t believe someone was audacious enough to challenge the Immortal Messenger!


    Was this not just handing them entertainment on a silver tter?


    Everyone excitedly turned their gaze towards the entrance, eager to see who this fearless individual was.

 Chapter 308: Chapter308-Clash of the Masters!

    At this moment, John slowly walked into the arena.


    As the crowd caught sight of the challenger¡ªa figure so slender and nearly entirely cloaked in a cape¡ªthey couldn''t help but jeer.


    "To think he dares to challenge the Immortal Messenger looking like that, he might as well go home and drink his milk."


    "He probably won''tst even 30 seconds."


    "Be bold¡ªI bet he can''t even make it past 10 seconds."


    "This is hrious, when did the Immortal Messenger be so undignified? To ept such a challenger is truly embarrassing."


    "I guess there''s not much to see here. I''ll bet on the Immortal Messenger."


    "Exactly, as long as the Immortal Messenger makes a move, victory is certain."


    "How does he have the guts to challenge the Immortal Messenger? It''s absolutely ridiculous."


    Everyone spected, yet some harbored other thoughts.


    This person seemed no different; could it be he truly had something to rely on?


    "Our challenger is also our most esteemed guest at the Rose Hotel, a gold-tier awakener."


    "After witnessing the imposing presence of our Immortal Messenger, he decided to issue a challenge. Now, let us see what kind of thrilling duel they will bring us!"


    Upon hearing the host''s words, the jeering in the crowd grew louder.


    "I''m dying ofughter, a gold-tier awakener dares to challenge the Immortal Messenger?"


    "When did they run out of worthy opponents? Can''t they bring someone stronger, even an emerald-tier wouldn''t stand a chance."


    "Didn''t thest emerald-tier challenger get torn to pieces in less than three minutes?"


    "It''s so dull, I thought we were in for a fierce battle, but it turns out it''s just a gold-tier awakener."


    "Well, since some people like rushing to their doom, let''s just watch a bit; maybe there''s a chance to make a big profit."


    "Come on, it''s just a gold-tier awakener, there''s nothing exciting here, let''s wait for the next one."


    "I remember the next one is a diamond-tier powerhouse! He came from another fighting arena, now he''s here to challenge. The next match will be worth watching."


    Nearly everyone doubted John, after all, he was just a gold-tier awakener, hardly a match for the Immortal Messenger.


    Although Immortal Messenger was only an diamond-tier master, he had already defeated several transcendent-tier opponents.


    He had even challenged a supreme-tier master.


    That time, the Immortal Messenger had sustained serious injuries.


    That powerful challenger was only that¡ªa challenger.


    It wasn''t a fight to the death.


    But that supreme-tier awakener waspletely defeated, marking the start of the Immortal Messenger''s fame.


    Nobody expected an emerald-tier awakener to be so formidable!


    At first, they even thought that this Immortal Messenger had some special background, or perhaps had been modified.


    But soon, they realized he was no different from anyone else¡ªjust an ordinary person, only stripped of his free will.


    Moreover, they couldn''t find any information about him, nor did they know where he came from.


    It seemed he had suddenly appeared one day in the underground city of the Rose Hotel.


    For them, his background or origins didn''t matter.


    All that mattered was that he could bring them more profits and pleasure.


    That was enough.


    "How exciting a figure he is! Everyone, watch closely and see whether our Immortal Messenger is more formidable or if this new challenger has the upper hand," the host eximed.


    Having been in this ce for so long, he knew exactly how to stir up excitement among the crowd. Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    True to form, after his words, everyone began to cheer, some even more eagerly, though none held any hope for John.


    They believed that someone like him had no real strategy at all; all they needed to do was watch how he would meet his end.


    It appeared this gold-tier awakener wouldn''tst ten seconds.


    John distinctly felt Victor''s gaze upon him.


    It was a cold, emotionless stare...


    As if looking at a dead man...


    Even though John had mentally prepared himself, his heart sank at this moment.


    It seemed that Victor truly no longer recognized him, or rather, had no memory of him at all.


    His eyes held no spark of recognition.


    "Kill him, Immortal Messenger!"


    "End him, let him know this world is unforgiving."


    "How dare a mere gold-tier awakener challenge the Immortal Messenger, utterly foolish."


    "Finish him quickly, I can''t wait for the next one, there''s nothing interesting about this level ofbat, it''s a foregone conclusion."


    Everyone was extremely pessimistic about John''s chances; they felt his presence there was merely a waste of time.


    After all, how many had the Immortal Messenger already in, just another gold-tier awakener.


    Victor continued to stare at John.


    He stood motionless.


    John knew the extent of Victor''s power, so he dared not make any rash moves.


    Thus, to everyone watching, it appeared as though both were simply standing still, motionless.


    But the audience was growing restless.


    Some began to curse loudly.


    "What''s going on? The opponent is just a gold-tier awakener, do you need to be so cautious? What are we supposed to watch if you don''t move? This is ridiculous."


    "Can you just kill them now? I can''t wait for the next fight. Immortal Messenger, what are you even doing?"


    "Can you start fighting already? I came here to see a fight, not to watch you stand there."


    The crowd was bing increasingly vocal and agitated.


    Meanwhile, Victor slightly tilted his head, his face still expressionless, and even his pupils showed no emotion.


    John watched Victor intently and noticed a twitch in Victor''s facial muscles as he tilted his head.


    Clearly, Victor was under control, and it seemed he had just attempted to break free, but failed.


    Victor began to move.


    His actions were incredibly fast, too fast to see clearly.


    In a swift motion, Victor reached John''s side, his hand shaped like a w, thrusting towards John''s heart!


    John distinctly heard the whooshing sound, and had he not dodged in time, he would likely have a hole in his chest now.


    Though John remained outwardly calm, he was very tense inside.


    It seemed that even though Victor hadpletely lost his memory, his strength was undiminished.


    John''s expression was grave as he pulled a staff from his storage ring and gripped it tightly in his hand.


    Now everyone could see that John was actually a long-range magus.


    The jeers grew louder involuntarily, everyone thinking he was there forughs.


    "Is he joking with me? A long-range magus daring to engage in closebat with the Immortal Messenger?"


    "I''m dying ofughter, this is the funniest joke I''ve seen all year."


    "I''m starting to think he''s lost his mind, but then again, who in their right mind would participate in this kind of contest?"


    "Even if someone were out of their mind, a long-range magus engaging in closebat is just absurd."


    "I''m so done, I''ve lost all interest in watching. I''m going to grab a bite to eat, and you guys can tell me the oue when I get back."

 Chapter 309: Chapter309-Deadly Moves

    Silver Tear and Dark Fox watched intently from the box, their hearts involuntarily rising to their throats.


    They knew that John wasn''t unwilling to fight; rather, he was genuinely overpowered.


    Facing Victor was proving to be even harder than they had anticipated.


    The two wanted to discuss their next moves, but a maid was present in the box, so they dared not speak openly.


    "It seems you are not at all worried about this gentleman," the maid suddenly said, startling Silver Tear.


    Dark Fox nced at the maid reflexively, "There are some things you shouldn''t ask about."


    The maid''s face remained smiling, but she spoke gently, "Aren''t you here for the Immortal Messenger?"


    Their expressions became visibly ufortable at her words.


    "I''m not quite sure what you''re talking about," Dark Fox said coolly, though the maid still smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. The gentleman below understands, and that''s what counts."


    Silver Tear immediately became wary of the maid, yet her facial expression remained wless, like a robot programmed not to show any variation.


    "What exactly do you mean?" he pressed.


    The maid just smiled faintly, her expression unchanging, and quietly watched the arena below.


    "My meaning isn''t important. What matters is why you came here, and why that gentleman has entered the arena to challenge. That''s what''s truly interesting, isn''t it?"


    They had initially thought the maid was merely a guide, perhaps there to keep an eye on them, but unexpectedly, she knew much more.


    The current situation had be unreadable for them.


    The two exchanged a look, silent yet clearly starting to worry about John.


    They feared that the Rose Hotel was not as simple as they had thought, and it might not let them leave safely.


    Now, their only hope was for John to win this match!


    No matter what happened, they had to keep theirposure.


    The atmosphere in the box became eerie.


    Inside the arena, John''s nerves were on edge.


    He felt Victor''s intent to kill truly manifest.


    Others might not sense it, but he could distinctly feel the atmosphere throughout the arena shifting; the air pressure seemed to drop!


    How could this be...


    Victor seemed to have grown stronger!


    Back when they were at Hidden Stars, John and Victor had sparred together.


    But John had not anticipated Victor being so formidable now.


    Or perhaps, Victor had always been this powerful, just concealing his true abilities.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    When he opened them again, his eyes were filled with a resolve to fight.


    No matter what, he had to get Victor out of there this time!


    Victor slowly turned his head towards John and charged again! His hands still shaped like ws, he twisted towards John''s head!


    The audience grew even more excited; they all knew this was the Immortal Messenger''s killing move!


    It was a strike that could be lethal regardless of the opponent''s strength.


    Except for that one time with a supreme-tier challenger, no one had ever survived this move.


    It seemed the Immortal Messenger was ready to end the fight.


    "Kill him, kill him, just kill him!" "Yes, that''s right, twist his head off!"


    "Ha ha ha, this is what I came to see, I want to see the killing start, only then does it get thrilling!"


    The spectators were already cheering, as if it was certain that John was doomed.


    A gold-tier awakener couldn''t possibly dodge this attack.


    Everyone was shouting in excitement.


    Only Silver Tear and Dark Fox were so anxious they didn''t even know what to say.


    But they also knew there was nothing they could do; no matter how worried they were, they couldn''t help John!


    They might as well wait and trust in John!


    They had to choose to believe.


    Silver Tear started to breathe deeply, his hand involuntarily resting over his heart.


    It''ll be okay, it must be!


    John had delivered miracles too many times before.


    They knew that where there was John, there would be miracles.


    This time would be no different!


    John''s pupils dted sharply as he faced Victor''s assault, feeling utterly overwhelmed!


    Beyond the suppression of levels, there was a raw, overpowering force of strength.


    Even though his own abilities had significantly improved, he still felt powerless at this moment.


    It was as if a massive mountain loomed before him, crushing him so hard that even his movements began to slow.


    What''s going on?!


    What exactly is happening here?! Could there be something wrong with this arena?


    John narrowly dodged Victor''s attack, instantly disappointing the crowd who had been expecting this move to end the fight.


    But some among them started to sense something amiss, especially since John had already dodged an attack earlier.


    If the first dodge could be attributed to luck, this second escape couldn''t be chalked up to chance anymore.


    How could anyone be so lucky to evade attacks twice in a row? That seemed far too incredible.


    Some spectators exchanged nces and began to whisper among themselves.


    In the boxes, some started cing bets on John, sensing something different about him.


    After all, the odds for John to beat the Immortal Messenger had reached 1 to 1000!


    Even a casual bet of 10,000 federal coins could them 10 million if John won!


    And if he lost, they''d only be out 10,000 federal coins¡ªa drop in the bucket for them.


    It was a no-lose situation for them.


    Even several people, thrilled by the spectacle and not minding escting things, threw in a million each!


    If John actually won, they would make a fortune!


    "What''s going on? Did the Immortal Messenger just slip up?"


    "Are you kidding? Even if you slip, the Immortal Messenger slipping? Impossible."


    "This guy doesn''t seem that skilled, but his agility is exceptional, like a slippery eel."


    "He couldn''t possibly win against the Immortal Messenger, could he?"


    Those thoughts began to stir unease among the spectators.


    After all, how could a gold-tier awakener dodge the Immortal Messenger''s killing moves twice?


    It was simply unthinkable!


    Yet, it had actually happened.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, he''s just a gold-tier!"


    That''s what everyone was saying, but John felt his stamina draining nearly twice as fast as usual!


    If it weren''t for his superior physical condition and stats, he''d probably bepletely exhausted by now.


    And this was after only two attacks!


    He carefully observed and realized that the arena seemed to contain some unknown form of energy.


    [Ding! Stamina consumption increased, please be aware!]

 Chapter 310: Chapter310-Countermove

    John carefully checked his status and found no buffs.


    However, his stamina was indeed depleting faster than usual.


    Before he could fully process this, he saw Victor charging towards him! His movements were ferociously swift, like a tiger descending the mountains.


    If previously Wildtiger resembled a tiger in appearance only, now Victor''s momentum was truly that of a tiger.


    If caught, there would only be one oue.


    Death!


    John tapped the ground with his toes and soared backward, releasing a fireball in Victor''s direction as he retreated.


    He noticed his MP consumption was almost double the usual amount! No wonder so many had faltered here before.


    It seemed that any skill used here, or even just running, resulted in doubled consumption rates.


    "It seems he has realized what''s happening. Interesting indeed."


    In the top-level box, ck Mist quietly watched the arena, a note of pleasure in his voice as grapes floated in the air beside him, their skins peeling off as if by an invisible hand.


    The grapes then drifted into the ck Mist, and the clear sound of grapes being eaten filled the air, with several maids standing nearby.


    "Any news from Jasmte?" asked ck Mist.


    A maid stepped forward respectfully.


    "All is normal."


    If one looked closely, although these people''s garments were identical, the flowers pinned on their heads werepletely different, as were the subtle patterns embroidered on their clothing.


    The distinctions in these patterns were quite apparent.


    The maid currently speaking was the one with a pomegranate flower pinned to her head.


    "It seems this young man does indeed possess some strength; he''s already sensing the differences here," ck Mist noted, his voice tinged with a hint more pleasure.


    The other maids remained silent, standing still at their ces.


    "So, let us guess who will win between the two of them?"


    The maids continued to remain silent, knowing that their master''s questions were rhetorical, requiring no answers.


    Throughout the entire box, the ck mist swirled as if alive, asionally forming tentacles that curled around nearby fruit.


    The master appeared to be in high spirits, though only the maids knew that it wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    The master''s temper was unpredictable, and angering him could lead to deadly consequences for them.


    The maid stood her ground, expressionless.


    ck Mist watched quietly from above, seemingly deep in thought.


    ...


    John keenly felt that something was off about this ce.


    But he had no choice; he had to keep fighting, as there was no turning back now that he was here.


    Victor eyed John, and in the next instant, charged at him like an arrow released from a bow!


    John couldn''t dodge in time and frantically positioned the Bloodthirsty de in front of himself.


    Boom!


    A fist, carrying the force of thunder, smashed into John''s chest.


    John felt a surge of blood roiling within him.


    If it weren''t for the multiple shields he had activated, he would have been pierced through by now!


    He was thrown uncontrobly several meters back, his feet dragging a long mark on the ground.


    Only by plunging the de into the earth did he manage to stabilize himself.


    Puh...


    John uncontrobly spat out a mouthful of blood, staining the yellow ground red.


    The onlookers, witnessing all of this, roared with excitement.


    "Tear him apart!"


    "Yes, smash him brutally, pull out every bone in his body!"


    "Immortal Messenger, show him your power, let him know you''re not to be challenged by just anyone, crush himpletely!"


    "Charge, go for it!"


    The crowd cheered on, rooting for the Immortal Messenger.


    But some people noticed something amiss.


    This was the third attack, and the gold-tier challenger had just withstood a strike from the Immortal Messenger without any significant damage.


    He had merely spit out some blood, which didn''t seem to affect his ability to fight.


    Some eyes were drawn to John''s de.


    Many could tell that it was a divine artifact! Whispers began to circte, and some even seemed ready to make a move.


    After all, they believed that John was doomed to die this time.


    If he were to die, his personal belongings would be left behind.


    With a bit more money spent at the Rose Hotel, perhaps they could even take the de for themselves.


    Earning money and acquiring a divine artifact¡ªwhat''s not to love about that?


    Only a few exchanged serious nces, their eyes reflecting solemnity.


    A divine artifact, and specifically, a de, embedded with a dazzling ruby.


    This magus also appeared to have considerable melee skills.


    Although his face was unclear, there were only a few in the entire alliance who fit these characteristics.


    In a box one level down, a portly middle-aged man held a seductive, voluptuous young woman in his arms, smiling cheerfully as he spoke to the person next to him.


    "Benjamin, what do you make of this guy?"


    The one called Benjamin was bare-chested, his bellyyered with fat like a meat mountain lying on the sofa.


    His head was bald, but a long scar ran from the corner of his left eye down to his jaw, and arge burn scarred his right cheek, giving him a particrly fearsome look.


    He held two simrly scantily d young women, their bodies barely covered by ayer of light gauze, revealing their shapely figures in an especially enticing manner.


    The girls seemed unfazed by Benjamin''s daunting appearance, still smiling sweetly as they attended to him.


    One of the young women, with slender, elegant fingers, peeled a grape and gently fed it to Benjamin''s lips.


    Benjamin ate the grape with evident satisfaction.


    "A swordsman who can also cast long-range spells, and a young one at that. If not the one from the Imperial Capital, then who else could it be?"


    They had already guessed that this was John, given that the attack on Star Cluster Academy had been widely publicized.


    Anyone with even a slight connection knew the details.


    In that incident, John had emerged as the savior of his generation, a fact that could hardly be concealed.


    After that incident, many here had inquired about John''s background, and they were somewhat surprised to learn that he came from a very ordinary lineage.


    Everyone had assumed that a child with such formidable abilities must have been nurtured by a major family.


    Yet, it turned out that John had no such background and relied solely on his own talent.


    "Who would have thought this young man would take such an interest ande y in our arena," the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    The young woman in his arms, very understanding, used a silver fork to feed him a slice of melon.


    The man took a bite but then frowned.


    "Not sweet."


    It was just these two faint words, but the girl''s face instantly turned pale.


    She instinctively wanted to plead for mercy, but it was toote!


    The same fork she was holding, as if pulled by some force, plunged into her neck and was then violently yanked out!


    Her eyes widened in shock as blood spurted out.

 Chapter 311: Chapter311-Who Will Survive

    The young girl, seemingly bewildered to herst breath, couldn''t fathom why her life was suddenly being taken away.


    She desperately clutched at her neck, trying to stem the flow of blood gushing from the wound.


    But instead of spraying everywhere, the blood slowly streamed into the air, gathering into a sphere.


    Herplexion grew increasingly pale as all the blood was drawn from her body.


    The bodyguards standing nearby made no move to intervene; instead, they expertly dragged the fresh corpse aside and tossed it away.


    A thick scent of blood pervaded the air, and everyone could see the floating sphere of blood.


    The middle-aged man looked at the blood sphere with great satisfaction, then took a deep breath, savoring the faint scent of blood in the air, his expression growing even more radiant.


    "This scent is much better, I must say. I was born with a liking for such things; perhaps that''s what others would call a perversion."


    The portly man next to him couldn''t help butugh heartily, his hands roaming over the two beautiful young women in his embrace.


    Though the girls were somewhat frightened, they dared not show any displeasure, instead curling up coyly and smiling seductively as they snuggled into the man''s embrace.


    They knew better than anyone that the reason they were brought to this ce was simply because they were considered attractive enough to catch the eye of this powerful man.


    Otherwise...


    Death was the only other certainty waiting for them.


    Deep down, they were acutely aware that in the eyes of these men, they were merely ythings.


    Being more beautiful, having a better figure might offer them a chance at survival, but ignorance could be as good as a death sentence.


    "If you like, you can have these two as well," the portly man said with a smile.


    The two young women in his embrace visibly shuddered but soon nestled even closer to him, more docile than before.


    They were terrified, but what could they do?


    They were nothing more than objects to be summoned or dismissed at will.


    Even if they were to die here today, there would be no one to speak for them.


    The middle-aged manughed heartily, watching the sphere of blood floating in the air, asionally shedding a droplet.


    "Why scare the poor girls like that? Look how you''ve wilted these two flowers," he chided jokingly.


    The portly man looked down at the two young women smiling gently.


    "Are you two afraid of me?"


    Their faces quickly shifted to a coy expression, gently snuggling into the man''s embrace.


    "How could we ever find you frightening? You are our god; being here today is already an honor for us."


    "Yes, serving you is our privilege," they added.


    Although terrified, the young women tried their best to remain calm; showing even a hint of fear could make them the next victims.


    The portly man was clearly very pleased with the young women''s responses, and he couldn''t help butugh heartily, gently patting their faces.


    Although the gesture was soft, it still left red marks on the cheeks of the young women.


    "I like obedient girls like you. Rest assured, as long as I''m not bored of you, I won''t throw you away."


    The young women breathed a sigh of relief internally but continued to smile gently as they delicately peeled grapes from a nearby bowl, deliberately avoiding the te of already sliced melon.


    After all, the middle-aged man had already mentioned that the melon wasn''t sweet, and provoking him again could mean a certain death.


    "Why do you seem interested in this man?" the portly man casually remarked, watching as the middle-aged man manipted the MP, and the sphere of blood in the air gradually evaporated.


    It was hard to imagine that what was once a living person had now be such a small sphere and then evaporated.


    But in this ce, the death of a person was as insignificant as that of an ant, and everyone treated it asmonce.


    "I am somewhat interested, particrly in the knife he holds," the middle-aged man stated inly, without any pretense, since the knife indeed appeared to be a divine artifact.


    For them, anything that could enhance their power was most wee.


    "Interesting," the portly man murmured, smiling faintly as he tightened his embrace around the two beauties in his arms.


    The young women smiled back, trying their best to win his favor.


    "We can see the value in that knife, and likely so can others. If the Rose Hotel doesn''t let go, we can''t get our hands on it."


    Although they wielded some influence in the Chaos Star region, everyone knew that the Rose Hotel always maintained a stance of neutrality.


    Moreover, anyone who tried to cause trouble at the Rose Hotel ended up as fertilizer.


    The power behind the scenes was formidable, certainly not something they could contend with.


    They wouldn''t be foolish enough to oppose such a force.


    "Don''t worry, if it''s just these trivial matters, the owner of the Rose Hotel will surely grant us this favor."


    Their influence was not insignificant; even the Rose Hotel would give them some respect.


    Meanwhile, John was unaware that some were already scheming against him.


    Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.


    After all...


    In this world, there were too many who harbored designs against him; if he took each one to heart, he would be exhausted to death!


    His entire focus was now on Victor across from him.


    Victor hadpletely lost his senses, showing no mercy whatsoever in his attacks.


    In Victor''s eyes, John was merely prey! The only thing on his mind now was to eliminate John.


    He had be a killing machine¡ªa machine devoid of emotion.


    John barely had time to catch his breath before he saw Victor charging at him again!


    Victor''s speed was so fast it was like a blur, making it impossible to clearly see his movements.


    John quickly dodged to the side, but the next second, arge crater suddenly appeared where he had just been standing.


    There was no warning, no sound of attack, not even a ripple of MP¡ªa crater that just appeared out of nowhere!


    In the box, Silver Tear and Dark Fox''s pupils dted in shock.


    "It''s the captain''s Spatial Copse!"


    Meanwhile, the announcer started excitedly introducing the scene.


    "My goodness, it seems our challenger is indeed very capable, managing to make the Immortal Messenger use his Spatial Copse move! Remember, the previous supreme-tier challenger was defeated by this very move! Spatial Copse crushed the challenger''s limbs, rendering him disabled for life!"


    "To think that this challenger has prompted the Immortal Messenger to use this move so early in the match, it''s clear that he is not to be underestimated."


    As the announcer continued, excitement surged among the crowd, and some were left in disbelief.


    How could it be?


    This person is just a gold-tier contestant; how could he possibly force the Immortal Messenger to use Spatial Copse?


    Could this man be hiding his true strength?


    What is his real tier?


    Can challengers now conceal their actual power?


    Everyone was filled with questions, but at the same time, their gaze towards John started to change.


    If this challenger could truly defeat the Immortal Messenger, then the legends of the underground city would be rewritten!

 Chapter 312: Chapter312-A Formidable Challenger

    John was unaware of what others were thinking; he only felt an intense pressure bearing down on him.


    He had never anticipated Victor using his ultimate move!


    He had witnessed Victor''s special technique back at Hidden Stars, typicallybined with his movement style.


    Spatial Copse, as the name implies, involvespressing space within a certain area to induce a copse, annihting everything within that space¡ªreducing it to atoms!


    Anyone who fails to escape that space in time, not even gods could restore them!


    This was Victor''s signature move, and now he had used it right from the start.


    Silver Tear was incredibly anxious, wanting to rush down to help, but ultimately, he restrained himself.


    "You should choose to trust him," Dark Fox said softly, though he himself was extremely tense.


    He seldom saw the captain resort to this signature move because, in their presence, the captain always seemed to handle everything with ease, never needing to use it.


    But today was different.


    Today, they distinctly sensed the captain''s murderous intent towards John.


    Now, all they could do was pray that John would manage to turn the tide.


    "Did you notice?" Silver Tear suddenly said to Dark Fox next to him.


    Dark Fox hesitated but finally nodded; they had both noticed.


    The captain''s moves were terrifying indeed, but it seemed that his level had changed from what it was before.


    When with them, the captain was a transcendent-tier fighter!


    But here, he had been suppressed to diamond-tier.


    What was going on?


    Why had the captain fallen from transcendent-tier to diamond-tier?


    A drop of two whole levels¡ªwhat exactly happened?


    "Let''s see how theparison goes," Silver Tear said, feeling a bit worried, as he suspected that the captain being in this state might indicate something unusual.


    After all, if a transcendent-tier expert like their captain had fallen here, there might be an apocalyptic-tier presence at this ce!


    John had already noticed because he had heard the announcer mention that Victor was a diamond-tier expert.


    He found it very strange because, at Hidden Stars, Victor was known as a transcendent-tier fighter!


    But unexpectedly, here he had been demoted to diamond-tier.


    What exactly happened? What could cause such a drastic fall in levels?


    Yet, in reality, he didn''t feel a significant drop in Victor''s strength, only that his MP limit seemed reduced.


    Even his signature move, Spatial Copse, was still usable.


    So, it seemed this ce indeed had a suppressive effect on Victor.


    It turned out this suppression wasn''t just targeting him but everyone in the arena.


    "It seems the challenger has realized the power of this move. How will he respond next? Let''s wait and see," the announcer said excitedly, as it had been a long time since he had seen the Immortal Messenger use the Spatial Copse move!


    It appeared that the fight would only be more intense.


    He could no longer clearly see the movements of the twobatants.


    Almost instantly, he saw them collide, and arge hole had already formed on the ground.


    It was clear that this hole was not just a simple pit.


    After all, it still contained remnants of Victor''s MP.


    If one were toe into contact with it, they might also bepletely disintegrated by the lingering MP.


    This was terrifying; such effects were not something ordinary MP could achieve.


    But now, he could also see that Victor''s situation might not be much better than his own.


    His own energy consumption was double the usual rate, and likely, so was Victor''s!


    Originally a transcendent-tier fighter, Victor had been suppressed to diamond-tier.


    Meanwhile, he himself possessed strong HP recovery and MP recovery capabilities.


    Even the Bloodthirsty de could help restore his HP.


    This meant that as long as he could endure, Victor would definitely be worn down!


    Now, although Victor''s strength seemed extraordinarily formidable, in reality, if he just kept dodging, could Victor exhaust himself due to the high energy consumption?


    This might just be the best strategy: to move quickly and avoid inflicting harm on each other.


    At that thought, John felt a slight relief in his heart.


    At least now he had a strategy to work with, and he didn''t need to overthink other options.


    He would just follow the n and adapt to any new problems as they arose.


    John gritted his teeth and dodged Victor''s initial attack, but he immediately noticed that Victor had be even more ferocious.


    It seemed that Victor was very dissatisfied that all his previous attacks had been nullified.


    Victor then stared in John''s direction and stretched out his hands.


    His fists slowly clenched in the air, looking somewhat unusual, as if brewing something.


    At the same time, John could feel the air pressure dropping.


    It was as though, in that instant, something was slowly changing, yet he couldn''t quite articte it.


    He noticed his own breathing bing more rapid.


    Then, he felt as if the air itself was beginning to thicken around him, silently enveloping him.


    Even the air seemed to turn into a viscous dough, making it extraordinarily difficult to move his fingers.


    This was not good.


    Spatial Copse!


    This was the precursor to Spatial Copse!


    Because this move required controlling arge amount of MP, its wind-up might be rtively long.


    But "long" was only rtive, probably just about five or six seconds.


    He must escape within these five to six seconds; otherwise, he would be facing certain death!


    John gritted his teeth and stomped on the ground forcefully, but found himselfpletely immobilized! It was as if he was enveloped in a quagmire, and even his breathing began to dull.


    He struggled desperately, yet found himself utterly unable to move!


    He clenched his teeth tighter, trying to control his breathing and break free.


    1!


    No use! He couldn''t break free at all!


    2!


    The pressure in the air grew more intense, as if it was about to crush himpletely in the next moment.


    3!


    John sharply felt a stinging sensation on his skin.


    If he didn''t escape soon, he feared he would be reduced to atoms in the next second.


    4!


    Fine cuts appeared all over John''s body, blood involuntarily seeping out, but instead of falling to the ground, it gathered in the air.


    John acutely felt thepressive force in the air growing stronger.


    He knew all too well that if he waited even a little longer, he would have no escape but death.


    He struggled with all his might, using every ounce of strength, his teeth clenched so hard that they drew blood.

 Chapter 313: Chapter313-Escape from the Jaws of Death

    John felt the surrounding air pressure bing increasingly fierce.


    He knew that if he didn''t find a way to escape soon, he would surely meet a grim end without a ce to bury his body!


    To everyone watching, it seemed that John had only paused for a few seconds.


    But only those with great strength could understand just how dangerous those few seconds were, and how much energy they contained!


    Using all his strength, John finally felt a slight give.


    With joy in his heart and without any hesitation, he quickly retreated in the direction behind him.


    Almost the instant he moved, the spot where he had been standing copsed into arge hole.


    This dark hole continued to spread rapidly around the area!


    It was about to reach John''s position when he realized he had exerted himself too much and had no strength left.


    He rolled to the side, gritting his teeth and desperately gathering his spirits.


    The ck hole spread forward another three meters before it finally slowed.


    John, watching all this unfold before him, found his breathing bing increasingly rapid.


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying!


    He had nearly died there!


    But he was powerless.


    An opponent far stronger than himself wanted him dead; the pressure was immense.


    The opponent could afford countless mistakes, but a single error on his part would mean death awaited him.


    As John once again dodged Victor''s attack, everyone started to grow confused.


    What kind of background did this man have to repeatedly avoid the Immortal Messenger''s assaults?


    It seemed too incredible to believe.


    They had imagined that Victor would cleanly tear this man apart, but reality was proving otherwise.


    This man had survived far longer than expected and dodged attack after attack.


    "What''s going on with Immortal Messenger? Maybe he didn''t eat today and is feeling weak?" "Immortal Messenger, just finish him off already!"


    "I can''t take this anymore, I''ve bet 20,000 federal coins on Immortal Messenger."


    "It''s hrious, I bet 10,000 federal coins on this clueless challenger; am I actually going to win?"


    Everyone knew the odds were now 1:1000.


    If Immortal Messenger lost, some people would be facing huge losses.


    A hint of rm crept into John''s heart.


    If it weren''t for the system''s cheat he was using, he might have already be a ghost under Victor''s hand.


    His stamina was slowly recovering, already back to half of what it had been.


    He also distinctly noticed that Victor''s demeanor seemed off.


    While each attack was powerful, the speed was gradually decreasing.


    This indicated that Victor too was experiencing some consumption here, albeit rtively minor.


    But no matter what, he must win!


    Victor''s gaze fell on John once more.


    He tilted his head slightly, seemingly puzzled by how John had managed to escape time and again.


    "It seems the Immortal Messenger is starting to get angry. How many more rounds can our challenger withstand?" the announcer mused excitedly.


    "Let''s see whether the Immortal Messenger will prevail or if this challenger will prove superior."


    "To force the Immortal Messenger to use his Spatial Copse move in the first round, and now to have dodged this deadly attack, it shows this challenger truly has some skills."


    The announcer was thrilled as he introduced the action, unaware of the true background of the contestant, only knowing that he came from one of the private boxes.


    Initially thought to be just some thrill-seeking rich young master, it now appeared that wasn''t the case.


    But no matter who it was, once they entered the arena, their fate was in their own hands, and fortune as decreed by heaven.


    As an announcer, he knew there were things he should say and things he shouldn''t; he was well aware of his role.


    John immediately increased the distance between them without any hesitation and deployed a controlling ability.


    "Thorn Wrap!"


    "Thorned Rock Serpent!"


    In an instant, the previously dull yellow ground burst forth with numerous green vines.


    These vines grew at a visible rate, quickly forming a cage that trapped Victor inside.


    Additionally, two huge serpents coiled around the outside of the cage, as if ready to strike at anyone emerging from within.


    As Johnunched a magical attack, the crowd erupted with excitement; some cheered, while others couldn''t help but sigh.


    The announcer''s voice carried a hint of exhration.


    "It seems our challenger ispletely unaware of the situation here; he has actually used a magical attack, my goodness, he''s really gone for a magical attack!"


    "Let''s see how the Immortal Messenger will respond to this!"


    Everyone here knows very well that once inside, the consumption rate, especially of MP, increases exponentially.


    No replenishing items are allowed in this arena.


    Moreover, once a person''s MP is depleted, the rate of stamina decline doubles!


    This means, if you''re merely using stamina for closebat, the consumption rate might only be twice as usual.


    But if your MP runs out and you continue fighting hand-to-hand, your stamina consumption could reach four times or even eight times higher!


    It''s simply not a cost-effective strategy, and anyone who thinks it through would know how to act.


    That''s why, aside from those who are truly powerful, no one would choose to use magical attacks in this ce.


    Except for the Immortal Messenger.


    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    His Spatial Copse is indeed a magical attack.


    Everyone was incredibly excited, their eyes glued to every action unfolding in the arena.


    They were anxious not to miss even the slightest detail, for fear of missing out on a spectacr match.


    In the private box observing John, those present showed expressions of surprise.


    The portly man, cuddling a beauty in his arms, nced towards John and then couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Do you think he knows what he''s doing? Using MP in this ce¡ªis he brave or just naive?"


    The middle-aged man beside him chuckled softly, picking up a grape and beginning to eat it slowly.


    "How could I possibly know? Besides, since he''s saved so many and has be a young hero of the alliance, he must have some capabilities, right?"


    The two exchanged nces, both smiling but neither speaking further.


    Talking too much about the young ones was pointless, and they were very interested in the divine artifact in John''s possession.


    If John were to die here, their chances of obtaining the knife would increase.


    So, for them, John''s death would only be beneficial, with no downsides.


    Others might not know what John was relying on, but he was well aware of his own strengths.


    After all, his Spring of Soul and Mana Recovery were no joke! If it came down to a contest of MP, even though he was only gold-tier, he was more than a match for a diamond-tier opponent.


    Even a supreme-tier opponent wouldn''t be out of reach for a fight!

 Chapter 314: Chapter314-Who is Stronger!

    In the top-level box, the ck mist surged more noticeably as it watched John deploy a magical attack.


    "Do you think he''s really got a trick up his sleeve at this point, or is he just brainless?" the voice from within the mist mused.


    The nearby maids said nothing, standing respectfully in ce, well aware that no response was required from them at this time.


    "If he''s as clever as he seems, he probably knows the secrets of this ce too. Yet he still dares to use that move; it looks like he has his own cards to y," the ck mist noted with a hint of pleasure in its tone.


    In the air, the fruits were slowly peeled, showcasing a terrifying control over energy.


    The ck mist swirled in the air, seemingly indicative of its energy fluctuations.


    John, feeling his stamina nearly replenished, looked once more in Victor''s direction.


    Victor''s eyes were filled with emotions John couldn''t understand, but one thing was clear: the murderous intent spilling from his gaze as if he would charge over and finish John in the next second.


    John stared intently at the thorn cage.


    However, the green cage did notst long; soon, it was torn apart by an inexplicable force.


    No, that''s not right.


    It''s more urate to say that the green thorns didn''t leave any trace at all, slowly disintegrating into tiny particles, one by one.


    It was terrifying; John had never seen something vanish so silently, as if it had never existed in this world at all.


    After the green vines disappeared, Johnmanded the giant serpent to charge forward, but in the next second, Victor seized it by the vital spot.


    Despite the apparent smallness of his hand, it immobilized the snakepletely when it sped its critical point.


    John was acutely aware of the MP fluctuations emanating from Victor, which were entirely different from anything he had imagined.


    The seized serpent writhed dramatically, kicking up all the dust around it, yet Victor seemed unchanged, his grip on the serpent unyielding.


    Then, with a fierce effort, he squeezed.


    The giant serpent let out a cry of agony, and in the next second, it seemed to be crushed forcibly, turning entirely into stone chunks that fell to the ground.


    Even as John tried to revive the serpent, he found his powers seemed suppressed.


    No!


    Why couldn''t he use MP to restore his summoned creature anymore?


    He tried to summon another serpent.


    This time, he was sessful, but once his summon was annihted by Victor, he could no longer restore it again.


    John''s expression gradually became more serious.


    Restoring his summoned creatures required a modest amount of MP, but re-summoning them demanded a significant amount, especially here where MP consumption was doubled.


    "My goodness, the Immortal Messenger just crushed a summoned serpent in an instant."


    "That''s incredible, it seems the challenger is in trouble. He seems to have realized something; what will he do next? What kind of response will hee up with?"


    The crowd was excited, and some were starting to get anxious.


    They began shouting wildly, hoping Victor would quickly eliminate this challenger.


    Only then could they secure their earnings.


    If the fight dragged on, there was a chance the Immortal Messenger might lose.


    "Is he really just a gold-tier challenger? Why is his strength so terrifying? I''m sure he''s understated his abilities."


    "I also think there''s no way his level is just gold-tier. A typical gold-tier awakener wouldn''t have such immense capabilities."


    "I think we really need to thoroughly investigate whether he''s hiding his true strength!"


    The Rose Hotel''s underground city has strict ssifications for levels and does not allow challengers to hide their abilities.


    They worry some might conceal their true strength, leading guests to make misjudgments and potentially lose.


    Everyone knew it was impossible to hide one''s strength, but the events unfolding made them question this understanding.


    John''s disyed power was simply too great; could someone so formidable really just be a gold-tier awakener?


    How could a gold-tier awakener fight toe-to-toe with the Immortal Messenger? It was almost unbelievable!


    Without any hesitation, John summoned two more Thorned Rock Serpents.


    He knew he needed to rapidly deplete Victor''s stamina and MP, or else he stood no chance.


    He was aware that as he was depleting his resources, so was Victor.


    It was a test of endurance now, to see who couldst longer.


    To Victor, the serpents summoned by John were like little worms, easily crushed with a slight exertion of force.


    Moreover, they were reduced to their most basic form of dirt clumps, with no possibility of restoration.


    John''s expression remained unchanged, but only he knew how anxious he truly was.


    Victor seemed tireless, effortlessly ending each summon with a single move.


    However, even Victor was starting to show signs of irritation with the relentless little snakes.


    Slowly, he extended his hand, and John felt the air pressure within the arena intensifying significantly.


    It seemed Victor was about to make his move directly!


    John gritted his teeth and quickly raised his shields.


    Light Shield!


    Wind Shield!


    Blood Shield!


    But in the face of Victor''s power, all the shields were like paper.


    Boom!


    In an instant, all of John''s shields shattered.


    Thud...


    John felt a tremendous external forcepressing his chest cavity!


    The immense force rendered him speechless for a moment, and he distinctly heard the sound of his own bones cracking.


    He braced himself firmly in ce, then threw a fierce punch towards Victor!


    The sound of the air breaking echoed as John''s fist rapidly hit Victor''s chest.


    Boom!


    Victor was involuntarily knocked back, flying several meters before stopping against a pir.


    Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, a sight that made everyone gasp in astonishment.


    My goodness, they had just seen the Immortal Messenger injured.


    Everyone began to look forward to the oue of the match, eager to see who would win.


    For once, Victor''s normally impassive face showed a mix of pain and increased anger, seemingly incredulous that he had been seriously injured by a gold-tier awakener.


    Meanwhile, John felt a slight relief in his heart.


    It seemed his strategy was not wrong.


    Although he was also injured, at least he was still able to fight!

 Chapter 315: Chapter315-Counterattack!

    John unleashed a barrage of skills directly at Victor!


    Light Sword Rain!


    Thorn Wrap!


    Fire Meteor!


    One skill after another exploded on the ground, leavingrge craters in the arena floor.


    Victor, enraged, couldn''tprehend how this person had managed to entangle him for so long, wasting so much time.


    Victor charged straight through John''s barrage of skills without any defense.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Each skill detonated upon him, leaving his flesh mangled.


    42379!


    John was astonished to see the damage numbers appearing from his skills impacting Victor, far surpassing his expectations.


    He understood well that despite the level suppression between him and Victor, and even with Victor''s defensive measures, the damage should not be this low.


    Normally, after inflicting such damage, an opponent would be unable to continue resisting.


    Yet, this situation waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    Victor''s eyes had turnedpletely red, as if they could burst into mes at any moment.


    Meanwhile, John, gritting his teeth and without hesitation,unched another rapid series of skills towards Victor.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The arena echoed with the sound of explosions.


    Everyone was on edge, eyes glued to the scene, afraid to miss even the smallest detail.


    John''s breathing grew more rapid.


    He realized that after using just five or six skills, his MP was nearly depleted.


    Fortunately, he had the Spring of Soul, allowing his MP to recover at a considerable rate; otherwise, he would be facing certain death.


    "The challenger has used so many skills now, and it looks like his MP is almost drained. What will happen next?"


    "Let''s wait and see, but I believe everyone is rooting for the Immortal Messenger, right?"


    The crowd erupted in cheers.


    They all wanted to know who would emerge victorious, but many shared the same sentiment: regardless of the oue, this had already been an exhrating match.


    They could find satisfaction in either a thrilling battle or a gruesome spectacle.


    They screamed and shouted, eager to see everythinge to a climactic end.


    Victor, without hesitation, increased the frequency of his attacks!


    John felt thepressive force in the air returning.


    If he lost focus for even a moment, that pressure would overwhelm him entirely.


    He couldn''t afford to drag this out any longer; it would do him no good and risk exposing his trump card.


    Although he didn''t care much about keeping secrets, he preferred not to reveal his ace too early.


    He needed to end this quickly.


    Everyone was eagerly anticipating the moment when John''s MP would be fully depleted, expecting the Immortal Messenger to then tear him apart.


    But they soon realized something was off.


    Why was this man still able to cast spells?


    How could he continue to unleash skill after skill?


    What was going on?


    The crowd began to murmur among themselves, realizing that John was not as simple as they had thought.


    He was still capable ofunching skill attacks, showing no signs of exhaustion.


    Meanwhile, Victor''s face was starting to pale, as if he were on the verge of copsing.


    Everyone was on edge.


    No way, could it be?


    Could Victor actually lose here?


    If that were to happen, all the money they had bet would be lost.


    Victor was clearly heavily injured, his face and body covered in wounds and blood.


    Such injuries would have brought a normal person to their knees, but Victor seemed impervious to pain.


    With an icy expression, he crushed the serpents that ceaselessly circled him, as if they were of no consequence.


    He appeared unfazed, neither feeling pain nor fatigue.


    John watched in horror as Victor, showing no signs of weariness, charged at him.


    He tried to retreat, but it was toote.


    Victor''s hand shot toward John''s neck.


    John used all his strength to dodge, but his left hand was caught by Victor''s grip.


    In an instant, an unbearable pain spread from his left hand throughout his body.


    Crack!


    John distinctly heard the sound of his bones being crushed.


    Even his muscles were deformed under the intense pressure.


    He gasped in pain and instinctively tried to move to the side, but he quickly realized Victor''s other hand was reaching for his head.


    He had no means to resist unless he sacrificed his hand.


    Just then, a serpent rose from the ground, its tail whipping fiercely towards Victor.


    If Victor didn''t retreat, they would both be doomed to mutual destruction.


    In the private box, Silver Tear''s heart was in her throat.


    She bit her lip so hard it was bleeding.


    She knew she should trust John, but she couldn''t help worrying.


    Everyone was well aware of the captain''s strength, and John facing the captain had no chance of victory.


    The fact that he had held out this long was already remarkable.


    But if they couldn''t win, all their previous efforts would be in vain.


    The spectators'' eyes were wide open, fixated on the serpent''s tail.


    It seemed like both a second and an eternity had passed, and everyone felt their hearts pounding in their chests.


    Would the serpent''s tail strike first, or would Victor dodge?


    John gritted his teeth; he was betting on this.


    He bet that Victor would retreat, so he wouldn''t have to use his secret realm.


    The secret realm was hisst resort, and he didn''t want to reveal it now.


    So, he was gambling with his life.


    Victor''s hands were inches away from John''s head, but at thest second, he pulled back.


    Boom!


    Victor clenched his fist and struck the serpent''s tail, shattering it into pieces instantly.


    But this gave John a chance to escape!


    He kicked Victor in the waist, causing him to stagger backward.


    Seizing the opportunity, John swiftly darted away.


    He realized that his hand was nowpletely useless, effectively rendering him one-handed in this fight.


    It would requireter medical treatment to fully recover.


    The gap between him and Victor was already substantial, and losing the use of one hand was a significant disadvantage.


    The audience sighed in disappointment.


    No one could believe that John had managed to escape what seemed like certain death.


    Some began to sigh in frustration, while others continued to shout Victor''s name, urging him to finish the challenger quickly.


    However, some had started to realize that this challenger was not as simple as they had initially thought.


    It seemed that John was proving to be much more difficult to deal with than they had anticipated.

 Chapter 316: Chapter316-Poised for Battle

    John struggled to control his emotions.


    He knew it was impossible to defeat Victor in a short time.


    But he didn''t have the luxury of time, nor could he afford to y a war of attrition.


    The only option was to quickly determine the winner.


    He squeezed his left hand, which was nowpletely numb.


    He could clearly feel that the bones inside were shattered.


    If he didn''t get to a doctor soon, his hand might be permanently useless.


    He needed to act fast.


    John took a deep breath, his gaze towards Victor bing sharper.


    Victor looked at John as if he were already a dead man.


    Without hesitation, Victor charged towards John.


    John quickly dodged backward, with the two serpents by his side trying to assist.


    But it was no use!


    In front of Victor, the two serpents were like worms, unable to hinder his path at all!


    John watched as the two serpents werepletely destroyed, turned into rubble, and he couldn''t help but gasp.


    But he couldn''t continue to entangle with Victor.


    Instead, he swung his staff with his other hand, unleashing his skills!


    One skill after another smashed into Victor, causing his flesh to be torn and bloodied once more.


    John saw one damage number after another pop up, but Victor''s health bar showed no signs of decreasing.


    Desperate, he resorted to using bleeding damage! No matter what, he had to defeat Victor.


    Although the situation was extremely dangerous, he still had some ability to resist.


    Dragging this out would be very disadvantageous for him!


    Taking a deep breath, he summoned two more Thorned Rock Serpents.


    The onlookers were stunned to see John summoning these creatures one after another.


    How was it possible?


    How much MP did this man have? Was his MP infinite? It seemed too incredible.


    "After all this time, why doesn''t he show any signs of running out of MP?"


    "I find it so strange. How can he maintain this state? Could the challenger be cheating?"


    Everyone couldn''t help but start whispering among themselves.


    "Immortal Messenger is already showing signs of exhaustion, but this challenger remains calm. What has he done?"


    "Yeah, and he easily dodged Immortal Messenger''s attacks from the start. That''s impossible; he must be cheating. Otherwise, how could he have so much MP?"


    "We should investigate what''s going on with this guy. Could he have brought some replenishing potions?"


    "That''s unlikely. With so many of us watching him, if he used potions, someone would have noticed."


    Everyone began to suspect John.


    He was simply too powerful.


    This level of damage and MP capacity was far beyond that of a gold-tier individual.


    Even the previous supreme-tier challenger hadn''t dared to use MP so recklessly.


    Without hesitation, John took advantage of the serpents entwining Victor and charged forward with his Bloodthirsty de.


    Since magical damage couldn''t deal enough damage, he would try physical attacks!


    John was essentially using all his strength, treating Victor like a boss in a game.


    While it might seem inappropriate to describe it that way, it was true.


    As long as he could see the health bar drop, he had a chance and the confidence to defeat Victor!


    Seeing John rush at Victor, everyone was stunned.


    Was this man crazy?


    Most people, upon encountering the Immortal Messenger, kept their distance and attacked from afar.


    But this man was charging in for closebat.


    Even Wildtiger, who excelled in meleebat, had been taken down by the Immortal Messenger!


    Now, who was this person who had such immense skill and strength that he dared to engage the Immortal Messenger in closebat?


    Everyone''s hearts were in their throats, and some grew even more excited.


    They were keenly interested in seeing who would win.


    Not only because they had bet a lot of money, but also because they wanted to witness the birth of a new legend!


    John knew Victor''s closebat skills were formidable.


    After all, anyone who could be a captain was a transcendent-tier expert, and John was still far from reaching that level in Victor''s eyes!


    However, he now had the ability to give it a try.


    Without hesitation, John gripped the Bloodthirsty de in one hand and swiftly moved behind Victor, shing down with all his might.


    The sound of the de slicing through flesh echoed, and the air filled with the scent of blood.


    John felt the gem on the Bloodthirsty de pulse slightly, and then all the blood on the de was absorbed.


    Victor''s face paled instantly, and he stumbled forward uncontrobly.


    Even the serpents coiling around him had to release their grip.


    It worked!


    John felt a slight relief.


    He had finally found an effective method of attack.


    Earlier, he had relied on magical damage, hoping to wear Victor down.


    However, he had underestimated Victor''s endurance.


    Being a top-tier fighter, Victor could easily withstand a battle of attrition and then strike with lethal precision once John was exhausted.


    John had narrowly escaped death at Victor''s hands, but that close call had given him an opportunity and caught Victor off guard.


    Yet, he knew that if given another chance, Victor would not make the same mistake again.


    This kind of opportunity would onlye once.


    John steadied himself, focusing on the task ahead. Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    He had to make the most of this moment and bring the fight to a decisive end.


    A long gash appeared on Victor''s back, and blood gushed out, soaking his clothes in red.


    This sight excited the crowd, but Silver Tear and Dark Fox gritted their teeth, hiding their fear and unease.


    What was going on?


    Hadn''t John assured them everything would be fine?


    So why was he now attacking the captain with such force?


    Silver Tear, seeing the wound on Victor''s back, felt an overwhelming urge to rush down but restrained herself.


    They knew John was doing this to save the captain.


    Any interference would mean losing their only chance.


    Dark Fox subtly nced at the nearby maid.


    She continued to smile gently, seemingly unfazed.


    Yet, this calm demeanor made Dark Fox uneasy.


    After all, regardless of any assurances, Victor, as Immortal Messenger, had won over a hundred consecutive matches here.


    Each month, he earned significant sums for Rose Hotel and was the undefeated champion.


    But now, seeing him suffer such a severe injury, anyone would be shocked, and the crowd on the stands was cheering wildly.


    For something this significant to happen, and for the maid to show no reaction at all? It didn''t add up!

 Chapter 317: Chapter317-Quick Resolution!

    Dark Fox probably guessed that this maid was not only there to watch over them but was also incredibly powerful in her own right.


    He took a deep breath, slowly calming his emotions before looking back to the center of the arena.


    No matter what, both of them must survive.


    They had to live no matter the circumstances.


    Only by surviving could they leave, only by surviving could they continue their journey, only by living could they do what they wanted to do.


    John felt a deep pang of heartache when he saw such a severe wound on his captain.


    But there was no choice; he had to make this cut.


    It was the only way he could find a breakthrough, the only way he could end the battle between them.


    Otherwise, they would both be dragged to their deaths in the long run.


    There was a rule in this ce: unless one sidepletely lost the ability to fight, the survivor could choose whether to spare the opponent''s life.


    However, John was acutely aware that if Victor won, death was the only path awaiting him.


    He would never be able to leave this ce alive; the Rose Hotel would never allow it. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    So, no matter what, he had to resolve this quickly.


    Victor dodged John''s next attack, then turned back, a different glint sparking in his eyes as he faced John.


    He couldn''t fathom why his opponent was so formidable this time, unlike any he had faced before.


    Previously, most would fall under his hand within a few moves.


    But now, he was actually wounded by this man.


    Victor''s mood darkened, the situation dredging up unpleasant memories.


    If he continued to waste time, he feared he might lose.


    Victor''s hands slowly clenched into fists, and John sensed an imminent danger.


    But he could retreat no further and instead swung his de forcefully towards Victor! He exerted all his strength, yet carefully angled his strike.


    His de was meant to inflict severe injury at most, definitely not life-threatening.


    But unexpectedly, before his de could fall, it was caught by a pair of hands!


    John''s pupils dted in shock.


    Victor had caught his Bloodthirsty de with his bare hands? Was he mad?


    John could have retracted his de, but doing so would have utterly destroyed Victor''s hands.


    The Bloodthirsty de was exceedingly sharp, sharper than anyone could know, and John knew this better than anyone.


    To pull it out now would sever Victor''s tendonspletely.


    Yet, if Victor kept hold of it, John would be left with no options but death.


    John gritted his teeth and, summoning all his strength, continued the motion downward!


    With a sickening thud, Victor''s palm was sliced off, half of it dropping to the ground as blood spurted out.


    The air filled with a nauseating stench of blood.


    Silver Tear, caught off guard by John''s ruthless action, widened her eyes in shock and instinctively rushed forward, only to be held back by Dark Fox the next second.


    "Why are you stopping me?"


    Silver Tear''s eyes reddened, her voice trembling with emotion.


    That was their captain! The invincible captain who had been their pir, their sky!


    But now, half of his palm was severed.


    How could she ept this?


    Even if they could somehow reattach his hand, the sensitivity would surely be affected.


    How could their proud captain tolerate such an ordeal?


    "Snap out of it!"


    Dark Fox''s voice was a low growl, but Silver Tear was far from calm, desperately trying to break free, when suddenly¡ª


    p!


    Dark Fox''s hand struck Silver Tear''s face forcefully.


    The other servants in the room were stunned into silence.


    Yet the maid with jasmine flowers in her hair continued to smile gently, as if the chaos unfolding around her had nothing to do with her at all.


    Silver Tear was stunned by the p, but it somewhat jolted her back to reality.


    Covering her face, she looked at Dark Fox in disbelief.


    "Have you fallen for him? Are you so eager to rush down there because you see your new toy wounded, that you don''t even care about your own dignity?"


    Dark Fox''s harsh words made Silver Tear clench her teeth, snapping her further into sobriety.


    Yes, what would she be if she rushed down now? And what about John?


    Their presence here would turn into a mockery; they wouldn''t be able to save their captain and would only endanger themselves.


    Silver Tear clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms, drawing blood without her noticing.


    "Why did you hit me? Don''t you feel anything? Such a handsome and capable man¡ªif we take him back to y with, he mightst a while."


    She said this deliberately, touching her face and putting on a fierce expression.


    "What right do you have to hit me? Don''t think just because you''re like a brother to me, you can treat me this way! I''ll make sure toin when hees to his senses."


    Dark Fox had acted out of desperation, and hearing Silver Tear speak this way, he actually felt a slight relief.


    Silver Tear was indeed calming down, and there were some things she dared not speak further on.


    Dark Fox let out an involuntary sneer, then pointed to everything within the arena.


    "If you want to go down there and die, I won''t stop you, but don''t forget who you are and why youe here every day. Don''t act recklessly in this ce, or I won''t be so kind to you."


    "Don''t lose your way just because you see someone a bit handsome. I''m warning you, these matters aren''t so simple to handle."


    Dark Fox said this deliberately, really just for the ears of the maid standing nearby.


    He wasn''t sure what this person was really about, but it clearly wasn''t simple.


    Revealing themselves too early could pose a great threat to John.


    Silver Tear bit her lip, feeling a burning pain on her face, yet she couldn''t say anything because she did feel she had lost herposure.


    If Dark Fox hadn''t restrained her, she might have already rushed down, not daring to think of the consequences that would have brought.


    The other two servants were trembling, kneeling on the ground, trying to appear oblivious.


    But their quivering shoulders betrayed their inner turmoil.


    They didn''t understand why someone who had been so amiable moments ago had suddenly erupted into violence.


    However, they didn''t care about these things; they just wanted to survive, nothing more.


    Yet the maid continued to smile gently, showing no other reaction.


    Unseen by Silver Tear and the others, a swirl of ck mist quietly surged around Jasmte.


    This wisp of dark fog was very subtle, hidden within the folds of Jasmte''s clothing, rendering it invisible.


    Meanwhile, John was still fiercely battling on.


    He could clearly sense that Victor''s movements were bing slower.


    The resistance he faced was weakening, and seeing his attacks making an impact truly felt like Victor was wearing down.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    If he couldn''t stop Victor even with such efforts, then he truly stood no chance at all.

 Chapter 318 - 318-Victory

    Everyone in the stands gasped in disbelief at the scene unfolding before them.


    They could hardly believe their eyes.


    "My God, is this real or fake? They just saw the Immortal Messenger¡¯s hand being chopped off?"


    It seemed impossible, it had to be a deception; this person must be a disguised gold-tierpetitor.


    Otherwise, how could anyone be so formidable?


    How could a gold-tier awakener possibly defeat the Immortal Messenger?


    The crowd was beginning to lose their minds.


    Some even thought they were witnessing a rigged match.


    How else could this happen?


    Everyone believed the Immortal Messenger was invincible!


    Even if he were to lose, it would only be usible under extraordinary circumstances, like being vastly out-leveled.


    But this situation seemed like a total domination; it just couldn¡¯t be happening.


    Victor¡¯s movements were visibly slowing, and John, without any hesitation, swung his de down again!


    The sh traveled from John¡¯s left shoulder de straight to the right side of his abdomen!


    If not for Victor¡¯s terrifyingly high defense, he might not have been able to stand up after that blow!


    Victor¡¯s face contorted in pain, and John¡¯s grip on his sword was nearly slipping.


    Although it pained him deeply, there was no other way.


    This was the only thing he could do.


    It seemed that John¡¯s strike had finally shattered all of Victor¡¯s defenses, and he felt something unusual.


    But there was no time to dwell on it.


    Without any hesitation, he plunged his sword once again into Victor¡¯s abdomen.


    The glow of the Bloodthirsty de began to shimmer faintly, starting to draw blood from Victor¡¯s body.


    At the same time, Victor¡¯splexion visibly paled, yet he still tried to grasp the de.


    John kicked him away forcefully.


    Victor,pletely defenseless, was sent flying several meters andy on the ground, unable to get up for a long while.


    Some spectators in the stands started to panic; they did not want to see the Immortal Messenger lose.


    After all, many had ced heavy bets on him.


    Now, the unfolding events were hard for them to ept.


    If the Immortal Messenger were to lose, they would be ruined financially.


    Although the people in the private boxes didn¡¯t care much about the money, that didn¡¯t mean everyone felt the same.


    Many were here to make a significant profit.


    A few began to get excited because they had bet a little on John winning.


    Even if it was just a small amount, the odds were a thousand to one.


    Victor now stood frozen in ce, seemingly unable to fathom the immense pain he was experiencing.


    The horror of the Bloodthirsty de was not in its high critical damage, but rather in its ability to continuously drain the blood of its victim once it made contact.


    Victor was in such a state, his vital blood being relentlessly siphoned by the de, leaving him with no ability to resist.


    Without showing much emotion, John delivered a kick that knocked Victor to the ground,pletely immobilizing him.


    The process was brutally efficient as John severed the tendons in Victor¡¯s hands and feet.


    Only by doing this could he neutralize Victor¡¯s ability to move in the shortest time possible, and this was all executed with chilling precision.


    Silver Tear, watching everything from the box, knew that John was acting for the captain¡¯s best interest and that the captain¡¯s injuries could be healed, yet she couldn¡¯t help but tear up.


    She had never seen the captain in such a dire state.


    "My God, it seems the Immortal Messenger haspletely lost the ability to move. If he cannot stand up, the challenger will be dered the winner," the announcer dered.


    As these words were spoken, the crowd began to scream in disbelief.


    They all wanted the Immortal Messenger to stand up, but it was simply impossible.


    Victor tried to stand up, but it was impossible; the tendons in his arms and legs had been severed, leaving him utterly incapacitated.


    Meanwhile, many in the crowd began to scream in anger and curse loudly.


    "Get up, you¡¯re the Immortal Messenger! You¡¯ve won so many fights, how can you fall here?"


    "Get up! Damn it, I¡¯ve bet everything I own on you!"


    "Ha, if you lose, I¡¯m going to make a fortune. I bet a whole 100000 on this challenger!"


    "I always knew no one could keep winning forever. Looks like you¡¯ve finally capsized in the gutter."


    "That¡¯s right, the best oue is making more money so I can finally enjoy myself here, hahaha, now I can really enjoy it."


    Some rejoiced while others cursed nonstop, feeling that the Immortal Messenger had betrayed their trust.


    The announcer was also very tense, as he had seen the Immortal Messenger effortlessly kill opponents many times before.


    But now, the situation was different; the Immortal Messenger couldn¡¯t stand up to fight the challenger.


    "The countdown begins, ten seconds!"


    The announcer¡¯s voice rang out, and everyone started to cheer Victor on, though some prayed for the ten seconds to quickly pass.


    Once these ten seconds were up, they could win a massive prize, potentially securing a better future.


    John watched Victor intently across the arena, uncertain of any tricks Victor might still have up his sleeve.


    He didn¡¯t know what Victor might be thinking, but he had to stay alert until the veryst second.


    "9!"


    Victor struggled on the ground, trying to muster all his strength to stand, but it was futile.


    "8!"


    "7!"


    ...


    "3!"


    With thest three seconds ticking down, John felt time stretch unbearably; even his breathing quickened.


    "2!"


    In the box, Silver Tear held her breath, suddenly finding thesest two seconds excruciating.


    The crowd on the stands erupted, screaming and cursing.


    They were all calling for the Immortal Messenger to get up.


    If he lost, many would be ruined. Experience tales at freewebnovel


    As the announcer counted down the final second, Victor still couldn¡¯t rise.


    "1!"


    "Let¡¯s congratte the challenger!"


    With the announcer¡¯s final call, some began to cheer joyfully, while others broke down in tears.


    John finally rxed, fighting to keep himself from copsing to the ground in relief.

 Chapter 319 - 319-Surprise

    John suddenly felt his entire body rx, and he began to breathe heavily.


    He knew that rxing now could expose him to danger, but he could no longer help it.


    He was simply too tired, feeling as if all the strength had been drained from his body.


    At that moment, he could barely control his emotions, overwhelmed by fatigue.


    Silver Tear covered her mouth, trying to control her own emotions, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t help but start crying!


    It was too hard, much harder than they had ever anticipated.


    They had thought it would be easy just toe and rescue the captain, but it turned out to be anything but easy.


    John had indeed won, and although the captain was seriously injured, he could be treated in time.


    Despite the severe injuries, at least he was still alive.


    When the announcer dered John the winner, some people erupted in anger, and many even wanted to jump down and severely punish the Immortal Messenger!


    They simply couldn¡¯t understand why the previously undefeated Immortal Messenger had now been defeated by this man.


    "There¡¯s a conspiracy here, how can a gold-tier awakener possibly defeat the Immortal Messenger?"


    "Exactly, there must be a fix!"


    "I think it¡¯s because you saw us betting so heavily, so you deliberately arranged for this person toe here. This is just outrageous, it¡¯s so fake."


    "I don¡¯t ept this result, I demand a rematch!"


    "I demand a rematch too, the Immortal Messenger losing to a gold-tier awakener? That¡¯spletely illogical!"


    Many people started to create amotion, feeling unable to ept the oue.


    After all, many had bet on Victor to win, and only a small group was ecstatically screaming.


    "Hahaha, I knew this challenger would win, I just knew it, my bet of 100000 on him wasn¡¯t wasted!"


    "Haha, I knew I would win, I always like to go against the grain. I¡¯ve lost so much before, but now I finally won one."


    "Immortal Messenger, what kind of Immortal Messenger is that? I think this guy is way more impressive!"


    "Now I¡¯m a billionaire, haha, I can finally live a good life, I¡¯m among the elites now!"


    Some were overjoyed, while others were in despair.


    Some began to shout wildly, unconcerned with others¡¯ feelings.


    Or perhaps they didn¡¯t care at all, never considering what others might be going through.


    All that mattered to them was their own happiness.


    John didn¡¯t dare rest too long; he quickly called the medical team over.


    After the match, the victor had the right to execute the loser.


    If they didn¡¯t wish to kill, they could also choose to take the defeated away.


    As John called for the medical team, everyone was shocked.


    They had never imagined that John would actually save this person.


    "Has he gone mad? Why would he save the Immortal Messenger?"


    "You don¡¯t understand, do you? If he really saves this guy, then the guy will have to serve him from now on, right? If he brings him back to the underground city, wouldn¡¯t that be like gaining a cash cow?"


    "My God, I never thought of it that way; it¡¯s so outrageous, beyond my imagination."


    "Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of that? If I had gone to challenge, maybe I could have won and then taken the Immortal Messenger for myself."


    "I¡¯m dying ofughter here, don¡¯t joke, man. Have you seen yourself? Do you think you couldst a minute against the Immortal Messenger?"


    Some people began to fantasize, but were quickly mocked by others.


    After all, everyone knew the Immortal Messenger¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated.


    "You mean you want to heal this man?"


    The announcer looked at John with some confusion.


    Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t the loser already be executed?


    Yet why did John now want to save what he considered to be worthless?


    Indeed, anyone who lost here was just waste, and if they were lucky enough to survive, they would only end up asborers.


    Especially now that the Immortal Messenger had sustained such severe injuries, he might never move normally again, rendering him utterly useless.


    "Is there a problem?" John was nearly back to normal.


    Although still somewhat weary, he was much better than before.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that if I won, I could dispose of him as I wished, and that he is now my property?"


    John nced at Victor, still lying on the ground, growing increasingly anxious. Discover hidden content at m,v l¡¯e|m-p| y r


    He was acutely aware of how lethal the Bloodthirsty de could be.


    Victor was already suffering from excessive blood loss, hisplexion turning pale.


    If he wasn¡¯t treated soon, there might besting damage.


    "That¡¯s true," the announcer admitted, "but we¡¯ve never had such a precedent here; normally, the losers would have already been executed."


    But like John, wanting to actually heal the defeated was indeed a first.


    "What others do is none of my concern. All you need to do is follow my orders, get someone here to treat him quickly."


    The announcer was unsure, having never encountered such a situation before.


    He instinctively looked towards the top-tier box for guidance, but ultimately, he allowed the medical team toe and provide treatment.


    "However, sir, the cost of this treatment..."


    John seemed to understand and nodded, indicating that he was willing to cover whatever expense was necessary.


    It must be said that the Rose Hotel¡¯s medical team was truly top-notch.


    Even though Victor¡¯s palm had been severed and he had sustained severe injuries, the medical team managed to heal him swiftly.


    Victor¡¯s wounds also began to heal at a visibly rapid rate, though hisplexion remained somewhat pale.


    The tendons in his hands and feet had all been reattached.


    John felt a slight relief in his heart, as it seemed the situation was still within a manageable scope.


    However, even after being healed, Victor¡¯s gaze towards John was still filled with murderous intent.


    "Now that I¡¯ve won, shouldn¡¯t you remove all restrictions ced on this man?"


    John asked calmly, while the announcer looked at him inexplicably.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. There are no restrictions on the Immortal Messenger!"


    Hearing this, John showed no outward reaction, but his heart skipped a beat.


    If that was indeed the case, did it mean that Victor would continue to remember nothing, just as before?


    Thisplicates things!

 Chapter 320: Chapter320-Wanted to See Me?

    John had initially thought that Victor had been restricted by the underground city authorities, which was why he had be like this.


    But now, it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "Are you saying he was already like this when he first arrived here?" John asked.


    The announcer, though puzzled himself, nodded in confirmation.


    "Yes, everyone here knows that the Immortal Messenger has always been like this ever since he arrived. There has never been any change."


    John didn''t say anything, just silently observed Victor across the room.


    If that was indeed the case, could it be that someone else was controlling Victor?


    Why had Victor be like this, and what was his purpose ining here?


    "When exactly did hee to this ce? How did he arrive?"


    Since the match had ended, and with today''s events concluded, many people in the stands had started to leave one after another.


    It was unclear if the people in the boxes had left, but it seemed that most had already departed.


    Hearing John''s questions, the announcer felt perplexed.


    Why did this mane to challenge when he seemed to know nothing?


    "Since you''vee to challenge, sir, isn''t it because you have a deep understanding of the Immortal Messenger?"


    Although the announcer still wore a smile, his demeanor had be more guarded.


    If this man knew nothing but dared to challenge the Immortal Messenger and even healed him, could it mean that he had some other ns?


    If he really knew nothing, yet boldly took on the challenge, could it be that he had designs on the underground city?


    Seeing the announcer bing cautious, John felt a sense of helplessness.


    To save Victor, this was the only way, and he needed to disclose some things.


    "What''s the problem? I''ve won the match, and I just want to learn more about my property. Is there an issue with that?"


    "Are you not overstepping your boundaries a bit too much, meddling in a guest''s affairs? Have you forgotten your ce?"


    John had intended to ask more, but now he wasn''t in the mood, expressing himself quite sternly instead.


    He had expected the announcer to be upset.


    However, to John''s surprise, after his forthrightment, the announcer revealed a radiant smile.


    "Of course, there''s no problem. You are our most esteemed guest, and having defeated the Immortal Messenger, he is now your personal property."


    "You are free to inquire about anything you wish. However, I cannot answer the questions you''ve asked, as this person was already in this state when he first arrived, so there are no restrictions as you mentioned."


    "As for other details, I personally do not have much information. If you need more intelligence on this matter, you may contact our relevant personnel who might be able to provide you with more responses."


    After being treated, Victor showed no particr reaction; he simply stood there, his gaze at John filled with aplex emotion.


    John knew that he was being tested.


    Like a hunter gauging his prey, if he could kill his quarry outright, he certainly wouldn''t hesitate!


    It was only because John had beaten Victor severely, causing him serious injuries, that Victor now harbored some hesitation.


    "If you want to know these things, you should ask the master directly."


    Just then, a very familiar voice rang in John''s ears.


    Turning around, John realized that the maid had appeared beside him without notice.


    Her face still wore that faint smile, and her tone and demeanor had not changed at all.


    Yet, for some reason, John suddenly felt a chill.


    This woman seemed to never show any other expression.


    Always smiling, as if nothing could ever affect her.


    "Who are you referring to as the master?"


    Initially, the announcer had found John slightly odd, but upon hearing this question, his attitude changed instantly.


    What was the background of this man?


    He seemed formidable, yet he apparently knew nothing about the Rose Hotel.


    He didn''t even know who they referred to as the master, and now he dared toe to the Rose Hotel?


    Was this man mad?


    The announcer was ready to call security to restrain John.


    Just as he was about to act, he saw Jasmte slightly shaking her head at the side.


    Although highly puzzled, the announcer eventually suppressed his emotions and stepped aside.


    John was unaware that he had almost been attacked just moments ago.


    "The master said he is very interested in you, and you probably want to know what exactly happened to this man, don''t you?"


    Jasmte''s face still bore a faint smile, as if nothing could ever change her expression.


    Under different circumstances, John might not have been moved, but he had to admit that these words had a firm grip on him.


    Clenching his teeth, John knew he didn''t want to go, yet he also understood he had to.


    If he wanted to find out what really happened to Victor, he had to speak to this so-called master.


    "Of course, if you don''t want to go right now, that''s fine too. As long as you are at the Rose Hotel, our master will be waiting for you. You can return to your room and rest for now," Jasmte continued.


    "We will also take good care of this gentleman. He still has many internal injuries, and we will do our best to restore him to the best possible condition," she added while giving a slight nod to the medical team nearby.


    Without any hesitation, the medical team began to lead the man away.


    John instinctively wanted to intervene, but after a moment''s thought, he restrained himself and nodded towards the direction of the box.


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox instantly understood the situation and quickly followed the medical team''s steps!


    No matter what, now that they had located Victor, they absolutely would not allow him to leave their sight.


    Discover stories with mvl


    If anything else untoward were to happen at this point, they would be inexcusably at fault.


    For this, John was not worried.


    If they already knew where Victor was and still managed to lose him, then they might as well not bother living!


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox were both tracking experts from Hidden Stars; such a task would certainly not be too difficult for them.


    "May I ask what your master wants with me?"


    John knew the person might not answer, but he couldn''t help asking.


    If he could actually get some information, it would be ideal.


    Jasmte continued to smile slightly, looking at John with neither subservience nor arrogance.


    "Why did youe this time? Then, that is why our master is seeking you."


    Her simple words sank John''s heartpletely.


    Why had hee here?


    Of course, it was for Victor!


    But what about this so-called master of the Rose Hotel...


    What was his reason?

 Chapter 321: Chapter321-The Master of Rose Hotel

    John followed Jasmte without any hesitation.


    He did not know what the master of Rose Hotel was thinking or whether there might be a trap waiting for him.


    But he couldn''t keep dragging his feet; if the other party changed their mindter, it might truly be impossible to restore Victor to normal.


    Despite the potential dangers, he knew he must seize this opportunity.


    Moreover, he was convinced that this person would not harm him.


    After all, he had already been inside Rose Hotel for some time.


    If this so-called master had intended to harm him, they would have done so already, not waited until now.


    "Now that you have decided, please follow me," Jasmte said, her face still adorned with a gentle smile as she led the way.


    The announcer beside her nced at John silently and slowly withdrew his hand.


    He had been close to taking action because this man seemed so out of ce.


    If it were just a normal conversation, it wouldn''t have mattered, but this man had too many unfathomable aspects.


    Not knowing even the most basic things about Rose Hotel, yet daring toe here and challenge¡ªit just didn''t add up.


    John nced towards the direction of the box they had just left and noticed that it was empty, which likely meant that Silver Tear and the others had already caught up with the medical team.


    As long as they could keep up, he wouldn''t have to worry.


    "Sir, there''s no need to worry. Rose Hotel has an unwritten rule: anyone under the care of the medical team will not be harmed. Conversely, anyone who harms the medical team will be severely punished by the master," Jasmte exined as John followed her.


    Hearing this, John was taken aback.


    Honestly, he was somewhat frightened; this woman seemed to be able to guess exactly what he was thinking! That was terrifying.


    "You seem very interested in me," John remarked calmly, looking at Jasmte.


    Jasmte simply smiled gently, "You are someone the master has specifically requested to be well taken care of; of course, we would pay close attention to you. Whatever your needs may be, we are here to fulfill them."


    "What if I wanted the entire Rose Hotel?"


    John asked nonchntly, expecting the maid to be upset by such a statement.


    However, Jasmte just smiled softly and replied respectfully, "As long as the master has no objections, then of course, we would have none either. Please watch your step and follow me."


    John''s questions were mounting; he really wanted to understand what was going on.


    However, it was not until he reached the top floor in the elevator that he realized how opulently extravagant the top floor was.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows allowed him to view the bustling streets below, with twinkling lights that made for a stunningly beautiful nightscape!


    Yet in the distance, there was darkness, with only sporadic lights visible.


    As John took in the view, Jasmte stood by his side, not rushing him, appearing every bit the considerate maid she was meant to be.


    "What are those ces?" John asked.


    Your journey continues on mvl


    Jasmte looked up briefly before lowering her gaze again.


    "Those are the slums."


    John frowned.


    "Why are there no lights there?"


    "People without absolute power dare not light up at night for fear of attracting troublemakers. To light amp in the dark is to tell everyone that there are people there."


    John was stunned, then slowly grasped the meaning behind Jasmte''s words.


    After all, this ce was Chaos Star.


    And though this location was indeed steeped in luxury, that was only true for the parts he could see.


    In the unseen areas, how profound the darkness was, no one knew.


    No one could say whaty within that darkness, but they knew what it cost to venture there.


    "So even turning on a light is a sign of strength on this?"


    John murmured, not really expecting an answer but suddenly gaining a more concrete understanding of this world.


    He began to see why the people here had always been so frenzied.


    In their minds, they might see the sun today, but there was no guarantee for tomorrow; they weren''t even sure how long they would live.


    So, with money in hand, the logic was to enjoy life while they could, as no one wanted to leave all their wealth to others after death.


    This mindset likely drove everyone on this to extremes of madness and made them distinctly different.


    John slowly walked forward, observing that within about two kilometers around this building, everything was brilliantly lit.


    However, beyond this radius, the lights gradually dimmed, and in the farthest areas, not a single light was visible.


    He could begin to imagine just how terrifying those ces might be.


    Yet now, he faced something even more daunting.


    Taking a deep breath to steady his emotions, he remained silent, just quietly following Jasmte into the room ahead.


    John was prepared to carefully see who exactly was in this room.


    Given the mysterious and unique nature of the Rose Hotel, he was eager to uncover the identity of its enigmatic owner.


    However, he did not expect that when the door opened, the room would be empty.


    Thevish decor left him at a loss for words.


    He was momentarily struck speechless by the opulence.


    Apart from the luxurious furnishings, there was nothing else.


    He was slightly stunned.


    He had thought he would finally see the so-called master of this ce, but now, there was nothing to see.


    "Please wait here for a moment," Jasmte said as she guided John to sit down on a sofa.


    John looked around to make sure there were no others in the room besides himself and the maid before he sat down.


    It''s a blessing if it''s not a misfortune; if it''s a misfortune, it cannot be avoided.


    No matter how much he tried to escape, if those people decided to act, there was nothing he could do!


    He might as well wait and see what they had in store, why they insisted on himing to this ce.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 322: Chapter322-The Generous Master of Rose Hotel

    John settled into the sofa, while Jasmte prepared the freshest fruits and ced them beside him.


    She also brewed a pot of tea.


    Jasmte''s skills were indeed adept; her tea-making was a pleasing spectacle.


    John quietly watched her, a slight smile curling at the corners of his mouth.


    "Someone as outstanding as you surely isn''t content with merely being a maid here. And I suspect your true abilities extend beyond just being silver-tier."


    He had expected thisment might make Jasmte show some unease or other reaction, but surprisingly, she maintained her smile throughout.


    It seemed as if nothing he could say would alter the expression on her face.


    John had already noticed that Jasmte was no ordinary maid.


    If she were just silver-tier, then how could she have moved so silently to the arena, and why had he never noticed her before?


    This only proved that this woman was far from as simple as she appeared.


    Moreover, anyone serving as a so-called maid here eitherpletelycked any background and power, or they were protected by someone, or perhaps they inherently possessed significant strength.


    Jasmte was very beautiful and had an attractive figure.


    In a ce steeped in luxury and decadence, if she had no protection or her own strength to rely on, she would be easy prey for others.


    In any case, this woman was not as straightforward as she appeared.


    "I''m not quite sure I understand what you''re saying, sir."


    "I am merely a maid, and a maid does not need to be very powerful," Jasmte spoke softly, seemingly unaffected by John''s previous remark, as if she had never taken it to heart.


    "A maid who doesn''t need to be very powerful, yet can leave a room silently, appear by my side, and remain undetected by me, surely indicates that your abilities surpass mine," John observed, looking at Jasmte.


    Although unclear about some details, he knew this woman was not as simple as she seemed on the surface.


    After all, someone sent by the so-called master of the Rose Hotel to watch over him couldn''t be just anyone.


    Jasmte continued to smile gently, seemingly not taking the matter seriously, and her movements as she prepared the tea became even more graceful.


    "You have been injured today, sir. Perhaps you should drink some tea and take some time to recuperate," she suggested, cing a cup of tea before John.


    This tea looked different from ordinary tea; it was a light green color, and John could distinctly feel a magical fluctuation emanating from it.


    [Ding! An item from the secret realm fragments detected! Would you like to identify it?]


    John hadn''t initially paid it much mind, but upon hearing the system''s prompt, his expression changed.


    Is this¡­ something from the secret realm fragments?


    John''s interest was piqued, as he was eager to know exactly what was within these secret realm fragments.


    John didn''t hesitate and began the identification process immediately.


    [Name: Wood Sprite Essence]


    [Level: Rare]


    [Description: Rapidly restores human vitality! MP recovery increased by 100%,sting ten minutes. Stamina recovery increased by 100%,sting ten minutes.]


    John was somewhat surprised by the details he read.


    Honestly, to an untrained eye, this might just seem like a tasty cup of tea, but he knew better than anyone that this was no ordinary item.


    Casually offering such items to guests suggested that the host was truly extraordinary.


    "Your master is quite generous to offer such things," Johnmented as he picked up the cup of tea and gently sniffed it.


    The aroma was indeed delightful, reminiscent of fresh herbs and woonds.


    The scent was not overpowering but rather refreshing, even a brief whiff made him feel much morefortable, even causing the magical fluctuations to be more frequent.


    "The master said that whatever you need, we can procure it for you. If there''s anything else you require, just let me know, and I will do my best to fulfill your needs."


    Jasmte smiled gently, seemingly oblivious to how surprising her words might sound, or how easily they could be misconstrued.


    Honestly, anyone else hearing her words might start getting ideas, especially given her beautiful appearance and the kind of ambiguous statements she made, not to mention that this was Rose Hotel.


    Rose Hotel had always maintained a neutral stance, but their treatment of John was undeniably different, which would certainly seem odd to any onlooker.


    "You really shouldn''t say things like that; it actually makes me feel a bit uneasy. After all, you aren''t in a position to decide these things, and you might not be able to provide the answers I seek," John cautioned.


    Jasmte wasn''t upset by John''s response; instead, she smiled softly and poured him another cup of tea.


    "I understand what you want, but as you said, I really don''t know about the matter you''re inquiring about. We must wait for the master to inform you. However, rest assured that ording to the master''s intentions, you will definitely receive the answers you seek."


    John didn''t say much, just quietly sipped his tea.


    The tea was exceptionally good, its quality apparent even without any special analysis.


    After taking a sip, he could clearly feel his stamina and MP recovery speeding up significantly.


    In just a minute, John''s condition hadrgely recovered, and even his previously depleted mind power had be more active.


    He looked discreetly at the tea cup, then back at Jasmte, who was still preparing tea.


    If the master was willing to offer this substance, then he must be well aware of its contents.


    Yet, he had chosen to provide it, suggesting that he did not ce much value on these items.


    Or perhaps, to him, these so-called treasures were merelymon goods, easily served to guests.


    John silently rotated the tea cup in his hands, choosing not to say anything more, just quietly waiting.


    He knew that if the other party didn''t want to meet him, no amount of ability on his part would change that.


    It was better to simply wait here; he was curious to see what the master was truly up to.


    Meanwhile, Silver Tear and the others followed the medical team directly to the underground treatment surgery.


    Silver Tear couldn''t help but tremble slightly as she saw Victor''s current state.


    She had never seen the captain so weak.


    The captain, who once stood so tall and strong, now could only wait for treatment in this ce.


    Although preliminary treatment had been administered, he still appeared very frail.

 Chapter 323: Chapter323-Avoidance

    "Some thoughts are better kept inside; don''t make it so obvious. Calm down, don''t you realize our situation?"


    Dark Fox maintained high alert, refusing to let his guard down.


    They still didn''t know what the so-called master really wanted, nor why they had summoned John.


    Regardless, they were here now with no way out.


    This meant if they wanted to take the captain back, they would have to do a lot more.


    "How can I calm down? Look at the captain now; he''s nothing like the man I remember. This isn''t the captain I know," Silver Tear was nearly crying, yet felt utterly helpless.


    "Don''t worry, John has gone to meet that supposed master. What happens next depends on their moves. Do we even have the luxury to back down now?"


    Silver Tear looked as though she had heard a joke, widening her eyes in disbelief.


    "How could that be possible? We came here to take the captain back, and since there are three of us, we''re definitely going back safely. How could I possibly back down?"


    John had already fought a tough battle for the captain, and they were all too aware of how much he had expended.


    "That''s right, since you''re already this resolved, let''s not waste energy feeling sad. Let''s first check on the captain''s condition," they both whispered, fearing that anyone nearby might overhear and discover their true purpose.


    However, they didn''t realize that in Rose Hotel, there are no secrets.


    They watched Victor through the ss as he underwent treatment, feeling extremely anxious.


    If anything were to happen to the captain here, they would never forgive themselves.


    John had thought that he would only have to wait a little while to meet the elusive master, but after nearly half an hour, there was still no sign of him.


    "It seems your master is quite busy, not having the time to meet me even now," John said lightly, and Jasmte responded with a small smile.


    "The master has many responsibilities, and if there''s someone the master does not wish to meet, not even their cries and pleas could change his mind."


    John found thisment somewhat amusing; it almost sounded like he was the one begging to meet this so-called master.


    "Really? Are you perhaps too afraid of me, and that''s why you refuse to meet?" John joked.


    "You jest, sir. There is no one in this world that could make our master feel fear," Jasmte replied.


    John slightly raised an eyebrow at this response.


    He had to admit, the statement was rather bold; even he wouldn''t dare make such a im.


    "Really? I''m quite curious to find out what exactly Rose Hotel is about that it has such confidence."


    John had expected Jasmte to counter his remarks, but instead, she just smiled faintly.


    "Sir, there''s no need to fish for information from me. There are things I simply cannot reveal; otherwise, Jasmte won''t see the sun tomorrow."


    While such a statement might seem like a jokeing from someone else, John understood that everything this woman said was utterly sincere.


    At least the fear she expressed about this so-called master was genuinely palpable.


    John fell silent, merely waiting quietly.


    He was actually quite anxious, as he still didn''t know the exact situation with Victor, nor whether Silver Tear and the others might encounter any problems.


    If something unexpected happened while he was waiting, the situation could deteriorate.


    "When will your mastere? If he''s really too busy today, we can talk another time. I don''t have time to waste here." John was growing impatient.


    He didn''t mind waiting for someone, but he disliked wasting time on trivial matters.


    If the wait had a purpose, he would fearlessly wait even a month.


    But now, being made to wait for this so-called master of Rose Hotel, he had no clue what it was all about.


    "Sir, please don''t be anxious. If our master has said he will meet you, then he certainly will," Jasmte reassured him.


    "And no matter how impatient you may be, it won''t change the fact that some answers can only be found here, right?"


    John clenched his teeth.


    He had to admit, she had him cornered perfectly.


    He truly wanted to leave, but was unable to, forced to just sit and wait here.


    If he left now, he would know nothing about what was happening with Victor.


    Regardless of his reluctance, he had no choice but to wait.


    He stared intently at Jasmte across from him, but eventually, heughed.


    "Very well, you indeed know what I want, but don''t think that you can manipte me that easily."


    Jasmte smiled slightly, seeming a bit innocent as she looked at John.


    "I only mentioned what I thought was correct. If sir feels there is an issue, you are free to leave or even to punish me," she said, her voice growing softer and slightly seductive towards the end.


    "If that''s what you would prefer, or what you''d like me to do, I can certainly oblige."


    As she spoke, Jasmte leaned forward slightly, revealing her graceful and alluring figure.


    From John''s angle, he could clearly see her cleavage.


    Anyone else, less steadfast in their resolve, might have found themselves struggling to maintain control at this moment.


    John chuckled softly, noticing the expression on Jasmte''s face and the slight upward curve of his lips forming a smile.


    "What now? Offering yourself? Is this also something your master requested of you, even if the object is me?"


    Jasmte''s expression remained gentle, her tone unchanged as she looked at John.


    "Whatever you prefer, sir. If you are not satisfied with me, I have sisters who could alsoe and offer you a choice."


    John set down his tea cup with interest.


    The cup clinked lightly against the table, emitting a crisp sound that made one''s heart tremble slightly.


    "This really piques my curiosity. What is it about me that you find so valuable? To the extent that you would even offer your own body willingly?"


    "I suspect your so-called master has been here all along, just invisible to me. Since there''s such ack of sincerity, I see no point in waiting any longer. After all, there are some things that even if I want to know, you wouldn''t tell me."


    Finally, a slight change appeared on Jasmte''s smiling face, no longer gentle but tinged with stiffness.


    John noticed the subtle shift in her expression, confirming his thoughts.


    They¡­ seem to be more than just simple puppets.

 Chapter 324: Chapter324-To See or Not to See Makes No Difference

    "What''s wrong? Did I hit a nerve, and now you''re upset?" John asked lightly.


    "But now that I think about it, it really seems that way. Yes, you''ve always just appeared here in the guise of a servant. No matter how capable you are, no matter how terrifying your power might be, here you are merely a maid."


    "A maid who could be sent away at any moment, even to someone you are unwilling to serve. You have no power to resist."


    "Or to put it more harshly, you can hardly be considered a person in this ce. You''re more like an object, an object that could be sent away at any time. Is that really eptable to you?"


    John smiled faintly as he spoke, as if he had uncovered some secret, his lips curling up into an amused smile.


    He thought these people were devoid of emotions, but it seems that wasn''t the case.


    It was just that he hadn''t touched on the right issues before.


    "What''s the matter? A little unhappy? Or do you think everything I''m saying is correct? Or perhaps you simply dare not resist?"


    "Even I know about this. Surely, you must know as well? Does your so-called master really have so much power that he can demand you sacrifice your own bodies? Isn''t that a bit too exaggerated?"


    John''s tone wasced with mockery, as if that was the only way he could vent his emotions somewhat.


    Jasmte''s usuallyposed expression was beginning to falter.


    John felt he was on the verge of breaking through her defenses.


    Emotional fluctuations in a person could provide an opportunity to break through their psychological barriers.


    "It seems I''ve said so much, and yet your master still does not wish toe forward, which proves he really had no intention of meeting me today," John said indifferently.


    "If he doesn''t want to meet me, then why bother wasting time here in the first ce? It seems your master wanted to see me, but didn''t want me to see him."


    John sensed that something in the room had begun to change.


    He surmised that the so-called master had probably been in the room all along, just invisible to him.


    After all, if items from the secret realm fragments could be brought out, then it wouldn''t be strange for there to be other unknown secrets.


    "Although I don''t know why you wanted to see me, it''s probably because there''s something on me that you could make good use of," John said.


    However, Jasmte understood very well that these words were not directed at her, but at her master.


    Though the master was still in the room, since he now chose not to show himself, she could not say much more, nor was it her ce to do so.


    "What''s wrong? Even after everything I''ve said, you still won''te out and show yourself?"


    John nced at the tea cup in front of him, certain that someone was watching him, just unwilling to reveal themselves.


    Since that was the case, there was no point in saying more.


    "You are indeed as interesting as I imagined," a voice suddenly filled the air just as John was about to leave in frustration.


    The voice was androgynous, making it hard to determine the speaker''s gender.


    At the same time, ck mist began to gather in the air, slowly coalescing until it settled on the redwood sofa behind him.


    Jasmte stood up respectfully and stepped aside, not daring to make eye contact with the ck mist.


    "You are the master of Rose Hotel?" John asked bluntly.


    The ck mist responded with a hint of amusement in its tone, seemingly pleased with John.


    "You could say that."


    Could say that?


    John found the response odd.


    So, was this entity the master or not? There was much to unpack in that ambiguity.


    "So why did you call me here? Just to have a look at me?" John asked, staring at the ck mist with curiosity.


    Even when he used his mind power to probe, he couldn''t discern whaty behind the mist.


    Moreover, the voice was peculiar, resembling an electronically synthesized sound yet different.


    "Why not? After all, you''re quite handsome and the savior of the younger generation in the entire Alliance," the voice now had a more yful tone.


    John saw a small tendril extend from the ck mist, picking up a bunch of grapes and offering them to him.


    "If I manage to win you over, perhaps the entire younger generation will be at my disposal. Why wouldn''t I want that?" the voice continued.


    John could tell this was a jest.


    If the younger generation of the Alliance could be controlled so easily, the Alliance''s future would be doomed.


    However, it was clear this person knew a great deal about him.


    From the events at Star Cluster Academy until now, not much time had passed, yet they knew everything.


    Or perhaps they had known all along what John was here for but had chosen not to reveal it.


    "If you have such intentions, then you shouldn''t just be saying it. You should show some sincerity," John remarked, looking at the floating bunch of grapes.


    He quickly realized that this variety was not grown on this; it must have been brought from a far-off ce.


    This confirmed that this person had more power and resources than he had initially thought.


    "I happen to know some things you want to know, so I believe we can mutually benefit from this. What do you think?" the voice suggested to John, who found it amusing.


    "I don''t think I have anything of value to trade with you. On the contrary, you possess many things I want to know. If I want to obtain these, it certainly means I''ll have to pay a higher price," John replied, fully aware that there''s no such thing as a free lunch.


    Since the other party had already made this offer, it meant that John had something they wanted.


    Knowing this, there was no need to say much more; having a general understanding was enough.


    "Indeed, you''re right. There are some things that only you can provide, and only you can give me the answers I seek," the owner of Rose Hotel said with a noticeably pleased tone.


    The mist swirled, and John sharply noticed that Jasmte seemed very afraid, too scared to utter a word.


    On the surface, she appeared the same as before, but in reality, her hands were trembling slightly.


    It was clear that these people were truly terrified of this so-called master.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be this scared from just a single remark.


    "Why don''t you tell me what it is you want?" John asked, calmly observing the figure before him.


    When both parties have something to offer, it creates the most stable cooperation.


    The ck mist swirled, clearly pleased.


    "Then why don''t you start by telling me about the fragment you obtained from Sophia Winchester?"

 Chapter 325: Chapter325-A Vast Disparity in Strength

    John remained silent, simply observing the person across from him.


    He was well aware that a significant reason this person still entertained a conversation with him was the potential benefit he represented.


    "The world revolves around profit," he thought.


    If he could bring them sufficient benefit, they wouldn''t utter a word ofint even if he demolished the Rose Hotel.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," John responded coolly, genuinely unclear about the significance of the fragments.


    Moreover, it seemed there were several pieces involved, and he wasn''t ready to share information with the person before him without a full understanding.


    "If we are to cooperate, we must both show some sincerity. You won''t even answer such a simple question; how can I trust that you''re willing to work with me going forward?"


    The owner of the Rose Hotel spoke these words with a tone as t as the horizon.


    John nced at the swirling mass of ck mist before him.


    He found he couldn''t see through it at all, not even with the aid of his system.


    What was this ck mist? What secrets did it hide?


    "You won''t even show your true face to me, and you have the nerve to talk about myck of sincerity?" John''s voice carried a tinge of mockery.


    "Isn''t that a bit hypocritical? On one hand, you demand sincerity from me, yet on the other, you stand before me neither fully human nor ghost."


    "How dare you!"


    Jasmte''s voice rang out sharply beside them.


    "How can you speak to the master in such a manner?" Your next chapter awaits on mvl


    Startled by Jasmte''s sharp rebuke, John couldn''t help butugh.


    "It seems your subordinates are indeed fiercely loyal to you, which is more than I had anticipated," he remarked.


    Upon hearing this, Jasmte''s face twisted into a peculiar expression, and she red at John.


    He knew very well that all this was just because he had spoken ill of her master.


    Regardless of how he had verbally provoked Jasmte earlier, she had shown no sign of anger.


    But now, just a few words against her master had made her visibly upset, indicating her deep respect for this so-called master.


    "If you like, I could just give her to you," said the owner of Rose Hotel, seemingly indifferent to Jasmte, his voice t.


    After the master spoke, Jasmte''s demeanor remained unchanged, her gaze still burning with anger towards John.


    "Forget it, it seems she''s very loyal to you, and it appears I''ve upset her. If I really took her back, she might just stab me one day," John chuckled, but then noticed Jasmte looked like she wanted to say something yet restrained herself.


    She probably realized that arguing further was pointless.


    "Not showing you my true face is for your own good, after all, everyone who has seen my face has died," the master of Rose Hotel said with a hint ofughter in his tone, yet John could not discern whether the voice was male or female.


    John could guess that the master''s identity must be highly sensitive, otherwise there wouldn''t be such a need to conceal their true face.


    But this was all within his expectations.


    Just being able to meet this so-called master today was an achievement in itself.


    Beyond that, he hadn''t really thought much.


    "How about this? Let''s make a deal. You tell me what you know about the fragment you''ve acquired, and I''ll tell you why Victor has be the way he is now."


    John felt a stir of curiosity; he genuinely wanted to understand Victor''s transformation, which was indeed the purpose of his visit.


    However, he couldn''t fathom why this person was so desperate for the secret realm fragments.


    If it were merely for profit, they wouldn''t be so anxious.


    After all, the capabilities of the Rose Hotel were evident, and it was unlikely that they would exert so much effort just for a so-called secret realm fragment.


    "Wouldn''t that be too much of a loss for you?" John said softly.


    He indeed needed to know about Victor urgently.


    Yet, as for the so-called fragments, he didn''t know their exact nature or how many there might be.


    Perhaps all the fragments needed to be gathered to reveal aplete secret realm.


    Although a single secret realm fragment held substantial value, to these people, it might not warrant a second nce.


    "It''s merely a matter of each getting what they need. You have what I want, and you just happen to possess what I desire. Isn''t that enough?"


    John fell silent, knowing that the other party was clearly extending a favor to him, and he indeed had no grounds to refuse.


    "Of course, I know there''s no real trust between us at the moment. So, how about this? We write everything down on paper and then exchange them. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, John felt an odd sensation; he sensed that the other was intentionally obliging him, but he couldn''t articte why, nor could he discern the underlying motive.


    He was very aware that this was his first encounter with this so-called master, with no prior interactions.


    But why would this supposed master want to help him? Even offering him his so-called servants.


    "Alright then, let''s see who can write faster," John responded.


    The ck mist across from him seemed tough, and then the swirling ck mist moved a pen and paper towards John.


    After receiving the pen and paper, John thought for a moment about how to phrase his words, then began to write directly.


    He knew things wouldn''t be this simple.


    But he could guess what the other party wanted to know.


    The immediate task was to resolve the situation at hand.


    After John finished writing, he noticed the ck mist across from him roiling as if wrestling with something.


    Eventually, a piece of paper floated towards him.


    When John saw the words written on it, his pupils dted in shock.


    "What does this mean?" he asked.


    The voice from the other side chuckled softly, then spoke deliberately.


    "It means nothing specific, I''ve simply disclosed everything I know. These two matters are indeed connected. You wouldn''t be here investigating if you knew nothing, right?"


    There was a clear hint of pleasure in the voice, as if it was anticipating John''s response.


    John closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and calmed his emotions.


    "If what you''ve written is true, then this matter must be of great importance. How could you reveal it to me so easily? What exactly is your n?" John''s tone carried a measure of caution.


    He had suspected from the start that this wasn''t a simple affair, but he hadn''t anticipated it being connected to such a matter, far different from what he had imagined.


    This forced him to regard the person before him with increased wariness.


    "Does the Chaos Star, the Rose Hotel, really fear anyone?"


    The masterughed lightly, their androgynous voice echoing through the air once more.


    "Don''t forget, if they dared to send someone to my domain, they''ve implicitly agreed that I can handle the matter as I see fit. Otherwise, how do you think you would have found this person so easily?"

 Chapter 326: Chapter326-Mutual Benefit

    John fell silent, a sudden thought crossing his mind.


    He knew that if he continued to interfere, he might encounter serious troubleter.


    The only best course of action now was to leave with Victor immediately and not meddle in other matters.


    They had to leave quickly; that was the only way!


    "So, are you scared now that you know the truth?"


    The master''s voice carried a hint of amusement as the mist in the air slowly swirled, taking the paper from in front of John.


    As he observed the words, the mist churned more intensely, and theughter in the voice became more pronounced.


    "You do have some brains, to have guessed even this. It seems I wasn''t wrong about you."


    Previously, John might have thought about how to maneuver around this person.


    But after seeing the words on the paper, he didn''t think much further.


    He fell into silence, then took a deep breath and looked directly at the other.


    "I want to know, how can I take him away? You won''t stop me, will you?" John''s tone was probing.


    The master chuckled softly, not speaking, as the ck mist surged even more violently.


    "In the Rose Hotel, I certainly won''t stop you."


    John heard this and paused briefly, then gave a lightugh.


    "You mean to say you won''t stop me here, but once we''re outside, it''s uncertain?"


    The owner of Rose Hotel did not respond, but John knew he had guessed correctly; they would likely be attacked once they left the Rose Hotel.


    "Alright, now that we both have the information we wanted, there''s no need to waste more time here. Go rest, or go wherever you wish," the owner of Rose Hotel said slowly.


    John took a deep breath and then spoke with a lightugh.


    "Beforeing here, I never imagined I would be so cautious because of your words. It seems you are also quite adept at understanding people."


    The master of Rose Hotel remained silent, but John continued, "From the moment you let me into this room, you had already started your n, hadn''t you?"


    "Jasmte bringing out those items from the start was just to lower my guard, then slowly make me drink that thing. Now, I suppose I am already within your control, so you''re not worried whether I leave or not."


    "Everything in this ce is under your control, am I right about that?"


    The master of Rose Hotel stayed quiet, and even Jasmte had dropped her previously angry demeanor, silently standing by the side.


    "However, I am still very grateful you told me all this. I suppose in the eyes of others, these matters would be strictly confidential."


    John slowly stood up.


    "Alright, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now."


    "While I''m still here in Rose Hotel, if there''s anything you need, just let me know, and I''ll do my best."


    After speaking, John turned and left without hesitation, not even taking the paper with him.


    After John had left, the ck mist continued to swirl, and Jasmte, somewhat perplexed, asked, "Master, why do you give this man special treatment? He''s just an ordinary person, not worth spending so much time on."


    "Even if he does have some abilities, they shouldn''t be enough to catch your eye, surely there''s no need to waste energy on such individuals. And this time, there might even be objections from the others."


    Jasmte suppressed the fear in her heart as she spoke.


    She knew very well that once the master had decided on something, no one could change it.


    "Have I not mentioned before? This person is not someone you can just tamper with," the master''s voice carried a hint of different emotions.


    Jasmte bowed her head, holding back the words she wanted to say.


    She was very loyal to her master, also considering him the only person she truly respected in her world.


    If the master wished it, she would be willing to sacrifice her life.


    However, she always felt that the master was overly favorable towards that man, almost to an abnormal extent.


    "Master, now that we''ve leaked this information, the Immortality Organization will likelye knocking soon, and that will be troublesome."


    In the room, the ck mist swirled intensely, and Jasmte could feel a strong oppressive force continuously encircling her.


    She distinctly sensed the murderous intent within the ck mist.


    "If it weren''t for your remaining usefulness, you would be dead by now."


    Jasmte''s voice trembled slightly; she took a deep breath trying to stabilize her emotions, but her tone still carried a hint of fear.


    "Master, I know you have your reasons, but this person really isn''t worth it."


    "One of the main reasons Rose Hotel has managed to remain here so long is because we have always maintained neutrality."


    "The day we are found to be favoring a particr organization or person, it will mean we are no longer truly neutral in this ce, and to them, that would be a threat."


    Jasmte spoke urgently because she knew how difficult it was to maintain absolute neutrality in this chaotic ce.


    But it was also true that because of the master''s formidable strength, there was no need to heed the threats or temptations of other forces.


    However, if the Rose Hotel breaks its longstanding rules for this person, who will trust them in the future? Explore hidden tales at mvl


    The rules of Rose Hotel were personally established by the master, but if the master himself breaks these rules now, it means that others will no longer abide by them either.


    After Jasmte spoke, the air filled with a suffocating atmosphere.


    She closed her eyes, already bracing for death.


    She knew better than anyone that displeasing the master meant only one thing: a certain death.


    Especially for someone like her, who from the beginning had only been used.


    When she ceased to bepliant, death was the only oue.


    Yet, the intense pain she anticipated didn''te.


    Instead, the air seemed to carry a different emotion.


    "Leave," said the master.


    Jasmte''s eyes widened in disbelief, hardly able to believe that the master had spared her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and silently retreated from the room.


    Now alone, the master of Rose Hotel chuckled softly, ncing at the paper on the floor.


    "Interesting, I thought this youngster would y smart and not tell the truth, but it turns out he''s quite sincere, saying exactly what he thinks."


    "But can he handle it this time? Those from the Immortality Organization are not so easily dealt with."


    ...


    Unbeknownst to John, the master of Rose Hotel was actually worried about him.


    Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care because what he needed to do now was check on Victor.


    He didn''t return to his room but went directly to the medical team.


    Seeing Silver Tear and Dark Fox both waiting outside, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    At least this meant that Victor was still safe for now.

 Chapter 327: Chapter327-Victors Condition

    "How is he doing now?" John asked.


    Upon seeing John, Silver Tear exhaled in relief and then nced inside.


    "He''s still being treated inside. You were really harsh earlier; even though his meridians have been reconnected, hisplexion is still very pale."


    "I asked the doctors, and they said he needs proper rest now. It might take a month or two for him to fully recover."


    John could not help but hear the hint of me in Silver Tear''s voice, but he could only sigh.


    At that moment, he truly had no other choice if he wanted to save Victor.


    "If it''s just anemia, he should be fine after some recovery, but it''s uncertain whether his limbs will fully regain their function," said Dark Fox, who was also quite concerned.


    They weren''t really ming John; they were just worried about their captain''s future life.


    The captain was a strong-willed person, and if he found out what had happened, he might feel distant from John.


    They absolutely did not want to see such a situation arise, as both the captain and John were dear friends to them.


    John looked over at Victor, whose mood seemed very bleak.


    Victor had a keen sense of smell, and the moment John appeared, he had already turned his head to look in his direction.


    Victor''s eyes were still filled with a predatory re, as if a hunter eyeing his prey.


    "We''ve been here all this time, and the captainpletely ignored us. It was only after you arrived that he reacted like this," Silver Tear said, her expression filled with disappointment.


    This meant that the captain no longer recognized them; he was identifying people solely by their scent.


    John clenched his teeth and shook his head slightly, then gestured for them to follow him back to his room.


    Both were stunned, hesitated for a moment, and then followed John back to his suite.


    "What''s going on? Is there something you can only say here, that can''t be said outside?"


    Silver Tear asked immediately after they returned to the room, and John couldn''t help but give a wry smile.


    "I just met with the owner of Rose Hotel. This matter is indeed rted to the Immortality Organization."


    Upon hearing this, both of them were taken aback.


    "How do you know? Did that owner tell you? Can we trust what he says?"


    Silver Tear was immediately skeptical, given the bizarre events they had experienced today.


    They also knew that everything within Rose Hotel was under the control of its owner.


    Who could say whether what the owner said was true or false?


    "He has no reason to lie to us, and I got this information through some negotiations with him," John said, pausing slightly as he spoke.


    He knew that this matter didn''t really concern Silver Tear and the others, and there was no need to borate further.


    When John shared this, the two realized the information must be genuine.


    "Are there any other clues? Is there anything we can do right now?"


    Dark Fox asked, clenching his teeth, feeling uneasy.


    They were unsure of what could be done at the moment.


    Seeing the captain in such a zombie-like state was like a fire constantly burning in their hearts.


    "Moreover, the fact that the Immortality Organization sent people here isrgely to use Rose Hotel to deal with the people behind Victor. It seems we''ve been on their radar since we arrived."


    Dark Fox and the others didn''t find this surprising; they had guessed that the situation wasn''t simple.


    "The source of this information is reliable; he wouldn''t lie to me. There''s no benefit in lying to me, so the biggest obstacle to our leaving might be the Immortality Organization."


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox both fell silent, pondering how to handle the situation.


    "I''m not worried about Rose Hotel itself. After all, the owner already told me that no one dares to make a move inside Rose Hotel. But we can''t stay here forever."


    John took a deep breath, feeling unprecedented pressure, then said, "Even if we decide to leave, we must carefully consider the timing."


    The other two nodded; sneaking out unnoticed with someone was impossible.


    "Why don''t we just go and check out the Immortality Church? The ce was so heavily damaged, they must be fixing it up; we could disguise ourselves as repair workers and sneak in," Silver Tear suggested, though she was somewhat hesitant because she knew infiltrating would be incredibly difficult.


    But with careful preparation, there might be a chance.


    "I don''t think that will work. They must have already prepared for that; they won''t suddenly hire outsiders, so it''s highly unlikely we''ll be able to sneak in," Dark Fox replied.


    Dark Fox also hesitated because they were unclear about what exactly the so-called Immortality Organization was nning, but it was certainly nothing good.


    Therefore, they needed to be fully prepared before tackling the issue with the Immortality Organization.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Just then, John suddenly heard a knock at the door.


    The three exchanged wary nces and heightened their alertness.


    Without any hesitation this time, John went straight to the door.


    He opened it swiftly and saw Jasmte standing outside.


    There was a faint red mark on Jasmte''s neck, as if she had just been choked, but her smile was still as gentle and sweet as ever.


    "This is something the master asked me to bring to you, saying you would definitely need it," she said.


    Discover more content at mvl


    John looked puzzled at the item in his hand¡ªa slip of paper.


    He took it and read the few words written on it, then chuckled lightly.


    "So your master knew what I wanted, and sent you to deliver it?"


    Jasmte gave a slight smile and nodded.


    "Yes, that''s correct. Whatever you need, the master can certainly fulfill your request; all it takes is your indication of willingness."


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox frowned slightly upon hearing this in the room.


    "Then tell your master, I know what he wants," John dered his stance.


    Jasmte simply smiled, nodded, and then turned to leave.


    When John returned to the room, he was met with the puzzled faces of the other two.


    "What''s wrong? What does it say?"


    John shook his head; he hadn''t looked yet.


    Now, opening the paper, he couldn''t help but sigh as he read the contents.


    "It seems he has indeed been keeping an eye on us all along; he also knows what we want."


    Both were surprised, drawing a sharp breath when they saw the contents of the note.


    It contained just two words: Underground City.


    Although they were unclear about the entire backstory, connecting it with the earlier conversation, they immediately realized its significance.


    This was a clue for them.

 Chapter 328: Chapter328-The Secrets of Underground City

    Silver Tear was still confused by the clue.


    "The reason we were talking about Underground City before, I sort of understand. It''s because this ce respects power above all, and besides the Underground Arena, there''s no other ce where fighting is openly permitted."


    "But why would he suddenly tell us this now? Is he suggesting we go to the Underground Arena for a fight? That seems rather far-fetched."


    John hadn''t figured it out either, but he burst intoughter upon hearing Silver Tear''s spection.


    "Maybe he''s actually not wrong. It could indeed mean going to the Underground Arena for a fight, to bring everything out into the open."


    Silver Tear was still somewhat puzzled, but Dark Fox''s eyes flickered slightly, and he quickly grasped the situation.


    "I get it now. You mean we could go to the Underground Arena for a fight. Afterward, we''ll y it by ear, but the goal is to bring this matter to light, right?"


    After Dark Fox spoke, John nodded subtly, confirming that was indeed the case and their only chance.


    However, John had already fought once there and had been seriously injured.


    It was clear that fighting there came at a great cost, and one could easily risk their life.


    "And with all the rules at Rose Hotel, what if we end up breaking them in the process? That wouldplicate things even further."


    "Don''t worry. Since the owner of Rose Hotel has now given us this clue, he must have anticipated what we might do."


    John understood that as long as he handled things through legitimate means, the owner of Rose Hotel wouldn''t obstruct him.


    The reason he was given a hint was likely because the owner worried John might break some rules, resulting in a situation that couldn''t be controlled.


    John found it puzzling.


    What was the owner of Rose Hotel''s motive? Why was he willing to help him to such an extent?


    As he pondered, there was another knock at the door.


    The three exchanged nces, seeing wariness in each other''s eyes.


    Someone from Rose Hotel had already visited once; logically, no one else should be looking for them now.


    So, who could it be outside now?


    They could distinctly feel that the force and frequency of the knocking werepletely different from the previous maid''s.


    The maid''s knock had been polite and gentle, but the current knocking was urgent and rough.


    The trio sensed that the people knocking now were definitely not from the same group as Jasmte, or perhaps they weren''t from Rose Hotel at all.


    Silver Tear nodded, deciding to see what the situation was outside.


    After all, if they were indeeding for them, John was still weak, and letting him answer the door might not be wise.


    Silver Tear opened the door and was surprised to find two men who looked like bodyguards.


    The men gave Silver Tear a nce, a hint of scorn on their faces, then chuckled lightly.


    "Where is your master?"


    When Silver Tear heard the remark, her expression turned peculiar.


    Were they treating her as John''s servant, or something even less significant?


    She couldn''t help but roll her eyes, yet she managed to suppress her anger and asked, "What do you want?"


    The men at the door rolled their eyes in response.


    "Talking to you is pointless. Just call your master out."


    Silver Tear almostughed in frustration at their condescending tone.


    Enjoy new chapters from mvl


    Although she was very angry, she restrained herself for the sake of the situation.


    "Just say what you have to say. If you don''t want to speak, then leave."


    The two men scoffed again, ncing at Silver Tear dismissively before speaking up.


    "Our master needs to discuss something with your master. You''d better go inform him quickly to avoid any dy in important matters. It''s not a responsibility you can afford to mishandle."


    John, who had been listening from inside the room, found this odd.


    What sort of people were these?


    "Sorry, we need to rest now," Dark Fox interjected.


    The two outside still peered relentlessly into the room, their tone filled with disdain as they looked in John''s direction.


    "I know you''re somewhat capable, but I''d advise you to behave yourself in front of our master. Otherwise, you''ll regret itter."


    Hearing the man''s arrogant remarks, John found themughable; these people really didn''t regard others highly.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Dark Fox asked calmly from inside, while the man''s tone was full of pride and arrogance.


    "Our master is themander of Garrison. Being granted an audience with him is a privilege for you. I''d advise you not to be ungrateful."


    "If you behave, perhaps our master might even consider letting you join Garrison because of your strength. That would be the fortune of a lifetime for you."


    John chuckled at this.


    He didn''t know what this so-called Garrison was, but from their tone, it seemed like an impressive ce.


    However, he had no interest in it.


    "Sorry, I have no interest in your master. Please leave."


    Upon hearing John''s dismissal, the man''s face took on a frosty expression.


    "What do you mean? I advise you to be sensible and not test my patience, or else don''t me me for being rude."


    "And our master is not as patient as I am."


    John slowly stood up, facing the men at the door.


    These individuals, all of gold-tier strength, indeed had some grounds for their arrogance.


    There were about five of them, with the strongest nearly reaching the tinum-tier.


    The others were also quite formidable within the gold-tier.


    These men stood at the door, their toneced with a hint of threat as they looked at John.


    "Are you going toe willingly, or do we need to take you by force?"


    John knew without having to think that meeting with this Garrisonmander wouldn''t lead to anything good.


    His subordinates'' arrogant demeanor was a clear indicator that actually meeting themander would likelyplicate matters further.


    "You think you can start trouble here? Don''t forget the rules of Rose Hotel."


    The manughed as if he had heard a particrly funny joke, pity flickering in his eyes as he looked at John.


    "You don''t really think that everyone has to follow the rules in this ce, do you?"

 Chapter 329: Chapter329-Strength!

    The man''s tone was full of mockery; he really couldn''t understand what John was thinking.


    His master taking an interest in John was proof enough that he saw some utility in him.


    He couldn''t seriously think he had the right to refuse, could he?


    In this ce, even if you are strong, if youck backing, you''re just another person to be trampled underfoot!


    Silver Tear saw the arrogance of these men and couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Enough, let''s not waste words here. If you''re willing toe with us, then follow. If you''re not, then don''t me us for getting physical."


    After he spoke, the men waiting at the door also showed fierce expressions, looking at John as if ready to attack at his slightest refusal, prepared to teach John a lesson!


    Dark Fox watched these men, pondering their next move.


    If they really started a fight here, then the owner of Rose Hotel would definitely not let it slide.


    They knew all too well that initiating a fight here was not allowed.


    Even if they were defending themselves, it would inevitably draw them into messy affairs.


    They still needed to ensure Victor''s safe departureter; they couldn''t afford to escte the situation now!


    "Have you made up your mind? Our master is very sincere in sending us to invite you. Don''t be unwise; starting a fight would be bad for everyone."


    The man sneered when he saw John still sitting motionless, and took a step forward intending to grab him.


    At that moment, John slowly opened his eyes and looked at the man opposite him.


    "Is that so?"


    The man was already growing impatient and was about to curse, but in the next instant, his pupils dted in shock.


    He found himself frozen in ce, unable to move.


    Even his breathing began to quicken, and suddenly, it felt as if an invisible force was clutching their throats!


    The men standing at the door also felt as if they were being controlled by an unseen force,pletely unable to resist.


    Even with all their strength, their efforts were futile, as if their fingers were being crushed by a massive mountain.


    The man instinctively wanted to curse out loud, but when he saw John''s gaze, he abruptly shut his mouth.


    It was terrifying, absolutely terrifying.


    His gaze was too frightening!


    Who exactly was this person?


    Why did it feel like, under his gaze, one was staring into the eyes of the Grim Reaper emerging from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood?


    His teeth began to chatter uncontrobly.


    Although his master was indeed very brutal, ustomed to killing without batting an eye, he had never felt such immense pressure before!


    At this moment, they could distinctly feel that if they uttered even half a word more, they might bepletely crushed in the next second.


    It was like a massive mountain pressing down on them.


    The teeth of the others were also trembling non-stop; they finally realized they had bitten off more than they could chew this time!


    No wonder this man dared to contend with the Immortal Messenger!


    No wonder he could defeat the Immortal Messenger and still be unharmed and present here.


    A gold-tier awakener challenging the Immortal Messenger and actually emergingpletely victorious was already an incredible feat!


    Their master had already stated that no matter what happened, by any means necessary, they had to bring this man over.


    He had thought, this man is just a gold-tier awakener after all.


    Even if it really came to a fight, so what?


    Could so many gold-tier fighters not ovee him? Besides, this is the Rose Hotel.


    Every person inside the Rose Hotel is very aware of this, but that only applies to the weak.


    With their master''s power, they were certainly not bound by these rules!


    As for how this man had defeated the Immortal Messenger, he had not considered it thoroughly.


    They probably just thought it was good luck.


    Now, they finally felt fear!


    They finally understood that this man''s defeat of the Immortal Messenger was absolutely not due to luck.


    This man truly possessed formidable strength!


    "I said I''m tired and don''t want to go out, understand?" John''s words were spoken softly, yet they startled everyone present.


    Even Silver Tear and Dark Fox looked at John with awe and fear!


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying! Why could this man''s presence be so formidable?


    Why?


    How much had John grown without their knowledge?


    The men made choking noises in their throats.


    Fear filled their eyes, thinking they were about to die here, but the next second...


    Bang!


    They were bound by an invisible force and thrown out the door!


    "If your so-called master wants to meet me, tell him toe here himself."


    The man felt the force with which he was thrown to the ground was enormous, almost causing him to vomit his organs out!


    They exchanged nces, helping each other back to their master''s room.


    Their master was the middle-aged man who had been observing the fight earlier.


    The middle-aged man''s room was still as opulent as ever, with a chubby man still sitting beside him, embracing two beauties.


    "So, you mean to say you didn''t bring him back, is that it?" Read new adventures at mvl


    The middle-aged man''s voice was calm, as he idly yed with an apple in his hand.


    The leader suddenly knelt down with a thud, continuously bowing his head, his voice trembling.


    "We really don''t have the capability, he is just too strong!"


    They simply couldn''t contend with that man! Even in his presence, they had no ability to fight back!


    One of them, already trembling with fear, felt like their end was near.


    From the moment of their failure, they knew there was no escape.


    The master would not allow them to continue living if they failed toplete the mission; for the master, those who fail had only one fate¡ªdeath!


    One of them had already knelt down, legs shaking uncontrobly.


    Then, they smelled a strong odor of urine.


    Upon closer inspection, they realized one of them had been so frightened that he had wet his pants.


    The others grew even more terrified, their whole bodies shaking like sieves.


    The man who had wet himself had nowpletely fainted.


    "It seems my carpet is dirty again; time to get a new one," the middle-aged man remarked, as the others continued to bow incessantly.


    But they could not even utter a plea for mercy; the room was filled only with the sound of their bowing.


    They all knew that the middle-aged man detested the sound of crying and pleading, so if they started to cry out now, they would only meet their ends faster!


    The leader was filled with regret.


    If only he had known, he would have preferred to die at the hands of that man!

 Chapter 330: Chapter330-No Resting Place

    The man who had wet himself had already passed out, but in the next second, the pupils of those nearby dted in horror.


    They clearly saw him slowly float uncontrobly into the air, his skin seemingly sliced open by an unseen force.


    Blood slowly oozed out but did not fall to the ground; instead, it floated in the air, forming small globules of blood.


    These red orbs floated slowly in the air, colliding with each other, while a strong scent of blood permeated the atmosphere.


    The legs of the bystanders began to tremble with fear, but then they too suddenly felt something.


    Their eyes widened in terror as their hands frantically waved through the air, but they found themselves bound by an invisible rope, floating in mid-air.


    They struggled desperately, but the next moment, they felt their own skin begin to slowly split.


    Blood from their bodies started to seep out into the air.


    The blood continued to flow out, and their bodies visibly began to wither at an observable rate!


    It was as if all the fluids inside were being extracted, forming one red orb after another in the air.


    Thump.


    Several bodies fell to the ground, nowpletely dry, devoid of any moisture.


    The bodyguards, unfazed by the sight, dragged the corpses away.


    It seemed they had done this many times before, their efficiency betraying no emotion.


    The chubby manughed heartily, looking at the middle-aged man and said, "I think you''re overreacting, don''t take it so hard. They were just tools that failed to do their job, killing them solves it."


    The beauties in the chubby man''s arms involuntarily shivered, but still managed to force a smile and continued peeling grapes.


    "And my lovelydies, you mustn''t be afraid. I am very easy to talk to as long as you keep obeying me. I certainly won''t lose my temper with you like I do with those foul-smelling men."


    As he spoke, he nted a kiss on one of the beauties'' cheeks, who smiled and nodded appreciatively.


    "As long as we can be by your side, even death would be worth it. You are the most important person in our world," she said.


    The chubby man seemed very pleased with the girls'' words,ughing heartily as he caressed one of the beauties more freely.


    The young women giggled and squirmed, yet still leaned into the embrace of the chubby man.


    The middle-aged man watched the red orbs in the air, his fingers twitched slightly, and the orbs began to float slowly in response.


    He seemed to greatly enjoy these red globules.


    "Indeed, I still love the sensation of these blood orbs slowly floating in the air, making even the air itself start to smell more pleasant," he remarked.


    The chubby manughed heartily but remained silent afterward.


    The middle-aged man pondered the message sent by John''s subordinates.


    "This man actually expects me to meet him in person; he''s still too young, so naive about life and death."


    The chubby man took a grape offered by the beauty in his arms and then spoke with a smile.


    "No matter what this man is thinking now, you must go and try not to resort to violence. The owner of Rose Hotel isn''t someone easy to deal with; if you keep causing trouble here, we might not even be able to protect you."


    While the chubby man held great respect for the owner of Rose Hotel, the middle-aged man scoffed.


    Read new chapters at §Þ??


    "Give him some respect; he is the owner here. But what is he really if not given due respect? He must not think that just because he''s the so-called owner here, he can do whatever he wishes. To thrive here, it''s not just about power."


    What if his power is top-notch?


    This is Chaos Star, not a ce that looks only at strength; it''s more about connections and background.


    Even if someone is incredibly powerful, can he really oppose the entire Garrison? And now, officially, I am a military man.


    If ites to a showdown, that means going against the military, and he would surely have no resting ce in death.


    "It seems you have your own ns, so I won''t say much more," said the chubby man, still smiling broadly.


    With his plump, cheerful face, he really did resemble a benevolent Maitreya Buddha.


    But everyone knew, those who thrived in this ce were never simple.


    "But don''t you want to see what this young man is truly capable of this time? To cause such a stir here, he probably hasn''t yed all his cards yet."


    "And with that divine artifact in his possession, don''t you want it too? It''s a precious item that can absorb blood."


    After the middle-aged man finished speaking, the chubby man''s smile did not change, though he paused briefly in his eating before resuming his cheerful demeanor.


    "Yes, who wouldn''t want such a fine thing? But the fact that the young man has it and is willing to show it means he must be quite powerful."


    The chubby man''s words were cleverly put.


    If it''s a valuable item, naturally, everyone would want it.


    Resources are fixed, and having more in one''s possession certainly increases one''s influence.


    This is a divine artifact, after all¡ªeven a sealed divine artifact is still a divine artifact!


    Perhaps it could even grant some legacy.


    By that time, one''s power would greatly increase, no longer needing to defer to others or adhere to so-called rules.


    When one possesses absolute power, one bes the rule!


    "So? You mean you just want to watch and you''re not nning to act?"


    After speaking, the middle-aged man clenched his hand in the air, and suddenly a red orb burst apart.


    A red mist of blood slowly spread through the air, intensifying the already strong scent of blood, which made the two beauties in the chubby man''s arms feel particrly ufortable, almost vomiting.


    Even the bodyguards nearby showed difort on their faces but dared not make any movements.


    They simply bowed their heads silently to hide their expressions.


    "Big brother, what are you saying? We''re in this together, like brothers. I''ll definitely help out, don''t worry."


    Help out?


    The middle-aged man chuckled softly at this response, saying nothing, merely standing up slowly.


    The red orbs floated beside him, illuminated by the room''s lights, reflecting a frightfully intense red glow.


    "Let''s go. Since that young fellow so desperately wants to meet me in person, I''ll grant him his wish. I''m quite curious to see what this young man is really capable of!"


    The bodyguards were also surprised, having not expected their boss to actually consider personally dealing with such a person.


    After all, the young man seemed just a rtively unknown figure who had gained a little fame from a fight, hardlyparable to their boss!


    The chubby man gently patted the behind of one of the beauties in his arms.


    The two beauties obediently stood up and then knelt beside him.


    The chubby man slowly got up, resembling a mountain of flesh in motion.


    "Well, I''ll apany big brother on this trip then."

 Chapter 331: Chapter331-Invitation

    The middle-aged man couldn''t help butugh as he watched the stout man''s demeanor, then he slowly stood up.


    The two men walked out without further conversation, their understanding of each other so deep that a single nce was enough to convey all that was unsaid.


    Meanwhile, after dispatching the others, John began to meditate with closed eyes.


    Silver Tear watched him curiously, wanting to ask something but hesitating.


    Before she could speak, John, eyes still closed, prompted, "Go ahead and ask."


    Surprised, Silver Tear voiced her concern, "You forcefully dismissed those people just now; they''re sure to seek reinforcements, and they seemed like a tough crowd. Why provoke them?"


    Dark Fox, too, was puzzled.


    Their mission had been to rescue their captain, and now that it was aplished, the priority should be a safe return.


    Logic dictated they keep a low profile, yet John had stirred up trouble with seemingly dangerous individuals, contradicting their objective.


    "Have you considered that even if we can leave the hotel, can we truly escape this?"


    The locals had been scrabbling around here long enough to easily take control of the stations.


    If they didn''t want them to leave, there would be no way out.


    The floating train travels through space; boarding it unnoticed would be no small feat.


    And given the demeanor of those men earlier, who clearly had a grip on both the underworld andwful realms, negotiating with them soon would be nearly impossible.


    The only option seemed to be making them want to let go willingly.


    But all three knew this was unlikely, given the extensiveworks involved.


    "So, you deliberately provoked them to make a move on you, then use the power of the Rose Hotel to openly challenge them in the arena? This way, we won''t have to worry about their backing forces, right?"


    John nodded in affirmation.


    Silver Tear knew there was no better n, yet she couldn''t help but worry.


    "But you''ve already fought once, and though you''ve recovered to about seventy or eighty percent of your condition, what if something happens to you? How will we get back safely without you?"


    "Calm down!"


    Dark Fox could clearly sense Silver Tear''s emotions spiking and shouted to steady her.


    Silver Tear''s eyes were beginning to redden.


    "Although our mission is indeed to rescue the boss, I don''t want anything to happen to you. If something goes wrong, the boss will never forgive himself."


    Dark Fox fell silent; he knew the boss''s temperament.


    He also knew that if the boss ever found out that it was John''s sacrifice that secured his freedom, Victor might live with guilt for the rest of his life.


    John slowly opened his eyes, his gaze serene andposed.


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    The two were worried, but they said no more.


    After all, this was the only solution.


    Even if they were to fight, they would only make things worse.


    Frankly, if they had faced the captain themselves, victory would have been impossible.


    They had always been amazed by John''s strength, capable of defeating the captain.


    Such a feat should be impossible for someone merely gold-tier.


    Yet John had done it.


    Although the victory was brutally hard-fought, it exceeded their expectations.


    "Let''s just go with his n," Dark Fox finally sighed.


    "Since he''s made up his mind, there''s probably nothing we can say to change it."


    Regardless, John had made his choice, and there was no stopping him now.


    All they could do was trust John and be there to support him when needed.


    That was the only way they might have a better option.


    They were united in this, and only by sticking together could they safely extract their boss.


    "Alright, you two haven''t eaten much, let''s head to the restaurant for a meal," John said slowly.


    At this moment, Silver Tear was too anxious to think about eating.


    "I''m not really in the mood to eat, let''s just figure out how we''re going to get back," she replied.


    Dark Fox could tell John had other things on his mind and, without further ado, whisked Silver Tear away.


    "Come on, if you''re told to eat, just eat. Stop making a fuss here. Who knows, you might evene up with some ideas while we''re there."


    You felt somewhat bewildered.


    It was just a meal, what was the big deal?


    Why the sudden harsh tone towards you?


    Your next chapter is on §Þ??


    But then, thinking of John nearby, you forcibly calmed yourself with a deep breath and managed to control your emotions.


    "Fine, let''s go see what there is to eat. I haven''t eaten in so long, I am actually quite hungry."


    When John and the others arrived at the restaurant, they realized just how clearly delineated the ce was by ss.


    And the prices were frighteningly high; even the most basic te of greens cost 200 federal coins!


    It was truly staggering.


    Although Silver Tear had braced herself, she couldn''t help but gasp at the prices.


    They were outrageously high; dining here would surely bleed diners dry.


    Even the simplest rice dish was 50 federal coins.


    When John shed his medal, the demeanor of everyone in the ce shifted to one of deep respect.


    "Would you like a private booth on the second floor, or perhaps the VIP room on the third floor?" they asked him.


    They had onlye to gather information, so they decided to stay on the first floor.


    The waitstaff, hearing this, disyed a peculiar expression but ultimately smiled and led John and hispanions to their seats.


    Although they wondered why this guest insisted on sitting in the main hall, they followed the guest''s wishes.


    They took a seat by the window, and John immediately noticed that some people''s gazes were fixed on them.


    Among these looks, some were appraising, while others carried a hint of curiosity.


    A few seemed to be assessing their worth, looking at them as if they were merchandise.


    Silver Tear found these gazes deeply ufortable, but she knew there was little she could do about it.


    In this ce, those without power were indeed treated as meremodities.


    Now that they had defeated the captain, they were seen as potentially profitable entities in the eyes of others.


    Although John knew that sitting in different sections of the venue could signify varying levels of status, he still chose to sit in the main hall on the first floor.


    This spot generally offered more information and better intelligence.

 Chapter 332: Chapter332-People from Garrison?

    John showed no particr reaction to the bustling around him; instead, he quietly ordered several meals and waited patiently.


    He could sense the atmosphere growing more lively, with many people ncing his way, seemingly debating whether they might find some value in approaching them, or perhaps hesitating to strike up a conversation.


    Silver Tear was highly alert and sensitive to these nuances, but John and Dark Fox seemed much moreposed, as if they were oblivious to any malice from others.


    Yet, they were internally calcting when someone would finally give in ande over to talk.


    Just as John was mulling this over, amotion at the door caught his attention.


    A middle-aged man and an extremely corpulent man who resembled a mountain of flesh entered the restaurant.


    The rotund man wore a brilliant smile, reminiscent of a jovial Maitreya Buddha.


    He was apanied by two very seductive young women, dressed in scanty outfits that could hardly be called clothing, more like patches of fabric that barely covered the essentials, making them even more alluring.


    As these two individuals appeared, the others in the restaurant instinctively averted their gazes in unison.


    They dared not speak further, simply bowing their heads to their meals in silence.


    Some people thought about leaving, but when they saw these individuals heading towards John''s direction, they forcibly suppressed their urge to depart.


    Although they were very frightened, they were equally curious about what would unfold next.


    Such powerful figures approaching, and nowing towards John¡ªcould it be that they were indeed targeting him?


    Some quietly stepped aside, watching as the distance between them closed, their minds turning towards the anticipation of a spectacle, all the while maintaining a safe distance.


    After all, even if they were there to watch, they had to ensure their own safety first.


    Silver Tear distinctly felt the oppressive aura emanating from the two men, making their breathing grow morebored.


    Particrly the jovially smiling, deceptively amiable-looking obese man seemed far more intimidating than the middle-aged man beside him.


    The middle-aged man, still smiling, approached John.


    His bodyguard, with keen insight, swiftly pulled out a chair for him and ced a soft silk cushion before allowing him to sit down.


    The portly man, however, was far more rxed; he plopped down onto the sofa with such force that even the sofa shook, visibly sinking under his weight.


    Silver Tear distinctly felt the obese man''s gaze lingering on her for a long time before slowly pulling away.


    She found this type of scrutiny highly distasteful.


    If the gazes from others before were merely sizing them up for any hidden abilities, this man''s gaze truly seemed to appraise her as mere merchandise.


    "So you are the one who defeated the Immortal Messenger''s challenger? Truly, a hero emerges from youth. You young ones are bing increasingly formidable, even winning such challenging contests," the middle-aged man said with a warm smile, while those around him showed great respect.


    John noticed that their attire was identical to that of the men who had sought him out in his room.


    It seemed these were indeed the people from what they called Garrison.


    And who might this be? Could this be their so-calledmander?


    It didn''t quite seem to fit.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Francis Martinez, Commander of Garrison of Alkaid. I have taken a great interest in you. A talent as outstanding as yours should indeed join our ranks. Only then can we perfectly ensure the safety of our people from harm."


    Upon hearing this, a mocking smile curled at the corners of John''s mouth.


    Protect the people from harm? How could he even utter those words?


    As a militarymander, here he was, indulging in debauchery, living a life of drunken revelry,pletely oblivious to the plight of his lower-ranking soldiers and the suffering of the so-calledmon folk.


    iming to act in the people''s best interest, yet engaging in such vile deeds.


    "Is that so? I''m sorry, I''m not interested," John responded coolly, while the portly man beside him continued to size him up with a beaming smile.


    "I think you should consider it more carefully. After all, not everyone gets an opportunity to join my team," the middle-aged man said with a slight smile, as if recalling something.


    "Indeed, I did send people to invite you, but perhaps their attitude wasn''t the best, and it upset you. That''s on me. Rest assured, those men have been dealt with and won''t be troubling you any further."


    Upon hearing this, the onlookers couldn''t help but gasp.


    My God!


    What had they just heard?


    Themander had extended an olive branch to this man, and yet he had declined.


    My God, did he even realize what this meant?


    Many onlookers had a different light in their eyes as they looked at John, starting to specte whether he was mad or simply unaware of what this man truly represented.


    His identity alone granted him carte nche here¡ªthis was one of the top echelons on their!


    They recognized the corpulent man beside him¡ªthe kingpin of the underworld!


    Both were powerhouses who could undoubtedly stir up a storm of blood and violence wherever they went.


    Yet, now, they had both appeared before this young man.


    While the corpulent figure remained silent, his faint smile clearly conveyed a great deal.


    It was evident that both held this young man, John, in high regard.


    Although they had anticipated that John would attract attention, they had never imagined that these two heavyweights would both make an appearance.


    "So you''re saying the people who came to invite me were yours," John stated.


    The middle-aged man nodded, then introduced himself.


    "You can call me Commander, but I''d prefer if you used my name. I''m about the age of your uncle, so feel free to call me Uncle Francis."


    Francis watched John quietly, his face adorned with a radiant smile.


    If John had never fully understood the term "smiling tiger" before, he certainly did now.


    Though the man was speaking with a cheerful demeanor, the pressure emanating from him had thickened noticeably.


    And while he suggested that John simply "think it over," there wasn''t the slightest hint that he actually meant for John to consider it freely.


    It seemed as though if John dared to utter another "no," Francis might resort to violence at any moment.


    Before John could even respond, Francis spoke again, still smiling.


    "After all,ing from the capital must have brought its own set of troubles. But if you join my side, I can take care of many of those issues for you."


    As he spoke, Francis subtly flicked his fingers, and John watched as the water in the ss before them seemingly came to life, flowing backwards!


    The water then slowly levitated, not dispersing but forming into small, animated spheres that danced between Francis''s fingertips.


    John distinctly heard the sharp intake of breath from those around them, their eyes wide with disbelief and fear. Stay tuned to §Þ??


    Fear?


    What were they afraid of?

 Chapter 333: Chapter333-Take Action!

    John keenly sensed a shift in the mood of those around him, and he noticed that Francis''s fingers were still subtly caressing the air.


    He felt that the tiny droplets, which seemed to be no bigger than grains of rice, were pulsating with some kind of energy.


    Although they looked innocuous, John realized that if they were to explode, they could potentially kill everyone nearby.


    No wonder the onlookers had such terrified expressions¡ªthey likely knew the terrifying power contained within those droplets.


    John noticed that some people had already started to discreetly move away, preferring not to linger in the vicinity any longer.


    He chuckled lightly; honestly, he had never taken these matters to heart.


    He knew that these people would eventuallye for him anyway, so why should he show them any courtesy?


    "Sorry, but I''m an orphan with no siblings or parents to speak of, so I''m not keen on randomly acknowledging rtives."


    Francis''s smile gradually faded.


    John''s stance was now crystal clear¡ªhe was rejecting his offer.


    "Young man, I know you are very capable; otherwise, you wouldn''t have challenged the Immortal Messenger. But in this ce..."


    Francis paused briefly, then continued with a light chuckle.


    "Once you offend certain people, you might not even have a chance to leave here alive."


    Francis''s words were starkly clear, causing everyone around to involuntarily gasp.


    To them, offending these two men might be worse than death.


    "Young man, I know that when you''re young, you often have all sorts of strange ideas, and I respect that¡ªwho hasn''t been young? But I think you should still consider carefully," said Benjamin next to him, smiling radiantly, his demeanor as benevolent as Maitreya Buddha.


    Even the two young women with him maintained gentle smiles.


    "Having abilities is certainly a good thing, but if you start to abuse those abilities, what awaits you will surely not be pleasant."


    Benjamin''s face beamed with a smile, his cheeks bunched up together, making him look slightly terrifying.


    "I''m someone who doesn''t respond to threats or bribes, sorry about that," John said lightly, shifting his posture as he sat.


    He quietly watched the two men across from him, his lips curling into a mocking smile.


    "I had thought you sent someone for me because there was some important matter. It turns out you really do raise dogs that reflect their master."


    "It seems that''s all there is to it. If you really have the ability, you should train your pet dogs better, so they don''t bite indiscriminately."


    Although Francis still wore a smile, everyone could see the deep murderous intent it concealed.


    Even the bystanders began to feel their breathing bebored.


    Some uncontrobly felt the urge to leave, but the next moment, they sensed their blood boiling within their veins.


    Those with weaker constitutions quickly stepped back, noticing their cheeks were so flushed they almost seemed to bleed.


    For others, it was toote to retreat.


    They found that their outer skin cells seemed to rupture in an instant, with countless droplets of blood bursting from their capiries.


    A chorus of screams erupted around them, with people wailing, screaming, and writhing in pain.


    The air thickened with the smell of blood, and the waitstaff hesitated upon seeing it was Francis causing the disturbance. Enjoy exclusive content from §Þ??


    Normally, they would intervene if someone caused trouble, but faced with these two dread figures, they dared not speak out.


    Everyone knew these two hardly respected the hotel''s premises, only asionally showing deference to the owner; to them, everyone else might as well be a corpse.


    Amid this hesitation, Francis had already begun to slowly control the blood of one of the individuals.


    John had already realized that this man was a water-based magus, only his medium was the water within the human body.


    This was a terrifying fact because the human body isrgelyposed of water, including blood and other bodily fluids.


    The slightest maniption of these could be lethal.


    In actualbat, if one could extract an opponent''s blood, would the opponent still have the strength to fight back?


    "A supreme-tier warrior?" John looked at Francis incredulously.


    For a militarymander to be merely at the supreme-tier seemed almost unbelievable, especially since even the so-called Benjamin beside him was at the transcendent-tier!


    "A mere Ster Bureau, hardly worth mentioning in your eyes, right? After all, you are the one who defeated the Immortal Messenger and saved so many young lords anddies of the capital. Your future seems boundless."


    Francis''s smile had gradually faded as he calmlyid out John''s entire background.


    John was prepared for this, but Silver Tear and Dark Fox beside him couldn''t help but grip their weapons tighter, surprised by the revtions.


    If they really had to fight here, they wondered if the hotel staff would take issue with them.


    John felt that the situation was not as simple as it seemed.


    After all, quite some time had passed since the beginning of this ordeal, and although people had been injured, no one from the Rose Hotel had intervened from start to finish.


    Didn''t that clearly indicate their stance and position?


    Even if the hotel owner showed him some favor, to others, these matters appeared far from straightforward.


    "ttery will get you nowhere. I merely saved a few people, no need to keep harping on about it. If you want me to save someone, why don''t you die first? Maybe if I''m in a good mood, I might just save you too."


    Everyone involuntarily gasped, looking at John as if he were a fool.


    By now, most of the individuals with any real power had left, and those who remained were without exception, formidable fighters¡ªeach at least of gold-tier strength or above.


    Yet at this moment, they looked at this young man as if they were staring at a dead man.


    Madness!


    He was utterly audacious!


    How dare he speak such words in front of these two heavyweights?!


    Did he no longer wish to live, or did he truly believe his own power was sufficient to be so brazen and arrogant in their presence?


    John remained nonchnt, unaffected by the res of others, sitting leisurely as if Francis''s threats had no impact on him whatsoever.


    "Interesting, the young man indeed has strength, but having strength does not mean you have everything in this day and age. I advise you to think carefully before you answer me."


    The next second, Silver Tear''s expression drastically changed! She could distinctly feel the pressure on her life force altering, as if an invisible force was relentlessly squeezing her arm.


    The pain from her arm made her gasp involuntarily, and the next moment, she saw all the capiries in her arm burst, with blood slowly floating into the air, forming tiny spheres of blood!


    Silver Tear''s pupils dted dramatically, and even Dark Fox beside her couldn''t help but gasp.


    They were acutely aware of their own abilities!


    Even when facing a supreme-tier fighter, they might not win, but they were certainly capable of defending themselves.


    However, in that moment, they felt utterly locked down, without even a chance to flee.

 Chapter 334: Chapter334-Overwhelming

    John, too, felt the oppressive atmosphere, but far from retreating, he met the gaze of the person before him with a smile.


    "I don''t believe you''d dare make a move here."


    After all, they were inside a hotel, where a certain degree of respect for the owner was expected.


    If amotion were to break out, it would be an embarrassment for everyone involved.


    John himself didn''t mind much, since the owner was somewhat lenient towards him.


    However, if these people were to create a scene, how would they ever stand in both the underworld and the legitimate world thereafter?


    Even considering the future, it seemed impossible for the owner to let such recklessness run rampant in his establishment.


    Francis''s smile slowly widened, then his face returned to an expressionless state.


    It must be said, someone who was always smiling suddenly bing stone-faced was truly intimidating.


    The onlookers hardly dared to breathe, fearing they might inadvertently offend someone important, which could prove problematic.


    After all, the two men before them were famously ruthless¡ªknown as living embodiments of death.


    Everyone knew these men could easily take a life without hesitation.


    Even within the confines of the Rose Hotel, why would they hesitate? Their actions were often brushed off as mere idents.


    Would the manager really risk a confrontation with them just for John''s sake?


    Any sensible owner would never make such a choice.


    No one would oppose them for the sake of a fewmoners, not a single person.


    Beside them, Benjamin''s smile began to fade, and the two young girls in his arms sensed the looming danger.


    They couldn''t help but tremble, trying desperately to calm themselves.


    Both were acutely aware that they were teetering on the edge of life and death.


    If Benjamin were to truly lose his temper, then perhaps...


    The thought left them with a different kind of fear.


    Although Benjamin usually appeared affable, they knew all too well that his anger was far more terrifying than Francis''s.


    While Francis might seem the more frightening on the surface, Benjamin was the one who could make someone disappear without a trace.


    "Young man, sometimes it''s better to speak with a bit of calm. If you''re too impulsive, things might really turn sour. I think you should consider it and then tell me," Francis said, believing he had already given John enough respect, considering he was supposed to uphold the hotel''s dignity.


    However, to his surprise, John remained defiant.


    "As I''ve said, I''m not interested in this, sorry."


    John''s smile was faint, but Francis''s grin hadpletely vanished, and the atmosphere grew more oppressive.


    In that instant, John felt as if something had been added to his life.


    Unseen forces seemed to wrap around his neck and wrists, the vital points, as if one more word from the opponent could literally sever his neck.


    His face bore a wry smile, gambling that his adversary wouldn''t dare to make a move in the hotel.


    Otherwise, anyone daring to strike here would mean the end of the Rose Hotel.


    "You really are gutsy, kid. You don''t seem afraid of me at all," Francis noted, his eyes brimming with intense murderous intent.


    Benjamin, too, exhibited an unusual demeanor.


    "Why should I be afraid of you? Weren''t you just calmly inviting me a moment ago?" John said with a smile.


    He hade to this ce today to gather information anyway, and since someone was offering him a proposition, why should he refuse?


    Bang!


    In an instant, a te before John shatteredpletely as if an invisible force had violently smashed it.


    Yet, the fragments of the te slowly floated in the air, their sharp edges all aimed at John''s neck.


    John knew that Francis was controlling everything, but he remained unflustered.


    "What do you think would happen if I identally used these shards to slice your neck?"


    Francis saidnguidly, as the fragments began to drift closer, pressing against John''s throat.


    John slightly lifted his gaze, and the shards in front of him suddenly copsed into thin air, disintegrating into the most basic molecules.


    "There probably wouldn''t be any consequences."


    Around them, onlookers gasped, their eyes wide with disbelief at the scene unfolding before them.


    Initially, they might have thought John was recklessly brave, ignorant of the danger he faced.


    Now, however, their perception shifted to one of profound respect.


    After all, not everyone could face threats from two powerful figures with suchposure, let alone strike back.


    He must be mad.


    "Is that so? Then perhaps you should really think about where your bones will be buried," Francis said, his eyes fixed calmly on John.


    A faint white glow slowly emerged from his fingertips, as if the energy was steadily umting, ready to explode with just a single thought from him.


    In that moment, Silver Tear felt his breathing be heavy, the air pressure around him ominously dropping.


    It was as if a massive stone was perpetually pressing down on his heart, making each breath aborious gasp, the sensation growing more intense by the second.


    Dark Fox clenched his teeth, a trickle of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    Some people who were too close had already copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    The restaurant''s headwaiter wanted to approach, but he found himself unable to move closer than ten steps away from them.


    It was as if there was a barrier in front of them, distinctly separating the inside from the outside.


    Should they try to enter, they would be met with indiscriminate attacks.


    The two young girls in Benjamin''s arms had already passed outpletely, their skin beginning to crack open, turning from delicate beauties into bloodied figures.


    Yet Benjamin showed no pity, abruptly tossing the two beauties aside.


    There was no trace of tenderness or mercy in his actions, leaving onlookers puzzled as these women had just been cooing and acting cute in his arms moments before.


    Perhaps for people like him, women were merely symbols of status, disposable at any necessary moment.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Dishes on the table exploded continuously, and even the crockery on the nearby tables burst into dust instantaneously.


    Silver Tear couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, yet John remained serenely seated, seemingly unaffected by any pressure or difort.


    Hisposure left everyone astonished.


    What kind of background did this man have?


    How could he be so formidable?


    How could a mere gold-tier awakener withstand Francis''s overwhelming power?


    Yet, John was indeed resisting it, and while everyone else suffered injuries, he remained unscathed.


    The two people with him had already vomited blood, but he seemed utterly unaffected.


    Francis''s expression grew darker, and he intensified his magic power.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The sound of explosions in the air grew more intense, turning all the ceramics in the restaurant to dust in an instant.


    Even though some people had retreated to the doorway, they couldn''t help but vomit blood!

 Chapter 335: Chapter335-The Partner

    "Manager, what should we do now?" a worried headwaiter asked, looking at the manager.


    None of these people could be affronted, but to simply ignore the situation would disgrace their hotel.


    "How should I know?" the manager gritted his teeth, his own nerves beginning to fray, aware that these were individuals they couldn''t afford to offend.


    Francis, needless to say, was amander in the Garrison.


    As for Benjamin, he was a boss in the underworld.


    Anyone familiar with these two knew that crossing them meant you might as well not bother trying to make a life on this anymore.


    It would be better to find a ce to bury yourself, perhaps even dying morefortably that way.


    "But we can''t just let him continue to cause a scene. What if something else happens? What then?"


    The reputation of their hotel was critically important, and upsetting the owner would leave them with nowhere to hide, let alone to live.


    The manager felt endlessly troubled, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    Suddenly, he was overwhelmed with regret, a deep sense of regret.


    Why did he have to be on duty today?


    Why couldn''t he have taken a day off, especially knowing in advance that something like this would happen?


    He definitely wouldn''t havee.


    Now, he felt a rush of panic, unsure whether he should send a message to the boss.


    But then he thought better of it; the boss was always well-informed about everything happening in the hotel.


    Usually, the boss would arrive immediately if such incidents urred.


    Yet, the absence of the boss now might mean that he preferred not to intervene in such matters.


    With this realization, he felt a slight relief, believing he had indeed made the right guess.


    He then turned to the headwaiter beside him.


    "Alright, since they want to handle it themselves, let''s stay out of it. You better mind your own business. If you can''t keep your mouth shut, you might as well not bother living here anymore."


    The headwaiter was stunned, then instinctively mped his mouth shut, though his eyes revealed a growing concern for everyone involved.


    To be honest, they were eager to witness these two powerhouses appear together; such a scenario typically signaled immense stakes involved.


    Was this person not favored by the boss after all?


    John felt as if a great mountain was relentlessly pressing down on his back, as though someone was trying to force him to submit.


    Yet, he endured it sternly.


    His spirit seemed to be constantly crushed under this pressure.


    His essence churned, and if not for his divine favor, he would have already been lying down!


    Initially, Francis might have had some reservations, but now his view of John had distinctly changed.


    This man had managed to hold on for so long, he must indeed possess some real strength.


    "Quite interesting," Benjamin murmured with a slight smile.


    However, the next moment, the smile on John''s face gradually faded, reced by a solemn expression.


    He now felt an increasing pressure, and his spirit was under a severe attack, nearly losing control, yet he bit down hard, enduring it.


    "Hmm..."


    John grunted, a trickle of blood sliding from the corner of his mouth.


    Benjamin''s smile also faded.


    With a snap of his fingers, a faint green tint suddenly appeared in the air.


    [You have been poisoned!]


    John noted the system''s alert that he indeed was poisoned, and the rate at which his HP was dropping was terrifyingly fast!


    At this moment, his HP was dropping at 150 per second, and it was still umting!


    This poison was truly dreadful!


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox were also poisoned, theirplexions turning ashen in an instant, and they noticed their fingertips starting to cken.


    The two exchanged nces and immediately thought to carry John away from the scene, but John subtly shook his head at them.


    They tried to speak but found their throats painfully dry.


    As soon as they opened their mouths, a spurt of purple-ck blood sprayed out¡ªa truly fierce poison!


    Neither of them had any capacity to resist; they wanted to act, but soon found their fingers growing numb.


    John, with his system''s keen observation, could see their HP dropping visibly fast.


    If not for his own strong resistance, he would likely have lost half his health by now.


    Though anxious inside, he kept aposed expression, pretending to retrieve something from his storage ring, when in fact, he was drawing from a secret realm fragment¡ªthe Tree of Life sap!


    The sap, enveloped in a special aura at John''s fingertips, was flicked by a gentle snap of his fingers directly onto the foreheads of Silver Tear and Dark Fox in the form of two droplets.


    This was one of the few lifesaving items given to him by Abby¡ªthe Tree of Life!


    All elves are born from the Tree of Life, and its sap is known as the essence of life.


    Regardless of the potency of the poison, as long as one isn''t killed instantly, there''s a chance to survive!


    However, others were unaware of this; they only saw John discreetly flick his fingers, and then some mysterious liquidnded on the foreheads of the two afflicted men.


    In that moment, both of theirplexions began to improve, and they found they had room to resist.


    However, instead of engaging, they chose to retreat with lightning speed, swiftly moving away from that area.


    Initially, they thought they would need to exit the entire restaurant, but after retreating about five or six meters, they suddenly felt a change.


    It was as if they had passed through a thin membrane, and then the air outside became instantly lighter, free from the oppressive weight of a mountain that had been bearing down on them before.


    Exchanging a look, both saw surprise reflected in each other''s eyes.


    Their concern for John deepened as well.


    This situation also meant that these two individuals'' control over space far exceeded their imaginations.


    The ability to create such a membrane was indeed an incredible feat.


    No wonder Francis, merely a supreme-tier awakener, could hold such a crucial position as amander.


    The two were exceptionallyplementary: one creating barriers and exerting pressure within, the other filling the air with poison.


    Even the most formidable individuals would struggle to react immediately under such circumstances.


    It was as if they had both been thoroughly ensnared the moment they encountered this setup.


    They were filled with dread now, not even daring to imagine what might have happened if John hadn''t saved them.


    They didn''t know what that drop of liquid was; all they remembered was the excruciating pain they felt, nearly on the brink of death.


    Yet, the next second, a cool liquid touched their foreheads, and suddenly, they werepletely revived, feeling all the negative effects vanish in that moment.


    They also received a subtle signal from John to leave for now.


    Normally, they would have wanted to stand by John, to advance or retreat together, but at that moment, they simply had no capacity to resist.


    In contrast, John seemed to handle the situation with ease, so staying there would only burden him.


    Almost instantly, they understood the pros and cons of the situation, and without any hesitation, they left.


    Now, knowing about this so-called barrier, their concern for John''s predicament deepened.


    With such formidable adversaries, including one who was a transcendent-tier fighter, could John really manage?

 Chapter 335 - 335-The Partner

    "Manager, what should we do now?" a worried headwaiter asked, looking at the manager.


    None of these people could be affronted, but to simply ignore the situation would disgrace their hotel.


    "How should I know?" the manager gritted his teeth, his own nerves beginning to fray, aware that these were individuals they couldn''t afford to offend.


    Francis, needless to say, was amander in the Garrison.


    As for Benjamin, he was a boss in the underworld.


    Anyone familiar with these two knew that crossing them meant you might as well not bother trying to make a life on this anymore.


    It would be better to find a ce to bury yourself, perhaps even dying morefortably that way.


    "But we can''t just let him continue to cause a scene. What if something else happens? What then?"


    The reputation of their hotel was critically important, and upsetting the owner would leave them with nowhere to hide, let alone to live.


    The manager felt endlessly troubled, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    Suddenly, he was overwhelmed with regret, a deep sense of regret.


    Why did he have to be on duty today?


    Why couldn''t he have taken a day off, especially knowing in advance that something like this would happen?


    He definitely wouldn''t havee.


    Now, he felt a rush of panic, unsure whether he should send a message to the boss.


    But then he thought better of it; the boss was always well-informed about everything happening in the hotel.


    Usually, the boss would arrive immediately if such incidents urred.


    Yet, the absence of the boss now might mean that he preferred not to intervene in such matters.


    With this realization, he felt a slight relief, believing he had indeed made the right guess.


    He then turned to the headwaiter beside him.


    "Alright, since they want to handle it themselves, let''s stay out of it. You better mind your own business. If you can''t keep your mouth shut, you might as well not bother living here anymore."


    The headwaiter was stunned, then instinctively mped his mouth shut, though his eyes revealed a growing concern for everyone involved.


    To be honest, they were eager to witness these two powerhouses appear together; such a scenario typically signaled immense stakes involved.


    Was this person not favored by the boss after all?


    John felt as if a great mountain was relentlessly pressing down on his back, as though someone was trying to force him to submit.


    Yet, he endured it sternly.


    His spirit seemed to be constantly crushed under this pressure.


    His essence churned, and if not for his divine favor, he would have already been lying down!


    Initially, Francis might have had some reservations, but now his view of John had distinctly changed.


    This man had managed to hold on for so long, he must indeed possess some real strength.


    "Quite interesting," Benjamin murmured with a slight smile.


    However, the next moment, the smile on John''s face gradually faded, reced by a solemn expression.


    He now felt an increasing pressure, and his spirit was under a severe attack, nearly losing control, yet he bit down hard, enduring it.


    "Hmm..."


    John grunted, a trickle of blood sliding from the corner of his mouth.


    Benjamin''s smile also faded.


    With a snap of his fingers, a faint green tint suddenly appeared in the air.


    [You have been poisoned!]


    John noted the system''s alert that he indeed was poisoned, and the rate at which his HP was dropping was terrifyingly fast!


    At this moment, his HP was dropping at 150 per second, and it was still umting!


    This poison was truly dreadful!


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox were also poisoned, theirplexions turning ashen in an instant, and they noticed their fingertips starting to cken.


    The two exchanged nces and immediately thought to carry John away from the scene, but John subtly shook his head at them.


    They tried to speak but found their throats painfully dry.


    As soon as they opened their mouths, a spurt of purple-ck blood sprayed out¡ªa truly fierce poison!


    Neither of them had any capacity to resist; they wanted to act, but soon found their fingers growing numb.


    John, with his system''s keen observation, could see their HP dropping visibly fast.


    If not for his own strong resistance, he would likely have lost half his health by now.


    Though anxious inside, he kept aposed expression, pretending to retrieve something from his storage ring, when in fact, he was drawing from a secret realm fragment¡ªthe Tree of Life sap!


    The sap, enveloped in a special aura at John''s fingertips, was flicked by a gentle snap of his fingers directly onto the foreheads of Silver Tear and Dark Fox in the form of two droplets.


    This was one of the few lifesaving items given to him by Abby¡ªthe Tree of Life!


    All elves are born from the Tree of Life, and its sap is known as the essence of life.


    Regardless of the potency of the poison, as long as one isn''t killed instantly, there''s a chance to survive!


    However, others were unaware of this; they only saw John discreetly flick his fingers, and then some mysterious liquidnded on the foreheads of the two afflicted men.


    In that moment, both of theirplexions began to improve, and they found they had room to resist.


    However, instead of engaging, they chose to retreat with lightning speed, swiftly moving away from that area.


    Initially, they thought they would need to exit the entire restaurant, but after retreating about five or six meters, they suddenly felt a change.


    It was as if they had passed through a thin membrane, and then the air outside became instantly lighter, free from the oppressive weight of a mountain that had been bearing down on them before.


    Exchanging a look, both saw surprise reflected in each other''s eyes.


    Their concern for John deepened as well.


    This situation also meant that these two individuals'' control over space far exceeded their imaginations.


    The ability to create such a membrane was indeed an incredible feat.


    No wonder Francis, merely a supreme-tier awakener, could hold such a crucial position as amander.


    The two were exceptionallyplementary: one creating barriers and exerting pressure within, the other filling the air with poison.


    Even the most formidable individuals would struggle to react immediately under such circumstances.


    It was as if they had both been thoroughly ensnared the moment they encountered this setup.


    They were filled with dread now, not even daring to imagine what might have happened if John hadn''t saved them.


    They didn''t know what that drop of liquid was; all they remembered was the excruciating pain they felt, nearly on the brink of death.


    Yet, the next second, a cool liquid touched their foreheads, and suddenly, they werepletely revived, feeling all the negative effects vanish in that moment.


    They also received a subtle signal from John to leave for now.


    Normally, they would have wanted to stand by John, to advance or retreat together, but at that moment, they simply had no capacity to resist.


    In contrast, John seemed to handle the situation with ease, so staying there would only burden him.


    Almost instantly, they understood the pros and cons of the situation, and without any hesitation, they left.


    Now, knowing about this so-called barrier, their concern for John''s predicament deepened.


    With such formidable adversaries, including one who was a transcendent-tier fighter, could John really manage?

 Chapter 336: Chapter336-Give Me Some Face

    "What on earth is happening with your Rose Hotel? Why haven''t you sent someone to intervene? Do you really want to see your guests die here?"


    Silver Tear immediatelyshed out at the nearby manager, who inwardly groaned and then gave a bitter smile.


    "You see the situation here; how am I supposed to stop it?" he replied.


    Silver Tear was taken aback, then red at the manager through gritted teeth.


    "What are you saying? Are you telling me you don''t want to get involved?"


    What would be of John then? Everyone knew how critical the situation was, and any dy could lead to disaster.


    The manager gave a wry smile, helplessly.


    "We really can''t do anything. You see the state those two are in, right? You know what kind of people they are; we simply can''t afford to offend either side."


    Dark Fox was also frantic.


    To be honest, he had never anticipated such a situation; he never thought that these two would show such disregard for the Rose Hotel.


    While the two were incredibly anxious, John was distinctly feeling a change on his end.


    He had managed to detoxify the other two, but when it came to himself, he now realized that the situation was different¡ªthis poison was overwhelmingly fierce!


    He quickly felt his body beginning to sumb to the toxic invasion.


    To others, John seemed no different, but only he knew that he was already poisoned.


    Meanwhile, his system alerted him that his HP was dropping at an rming rate of 300 points per second?!


    Fortunately, John still had his blood shield; as soon as he lost any blood, it would instantly replenish.


    Benjamin''s expression had also started to turn serious.


    He had initially thought that with thebined efforts of the two of them, this man would notst more than a minute, yet here they were, nearly two to three minutester!


    What kind of background did this man have?


    Why did he possess such immense strength?


    Francis scoffed coldly, and the oppressive feeling in the air intensified.


    John felt as if all his internal organs were being continuouslypressed, experiencing an intense suffocation.


    It was as if, in that moment, all the air pressure in the surroundings had changed.


    The green poison mist in the air was also bing more apparent.


    John''s HP kept dropping to the bottom, then instantly filled up again.


    John knew if he kept enduring this way, he couldn''tst much longer.


    He had to find a way to break free from this situation.


    He was running out of time!


    Just as he was pondering how to resolve the situation, he suddenly heard a familiar androgynous voice from behind.


    "It seems I haven''te out for too long; you two no longer take me into consideration."


    Francis and Benjamin exchanged looks, a trace of seriousness shing through their eyes.


    Then, in an instant, both withdrew their forces.


    The pale green mist in the air gradually dissipated, and the intense atmospheric pressure vanished instantly.


    Silver Tear and the others clearly felt that the thin membrane hadpletely disappeared.


    The green mist seemed as if it were being drawn back into Benjamin''s body, as if guided by some unseen force.


    "Misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding," Benjamin resumed his fa?ade of a smiling tiger.


    It appeared as though everything that had just happened was a misunderstanding, or perhaps others were simply overthinking it.


    However, they soon noticed a dense ck mist beginning to thicken in the air.


    Almost instantly, the manager bowed deeply at a 90-degree angle.


    "Master!"


    The headwaiter beside him did not hesitate either, bending over to bow without daring to utter another word.


    They truly had not expected the boss to actually appear!


    Who exactly was this person?


    Why did such a young individual have connections with the boss?


    In the past, when these two heavyweights caused trouble here, the boss would never intervene directly; at most, he would demandpensation.


    The ck mist did not speak, but rather, two tendrils extended from within, slowly wrapping around the headwaiter''s neck.


    His pupils dted in terror as he began to float uncontrobly, frantically pulling at his neck.


    He seemed to be desperately trying to separate himself from the ck mist, but to no avail.


    The ck mist tightened further,pletely ensnaring his neck.


    His eyes bulged, and his tongue protruded involuntarily.


    The air in his chest waspressed out in an instant, and he felt as if his internal organs were being crushed all at once.


    As the headwaiter struggled in mid-air, bleeding from all orifices, the manager behind him dared not even lift his head.


    His hands trembled uncontrobly, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead, quickly dampening the carpet in front of him.


    By the time the man fell to the ground again, he had already lost all signs of life.


    Yet, those around him dared not utter a word, nor did they dare to express any opinion, many keeping their heads bowed.


    Some, upon seeing the ck mist appear, had wisely chosen to leave early.


    They all knew that the ck mist was the Rose Hotel''s owner!


    The reason the Rose Hotel stood unchallenged on Chaos Star was not only due to its solid connections in the background but also because of the extraordinary strength of the owner himself.


    They rarely saw the boss take action, but every time he did, he never failed.


    They all spected about the true extent of the boss''s power; some guessed he was at the transcendent-tier, but others thought he must be at least at the cataclysmic-tier or even the apocalyptic-tier.


    Some even considered the possibility of him being a semigod-tier powerhouse!


    Every time, the boss resolved all matters effortlessly, never showing any signs of struggle or dy.


    Now, with this man dead, not a single person dared to utter a word.


    Even Francis and Benjamin fell silent, not speaking further, aware that this incident was targeted at them.


    The manager saw the ck mist slowly coiling around him and, terrified, fell to his knees with a thud.


    "Master, spare my life!"


    "I... I really couldn''t stop it."


    One was a supreme-tier and the other a transcendent-tier fighter; he was merely at the diamond-tier! He simply couldn''t stand against these two.


    The ck mist swirled slowly, seemingly very displeased.


    Then, that androgynous voice spoke again.


    "If you can''t stop them, then you''re useless."


    "And you should know better than I what happens to the useless."


    The manager''s eyes reflected utter despair, but he dared not attempt to flee.


    Instead, he desperately bowed and pleaded, "Master, spare my life, please let me go this time, I promise to do better next time!"


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The manager kept bowing, his forehead visibly swelling and reddening, yet it was all in vain.


    The ck mist slowly wrapped around his limbs, and a trace of terror flickered in his eyes.


    By the time he thought of escaping, it was toote.


    The ck mist tightly coiled around him, and he slowly began to float in the air.


    The mist entwined his limbs and started pulling them outward.


    He acutely felt pain at the joints of his body, but he no longer had the strength even to speak.


    His neck was continually being pulled upward by the ck mist, while his limbs were stretched in opposite directions.


    Excruciating pain shot through his limbs into his brain, yet he could not utter a single word.


    His mind went nk, tears involuntarily falling down his face.


    The next second, his pants were wet¡ªhe had been literally scared into urinating.


    The liquid trailed down his pants, quickly soaking the carpet, and the air soon filled with the foul smell of urine.

 Chapter 337: Chapter337-No Place to Bury

    At this moment, not a single person dared to utter a word; they all just quietly watched him, as if staring at a corpse.


    The manager was consumed with pain, filled with unbearable fear, yet now he couldn''t even muster a plea for mercy.


    His eyes were wide open, his eyeballs nearly bulging out.


    Silver Tear, witnessing all this, felt a pang ofpassion.


    Yet, she forced herself to keep watching.


    She knew this was the most horrifying truth¡ªif she looked away, she would ultimately know nothing.


    She had always felt that the world wasn''t as beautiful as some believed.


    But still, seeing such horror firsthand made her involuntarily gasp in shock.


    She watched as the man''s limbs were continuously stretched.


    Eventually, even his breathing becamebored; his eyeballs hadpletely protruded and began to bleed.


    Under normal circumstances, a person would be screaming in agony by now, but this man seemed unable to make a sound.


    The ck mist continued to swirl around him, tightening its grip.


    The others could sense that something was terribly wrong, yet they said nothing.


    After all, this was the owner of the Rose Hotel handling his own affairs.


    No matter how much they knew, they truly had no ce to speak out.


    In the end, they merely hid on the side, forced to witness the silent horror.


    At this moment, John keenly noticed something amiss.


    If the boss truly intended to kill this man outright, he wouldn''t resort to such a slow torture.


    This suggested that perhaps there were aspects beyond his imagination at y here, and that the boss was possibly only aiming to intimidate everyone present.


    Thus, this man had to die in the most horrific way imaginable.


    Even if this might breed some resentment among the onlookers, that was irrelevant.


    They had to deal with it this way.


    In hisst conscious moment, the manager hadpletely lost all hope for life.


    Francis said nothing, merely watching the scene unfold quietly.


    Benjamin''s smile gradually faded until itpletely disappeared, showing no other reaction.


    Suddenly, as everyone tensed, a tearing sound seemed to echo through the air.


    Then, they saw the man''s limbs being ripped apart like those of a paper doll.


    Blood immediately filled the air, even staining the mist red, and the intense smell of blood made everyone nauseous.


    Gurgling...


    The man''s headnded directly on the ground, soaking the carpet and emitting a faint sound.


    Even with mental preparation, the sight before her made Silver Tear feel sick to her stomach, nearly causing her to vomit.


    She clenched her teeth tightly, struggling not to let herself throw up, unaware of any unusual expression she might have shown.


    She noticed that the people around her seemed to be in the same state.


    Likely, everyone found the scene before them exceedingly bloody and violent, yet they had never really considered it a big deal before.


    The current revulsion was merely due to a mixture of awe and fear of absolute power.


    They had witnessed such scenes countless times before, and each person knew deep down that if they were in the same situation, they mightmit even more horrific acts.


    After the man''s death, the ck mist lingered in the area.


    Meanwhile, the maids efficiently cleaned up the corpse and bloodstains, even going as far as to rece the carpet with a special technique.


    They also ced a very luxurious sofa directly opposite them.


    The ck mist slowly settled on the sofa, its true form obscured from everyone''s view.


    Yet, they knew this was a person of absolute power, an iparable existence to them.


    Their fear stemmed solely from this individual''s superior strength.


    "Why has the boss made a public appearance today? You''ve always been behind the scenes before. It seems something today has truly caught your attention," Francis said with a smile, acting as if he was just a bystander here for the spectacle.


    Beside him, Benjamin was also smiling as he looked at the swirling ck mist, as if he had thought of something, then he spoke, "It seems this young man is quite attractive, even drawing the boss here. I wonder what the boss is nning this time."


    Although they didn''t explicitly say it, they were indeed probing, trying to discern the nature of the rtionship between John and the boss.


    They had previously acted as they pleased within the hotel, never facing any obstacles.


    There was even an unspoken rule they had with the hotel.


    As long as it didn''t involve the hotel''s reputation, and as long as the people hurt were not particrly important, the hotel would not intervene.


    But this time, they came out for John and didn''t hesitate to strike them both openly.


    "Is it because I haven''t shown up in a while? Perhaps some people have forgotten the rules of this ce," the ck mist said in a tone that betrayed no emotion, yet the air filled with a subtle... aura of authority!


    Moreover, this keen sense seemed targeted at the two men opposite.


    Even though I am so close to them, I have never felt anything different.


    At the same time, Francis could no longer maintain his smile, and Benjamin''s fingers twitched uncontrobly, causing a faint green mist to appear around him.


    The green mist entwined with the ck mist, seeming to resist each other, but quickly the green mist was suppressed to just a thinyer around Benjamin.


    The ugly expression on Benjamin''s face could no longer be maintained, reced by a look of panic and caution.


    Both of them had not anticipated that the boss would actually confront them outright, and all because of this one person!


    "Boss, what do you mean by this? Does our previous agreement mean nothing now?"


    Francis directly posed the question, to which the boss responded with a slight smile.


    "What you said before certainly counts, but it seems you''ve forgotten that I have the final say here, and this time, you really disregarded my dignity."


    Hearing this, both men''s faces instantly broke out in cold sweat, but they still managed a strained smile.


    "We haven''t done anything particrly excessive, just having a chat with this young fellow," Francis tried to exin, but the atmosphere around them was growing increasingly intense, and even his breathing had be more rapid.


    Although they had always known the boss was very powerful, they had never truly experienced it firsthand.


    Previously, their actions were minor skirmishes; after all, some matters weren''t as straightforward as they thought, and the boss had to show some respect to the people backing them.


    But today, for the first time, they felt the vast gap between themselves and the boss.


    The moment the boss sat across from them and released even a hint of his powerful aura, they werepletely overwhelmed, unable to resist.


    It was terrifying.


    This person''s strength was far superior to theirs!


    He might even be at the apocalyptic-tier or cataclysmic-tier!


    That such a powerful individual was merely the owner of a hotel?

 Chapter 338: Chapter338-Differing Demands

    Francis didn''t say much, just silently stared at the swirling ck mist.


    Sometimes, they were all too aware that the boss was a threat to them, yet they could not afford to openly break with him due to the multitude of intertwined interests.


    "This incident was indeed ack of consideration on our part, but we genuinely just wanted to have a good chat with this young man. Are you, perhaps, also interested in him, boss? Is that why you prefer we don''t get too involved with him?"


    Benjamin said with a smile, then quickly added, "We truly weren''t aware of any rtionship between him and you, boss. If you really are fond of him, then we can step aside. After all, no matter what, we know our ce."


    "No matter how talented, no one reallypares to you, boss. What do you think?"


    John, listening on the side, was initially puzzled but quickly caught on and couldn''t help but scoff quietly.


    They were effectively cing him within the boss''s sphere of influence.


    If he were to do something else in the future, he would have to consider this fact.


    While there were benefits, the drawbacks were greater.


    After all, if the boss could remain here, it meant he had his own territory, allies, and enemies.


    There''s no such thing as a free lunch.


    Now that he was enjoying the conveniences offered by the boss, he would inevitably have to deal with the darker aspects that followed.


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox exchanged a nce, each seeing a hint of worry in the other''s eyes.


    If things were as they suspected, the consequences could take a different turn.


    "I''m not as concerned as you think; I simply dislike anyone damaging my hotel. You''ve broken ten sets of my furniture now, how do you n topensate for that?"


    The boss''s voice was devoid of any discernible emotion, but it brought a slight sense of relief to the two men.


    If the discussion was merely aboutpensation, then it was actually easier to handle than they had anticipated.


    Their greatest fear was that the boss had some other, more troublesome thoughts about them.


    "That''s easy to handle, rest assured. I will make sure to prepare some fine tea sets topensate for your losses, and I will cover all the damages," Benjamin said with a smile.


    Yet, the swirling ck mist seemed to disagree.


    In that instant, it became clear that the boss hadn''te just to demandpensation.


    He was also there to ensure justice was served.


    As for what kind of justice, they all knew deep down it was probably on behalf of the young man.


    "The Rose Hotel has always been neutral, never changing its rules for any organization or individual."


    "If you really have some issues that can''t be resolved, perhaps you should consider the arena; it might even provide me with some entertainment."


    The mist continued to swirl, but the words offered them a potential solution.


    The two men exchanged a nce, each seeing doubt in the other''s eyes.


    After all, they truly wanted to teach John a lesson.


    Both were covetous of the divine artifact John possessed, and importantly, John had indeed previously rejected Francis.


    In this realm, where they were akin to emperors, such rejection was intolerable, especially considering they were not yet widely recognized.


    If someone like him dared to refuse them, who else would respect them in the future?


    Thus, even for the sake of their own pride, they needed to make John pay a price¡ªa price he couldn''t bear.


    Francis suddenlyughed out loud, noticing a shift in the dynamics between John and the ck mist.


    "I initially thought this person was favored by you, but it seems that might not really be the case."


    Benjamin quickly caught on and also allowed himself a slight smile.


    After all, if they truly valued this young man, they wouldn''t let him participate in the arena.


    Moreover, allowing him to face them inbat suggested that, in some ways, he hadpletely lost his protective shield.


    After all, no matter how you put it, going there meant life or death!


    Once you enter the arena, you eithere out victorious, or you don''te out at all.


    However, it didn''t take long for the two to realize that this situation was only beneficial for them and bore no disadvantages.


    After all, if the boss really wanted to protect this young man, the best way would have been to take him under his wing.


    Yet, instead, the boss had sent John to the arena.


    This development had certainly be interesting.


    "Indeed, the boss is right; we at the Rose Hotel must act ording to the rules," Francis said with a smile, and Benjamin nodded along, his demeanor serene yet profound.


    "I agree, though considering this young fellow has already fought a tough battle and is severely injured, I wonder if he still has the capacity to fight another," Benjamin''s tone was filled with skepticism and a hint of another emotion, but John just quirked an eyebrow slightly.


    "What, you want to step in too? I''d advise against it; I''d hate for your corpulent body to end up an unsightly corpse there."


    Benjamin''s expression changed instantly, and a thin mist shot towards John!


    It looked ethereal, but it seemed to carry with it the danger of ake''s edge, as if it had a sharp edge.


    John could almost feel it; in that moment, the green mist tore through the air with a whistling sound.


    As the green mist surged directly towards John''s face, he remainedpletely unruffled.


    Boom!


    The next second, the green mist collided with an invisible barrier.


    It dispersed instantly, spreading throughout the air, but was quicklypressed into a confined space.


    Unperturbed, Benjamin reabsorbed the green mist back into his body and managed a slight smile.


    "The young man is indeed full of vigor. It seems you do have some skills. How about this? Let''s have a little matchter."


    "But just ying around like this isn''t much fun, how about we raise the stakes?"


    Benjamin had merely made an offhand remark, but John nodded with a smile.


    "Sure, I was thinking just ying wouldn''t be much fun either. Let''s indeed raise the stakes."


    "If I win, you two must let me and my friends leave, and also, you''ll have to do me a favor."


    Francis and Benjamin were surprised by his words, then chuckled lightly.


    "Do you mean you want to challenge both of us at the same time?"


    As he spoke, his tone revealed some astonishment.


    He knew this young man was audacious, but he had never imagined he could be so brazen!


    That was simply courting death!


    "Why not?"


    John said with a lightugh, looking at the two men across from him.


    "Or is it that you two don''t dare to step in? If that''s the case, no worries, you can find someone else to fight me. It''s all the same."


    Audacious!


    He was utterly audacious!


    Though the two men had been mentally prepared, they couldn''t help but be astounded at this moment.


    This young man was incredibly arrogant, not showing the slightest regard for them.


    "Interesting, it seems someone has boldly thrown down the gauntlet. I wonder what you two think about this," the bossmented, the mist around him swirling more intensely, seemingly in great anticipation.


    "Since the boss has spoken thus, naturally, we cannot refuse. Why don''t we find someone to take to the arena for a bit of fun?"

 Chapter 339: Chapter339-The Bet!

    A faint smile appeared on Francis''s face, and Benjamin couldn''t help but chuckle as well.


    "Since it''s a bet, we naturally need to set the terms. What will you do if we win?" John shrugged nonchntly.


    "I know what you want, so just take what you desire if you win."


    At first, the people around might have thought him incredibly arrogant, but now, hearing these words, they felt nothing at all.


    When a person''s arrogance knows no bounds, everyone starts to question him.


    Alone, destined to be a moth to the me, he still dares to boldly challenge his opponents.


    Either he is incredibly smart, or incredibly foolish.


    However, given his past, foolish is not a word one would use to describe him.


    So, there remains only one conclusion.


    Such a person is not just formidable; he holds cards never shown to anyone else, and that is what truly terrifies.


    Not just the others, even Francis and Benjamin found themselves inevitably drawing a mental question mark upon hearing such a statement.


    What was this man''s background? Why could he so boldly ept their so-called bet?


    Moreover, it was John who had initiated it, despite having fought a fierce battle against the Immortal Messenger, and sustaining serious injuries.


    Even if the medical team at the hotel was exceptional, it was impossible to fully heal someone back to their original state in such a short time.


    Did he possess some unknown ace up his sleeve?


    "Since you put it that way, we won''t hold back. We want the divine artifact on you, as well as everything you got from Principal Sophia," they demanded.


    John, upon hearing this, paused, then silently watched the two men.


    "You dare make such demands without even knowing what I obtained from there? Aren''t you afraid I''ll just fob you off with something trivial?"


    Benjamin''s smile remained radiant as a faint green glow slowly appeared on his finger.


    "Whether you would deceive us is for us to decide. Just bring out those items, and if you try to fool us, I''m sorry, but even if the boss wants to protect you, we definitely won''t let you off easily."


    Upon hearing this, John couldn''t help butugh, then nodded lightly.


    "Alright, let''s have a contest then. Will the two of you step into the arena yourselves, or will you choose someone from here?"


    The two men hesitated upon hearing John''s proposal.


    They both knew that if they were to face John themselves, he would certainly have no chance of surviving.


    But now, with John speaking so calmly, they couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy.


    Perhaps John did have some cards up his sleeve.


    If they were to gamble themselves and lose, it would be a difficult situation to face.


    After all, once you''re in, you can only leave either by dying or winning.


    They definitely didn''t want to risk themselves, so hiring someone to fight for them seemed like the best choice.


    "Very well, we''ll have two people stand in for us when the timees. Of course, we won''t bully you; if we have two on our side, then you can have two on yours as well," Benjamin said with a smile, while Francis, though hesitant, eventually nodded.


    After all, it wouldn''t look good if they were seen to be ganging up on one person, and fighting in turns could also seem unfair, so this was the necessary course of action.


    After agreeing on the time and ce, John looked at the two men, then turned his gaze to the ck mist beside him.


    "I came here to eat, and I''m quite hungry now. May I have my meal?"


    Francis couldn''t help but be taken aback, then burst into heartyughter, his eyes filled with admiration as he looked at John.


    If it weren''t for John''s reluctance to join his team, Francis would hold him in high regard.


    To maintain suchposure in these circumstances was indeedmendable.


    The young man truly had potential.


    If he could survive the arena, Francis might consider offering him more resources and perhaps even reconsider inviting him to join their team.


    After all, aren''t resources and talent the most crucial elements here?


    Seeing a simr expression on Benjamin''s face, Francis guessed he was thinking along the same lines, considering how to recruit John afterward.


    It would depend on what methods they themselves employed.


    Meanwhile, the ck mist chuckled softly without speaking, while a maid, very perceptively, had already prepared a table full of food.


    Of course, the maids were not the slightest bit frightened by the situation; rather, they wereposed as they set the table before them.


    John leisurely began to eat, then nced in the direction of Silver Tear.


    "Aren''t you twoing to eat? Didn''t we agree this was a meal?"


    The other people in the restaurant, upon hearing John''s invitation, involuntarily shifted their gaze toward the others.


    Seeing that Silver Tear was such a young girl sparked a different sort of spection.


    After all, it''s often said that any strong individual usually has a few women around, and perhaps she was just a ything for John.


    The boy beside her seemed somewhat capable, but not particrly formidable.


    Being in thepany of a gold-tier awakener like John, however, set him apart.


    Some began to quietly specte about John''s identity.


    He looked so young, yet he could stand shoulder to shoulder in conversation with two heavyweights, showing no fear, even resisting a fierce onught from them.


    They would never suspect Francis and Benjamin of going easy on anyone, especially since they had indeed witnessed deaths on the scene, and the sight had been gruesomely vivid.


    Although the scene had been cleaned up, the air was still thick with the scent of blood.


    Under such circumstances, it would be impossible for anyone to eat, yet John was eating very calmly, even savoring his meal as if he relished it.


    At this, everyone felt a shift in theirposure; they sensed that things were not quite as they had imagined.


    Some had harbored certain thoughts about John, but now, in this moment, they stifled them.


    They thought it best to simply watch from the sidelines since the heavyweights were already making their move.


    After all, they stood to lose nothing.


    If it came to betting when the showdownmenced, they could make a hefty profit.


    If John were to fall during the conflict, they would have no reason to pay him any further attention.


    However, if he survived, it would mean his strength was on par with the heavyweights, making him someone they could not afford to provoke.


    So, in any case, all they needed to do now was wait and see the oue.


    John ate his meal methodically, indifferent to the gazes around him, which were filled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.


    Silver Tear, sitting beside him, felt awkward.


    Despite the enticing food before her, she couldn''t bring herself to eat.


    She was indeed very hungry, but her appetite was gone, unable to swallow a bite, her mind preupied with thoughts of her captain.

 Chapter 340: Chapter340-Who Will Fight?

    Dark Fox also felt a deep sense of worry, knowing that John would inevitably have to choose someone to fight.


    However, with Silver Tear in less than optimistic condition, any such choice seemed doomed to fail.


    John had indeed shown considerable strength before, but facing two opponents was an entirely different scenario.


    He began to consider the possibility of himself stepping into the arena, having never coordinated with John before.


    If it were truly a matter of bringing out the opponent''s full strength, it would certainly be challenging.


    Yet, if they supported each other, perhaps they could survive, which would be the only way to better rescue their captain.


    With these thoughts, Dark Fox''s emotions wereplex, yet he forcefully pretended as if nothing had happened.


    Meanwhile, Francis and the others were closely observing the twopanions.


    They had already investigated; the three hade together, which meant they definitely knew each other and were aware of each other''s capabilities.


    If John was indeed to pick someone, these two were the only choices.


    The woman was not considered a threat¡ªjust a woman, after all.


    What truly worried them was the other man beside her.


    Although he appeared not very powerful, who could say if he held any aces up his sleeve?


    After all, John, a gold-tier awakener, had dared to challenge them; perhaps this man also had an unusual background.


    "You really have quite an appetite. Enjoy your meal then, I''ll be heading back. I hope you perform well in the arena tomorrow."


    Francis said this with a faint smile, while Benjamin also rose from his seat with a grin.


    His corpulence swayed like a mountain of flesh, causing a slight tremor in the ground as he walked.


    It was hard to imagine such a powerful figure presented in this way.


    As the two men left, some spectators also decided to leave, seeing no more spectacle to witness.


    However, others chose to stay, curious about what decision the boss would make.


    This was the first time they had seen the boss engage in a dispute with other heavyweights over someone like John.


    It was truly an incredible situation, and they were keen to find out more.


    Though the boss was sitting right across from John, he seemed as if he didn''t see him, continuing to eat as if nothing else mattered, sparking curiosity among the onlookers.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid at all," the ck mist surged and murmured this softly.


    John keenly noticed the ck mist beginning to slowly converge around them, forming a circle.


    However, he didn''t feel any malice; instead, it seemed as though the mist was shielding them from the surrounding affairs, and it appeared that those outside could no longer hear their voices.


    "Why should I be afraid? Since you''ve shown yourself, you wouldn''t just watch them run wild here. I do trust you on that," John said.


    The thick ck mist seemed to churn more vigorously, as ifughing, and then he heard it say, "Even if it''s not for me. For the sake of the hotel''s reputation, you wouldn''t let them do anything ominous here. I''m betting on that, and it looks like I might have bet correctly."


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox were shocked to hear him speak so candidly!


    Honestly, they had never considered that John was also gambling¡ªgambling with his life!


    Any mishap just now could have been fatal for John! Even if they were right in their guess, what then?


    If they couldn''tst until the moment the boss intervened, it would still be a dead end!


    Now, they suddenly felt a retrospective fear.


    Fortunately, John had held on! Otherwise, the situation could have been even more dreadful than they imagined.


    John leisurely finished hisst bite of food and then gazed at the mass of mist across from him.


    "Any more to say? If not, I''ll be heading back. I need to prepare for tomorrow''s match."


    The mist churned but ultimately said nothing, simply dissipating.


    The maid also departed respectfully, leaving only Jasmte still standing there, quietly waiting for John, seemingly ready to follow hismands indefinitely.


    Silver Tear had wanted to ask what was going on, but seeing Jasmte still there, she felt a different emotion stirring and bit her lip, forcing herself to pretend as if nothing had happened.


    Once back in their room, Jasmte finally left, and Silver Tear could no longer hold back.


    "Are you insane? How could you agree to their demand to enter the match? What if something happens? What if the captain isn''t even rescued yet, and you''re already pulled in?"


    Silver Tear was frantic with worry, yet she dared not speak too loudly, fearful of eavesdroppers.


    Dark Fox, on the other hand, became even more silent, as he began to contemte how to prepare for the uing match.


    "Alright, it''s happened now, and there''s no use worrying elsewhere. All the worrying in the world won''t help. We might as well think about how we''re going to handle the match."


    Thinking about it, he felt somewhat helpless because it seemed like they truly had no chance of winning.


    "Can you tell me what you''re really thinking? Do you have any confidence in this matter, or were you just trying to buy some time?"


    If it was just a dying tactic, he might be able to understand, but what if they really had topete?


    "We''ve never really coordinated well together before, and if we just go into it directly, there might be idents. Why don''t we take tonight, while we still have time, to rest properly and then consider how to coordinate better for tomorrow?"


    Silver Tear nodded quickly upon hearing Dark Fox''s suggestion.


    After all, this was their only hope.


    If they could devise a strategy, perhaps there was still a chance to win.


    It would certainly be better than doing nothing and just waiting here.


    "Look, don''t worry about it. Rest assured, I have a n for this, and you two won''t need to step in when the timees."


    When Silver Tear heard this, her eyes widened in disbelief, her face a picture of astonishment.


    "What do you mean? What does it mean we don''t have to fight? Do you realize what this implies? Are you going to take on both of them alone? Or do you have another partner?"


    Silver Tear was incredibly anxious, but then she dismissed her own question, knowing it was unlikely for John to have any partners.


    "Look, you don''t need to worry. Just get some rest, and leave the rest to me. I promise you, there won''t be any problems," John reassured them.


    After saying this, he headed straight back to his own room to rest.


    They were in a suite, so each had their own room.


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox exchanged a look, both visibly worried.


    "What do we do? Are we really just going to do nothing?"


    Silver Tear''s breathing became hurried with anxiety.


    She didn''t know what to say or how to resolve the issue.


    Dark Fox sighed involuntarily.


    "Since John said not to worry about it, let''s not. We''ll just see how it goes when the timees."

 Chapter 341: Chapter341-An Unexpected Choice

    Although he said that, he already had a n in mind.


    If anything unexpected happened to John tomorrow, he would risk his own life to ensure their safe departure!


    No matter what, he would not let any harme to them; they must leave safely, even if it meant sacrificing his own life.


    The two quickly returned to their rooms, expecting a sleepless night, yet surprisingly, they drifted off to sleep.


    Johny in his room, resting with his eyes closed, but soon felt a wave of drowsiness.


    He sensed something was amiss, but it was toote.


    He fell into an uncontroble sleep, and in his dreams, it seemed a woman was turning the world upside down with him.


    He struggled to open his eyes, only to find his eyelids unbearably heavy, impossible to lift.


    The woman''s figure was delicate, nestled in his arms, causing him to momentarily lose his senses.


    He bit his tongue, trying to wake himself, but found it utterly futile.


    "Heh... you''re even cuter than I imagined."


    John heard a voice in his drowsy state, a voice he was sure he had never heard before.


    Yet, there was a strange familiarity, as if he should have heard it, or perhaps it was just a fleeting illusion in his sleepy haze.


    In a moment of haze, he smelled a strong scent of roses, but then he fell back into a deep, oblivious sleep.


    The next morning, John was awakened by the sound of knocking.


    As he came to, he felt a headache and instinctively rubbed his forehead, only to be surprised to find a faint rose-like mark on the inside of his pinky finger.


    What was this?


    He looked at the subtle mark with confusion.


    It was so faint that it was almost unnoticeable unless looked at closely.


    "John, are you awake?"


    Silver Tear''s voice came from outside the door, interrupting his thoughts.


    After responding, he got out of bed to open the door.


    "What''s up? Why did it take you so long to open the door? Are you feeling unwell or something off?"


    Silver Tear''s first thought was exactly that, given their current, very unusual circumstances.


    Fearing any mishap, even a slight dy in response made them worry if someone was harming them.


    John suppressed the odd sensation he felt, concealing the unusual mark on his hand, and then smiled, shaking his head.


    "No, I was just a bit groggy from sleep, so I didn''t hear you right away. It''s nothing serious. Is everything okay on your end?"


    Silver Tear hesitated, then shook her head with a worried look, seeming as if she wanted to say more but stopped herself.


    "Alright, if there''s nothing wrong, let''s go have breakfast. We have a tough battle ahead of us tonight."


    Initially, Silver Tear wanted to ask some questions, but seeing John like this, she forced herself to hold back and finally let out a sigh without furtherment.


    As John walked to the dining room, he gently rubbed the faint mark on his pinky finger.


    How did this mark appear?


    Why was it there?


    He had never had such a thing before.


    Was the dream he hadst night really just a dream?


    Doubt began to creep into his mind as he unconsciously stroked the mark, but soon they reached the dining room, and he suppressed his emotions; it wouldn''t do to show anything unusual in front of others.


    Inside the restaurant, all eyes were on John.


    Some were whispering, while others appraised him with intense scrutiny.


    They all knew what this man had done the day before and how mad he really was!


    John didn''t make much of it, simply finishing his meal and then returning to his room to rest properly.


    By evening, Silver Tear was anxiously waiting at the door.


    Seeing John emerge, she couldn''t hold back her questions.


    "Are you sure you don''t want us toe with you? Are you really going to face them two-on-one? That doesn''t sound like a good idea."


    Dark Fox, standing beside her, lowered his voice.


    "I shoulde with you. You won''t find anyone else on such short notice, and everyone already sees us as a team. Even if we wanted to distance ourselves now, it wouldn''t work. There''s no point in wasting time."


    John chuckled upon hearing this, thinking that Dark Fox assumed he was avoiding cooperation to protect them.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not as noble as you think. The only reason I''m not teaming up with you is that you really can''t help me."


    If the situation hadn''t been so serious, Silver Tear might have rolled her eyes.


    How irritating could he get?


    Although they knew John was probably just teasing, it still felt a bit ufortable.


    "Alright, you don''t need to worry about me; I have help," John said, trying to lighten the mood before preparing to leave.


    Meanwhile, Silver Tear gritted her teeth and followed John.


    No matter what, they had to be united in this!


    This was not just John''s fight¡ªit was theirs too.


    Tonight, the arena was packed to capacity, with many having reserved their spots early, even filling the private boxes to the brim.


    The number of people betting was countless.


    They all wanted to know the oue for the man who hadst defeated the Immortal Messenger.


    If he could only manage a one-on-one with the Immortal Messenger, perhaps they wouldn''t be so impressed.


    But if he could survive against the joint force of these two heavyweights, that would be another story.


    "I heard he''s got some serious backing. Even the boss here is personally supporting him, which really spices things up," one spectatormented.


    "Who cares about his background? Once you step into the arena, it''s all about what you can prove with your strength," another retorted.


    "He''s just a gold-tier awakener, what''s he doing challenging two big shots? I think he''s definitely doomed this time," someone else added skeptically.


    "Now that he''s here, he can''t just walk away. He has toplete the match," mentioned another.


    Many were whispering among themselves, yet some believed that given his good rtionship with the boss, it wouldn''t be impossible for the rules to be bent in his favor.


    This thought had truly shocked everyone.


    If the owner of the Rose Hotel really dared to do that, he would no longer be wee here!


    Francis and Benjamin did not choose to enter the fray themselves, instead selecting what they considered the best from their respective teams.


    The host was visibly excited as he finished the opening speech and announced the entry of the two contestants.


    As everyone caught sight of the chosenpetitors, they involuntarily gasped.


    The host began his enthusiastic introduction.


    "My goodness, who would have expected that both contestants are supreme-tier awakeners! And not just any awakeners, but the ruthless Blood Butcher and Headman Demon!"


    "Both of these fighters are known for their particrly bloodybat styles! It seems our other contestant is in for a tough challenge."


    The crowd also started to get excited!


    Who didn''t know that these two were the most formidable underlings of Francis and Benjamin?


    Especially Blood Butcher, a notorious viin from the military ranks known for his deadly exploits alongside Francis.


    It was shocking that Francis would let such a person enter the fray!


    As for Headman Demon, his name said it all.


    Anyone who fell into his hands was sure to meet a gruesome end!

 Chapter 342: Chapter342-An Unexpected Pairing

    Expectations were starting to build amongst the crowd.


    If things turned out as they imagined, the two figures now entering could easily tear John apart!


    Everyone knew that although John had brought along a man and a woman, their abilities were hardly noteworthy.


    Topare them with these two was akin to throwing eggs against rocks!


    It seemed a thrilling spectacle was in store, and many were ready to ce heavy bets, perhaps even making a fortune.


    As tension mounted, John slowly made his way in.


    The crowd was stunned to see him arrive alone, almost disbelieving their own eyes.


    Chapter Stay:


    Could this man be insane?


    Under the circumstances of facing two opponents, his solo entrance seemed like madness.


    Did he truly believe he was that formidable? It was as if his brain had taken on water.


    "My God, is he really here on a suicide mission? This is utterly ridiculous; and to think I ced twenty thousand on him. If this goes as it looks, my money''s as good as gone."


    "When I saw who he was up against, I immediately bet on the other side. It''s a joke, really. There''s nothing more to be said; the kid''s clearly here to die."


    "How can he dare challenge two supreme-tier masters alone? This is preposterous! A gold-tier challenging not one, but two supreme-tier? He must be tired of living."


    The disbelief was unanimous; it was sheer folly.


    A gold-tier challenging supreme-tiers, and two at that, was nothing short of seeking death.


    Even the host was baffled.


    Everyone had expected more people to follow, but to their surprise, John was alone.


    "Contestant, where is your teammate?" the host asked.


    John nced behind him nonchntly.


    "They''ll be here soon."


    The crowd cast doubtful looks towards the entrance, but no one was there.


    What was going on? Was this a dream, or was someone reallying, unseen by all?


    Whispers filled the air, and just then, someone entered through the door, making the spectators gasp in shock.


    It was him... it really was him.


    Everyone watched in disbelief.


    Wasn''t this the Immortal Messenger from before?


    Why was he now standing by John''s side, appearing as his teammate?


    My goodness, what was happening?


    Why did everything seem so unclear all of a sudden?


    Hadn''t John and the Immortal Messenger been locked in a fierce battle just before?


    How had they suddenly be teammates?


    Some in the crowd were puzzled, while others quickly realized the connection.


    It was precisely because of their intense battle, and John''s victory, that they had be allies now.


    "He actually got Immortal Messenger as his teammate? My God, doesn''t that skyrocket their chances of winning?"


    "Exactly, Immortal Messenger once dominated a supreme-tier yer. With him as backup, there shouldn''t be any problems."


    "But we can''t just say that. After all, their levels are clear, and the opponents are solidly supreme-tier."


    "Even if Immortal Messenger has beaten a supreme-tier before, he''s only a diamond-tier yer now."


    Doubts about theirbined strength were surfacing, but some were very optimistic.


    After all, one of them had previously won a hundred championships.


    And the other had defeated Immortal Messenger himself.


    Either one of them alone would be impressive enough.


    Now, standing together as teammates, they might really turn defeat into victory.


    Even the host couldn''t help but draw in a sharp breath, having never imagined John''s teammate would be Immortal Messenger.


    No one had hinted at this before, leaving him utterly in the dark about how this came to be.


    Inside the private box, Silver Tear and Dark Fox, who had been quite worried, couldn''t help but gasp in surprise.


    But soon after, they watched intently below.


    "Why has the captaine out this time? Could it be that he has regained his senses?"


    Silver Tear''s first thought was this, as no other possibility seemed likely for Victor to be helping them.


    Dark Fox felt a surge of excitement, his hands clenched into fists as he stared towards the entrance.


    The captain looked the same as before.


    He stood there, appearing as if devoid of any intention, his expression seemingly controlled.


    Both were beginning to feel a thrill; if this were indeed the case, their uing missions could be much safer.


    "No, something seems off from what we expected," Dark Fox said, noticing something amiss almost immediately.


    Silver Tear was momentarily stunned, then looked more closely, his heart rising to his throat.


    They realized that the captain might still not have regained his senses, his gaze at John still filled with murderous intent.


    This meant the captain hadn''t forgotten his animosity towards John, still harboring a desire to kill him swiftly.


    So why?


    Why would the captain agree to cooperate with John?


    John didn''t speak, but merely nced at the host, his expression clearly indicating that it was time to begin.


    The host, a bit flustered, managed to muster a slight smile and began to introduce the match with a jovial tone.


    "This match is set to be a thrilling spectacle. First, we have our two supreme-tier challengers, and then there''s our former champion who clinched a hundred titles, the Immortal Messenger, along with his challenger."


    Since John had not previously revealed his name, many in the audience were unaware of who he really was; they knew him only as ''the challenger.''


    Upon hearing the host''s introduction, John couldn''t help but sigh internally.


    He regretted not choosing a more impressive name beforehand¡ªa significant oversight.


    If anyone knew what was going through his mind at such a crucial moment, they would undoubtedly roll their eyes.


    At such a pivotal event, he was concerned about not having a better name?


    This was admittedly a bit absurd.


    Across the ring, Blood Butcher and Headman Demon initially didn''t take John''s entrance seriously, but their attitudes swiftly changed upon spotting Immortal Messenger following behind.


    In that instant, both of them began to tense up.


    After all, no matter how you put it, having such a person as an opponent was a significant threat.


    If it were just John alone, they would have felt no pressure at all, but Immortal Messenger was a different story.


    This was someone who had previously dominated a supreme-tier powerhouse.


    Although that person hadn''t died, he was left barely clinging to life.


    Such a formidable adversary, now teaming up with John, posed a real threat to them.


    The two exchanged a nce, and in that moment, they formed a n.


    If possible, they must eliminate Immortal Messenger first!


    As for the rest, they would handle that when the time came.


    After all, everything was within their calctions, and they didn''t anticipate any issues.


    Their boss had already made it clear; as long as they left him alive, nothing else mattered.


    Whether it ended in broken limbs orplete incapacitation depended on his fate.


    With this in mind, the two men didn''t speak, just shared a coldugh.


    After all, disabling John was their main goal; the other person was not their concern.


    When the time came, their boss would surely call it off, and they just needed to make it out safely.

 Chapter 343: Chapter343-Driving the Tiger, Swallowing the Wolf

    At the very moment the host announced the start of the match, John felt two sharp killing intents aimed straight at him.


    Unfazed, he quickly sidestepped, dodging the first wave of attacks from Blood Butcher and Headman Demon.


    The crowd gasped in unison at the scene, with some spectators beginning to curse out loud.


    "Are you serious? You two are supreme-tier and you''re getting yed by a gold-tier awakener like this? That''s ridiculous."


    "He''s already dodged the first wave of attacks; you''re too useless, just twist his head off already."


    "Is this weakling really wasting so much of your time? Hurry up, finish the fight in under a minute." Chapter Find:


    Some in the audience were openly disparaging, feeling the fight was just a waste of time.


    After all, a quicker resolution would mean more money for them.


    Blood Butcher himself was also surprised.


    He had intended to end the fight with one powerful move, using all his strength.


    Yet, unexpectedly, his attack had been neatly dodged.


    This was utterly preposterous.


    Headman Demon''s expression remained unchanged, yet he grew increasingly tense.


    He was acutely aware that things might not be as simple as he had thought.


    If John could so easily dodge their initial attack, the situation was likely to turn grim.


    They both felt the arena''s suppressive effect on them; their speed wasn''t as swift as it would be outside, nor could they exert as much strength.


    John, however, had prepared well in advance.


    He knew no potions could be used in this ce.


    But he had cleverly consumed a bottle of monkey wine before entering, which could dispel the chill in his body and enhance his speed.


    Products from the secret realm weren''t as conspicuous as those made by pharmacists outside, so even if he had taken something, it wouldn''t be detectable by others.


    He also kept his mind in a state of extreme tension.


    In such a heightened and taut condition, he was able to inflict more explosive damage.


    Today, he had a significant deed to aplish!


    As the host announced the start, they also noticed that Immortal Messenger seemed to have moved too!


    Initially, since Blood Butcher and his ally had charged directly at John, many had not focused on Immortal Messenger.


    But now, they realized Immortal Messenger was also heading towards John.


    At first, they thought Immortal Messenger was there to aid the challenger.


    However, it now appeared that the situation was not as they had anticipated.


    Immortal Messenger seemed intent on killing the man!


    All three were charging towards John, their expressions growing increasingly grim.


    Their killing intent was palpable, as if they were about to tear John to pieces at any moment.


    "What''s going on? Why does it seem like all three are targeting John?"


    "Isn''t Immortal Messenger supposed to be John''s teammate? Why does it look like he wants to kill him too?"


    "What''s the deal with this challenger? Why are all three attacking him?"


    "My God, does this mean the challenger has to fight all three of them?"


    Some spectators gasped upon realizing this, but their shock quickly turned to excitement.


    If this were indeed the case, the match would be even more thrilling to watch.


    They also began to wonder how long he could possibly hold out.


    With three powerful opponents continuously targeting John, any slip-up would likely be fatal.


    Moreover, he couldn''t possibly withstand them for long.


    Two were supreme-tierpetitors, and the other was an awakener who had defeated a supreme-tier.


    There was simply noparison.


    In an instant, Silver Tear realized what was happening, her heart almost leaping to her throat.


    Her pupils dted with sheer terror, and even her breathing becamebored.


    She suddenly understood why John had been so fearless earlier.


    He had nned from the start to have the captain enter the fray.


    And knowing that the captain wouldn''t easily be manipted, John''s only option was to set the wolf against the tiger!


    If Blood Butcher and his ally were the tigers, then the captain was the wolf.


    John had clearly decided to pit these three against each other, while also using their mutual forces to counterbnce one another.


    "Is he insane?"


    Silver Tear''s palms were slick with sweat.


    In that moment, she found herself at a loss for words.


    Yet, John appeared even calmer, seemingly undisturbed from beginning to end by the situation.


    Victor charged towards John, his hands shaped like talons, ready to cripple him in the next second.


    Blood Butcher and hispanion were shocked by this turn.


    Was this some kind of infighting among teammates?


    But soon, they were delighted and excited.


    Regardless of the circumstances, it was a favorable situation for them.


    Three against one, could they possibly lose?


    If so, they might as well have wasted all their years training!


    Three supreme-tier awakeners against a gold-tier¡ªif they couldn''t win, they would truly be worthless.


    Indeed, in their eyes, Victor was already counted among the supreme-tier awakeners.


    John did not meet their attacks head-on but instead dodged all their strikes.


    He knew that facing them directly would only lead to a dead end, so he had to cleverly draw them into attacking each other.


    However, it was clear that Blood Butcher and Victor didn''t have a harmonious rtionship, necessitating a breakdown between them.


    Blood Butcher, a powerhouse, threw punches as heavy as sandbags, while Headman Demon, with a physical strength nearly double that of John''s, was even simpler in his approach.


    Both charged at John from either side, fists clenched, and hurled their punches toward him with incredible speed!


    As the fists neared, John stood his ground, not moving an inch, even curving his lips into a sinister smile.


    What was he doing?


    Had he been scared stiff?


    He seemed to have no intention of moving, as if he had gone mad.


    Though most here refrained from using their magical powers, Blood Butcher''s punch alone could pulverize a man into pulp!


    With Headman Demon and Immortal Messenger also at his side, thebined force of these three was something no ordinary man could withstand.


    It was utterly absurd and outrageous that he still stood there, unmoved.


    Was he truly seeking death?


    In another private box, Benjamin watched everything unfold with a smile.


    "It seems this man does have some sense of self-awareness, thinking it''s time to make his move now, but unfortunately, it looks like he can''t stop anymore."


    As he spoke, Benjamin felt a twinge of regret, for such a talented individual truly deserved their mercy.


    "If we could bring him into our fold, it would strengthen our position significantly in negotiationster on."


    "It might not be that simple," Francis responded, his expression turning serious.


    He always believed that John wouldn''t so easily ce himself in a perilous situation without good reason.


    The apparent danger now was likely because John hadn''t yet shown his true capabilities.


    "What? Do you think he can survive this, facing those three?"

 Chapter 344: Chapter344-Hanging by a Thread!

    Francis remained silent, his expression growing increasingly grim, while Benjamin seemed to have already guessed as much.


    After all, this man had caught the special attention of a prominent American hotel owner, suggesting he must possess some exceptional qualities.


    However, he had yet to show them, but regardless, they needed to closely observe what was really going on with him.


    "If he really can survive the assault from these three, then that certainly counts for something," they shared a look and couldn''t help but smirk, each harboring their own thoughts.


    If John really could survive, it would prove he indeed had some strength.


    But if not, well, such is life¡ªfate governs life and death, and wealth and honor are in the hands of the divine.


    Some things are not as simple as one might think, and achieving everything in a short period might not be feasible.


    John dodged the attacks of the three assants and quickly backflipped to create distance.


    His own speed was not sufficient; he needed to use external means!


    Thorned Rock Serpent!


    The crowd was startled when they saw John summon this serpent.


    They knew how previously John had quickly seized the initiative using these twin serpents.


    During his fight with Immortal Messenger, it was these serpents that swiftly clinched the match for him.


    These snakes had indeed solved many problems for John.


    Seeing the twin serpents appear once again, everyone in the audience grew excited.


    They even began to specte about how this battle would end, given it was turning out to be so unexpectedly thrilling.


    However, to their surprise, John did not immediately go on the offensive.


    Instead, he dodged all iing attacks and maneuvered the serpent, carrying him rapidly across the arena.


    The crowd was stunned by this scene.


    What was he doing? Had he gone mad? Why was he continuously evading? This was certainly not a typical offensive strategy.


    "It seems our challenger is deliberately avoiding the brunt of the three, but he might not be able to keep this up for much longer, especially since our Immortal Messenger is about to make a move," the host eximed excitedly, having noticed Victor getting agitated and slowly raising his hand.


    Everyone recognized this as a signature move of Immortal Messenger.


    Whenever he prepared this gesture, it signaled the imminent use of his Spatial Copse technique.


    Sure enough, they soon saw Immortal Messenger''s hands rise higher, and a ck void slowly formed in the air.


    This void appeared directly in John''s path, and if he continued at his current speed, he was sure to collide with it.


    Whether he could survive such a collision remained uncertain.


    Everyone involuntarily gasped, silently watching the unfolding scene, their minds filled with different thoughts.


    They were unsure of what woulde next, but a unique sensation gripped their hearts.


    If it were just a void ahead, it might not have been fatal, but then, almost instantly, Blood Butcher''s punch followed!


    Blood Butcher''s fist was on John''s tail, as if a slight pause would allow him to explode John''s head with a punch.


    It seemed to seal all escape routes; Headman Demon also twisted towards his neck from above.


    With a ck hole waiting ahead, an inevitable punch behind, and talon-like fingers above, John was encircled by threats.


    All three attacks seemed about to hit John at once!


    Everyone''s hearts clenched involuntarily.


    Some spectators grew even more excited, eager to witness this very scene.


    Yet, Silver Tear instinctively wanted to rush out but was immediately grabbed by Dark Fox, who held her shoulder firmly.


    "Don''t forget the situation we''re in. You better keep yourself in check and not add to the chaos," he advised.


    Silver Tear struggled to calm herself, forcibly suppressing her impulse.


    Benjamin''s eyes flickered slightly as he watched the scene unfold before him.


    He had a feeling that the pace of the match might elerate, perhaps faster than anyone anticipated.


    In the top-level private box, Pomgr watched the perilous moment unfolding and couldn''t help but frown.


    The boss remained seated on the sofa, showing no sign of concern for those involved in the scene below.


    "Boss, it seems that gentleman might not be lucky enough to survive," Pomgr said in a gentle voice, but the boss merely chuckled in response.


    "Is that so? I don''t think so. I believe the one who will survive is John."


    Pomgr was genuinely puzzled as to why the boss had such high hopes for this young man.


    After all, the young man was merely a gold-tier awakener.


    Even if he had some abilities, they seemed insignificantpared to theirs.


    Any of their maids were emerald-tier warriors, merely masquerading as silver-tier through certain methods.


    In their eyes, John didn''t seem to have anything particrly praiseworthy.


    He was just an ordinary person.


    Yet, why now...


    Although there might have been a sliver of hope for survival before, facing the fierce assault of three opponents now, there seemed no chance left for him to survive.


    For someone who couldn''t make it out alive, any potential value he might have held was rendered moot.


    "Let''s just wait and see," the boss said lightly, and despite her many doubts, Pomgr had no choice but to suppress them.


    She remained silent, simply watching everything unfold before her.


    The attacks from all three were directed at John.


    Although Victor hadn''t touched John directly, the ck hole was slowly growingrger, inching towards John''s direction.


    If John were to make contact with this ck hole, it would surely mean certain death!


    Silver Tear''s breathing became increasingly rapid.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say and could only forcefully restrain herself.


    Everyone watched intently, eager to see if John would indeed perish in this confrontation.


    If he were to die, it would certainly be a topic of discussion!


    What was initially a two-on-two situation had turned into a one-versus-three.


    Moreover, this man was only a gold-tier awakener.


    Surviving against two supreme-tier awakeners, and even another capable of defeating a supreme-tier like Immortal Messenger, would be nothing short of miraculous!


    But now, it looked as if... he was about to die.


    John, seeing the three attackers closing in, showed no sign of panic.


    Just as their attacks were about to hit him, John disappeared!


    Everyone couldn''t help but widen their eyes, staring in disbelief at what had just happened.


    Gone... he''s gone?


    Some rubbed their eyes, hardly believing it.


    How could such arge man simply vanish into thin air right before them?


    What happened?


    What did they miss?


    Where is John?


    How could he just truly disappear?

 Chapter 345: Chapter345-The Protective Talisman

    Everyone, including Silver Tear, watched in astonishment, utterly dumbfounded by what was happening before them.


    They didn''t even know where John had gone; their eyes had been glued to every movement in the arena.


    "Where is he? Wasn''t that man just there a moment ago? How could he suddenly disappear like that?"


    "Could there be some mechanism at that spot? Or some secret passage we don''t know about?"


    "That''s impossible, absolutely impossible. These areas have been specially inspected; there couldn''t be any unknown tunnels or mechanisms."


    "Why has he vanished like this?"


    Others couldn''t help but start recording videos, driven by curiosity.


    They all wanted to know what was going on, as it was utterly absurd how someone could just disappear like that.


    Meanwhile, in the private box, Benjamin and Francis exchanged nces, each seeing a mix of surprise and contemtion in the other''s eyes.


    To be honest, they had been watching the arena very closely, fearing they might miss the slightest detail.


    Yet, what happened waspletely beyond their expectations.


    "Brother, did you see where that man went just now? This situation seems like something we''ve never encountered before."


    Benjamin''s face carried a faint smile, yet it was filled with intense inquiry.


    After all, the man had just disappeared right before everyone''s eyes, an impossibility under normal circumstances.


    Francis''s hands began to tremble slightly, his face clearly showing a look of contemtion, as this truly was beyond their imagination.


    They had never considered that something could vanish in an instant and evade all attacks.


    But the next second, they noticed something amiss.


    Though the man had disappeared, the three other attackers'' assaults were still in motion!


    This meant that the power of those three attacks might collide with each other.


    Realizing this, their pupils dted in shock, and they watched the arena tensely.


    Blood Butcher also felt the immense pressure from the ck hole directly in front of him.


    His pupils widened dramatically, and he instinctively tried to withdraw his hand, but it was toote!


    The situation was even worse for Headman Demon.


    As he descended from above, intending to twist off the man''s head, he collided directly with Blood Butcher''s attack.


    The moment their hands met, both involuntarily showed expressions of pain as their hands broke off in the brief collision.


    But it wasn''t over yet!


    They could feel the overwhelming force of the ck hole in front of them, causing their breathing to be rapid.


    There was absolutely no room to escape; they helplessly crashed into it uncontrobly.


    The next second, both felt as if their hands hadpletely lost sensation.


    To the onlookers, it appeared as if they were slowly disintegrating into molecules in the air.


    Blood Butcher''s pupils quivered as he swiftly tried to move back, but it was already toote!


    They could feel that once the ck hole made contact with their bodies, there was no way to eliminate its effect in such a short amount of time.


    Or rather, unless they amputated their own hands, there was no possibility of shaking off the ck substance!


    With this grim realization, they gritted their teeth and resolved to sever their own arms.


    Such a brutal act made everyone in the audience gasp in horror.


    They were at a loss for words, never having imagined that just the first round would result in both fighters losing a hand!


    Although they knew that medical teams could perfectly reattach their hands, this would inevitably affect their future quality of life.


    This meant that John had effortlessly dodged the first wave of attacks and caused the two opponents to pay a severe price.


    This hadpletely surpassed everyone''s expectations; they had never thought such a thing could happen!


    There was a collective gasp as everyone stood up, now most concerned about where this person had gone.


    They searched around the arena, but there was no sign of John.


    Curiosity grew within them: Where had he gone? Why couldn''t they see any trace of him anymore? Could there really be a secret passage in this ce?


    Pomgr watched the arena with a hint of confusion.


    Known for her acute perceptiveness, even from such a distance, she could sense that apart from those three, there was no one else present on the field.


    How could this be possible?


    Even if there was something that could mask one''s presence, it couldn''t possibly be so perfectly concealed.


    Thus, the only logical conclusion was that the person truly wasn''t there on the field anymore!


    But where could he have gone? This ce wasn''t meant for hiding.


    Doubts began to form in everyone''s minds as they pondered over this mystery.


    The boss chuckled lightly.


    "It seems this person really does have some tricks up his sleeve. But to reveal his hand so early in this ce, is he really that confident?"


    There was a hint of contemtion in the boss''s tone, suggesting he was pondering something, while Pomgr beside him remained silent.


    John had indeed escaped into his secret realm fragment at the first opportunity.


    He had prepared for this; he knew he couldn''t possibly ovee three opponents on his own, so his only chance was to turn the predators against each other!


    It was a risky move indeed, as he had to dodge the attacks of three people instantly and then continue to evade any trace of detection while quickly retreating into his secret realm fragment.


    If it were just that, it wouldn''t be too concerning, but the real challenge was that these three were formidable opponents.


    Therefore, entering the secret realm fragment had to be done swiftly.


    The process could be interrupted, and if he missed that critical window, he would be locked on immediately.


    Now, it seemed everything had exceeded his expectations, the oue far better than he had imagined.


    He could distinctly feel the fluctuations of energy outside, the scent of blood floating in the air, along with other details.


    Sess!


    From within the secret realm fragment, John could covertly observe his surroundings.


    After all, he had almostpletely taken over this secret realm as his own.


    If it were anyone else, they likely wouldn''t be in this situation.


    He watched as Blood Butcher and the other retreated, each severing one of their arms.


    However, there was still no movement from the south side; he breathed a sigh of relief, as his n had been aimed only at the other two.


    He knew Victor generally relied on long-range attacks, like Spatial Copse, without needing closebat.


    This was precisely why he felt confident enough to draw all three attacks together¡ªa crucial reason.


    If Victor had also been inclined to close-rangebat, he might have hesitated a bit.


    But since Victor''s safety was assured, it no longer mattered.


    When John reappeared midair, everyone was stunned; they truly couldn''t understand how he managed to materialize out of thin air.


    Just moments ago, he hadpletely vanished, so why had he suddenly reappeared in the same spot?


    What was going on?


    Victor''s ck hole, once it strikes someone, typically adheres to that person, which meant it wouldn''t just reappear at its original location.


    This was precisely why John could reemerge so boldly.


    At the moment of John''s reappearance, the crowd erupted into astonishment.


    Everyone was agape!


    How... how did he manage that?

 Chapter 346: Chapter346-Effortlessly

    Although Blood Butcher had lost a hand, his attacking power remained terrifyingly potent.


    He red fiercely at the spot where John had reappeared, his mind clouded with confusion.


    He had distinctly felt that John was not there just moments ago, so why had he suddenly reappeared now?


    What was going on?


    Severed Head Ink also faced John with a cold expression, staring directly at him.


    The only thought in both their minds now was to ensure John''s demise.


    Initially, they might have considered sparing his life for their boss''s orders, but now, they only harbored thoughts of killing him.


    They had never imagined being so thoroughly outmaneuvered by this man, to the extent of losing a hand.


    Even if they could fully recoverter, there would certainly be discrepancies since the recements wouldn''t be original.


    They clenched their teeth in hatred internally, but ultimately, they restrained themselves.


    This man had too many mysteries about him, and they didn''t know what trump cards he might still hold.


    Rash action might only worsen the oue.


    Victor''s eyes remained fixed on John, his gaze filled with confusion.


    He seemed curious about why John had suddenly appeared in that ce, especially when he had not been there before.


    At this point, John chose not to entangle further with them but insteadunched a direct attack in their direction.


    Fire Meteor!


    A barrage of high-damage, fire-based skills rained down upon them.


    Both of their pupils dted, having mentally prepared themselves knowing that John would use spell attacks in this area.


    Yet, somehow, they still couldn''t help but gasp at the sight.


    Terrifyingly formidable, it seemed as though John had not a single concern.


    Anyone else in this situation would likely conserve some of their magical energy, fearing they might deplete it entirely.


    But John seemed utterly indifferent to such caution, instead opting for a straightforward and aggressive approach.


    The most daunting aspect was his incredible speed; they simply couldn''t keep up.


    If they continued to passively chase him, they would only be left trailing in his wake.


    John sped away, riding atop the Thorned Rock Serpent.


    The other three stared at him intently, like snakes lurking in the dark, eyeing their prey.


    John was acutely aware of the threat posed by these individuals but remained silent, merely observing everything before him.


    He knew the situation was perilous.


    Yet, there was no other choice.


    This had to be done!


    John was swiftly maneuvering ahead, rapidly deploying a variety of skills behind him.


    It was as if he were walking a dog!


    The other three, though seething with rage, had no choice but to follow relentlessly behind him.


    They needed to catch him and end his life! They could no longer tolerate being treated like dogs being led around¡ªit was disgusting!


    All three of them quickened their pace, charging towards John''s direction.


    But the next second, they involuntarily halted their steps, overwhelmed by the sheer number of skills John was unleashing.


    One skill after another struck them, bombarding them relentlessly.


    While John intentionally controlled the direction of his skills to spare his boyfriend somewhat, the others were not so lucky.


    For the other two, the onught of skills in front of them grew increasingly fierce.


    They could even feel that if they didn''t dodge, they would be headed straight for certain death.


    Headman Demon roared in fury and, braving the barrage of attacks, surged forward towards John.


    John didn''t let up, and the tail of his Thorned Rock Serpent viciously whipped Headman Demon''s head.


    Headman Demon was sent flying, blood streaming from his body.


    His rage intensified, and with a grit of his teeth, he stomped on the ground and propelled himself forward with force.


    It seemed that John was about to fall into Headman Demon''s grasp, but in the next second, John once again widened the gap between them.


    John was acutely aware that these individuals harbored a deep desire to kill him swiftly.


    Their attacks were bing increasingly fierce, as if the next moment might bring his demise.


    Yet, during this critical time, John disyed not a hint of panic.


    Instead, hemanded the Thorned Rock Serpent to again entwine around the two men.


    Just as the serpents flung the two assants out, John did not pause.


    He once again drew the Bloodthirsty de from his side.


    The onlookers gasped, not for anything else but for him! John could easily maintain a distance and use his skills defensively, potentially securing an invincible position.


    So why was he now choosing to engage directly?


    Could it be that he had another strategy in mind? However, this seemed excessively risky.


    Truthfully, they all knew that the best tactic for John at this moment would be to attack from a distance.


    Yet, if John chose to close the gap, it meant he was forsaking all his advantages.


    Under these circumstances, attempting anything else would be nearly impossible.


    But John indeed moved forward, indicating he truly possessed the capability to back this daring move!


    Everyone began whispering amongst themselves, all eyes intently watching to understand what was happening.


    However, they soon noticed something was off.


    While John indeed appeared to be charging at a few people, the serpent was continuously assisting him on the side.


    Without the serpent''s help, they probably could have easily killed John with a mere flick of their fingers!


    Clearly, John was aware of this, which is why he had never engaged them directly.


    But now, he was charging forward¡ªwhat was he thinking? Did he no longer wish to live?


    John did not linger long in that spot, but instead moved with the utmost speed to position himself behind Blood Butcher.


    He knew Blood Butcher was extremely angry with him, and this was his only chance to inflict serious damage.


    With a forceful sh, he struck Blood Butcher''s back.


    Blood Butcher couldn''t dodge in time and was cut deeply, the wound profusely bleeding.


    He grunted and reached back to grab John, but by then, John had already moved away.


    Headman Demon also spotted John and with a snort of disdain, he ran towards him.


    But he quickly halted, realizing a ck hole had formed behind John.


    Having suffered from this ck hole before, he now hesitated to make any rash moves.


    They were truly fearful ofing into contact with the ck hole again, as it would leave them with absolutely no way out.


    However, John did not stop; he charged forward and swung his de towards him.


    He narrowly dodged, only grazed by the de''s air pressure.


    Headman Demon wiped his face clean, stared down at the blood on his hands, and red fiercely at John, then gradually began to calm down.


    In moments like these, panic was a sure path to falling into traps.


    But John was quicker than them; he didn''t give anyone a chance to react!


    It was clear to all observers that John was only seizing this opportunity due to his rapid movements.


    Had it been anyone else, they likely would not have managed to be in such a state.


    Yet, John was deliberately ying into the situation, continuously circling the menacing ck hole.


    What was a dangerous area had now be his shield.


    Nobody expected John to do this.


    It was like dancing on the de''s edge.

 Chapter 347: Chapter347-Won! He Won!

    Everyone present understood just how terrifying the ck hole was, and they knew that once contaminated, the only way to rid oneself of it was to cut away the affected flesh.


    Yet, now John was continuously circling around it, clearly using it as a shield to protect himself!


    No one had anticipated that something so perilous could be John''s safeguard, especially since it originated from his teammate¡ªmeant to harm him, not help him.


    John kept maneuvering close to the ck void, leaving the two adversaries at a loss.


    Given the current situation, Victor was indiscriminately attacking friend and foe alike.


    While they might have used Victor to eliminate John, there was absolutely no chance Victor would show them any mercy.


    This meant that in their attempt to take down John, they might also end up defeating their own teammate.


    Seeing the right moment, John did not hesitate; he swiftly moved past them as if he were merely ying a game, shing them as he went by.


    Within just three to four minutes, their bodies were covered with numerous cuts.


    Blood continuously flowed, staining the ground red.


    Meanwhile, the Bloodthirsty de had absorbed so much that even the gem on it was shing with a red glow.


    The spectators seemed to guess what John was up to and couldn''t help but start berating loudly.


    "What are you two doing? You are supreme-tier awakeners, and you''re being led around by a gold-tier awakener?"


    "Are you two even capable? Can you just twist his head off for me?"


    "Are youpetent at all? Can you quickly finish him off? I can''t stand this anymore. Continuing to drag this out here does no good."


    "Kill him, just kill him now."


    Everyone began to scream and shout frantically, but the two fighters internally groaned in frustration.


    If it were truly possible, why wouldn''t they take care of it immediately?


    But even if they wanted to kill him, it was futile¡ªthey simply couldn''t reach him!


    The ck hole continuously rotated around John, inadvertently bing his shield.


    However, they soon realized a strategy: if that were the case, they could simply bypass this energy barrier and attack John directly!


    If they could just make contact with John, that would spell his end.


    With this realization, the two exchanged a nce, almost without hesitation, and charged directly towards John.


    The onlookers, noticing the offensive had begun, couldn''t help but scream in excitement.


    Eliminating John would mean more prize money and winning bigger bets for them.


    But the next second, as they made contact with John, they saw him holding something resembling a stick, which he then forcefully struck against the ck hole.


    Astonishingly, the ck hole started floating towards them, swallowing Headman Demon who hadn''t managed to dodge in time.


    Silence.


    The arena fell quiet, everyone watching in disbelief.


    What had they just witnessed?


    Wasn''t that Immortal Messenger''s space?


    Why could John now manipte it?


    And it was even floating.


    My God, what were they seeing?


    This was utterly unbelievable.


    Headman Demon vanished without even uttering a sound,pletely disintegrated.


    Blood Butcher''s pupils dted in shock; wanting to flee was futile as half his body was already caught in the ck hole.


    The most terrifying aspect of Spatial Copse is its slow dissolution of your body back to its most basic elements, painlessly.


    Yet, horrifyingly, you could watch as your body slowly disappeared.


    Blood Butcher could no longer endure the agony and let out a piercing scream that made everyone wince in sympathy.


    It was too horrifying, truly beyond what anyone could have imagined.


    This was nothing like what they had expected.


    Why?


    Why was this happening?


    Why could the ck hole from Spatial Copse be manipted by an external force?


    How could it be propelled so forcefully?


    What was going on?


    Thispletely surpassed their understanding and defied all logic.


    Even Benjamin was stunned.


    As a regr here, he was well aware of how terrifying Immortal Messenger''s signature move was.


    Such power was not something a mere mortal could control, yet why had John managed tounch it?


    What was really happening?


    Could it be that despite appearing to be adversaries, they were actually allies?


    This thought made both of them suddenly feel relieved that they hadn''t entered the fray.


    Otherwise, they would have been the ones unexpectedly betrayed.


    No wonder John was so confident, proposing this so-called wagering agreement.


    It turned out he had this trick up his sleeve all along.


    Everyone stared at John, dumbfounded, a new sense of awe taking hold within them.


    This was indeed the man who had defeated Immortal Messenger.


    To think that Immortal Messenger''s signature move could actually be used by him was utterly preposterous.


    How did the two of them coordinate? Why had there never been any hint of this coboration before?


    Everyone assumed this was a result of their teamwork, yet even Victor felt extremely puzzled.


    He knew exactly the state of his energy and was certain he had never cooperated with John.


    So why was his energy suddenly propelled away, following a specific trajectory?


    What was going on? How had John managed to do this?


    When John saw that he had sessfully pushed out the two ck holes, he too breathed a sigh of relief internally.


    He had always known that Victor''s Spatial Copse was merely an energy form.


    If that was the case, he could also manipte this energy!


    However, he had never tested this before, so he wasn''t sure if it would actually work.


    To be cautious, he didn''t use his own limbs or items to touch it, but instead selected some branches from the secret realm to strike the energy.


    Now, it seemed his method was effective indeed.


    Now that Headman Demon had been dealt with, and though Blood Butcher was still alive, he was barely clinging to life.


    John''s tactic, albeit a bit cunning, proved effective.


    After all, no one else could directly send a ck hole flying away like he had¡ªno one but him.


    When he had struck the ck hole, John noticed the stick in his hand starting to corrode.


    Without hesitation, he threw it away, and then watched as it disintegrated into its basic molecules upon hitting the ground.


    Now, only Victor remained in the arena.


    Dealing with Victor might actually be simpler, as it wouldn''t require much time.


    Although Victor still harbored the same murderous intent, he was easier to managepared to the other two.


    "I''ve already defeated you once, remember that your enemy isn''t me!" John called out.


    Victor paused, looking in John''s direction with a hint of confusion.


    John, however, didn''t borate further.


    He knew some things weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    He took a deep breath and then drew the Bloodthirsty de.


    "If you want to taste this de again, I wouldn''t mind another round," he said.


    Victor stood still, then lowered his hands and slowly started to walk away.


    John breathed a sigh of relief.


    He won!

 Chapter 348: Chapter348-Win and Everythings Easier to Discuss

    Everyone was stunned; they had never imagined that this person could actually win, as it seemed utterly impossible to them.


    If John''s previous victory over Immortal Messenger was considered a fluke, then seeing him now defeat these three made everyone draw a sharp breath in disbelief.


    Honestly, they had all but written John off as dead.


    A gold-tier awakener taking on nearly three supreme-tier awakeners seemed like a death wish.


    The moment the announcer dered John the winner, there was a stunned silence across the arena.


    Then, cheers and jeers erupted simultaneously throughout the amphitheater.


    Cheers came from those who had bet on John, drawn by the high odds against him.


    Although John had shown promise before, no one had truly expected him to win against someone of Benjamin''s caliber.


    It was too outrageous; no one could believe what had just happened, yet it had indeed urred.


    The jeering was aimed at the three defeated fighters, cursing them as useless fools, wasting air by merely existing.


    "Two supreme-tier awakeners, and one who had defeated a supreme-tier, now lose to a gold-tier awakener?"


    "Is there some conspiracy at the Rose Hotel? Is the hotel deliberately hiding his true capabilities?"


    "I demand a rematch; this is absurd, it defies all logic, no one could possibly win this."


    "Suggest a thorough investigation into this man, his identity can''t be that simple."


    "Suggest a thorough check; this is too outrageous, this isn''t something an ordinary person could achieve."


    Everyone was in disbelief at what they were witnessing, but John had indeed aplished the feat.


    Seeing the crowd''s heightened emotions, the host smiled warmly and announced,


    "At Rose Hotel, we always conduct our affairs with integrity and never deceive our guests or patrons. Therefore, I can assure you that the challenger''s strength is genuinely only gold-tier."


    "Of course, if anyone still doubts this, you are wee to enter the arena yourselves and test whether he is indeed just gold-tier."


    Initially, many were discontented, but upon hearing the host''s words, they reluctantly held back theirints.


    It was a joke, after all¡ªwho didn''t recognize the strength of someone who could defeat such formidable opponents?


    If it were them, the oue might not be so certain.


    For a moment, many maintained their silence, no longer daring to speak.


    They were genuinely fearful of the possibility of having to face him themselves.


    The thought alone silenced everyone.


    John distinctly felt eyes on him.


    He nced towards the direction of the private boxes, not sure exactly where Francis and his group were, but aware they were watching him.


    A slight smile curled the corners of his lips as he chuckled softly before leaving.


    After all, some matters were now settled, so there was no need to linger here any longer.


    He also had a good idea of what they were probably thinking, so there was no point in wasting time.


    Sooner orter, someone woulde looking for him, and if they were reluctant, he wouldn''''t mind seeking them out himself.


    After leaving the arena, John discovered Silver Tear already waiting for him.


    She couldn''t help but scream in excitement and immediately threw her arms around his neck.


    "You won, you actually won! Oh my god, you won! I never even imagined you could actually pull it off!" Silver Tear''s words were a bit jumbled.


    She waspletely overwhelmed, or else she wouldn''t have embraced John so impulsively.


    Beside her, Dark Fox''s face was also filled with joy.


    Honestly, both of them had been bracing for the worst.


    They had been incredibly anxious, never truly believing that this time they might actually win.


    It hadpletely exceeded their expectations.


    They had recently nned for the worst, considering how to possibly get their captain and John out if things went south.


    Even though they knew it would be exceedingly difficult, they were determined to do it.


    But to their surprise, everything turned out unexpectedly smooth.


    John had truly won, and that final move, using the opponent''s force against them, was thrilling beyond their expectations.


    Both of their faces were filled with excitement, but John just shook his head slightly at them.


    The two instinctively froze, then looked back towards the arena, beginning to understand.


    There might still be many things different from what they expected, and recklessly moving forward could lead to unforeseen consequences.


    "You go check on the captain first, see how he is doing. If there''s no other problem, take care of him. We might have another tough battle ahead," John instructed.


    Silver Tear was momentarily stunned by his words, not quite grasping his meaning.


    But Dark Fox was quicker on the uptake, nodding in understanding.


    They both guessed that since even the captain had been caught off guard this time, whaty ahead would likely be more challenging than before.


    No matter what, they needed to be on their guard; even if Benjamin and his group were willing to let them go, other powers might not be.


    The Immortality Organization, for instance, hadn''t yet shown its hand fully.


    They couldn''t believe that such arge organization would just willingly watch them take their people away.


    It was impossible, utterly impossible, which was precisely why John mentioned another tough fight was on the horizon.


    John was just about to head back to his room for some rest when he saw Jasmte approaching him with a beaming smile.


    "Congrattions, sir, on winning the match. Our master invites you to join him upstairs for a meeting."


    Silver Tear''s smile slowly faded, a look of concern crossing her face as she nced at John.


    But she quickly regained herposure.


    If John had anticipated that someone would be seeking him out, he surely had a strategy in mind.


    John raised an eyebrow, his expression a mix of amusement and curiosity as he looked at Jasmte.


    "So eager to invite me over, is there something else on your mind?"


    Jasmte''s smile remained bright and gentle as she softly replied, "Not at all. It''s just that our master has some matters to discuss with you, especially regarding the wager you made with the other gentlemen. It''s time to settle that bet."


    Dark Fox, standing nearby, felt his heart skip a beat upon hearing this.


    They were all aware of the bet John had made, but there was also some underlying concern.


    After all, if the two other men chose to deny the wager, what would they do?


    However, with the intervention of the Rose Hotel''s owner, things might take a different turn.


    Even if they might not respect John enough, they would have to show respect to the hotel owner.


    In this realm, everyone was a big yer, and who could truly im superiority?


    It was all just a matter of social niceties and wouldn''t likely escte into anything too severe.


    Dark Fox had his thoughts, and John had his own as well.


    However, John''s reflections were more straightforward, merely nodding slightly in response.


    He had long suspected that the owner of the Rose Hotel would inevitably call him over.


    Therefore, no matter what, he had to y his part perfectly in what came next to avoid any real trouble down the line.


    As she watched his calm departure, Silver Tear suddenly bit her lower lip.


    "It seems like there''s nothing we can do to help."

 Chapter 349: Chapter349-Trilateral Talks

    Being in the arena was too conspicuous.


    John, though already aware of the prying eyes on him, dared not show any hint of difference in demeanor.


    He knew that everyone was watching him, and any sign of fear would undoubtedly seal his fate, as standing out in this ce was not a good thing.


    However, he didn''t care; his initial n was to get the captain and leave this ce, and whatever else woulde, woulde.


    Even if he wanted to keep a low profile, those around him wouldn''t likely see him as such.


    Once inside the elevator, John couldn''t help but grunt softly, a trickle of blood escaping the corner of his mouth.


    He had been holding back for a long time and finally couldn''t anymore.


    The power exerted on him had been too intense; he had managed to endure it initially, but now he had reached his limit.


    Jasmte nced at him and gently pulled a small green bottle from her bag.


    "This is from the master," she said.


    John looked at the bottle without speaking, then back at Jasmte.


    "The master said, since you are his partner, you can''t just die off so easily. There''s another tough battle ahead, and this is all the help he can offer you."


    John took the small bottle, sniffing it carefully.


    The moment he recognized the scent, his mind seemed to clear.


    It was the same concoction he had drunk before in the penthouse suite.


    Without any hesitation, he drank it down and then closed his eyes to rest and recuperate.


    He immediately felt his stamina, MP, and HP recovery rates elerating.


    If he continued like this, he would be able to face those two vampires in a much better condition.


    He knew better than anyone that Benjamin and Francis were the type to ruthlessly exploit any weakness.


    Showing even the slightest sign of fatigue would definitely be seized upon by them.


    Thus, he had to maintain his best condition no matter what.


    It might be difficult, but it was something he had to do since he had no other options left.


    As for why he wasn''t avoiding Jasmte, it was because he knew that she essentially served as a monitor ced by his side, and the boss had likely anticipated this condition, hence there was no need to guard against her.


    The boss probably had other ns for him; otherwise, he wouldn''t have had this substance delivered today.


    Now, his only choice was to restore his strength as quickly as possible.


    John remained silent, continuing to rest with his eyes closed.


    Jasmte did not disturb him, standing quietly by his side like a statue.


    Meanwhile, John sensed that the elevator seemed to be slowing down.


    He could guess the reason¡ªit was probably to give him more time to rest, as time was incredibly precious to him right now.


    It was what hecked the most, and without it, those two would surely notice.


    Suddenly, he felt the elevator stop and instinctively opened his eyes.


    Jasmte looked at him and calmly stated, "Apologies, esteemed guest, our elevator has malfunctioned and may need urgent repairs.


    Please bear with us for a moment."


    John chuckled softly upon hearing this, said nothing, and closed his eyes again to quickly continue regaining his strength.


    The Rose Hotel was famously high-end; how could such an incident ur suddenly?


    The only exnation was that the elevator malfunction had been orchestrated, giving him a chance to recuperate.


    As for why, there was no need to borate¡ªeveryone knew.


    The sudden elevator malfunction indeed drew quite a crowd, with some guests expressing their grievances.


    The Rose Hotel exined that there was a need for temporary maintenance and hoped for everyone''s understanding.


    While some guests were initially unhappy, they had no choice but to hold back theirints, given the prestige of the Rose Hotel¡ªa ce where they felt unable to voice even a mild criticism.


    When it was announced that the Rose Hotel wouldpensate them with a week''s worth of room fees, everyone was delighted.


    The cost of staying at the Rose Hotel was not cheap by any means.


    Being offered a week''s stay for free was quite a generous gesture, and the fact that it could be converted into cash was even more thrilling.


    When John felt his strength was sufficiently restored, he slowly opened his eyes.


    Jasmte, who had been standing quietly by his side, calmly pressed a button in the elevator.


    Immediately, the elevator resumed normal operation.


    John slightly lowered his gaze, a hint of understanding in his eyes.


    It seemed the owner really did want to help him, though his exact motives were still unclear.


    But there were more pressing matters ahead for him to attend to.


    He was curious to see what ns the other two had in store.


    Upon reaching the designated floor, John followed Jasmte and slowly stepped out only to notice that something seemed different about the ce.


    Previously, the panoramic floor-to-ceiling windows had offered a clear view of the outside scenery, but now vines adorned with delicate, light purple flowers hung beside them, adding a quaint charm.


    It was unexpected; none of these had been here before, and they seemed somewhat out of ce.


    John didn''t dwell on it, though, and quietly continued inside.


    As expected, Francis and Benjamin were already there.


    Benjamin''s smile was as radiant as ever, while Francis looked somewhat displeased.


    When Benjamin saw John, his smile brightened even more, and he even rose to greet him, though his corpulent figure wobbled intimidatingly as he walked, his flesh quivering like a jelly mountain.


    "You made it! We were wondering if you might arrive a bitter, but you''re actually a bit earlier than I expected," Benjamin eximed.


    John''s lips curled into a slight smirk, his expression a mix of amusement and indifference.


    What did it mean to be ''a bit earlier'' or ''a bitter''?


    It seemed the elevator incident was something everyone was aware of, yet unspoken.


    John nced around but did not see the dark mist that usually signified the presence of the boss.


    At that moment, Jasmte spoke up, timing her intervention perfectly.


    "The boss is tied up with some matters. You three please have a seat here for a while; he''ll join you shortly."


    John, ever perceptive, noticed that Jasmte varied her references to their host depending on the audience.


    In private, she referred to him as ''master,'' but in front of the three, she used ''boss.''


    Could there be a significance to this difference? Or was there some nuance he was missing?


    John shook his head slightly, puzzled, but chose to remain silent and simply took a seat.


    Benjamin looked at John and a smile creased his face, his pudgy hand patting John on the shoulder.


    "Young man, you indeed have some skill, no wonder you took up our wager. I really didn''t expect you to ovee those two, and thatst move was particrly brilliant," Benjamin chuckled, clearly impressed.


    The use of momentum in John''s final maneuver had caught everyone by surprise.

 Chapter 350: Chapter350-Whos Backing Him?

    John looked at the two men with a half-smile, not saying a word, but the wariness in his eyes was unmistakably clear.


    These two were definitely not as simple as they appeared.


    Indeed, Francis''s expression was hardly pleasant as he watched John, then suddenly let out a coldugh.


    "I must admit, I didn''t expect you to have such skill, managing to make those two pay such a heavy price."


    The cost was indeed severe; one man dead, the other critically injured, with uncertainty about his survival.


    While the medical team was exceptionally skilled, if the cost was too great and the injured person''s value didn''t justify the expense, they would certainly opt to give up.


    To them, even a supreme-tier awakener was just that; they wouldn''t care much.


    "Although I''m a supreme-tier myself," Francis added, "there''s still a gap between us."


    "ttered," John replied dryly as he sat down on the sofa, then nced at Jasmte.


    Obediently and with a charming smile, Jasmte moved to the side to start preparing tea.


    Although the two men exchanged no words, their eye contactmunicated volumes, making everything crystal clear to the onlookers.


    If there had been any initial doubts about John''s rtionship with the boss, those were nowpletely dispelled by the obvious signs of familiarity.


    It seemed likely that a major reason for the boss''s absence was to observe their attitudes.


    Although there had always been a truce-like understanding between them and the boss, with conflicts being manageable and resolvable, offending the boss over someone like John could jeopardize many future business opportunities.


    Even Francis, as frustrated and resentful as he was towards John, had no choice but to suppress his anger.


    This was a ssic case of "losing more by going for too much."


    Despite the rage boiling inside him, he had to maintain a facade of amiability, for he was acutely aware of the boss''s presence and the high regard the boss held for John.


    Under such circumstances, he had to ensure that all the necessary pleasantries were convincingly performed.


    "Yes, you indeed have an attitude that keeps us in the dark about many secrets, such as how you managed to redirect that force with Spatial Copse. How exactly did you do it?"


    Francis managed to gather his emotions and forced a smile, hoping to glean some fresh insights.


    After all, Spatial Copse was considered extremely lethal to them.


    However, if they could replicate John''s method of redirecting it, the phenomenon would appear more malleable in their eyes, potentially enhancing their safety in future encounters.


    But they also understood that now John had demonstrated this ability, the likelihood of Spatial Copse reurring might diminish unless someone else mastered the technique, otherwise...


    Victor might no longer be a concern in this arena.


    "I just hit it back with all my strength; big efforts bring miracles. Surely, you''ve heard that saying before?" John replied nonchntly.


    This response, far from mending the strain in their rtionship, only strained Francis''s smile further.


    In their circle, anyone could be a friend, but just as easily turn into an enemy.


    There are no eternal friends or foes, only perpetual interests.


    If the benefits offered by the other side are substantial enough, even enemies can turn into allies.


    Hearing John''s response, they instantly realized that he probably didn''t take them seriously or perhaps, didn''t care about their stakes in this matter at all.


    "The vigor and spirit of youth are indeed admirable," Benjamin said with a smile, his words tinged with implication.


    "But I think you should consider other aspects in the future; after all, there are many powerful yers out there."


    John just chuckled softly in response.


    "Yes, I''ve always known there are many stronger out there, but I don''t care. It''s all about who can outlive whom."


    He then took a sip from the teacup handed to him by Jasmte, savoring the familiar excellent taste.


    "Well, enough of this, let''s get back to the main topic," John said, setting down the teacup and casually ying with an apple in his hand, his demeanor still nonchnt.


    "When are we settling the bet from before?" he asked directly, causing the expressions on their faces to stiffen.


    They hadn''t expected John to be so forthright, cutting straight to the chase.


    Thinking about it, they really weren''t at a loss; they just needed to stop taking issue with John and agreed to do him a favor.


    But how they would handle this favor was up to them.


    "Of course," Benjamin continued with a warm smile.


    "You won fair and square, and we are men of our word. Rest assured, we will help you solve any problem you can present."


    John firmly grasped the apple in his hand and spoke directly.


    "Well, then, I''ll get right to it. There is indeed something I need you to handle."


    He paused for a moment, his gaze fixed on the two men across from him as his lips curled into a half-smile.


    "I need all the information on the Immortality Church, and why the Immortal Messenger appeared here. What''s his condition? Why has he lost his sanity? If there''s any solution to this, I want to know everything."


    The two exchanged a knowing look, their expressions revealing an ''as expected'' attitude.


    They had guessed it mighte to this, but they didn''t expect John to be so bold in his request.


    "Are you sure?" Benjamin asked.


    John lifted his gaze to meet his, as if questioning if there was any problem with his request.


    Benjamin chuckled softly, opting to remain silent.


    Meanwhile, Francis began to exin.


    "I understand what you mean, and I know what you''re thinking, but you need to realize something," he said earnestly.


    "The Immortality Organization has been here for many years, and it''s not something you can just overturn on your own. Moreover, they possess Divine-Favored."


    "They im tomunicate with the divine and indeed possess divine consciousness. If you go it alone, I''m afraid you really don''t know the meaning of danger."


    John''s fingers lightly yed with the apple.


    "Of course, I know."


    He wasn''t just aware; he himself was a bearer of the divine power.


    So he was genuinely curious.


    What were these people thinking?


    He was eager to see what sort of force the Immortality Organization''s divine power truly was.


    "What''s the matter? Is it because it involves the Immortality Church? So you two are even afraid to tell me these things?" John spoke casually, the apple resting in his palm.


    The bright red fruit looked enticingly juicy, but at that moment, it also seemedden with danger.


    "Of course not. Since we''ve agreed to your request, we will certainly fulfill it. However, this matter doesn''t seem to benefit us in any way," they responded.


    Johnughed at that.


    "Don''t forget, you were the ones who lost the bet. It''s only right to honor a wager.


    Whether or not it benefits you? What does that have to do with me?"


    He tossed the apple into the air and caught it again.


    "I''m no phnthropist."

 Chapter 351: Chapter351-Eager to Try

    John''s attitude left the other two momentarily silenced.


    If he had been more assertive from the start, or indifferent, they might have found a solution.


    But now, his demeanorplicated matters for both of them.


    "What''s the matter? You three don''t seem to be having a good time," said a familiar voice.


    As they all instinctively looked towards the source, a ck mist slowly materialized and drifted to the opposite couch.


    John, sitting beside it, couldn''t help but probe the fog with his mind power, only to find it imprable.


    He had tried before, but being so close today, he wanted to test it again.


    Still, the oue was the same as before; the contents of the mist remained elusive.


    He suspected that this was no ordinary mist, perhaps not even a mist at all but a mere distraction, with nothing human within.


    Regardless, this entity had indeed helped him, and the boss surely harbored other motives.


    Whatever those were, John decided, would be a question for another time.


    "No, we were just having a spirited discussion. This young man''s demands were indeed beyond our expectations, and we certainly didn''t anticipate his interest in information from the Immortality Organization, right, boss?"


    Francis said, his gaze unconsciously shifting into the ck mist as he broached the topic, seemingly eager to gauge the boss''s reaction.


    However, the boss merely chuckled lightly, then his mist transformed into a tendril that plucked a grape from the fruit tter and delicately peeled it.


    "This matter has nothing to do with me. If you think it''s inappropriate, just discuss it further. I''m merely here to watch the drama unfold."


    The expressions on their faces shifted.


    They had assumed that John had the boss''s backing to behave as he did, but the boss''s remark today suggested otherwise.


    Did this mean that the boss wasn''t particrly concerned about John''s situation?


    Or was this all just for show?


    After all, they had seen how the boss had previously indulged John and had his back; it seemed unlikely that he would suddenly disregard him.


    Thus, the only possibility was that the boss did care about John, but all this was a performance for their benefit.


    With this understanding, many things became clearer.


    Some matters were indeed not as simple as they thought, but if it was all a show, that changed the scenario entirely.


    At that thought, Francis was the first to break into a smile.


    "We can provide you with the information, but should any issues arise afterwards, we have no involvement."


    Benjamin was momentarily stunned, his smile unchanged yet tinged with confusion.


    Honestly, he hadn''t expected Francis to so readily part with such information.


    Though these details were no longer of much value within their circle, they still required some effort for outsiders to obtain.


    A secret known by many is no secret at all.


    "All you need to do is give me the information, and don''t worry about anything else," John said coolly, his toneced with confidence.


    The two realized that John was not as they had imagined.


    Seeing him soposed, they couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Indeed, a hero often appears young, and to them, the older generation, they were merely the waves destined to be crushed upon the shore.


    With that realization, there was nothing more to say.


    Both smiled.


    "You''ll receive the relevant documents soon."


    John nodded faintly, then left without a word.


    Both men were somewhat surprised; they had expected him to make more excessive demands, but it seemed that was not the case.


    Perhaps the request wasn''t as unreasonable as they had initially thought.


    All they needed to do was organize the information for John, and they would be uninvolved with whatever came afterward.


    "Since this matter is settled, we''ll be taking our leave," they said.


    Both men smiled as they bid farewell to the boss, and the ck mist did not hinder their departure, allowing them to leave freely.


    Upon returning to his own room, the smile vanished from Francis''s face, reced by a stony expression.


    "How could you so easily hand over such a document? Did you consider the repercussions if it truly remains with him? If someone else inquires about itter, we''ll be in a difficult position to exin," he scolded.


    Benjamin''s expression turned sour as he rebuked Francis for so carelessly giving away the information.


    Francis let out a coldugh, "Do you really think that under those circumstances, even if we hadn''t offered, he wouldn''t have demanded it? Do you truly believe that man is as simple as he appears?"


    If it were that simple, why would the bosse out explicitly to support him? They could have firmly refused to give anything, but then the boss intervened.


    What does that imply?


    It means the boss is in league with him, and everything they''ve done so far was just for show.


    "Even so, we shouldn''t have given it. What if people from the Immortality Organization find out it was us who provided the information? That would be a different story."


    The Immortality Organization has been a formidable force for many years,rgely due to their significant power, and most importantly, they have a so-called Godson!


    If it were just a matter of facing another organization, they wouldn''t be afraid; after all, they too have held their ground for many years.


    But this supposed Godson has the ability tomunicate with the divine.


    In some respects, he is already beyond them.


    If that person really startsmunicating with the divine, they have absolutely no ground to resist.


    It''s not just about giving face to the organization; it''s about giving respect to this so-called Godson!


    Their passivity isn''t due to anything else but because they harbor other considerations.


    "We''ve merely handed out some documents, and we agreed to the terms fair and square. Even if word gets out, nobody can fault us."


    "But what if someone uses this information to do something? What does that have to do with us? The Immortality Organization isn''t exactly clean themselves."


    "If a problem does arise, we might even get a piece of the action."


    Benjamin was initially stunned, then his smile grew especially bright.


    He understood why Francis had said that; some things really weren''t as straightforward as they thought.


    But what of it?


    As long as they could gain something from it, that was enough.


    As for who ends up at a loss or who pays the price behind the scenes, that has nothing to do with them.


    "Brother, you always think ahead," Benjamin said, grinning broadly, while Francis''s face regained itsposed smile.

 Chapter 352: Chapter352-Immortality Organization

    After receiving the documents, John immediately retreated to his room to scrutinize them.


    Silver Tear joined him and they soon discovered the reason behind Victor''s transformation.


    Following a visit to the Immortality Church, there had been a massive explosion thatpletely destroyed the church, and after that, Victor was changed.


    It was said that the Godson of the Immortality Church had heard the divine will.


    Using the power of God, he had managed to defeat the adversary.


    The documents clearly detailed the events: after harnessing God''s power, the scene was bathed in light.


    In that brilliance, the intruder was stripped of all consciousness and became an Apostle of God.


    John frowned slightly upon reading about this so-called Apostle of God.


    "It seems this is why our captain has be what he is now."


    Silver Tear nodded in agreement, as they could find no other exnation.


    It was probably for this reason that the captain had turned into a figure devoid of any consciousness.


    "So, fundamentally, we need to go to the Immortality Organization to really understand what exactly happened there."


    John''s fingers rhythmically tapped on the table before him as his mind spun with new ns.


    "If we''re to enter the church now, we could either disguise ourselves as staff or resort to other means, but I feel that''s too risky for us."


    After all, no matter how they approached it, they couldn''t possibly enter without alerting anyone.


    "How are we going to get in? Are we really going to proceed as we initially thought? But wouldn''t that be too dangerous? What if problems ariseter? We can''t afford to lose now."


    Dark Fox was still somewhat worried.


    However, Silver Tear felt differently.


    Silver Tear had developed a blind trust in John.


    The seemingly impossible tasks that John had aplished before suggested that there must be another way now.


    "What do you think? Should we coordinate with you, or should we just follow your n directly?"


    Silver Tear was visibly excited, his eyes brimming with trust as he looked at John.


    John smiled, "The things we do here today won''t stay hidden; many will know that I''ve taken the Immortal Messenger. So, this is not something we can keep under wraps; we must charge in openly."


    If everyone knew about it, then the Immortality Organization would surely be aware too.


    "Charge in?"


    Although Silver Tear had already guessed that John''s approach wouldn''t be anything ordinary, he was still taken aback by such a statement.


    "But they''re already on guard. If we really go through with this, it likely won''t end well for us," Silver Tear waspletely stunned.


    Honestly, he had never imagined John would be so bold.


    "So, we have a tough fight ahead of us. We need to get ourselves back to peak condition," John said.


    He had already nned his actions before arriving on this, knowing it wouldn''t be a simple visit.


    However, he had not anticipated things would escte to this extent.


    Thankfully, they had located their captain, and now, a bit of brute force might just work miracles.


    Dark Fox seemed hesitant, given that they were only three in number.


    Attacking someone else''s stronghold, no matter how small, was bound to be challenging.


    "Who said there are only three of us?"


    John responded with a mysterious smile upon hearing Dark Fox''s doubts.


    Silver Tear was also puzzled¡ªthey had indeed arrived as a trio, so how could there suddenly be others?


    Both exchanged nces, seeing confusion in each other''s eyes, but ultimately chose to trust in John.


    Regardless, they had to resolve some pressing matters.


    No matter how difficult the road ahead, they had to press on.


    Silver Tear quickly realized that since they had decided to leave, they must act swiftly to avoid being caught off guard by the enemy, which would onlyplicate matters.


    "We really need to start preparing to depart, but before we do, there are some other matters we need to address," John said with a smile, handing the documents to the two.


    "Take a look at these documents, and if there''s anything specific you need to discuss, let me know. I need to take care of some things first."


    Silver Tear found this odd, but ultimately, he simply nodded without furtherment.


    John''s priority was to find Victor.


    He had discovered that although Victor had forgotten all past events, he still possessed some rationality.


    Therefore, John needed to seize the opportunity to resolve some issues.


    John didn''t take much time; he was back within a matter of minutes.


    This time, however, the Immortal Messenger apanied him.


    Silver Tear was startled to see the captain.


    He had thought the man had regained his senses, but upon seeing Victor''s eyes, he realized nothing had changed.


    The same emotionless expression lingered.


    Yet, why would such a captain willingly return with John?


    What exactly was going on? Were there other issues at y here?


    "Alright, next we must make our way into the Immortality Church," John said, a smile on his face that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    The other two nodded, resigned to the possibility that they might die there.


    They knew what they were facing, yet they were unafraid, driven by the myriad tasks they still had to aplish.


    After John and his team left the hotel, the boss was promptly informed of their departure.


    "You mean he went to see Victor before he left?"


    Jasmte nodded gently in confirmation, affirming this was indeed the case.


    The boss couldn''t help but chuckle softly.


    "It seems things might go differently from what I initially thought."


    The boss had considered many possibilities, suspecting that John might have other ideas or perhaps take a more subdued approach.


    However, he hadn''t expected them to head so directly to the Immortality Church.


    "Keep an eye on things with Pomgr, and let me know if there are any issues," he instructed.


    Jasmte obediently nodded and then left without lingering.


    The boss gazed out the window, smiling to himself.


    "Indeed, this is getting interesting. I wonder what will happen next. If you manage toe out of there alive, it will have been worth my investment in you."


    His voice carried a yful undertone as he resumed eating the grapes before him.


    The news of John and his team leaving the hotel spread quickly, and many were informed almost immediately.


    Benjamin hurried to find Francis.


    "Big brother, this isn''t quite what we expected. I thought he would hesitate a bit after getting the documents, but he''s headed straight there now."


    This truly caught them off guard, and there could be real trouble if they hadn''t made any preparations.


    Francis snorted coldly.


    "Did you really think the people at the Immortality Organization would be that easy to deal with?"


    Though they hadn''t anticipated him being so bold as to directly confront the Immortality Organization, this also meant that he was now facing extreme danger!

 Chapter 353: Chapter353-Knocking on the Door

    Since Benjamin and his group were aware that John had left the hotel, others were simrly informed.


    When they learned that John had headed straight for the Immortality Organization, everyone was astounded.


    They had seen the fearless, but never someone quite so indifferent to their own life; it was as if he was joking with his mortality.


    Yet, some chose to watch the spectacle unfold, seeing it as a rare opportunity.


    The Immortality Organization was a force they too could potentially benefit from.


    If John really ended up shing with them or weakening their power, the scenario would change significantly.


    Whatever happened, they could find a way to profit, which was all that mattered to them.


    The people at Immortal Messenger were also aware of this development and their initial reaction was one of disdain.


    After all, a gold-tier awakener daring to challenge a branch of the Immortality Organization seemedughable to them.


    However, their amusement turned to concern when they learned that John had already defeated two supreme-tier awakeners in the arena.


    Though he had won by leveraging the strength of others, a win was still a win.


    Given this situation, they realized they must closely monitor John for any irregrities.


    "This matter must be brought to Lord Godson," the priest said with a grave expression, making his way to the deepest part of their church.


    The ce was solemn yet adorned with extravagant decor that made it impossible for anyone not to be moved by its opulence.


    In a world where some could barely afford a meal and had to sell themselves to eat, others enjoyed the utmost luxuries.


    "Lord Godson, John and his group are heading this way. Do we need to send someone to intercept them?" the priest asked respectfully.


    On the raised tform ahead, a young man in a white robe sat enshrouded by arge cloak that concealed his face, making it impossible to discern his expression.


    "A mere gold-tier awakener, and youe to me with this? Have you all been having too easy a timetely?"


    His words, light and dismissive, made the priest tremble involuntarily.


    "Lord Godson, I understand your point, but the High Priest is not here at the moment, and the highest-ranking among us are only two supreme-tier priests."


    Though their High Priest was a transcendent-tier powerhouse, he was currently absent from their location.


    Godson is merely a diamond-tier, after all.


    His special statusrgely stems from his ability to hear the divine will and convey God''s intentions to them.


    Although sometimes they could sense some differences between Godson and the High Priest, these were beyond their capacity to address.


    All they needed to do was ensure everything was managed properly.


    "Do as you must. You know well enough that if that man manages to reach this ce, you might as well not bother living," Godson''s words were light, yet they carried a chilling implication that made the priest shiver uncontrobly.


    With a tentative nod and a clenched jaw, the priest rushed out.


    After all, if that man truly reached this location, they would be left with no other choice but death.


    John and his group did not hesitate and headed straight for the Immortality Church.


    Their approach had already been disclosed, so many were aware of their arrival.


    Those at the entrance were taken aback upon seeing the trio and couldn''t help but let out a coldugh.


    To be honest, they had seen reckless people before, but never someone so utterly oblivious to danger; it was as if they were joking with their very lives.


    "Who are you people to dare storm the Immortality Church?"


    Two believers at the entrance pointed at John and shouted their rebukes.


    John simply chuckled and with a swift gesture, heunched a skill from his staff.


    Boom!


    Crash!


    A fireball exploded at the entrance of the so-called church, instantly igniting the adjacent wood and creating a sea of mes.


    The two believers were burned, their eyes wide with disbelief as they stared at John.


    They couldn''t believe he would actually attack them here¡ªit was sheer madness!


    But what John did next was even more astonishing.


    Without any hesitation, he unleashed one skill after another in rapid session.


    Simultaneously, Silver Tear and Dark Fox weren''t idle either; they started their demolition campaign!


    Countless skills rained down on the church, which had only recently been repaired, turning it once again into ruins.


    The believers inside rushed out, but John and hispanions were like avatars of death.


    He didn''t hesitate at all but continued hurling skill after skill in their direction.


    John had already investigated the people here, and what he found was distasteful.


    Not only were they exploiting themon folk, but they were also engaged in abhorrent rituals using young girls as sacrificial offerings.


    Such vile practices were unheard of to him.


    Thus, as he ughtered these people, he felt no guilt whatsoever.


    Instead, he believed he was administering divine justice.


    Some people simply do not deserve to live in this world, as if they never had any reason to continue existing at all.


    The believers at the entrance began to fiercely resist.


    Some had charged right up to John, assuming that as a long-range magus, he wouldn''t be effective in closebat.


    However, to their shock, the next second a long sword shed across their necks!


    Some died not fully understanding how a ranged magus could be so terrifying in meleebat.


    Without any hesitation, they ughtered their way in.


    Some opponents didn''t even have time to react before their lives were ended.


    But as they moved deeper, they noticed something was off¡ªthe cultivation levels of their opponents were increasing.


    The ranks of their enemies had also risen; if initially one strike was sufficient to deal with an adversary, now it took several blows to bring one down.


    Moreover, these foes knew how to coordinate, continually assaulting John and his team''s formation.


    Initially, the three had relied on each other, forming an assault formation that allowed for mutual defense and potent strikes against the enemy.


    However, once their opponents caught on, their situation became dire.


    "They''ve caught on to us; what should we do next?"


    Silver Tear asked, after cutting down another foe.


    John''s expression remained grave.


    "Keep pushing forward, stick to the n weid out before."


    The expressions on the faces of the three became incredibly resolute.


    Without any hesitation, they unleashed their most devastating skills and charged forward.


    They knew time was running out; the more enemies they cleared now, the less pressure they would faceter.


    They could not afford to waste more time here; there were more tasks awaiting them.


    As they pushed deeper, the ground behind them was littered with bodies, the scene resembling a river of blood, which was particrly horrifying.


    Indeed, the Immortality Church had many eyes watching from outside.


    Originally, these onlookers had been curious to see how John would meet his end, but to their astonishment, John was now slicing through the Immortality Church.


    My goodness, this was much more troublesome than they had anticipated!


    Upon entering the inner sanctum of the church, John and hispanions encountered the priests.


    The rank of these celebrants was significantly higher than those outside, the least of them being gold-tier.


    Yet, John and his team did not pause.

 Chapter 354: Chapter354-A Bloody Rampage

    John and hispanions stormed in like avatars of death, but to their surprise, they found that although these priests appeared to be gold-tier awakeners, their strength was not particrly formidable.


    Some of their skills seemed only as powerful as those of a silver-tier, or even less.


    What was going on here? Why was this happening?


    It seemed quite different from what they had expected.


    All three were equally puzzled, but they said nothing and simply continued their ughter.


    They knew there was something amiss, but it was not something they could resolve just then.


    They swiftly cut down the priests before them.


    If initially the priests had intended to resist John and his team, by now they hadpletely abandoned such thoughts.


    It was too terrifying, truly horrific; these three were like deities of death, relentlessly cutting them down.


    They had no power to resist, only to wait helplessly as the inevitable approached.


    John was also feeling bewildered because their advance was almost too brazen.


    They kept pushing deeper, yet they faced no significant resistance, as the minor figures they encountered were barely a concern for them.


    What was going on?


    Was there not a single influential figure within the entire Immortality Church?


    If that were truly the case, their ns might indeed be disrupted.


    They had intended to spread widespread panic, hoping to kill as many as possible before confronting any significant leaders.


    Unexpectedly, those who had appeared so far seemed utterly worthless in their eyes, devoid of any potential use.


    However, they soon realized that something was amiss as the strength of their adversaries began to increase unexpectedly.


    Those who were merely emerald-tier awakeners suddenly seemed almost as capable as their own gold-tier level.


    When John once again struck down an emerald-tier priest, the others could no longer bear it and began to flee.


    Silver Tear looked at the scene before him, puzzled.


    Honestly, he couldn''t quite understand what had happened.


    If these were truly devout believers, how could they flee so quickly?


    Moreover, from the start until now, they hadn''t faced any significant resistance.


    Could this all be a deception?


    Impossible, absolutely impossible.


    If it were just a ruse, why would the captain have fallen here?


    The only usible exnation was that they had not yet reached the core of the organization, which was why no one hade to stop them.


    This deepened their understanding of the organization''s ruthlessness.


    Though these individuals seemed like mere tools to them, they were still living, breathing human beings.


    These believers were part of what the organization had harvested, yet they were now being thrown out as cannon fodder.


    Honestly, even in the midst of the killing, they felt a pang of reluctance.


    But they knew if they didn''t kill them, the situation could be even more troublesome.


    When they finally dealt with thest priest, the entire church had turned into a sea of blood.


    At that moment, a cloaked figure slowly emerged from the deepest part of the church.


    The person''s voice was raspy.


    "I didn''t expect the three of you to be so bold, to actually dare toe here."


    Hearing the harsh voice, John couldn''t help but sneer as he looked at the figure cloaked in darkness.


    "Are you the Godson of the Immortality Organization? I have some business with you."


    Just as John finished speaking, a white orb of light hurtled toward him.


    His pupils dted as he quickly dodged backward.


    If not for his swift reflexes, he would have been reduced to a pile of flesh on the ground.


    John nced at the impact of the skill on the ground, then at the so-called Godson, a smile curving on his lips.


    It seemed this Godson, as John had suspected, had artificially boosted his power and rank using some dubious means.


    Despite appearing formidable as a diamond-tier, in reality, he was on par with an emerald-tier.


    John drew his Bloodthirsty de, his eyes fixed on the Godson.


    "I have a question for you. Perhaps we could sit down and have a proper conversation."


    Silver Tear''s face contorted into a peculiar expression upon hearing John''s words.


    After killing so many people, even if they were mere cannon fodder, it was still a significant number.


    And now you suddenly want to sit down and talk?


    This is absurd!


    No one, in their right mind, would soften their stance after such a massacre.


    Godson snorted coldly, "Whatever you have to say, you can ask after you''re dead."


    With that, he unleashed several powerful skills towards John.


    Silver Tear and the others became mere background figures in the confrontation.


    John quickly realized that Godson''s main focus was on him.


    If it were anyone else, they might not have warranted such attention.


    This piqued his curiosity¡ªwhy was this person so intent on killing him?


    Without a word, John swiftly dodged the iing attacks.


    He felt a peculiar sense of suppression when facing Godson.


    It wasn''t merely a matter of higher rank; something about the man''s aura exerted a tangible pressure on him.


    What was happening? Why did he feel this way?


    John''s expression turned markedly serious as he noticed that Silver Tear and the others seemed unaffected.


    It was only he who felt this oppressive force.


    This was puzzling.


    Why had he never felt this sensation before, and why was it so pronounced now?


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox, seeing that John seemed to be suppressed, grew anxious and rushed forward to help him.


    However, in the next moment, they found themselves suddenly immobilized.


    Their pupils dted in shock as they noticed numerous vines had silently crept around them, binding their feet.


    The most rming aspect was that these vines were far stronger than they were.


    Even when they tried using skills to burn them, the vines remained unscathed.


    This defied all logic; even with a difference in rank, the natural order of elements should still apply.


    But now, they couldn''t burn through the vines at all.


    What was going on?


    Godson nced at them indifferently and with a slight wave of his hand, the vines rapidly ascended from the ground, forming two spherical cages that trapped them inside.


    "This battle is between John and me. If you want to die, you''ll have to wait," Godson said coldly.


    Dark Fox''s heart suddenly sank.


    He had a bad feeling about this, but he could only endure it.


    He hoped that John would find a way to turn the tide; otherwise, they were doomed to die here.


    Their own deaths wouldn''t matter¡ªthey had long been prepared for that¡ªbut John had to survive!


    John retreated, noticing the green vines slowly creeping across the ground.


    He quickly activated his system to identify them.


    [Name: Vampire Vine]


    [Level: lv50]


    [Skills: Blood Drain]


    [Description: The vine drains blood and returns the energy to its master as nourishment!]


    [Weak Point: Fruit]


    John''s heart leapt when he saw the system''s analysis.


    Previously, the system only provided the name, level, and skill descriptions, but this time it included a weak point.


    Could it be that the system had upgraded?


    Suppressing his curiosity, he began to search for vulnerabilities.

 Chapter 355: Chapter355-Flaws Abound

    John could feel the vines constantly writhing around him.


    A thought struck him¡ªif he could eliminate these vines entirely, the so-called Godson''s power would surely be greatly diminished.


    However, he was still uncertain about how Godson would react.


    Moreover, he felt that this person''s hostility towards him was particrly intense.


    Why was this?


    Had he offended him in the past, or had he done something else?


    He pondered carefully but could find no direct connection with Godson, which only piqued his curiosity further.


    Could it really be just because of some past interactions that he held such a grudge?


    He could no longer afford to dwell on these thoughts, as he felt the vines creeping towards him, slowly engulfing his surroundings.


    Meanwhile, the expressions on hispanions'' faces turned to pain.


    John could distinctly feel that the cages imprisoning them were already drawing blood from them.


    The expression on Godson''s face visibly rxed, even showing a hint of smug satisfaction.


    "I offer you a chance to surrender to me, and I might let you die morefortably," Godson said, his lips curling into a slight smirk, his toneced with a hint of amusement, seemingly pleased with the situation.


    For some reason, John felt that the lower half of this man''s face looked very familiar, yet he couldn''t pinpoint where he had seen it before.


    John snorted coldly.


    "Sorry, but I only said I had some questions for you today. If you could just answer my question, I would be fine, but why do you insist on wasting so much time?"


    "In that case, go ahead and die," Godson replied, his expression turning vicious in an instant.


    He looked at John as if he were already a dead man, utterly baffled by someone daring to oppose him.


    It was as if they were tired of living.


    John could feel that Godson''s aura was changing, suggesting that he was not merely a pure diamond-tier, but something more,ced with odd, unfamiliar elements.


    Feeling a sense of danger, John quickly began to retreat, sensing his Bloodthirsty de vibrating incessantly.


    It seemed excited yet also seemed to be conveying some unusual emotions.


    John looked at his de, puzzled, as the Bloodthirsty de rarely exhibited such feelings.


    It appeared that Godson possessed something akin to his own¡ªdivine power.


    Curiously, John observed the so-called Godson.


    He had some knowledge about the Immortality Organization from before, but nowhere had it been mentioned that the organization was now involved with something divine.


    Were these not just schemes about making money or engaging in vile acts? Now, introducing some so-called Godson seemed to take their machinations to a different level.


    John dodged the iing attack, his expression turning especially grave.


    He distinctly felt his speed decrease when his feet touched the ground vines.


    [You have received a slowing debuff, speed -5%, stackable,sts ten minutes, cannot be dispelled.]


    John''s face chilled.


    He despised these kinds of slowing and blood-draining buffs the most.


    If it were just one type, it would be manageable, but duringbat, such effects couldplicate matters significantly.


    He flicked his wrist, carefully examining other aspects of his surroundings, then took a deep breath, striving to calm his emotions.


    It seemed there was more to deal with, such as the disgusting vines on the ground.


    He summoned the Thorned Rock Serpent.


    Typically, this earth-based creature would have some restraining effect here.


    However, upon summoning the serpent, he noticed it began to seem listless.


    Instead, the vines on the ground grew thicker and even the leaves turned a deeper shade of green, swaying in the wind.


    Godson''s voice grew increasingly delighted, followed by a coldugh as the vines on the ground began to grow wildly.


    "Did you think I''d still be at a disadvantage in this ce?"


    Godson''s skills smashed down toward John''s feet, targeted as if they had him in their sights.


    Without hesitation, the attacks were fierce and relentless, pounding towards him one after another.


    John quickly started retreating, but behind him was an endless expanse of those nauseating vines.


    Silver Tear was also growing anxious, as both had clearly begun to feel the effects of excessive blood loss.


    "We can''t keep going like this. Even if we''re trapped here, we''ll eventually be drained to death. But we can''t break out of this cage, what do we do?" Silver Tear was frantic.


    She used all her strength to burn the vines before her, but she discovered that her fire-based skills only made the vines grow more vigorously.


    She even drew her knife and started shing relentlessly, only to find it utterly ineffective.


    The vines appeared soft but were actually as tough as metal.


    Both were bing increasingly desperate, ultimately forced to endure the situation, which was turning out to be moreplex than they had anticipated.


    Dark Fox also began to panic as neither of them could see an end to the vines, a situation that seemed utterly impossible in their eyes.


    The challenge was overwhelming, and every forceful chop at the vines resulted in their hands being sliced by the leaves.


    Their hands were already bloodied and looked horrifyingly gruesome.


    John noticed Dark Fox''s plight and realized that the leaves on the ground were actually impervious to fire.


    This indicated that they might need to think of a different approach to counteract the vines.


    However, he discovered that his own abilities were equally ineffective in causing any damage to them.


    This didn''t make sense; in nature, everything has its counterbnce.


    It was impossible that he could cause no damage at all; that would defy the natural order.


    Distracted by his thoughts, John was slow to dodge and was struck by an attack from the enemy, injuring his arm.


    Blood gushed from the wound instantly.


    When his blood fell to the ground, the vines seemed to be even more animated, their leaves even turning red.


    Meanwhile, Godson''s expression grew increasingly rxed.


    His body seemed to stretch and expand as if he were a creature breaking free from its bonds.


    John, with his keen senses, noticed something odd about the cloak behind Godson.


    It writhed as if concealing something, as though restraining something within.


    Could it be that Godson''s weaknessy hidden under that cloak on his back?


    John''s hand still trembled slightly, having just been hit, he noticed that he also carried a bleeding debuff.


    This debuff continuously weakened him, and he found himself unable to clear the debuff in the short term, especially since it was non-dispeble.


    Blood dripped continuously onto the vines on the ground, which began to turn an increasingly vivid red.


    At the same time, Godson on the other side grew more and more excited.


    "Yes, that''s right, just like that. The taste of blood indeed makes me even more exhrated, especially your blood."

 Chapter 356 - 356-Finding a Solution

    As John watched his adversary, his mind was filled with confusion and perplexity, never having imagined this person could harbor so much malice towards him.


    Sometimes, things indeed turned out to be far moreplex than he had anticipated.


    "I want to watch you bleed out slowly, everyst drop, until you die right here," Godson said, his voice quivering with excitement as his cloak fluttered as if caught in an unseen wind.


    John, with his acute senses, noticed an increasing number of vines emerging from beneath Godson¡¯s cloak, distinct from any he had seen before.


    These vines seemed to possess a life of their own, rapidly climbing over nearby windows, benches, and even the ground, all converging in an attack towards John.


    Silver Tear and the others were also caught in the crossfire, with some of the vines striking them as they passed.


    The two couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock¡ªJohn noticed that their health bars had dropped by a quarter!


    John¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    What on earth was this thing, and why was its attack so potent? To lose a quarter of their HP in a single strike was outrageous.


    Moreover, he noticed that Silver Tear and the others¡¯ HP continued to drop steadily, marking a sinister turn in their predicament.


    In the next second, he saw the green vines, snake-like, swiftly slithering towards him to attack.


    John rapidly backed away, although unsure of exactly what was happening, he was certain it wasn¡¯t anything good.


    The serpents he had summoned began to intertwine slowly with the green vines.


    Soon after, he watched as the vines ensnared andpletely overwhelmed his summoned Thorned Rock Serpents.


    Against these green nts, the serpents seemed to have no resistance at all, quickly reduced to rubble.


    His expression hardened as he continued to retreat hastily.


    Meanwhile, Godson¡¯s demeanor became even more smug, the corners of his mouth curling up wildly, revealing his stark white teeth.


    However, between those teeth gleamed traces of fresh red, making the sight particrly grotesque.


    John also sensed that the situation was unfolding differently from what he had anticipated.


    Godson seemed more excited now, eagerly anticipating something, but John did not care about that.


    His primary focus was on clearing the vines from the ground.


    These vile things were disgusting, and if he couldn¡¯t eliminate them immediately, he would only face more troubleter.


    The serpents had been destroyed instantly, and he had lost his fastest mount, indicating potential difficulties ahead.


    However, there were no other restrictions in this ce, allowing him to still enhance his abilities quickly with skills.


    John pulled a vial of speed-enhancing potion from his backpack and quickly consumed it.


    Instantly, his speed increased by 30%.


    Despite a 5% deduction, the gain of 25% was significant.


    His movements became much faster.


    Godson¡¯s gaze was icy as he stared intently at John, as if trying to bore a hole through him.


    John realized that as long as he maintained high speed, he would not be harmed by the vines.


    Moreover, if he remained unharmed, Godson would not receive any bonuses from his suffering.


    This realization slightly eased his mind, and he further elerated.


    He could feel the Bloodthirsty de bing extremely excited.


    It seemed to vibrate as if sensing something.


    Suddenly, John took out the Bloodthirsty de, and in the next instant, it slipped from his control, dancing wildly in the air.


    John was taken aback.


    Honestly, he had never seen the de so animated; what was happening? This was entirely unexpected.


    Then he noticed the de slicing through the air, its movements seemingly driven by excitement.


    It effortlessly severed the vines on the windows in an instant.


    John was dumbfounded.


    He had never imagined that his de would have a restraining effect on these entities. Enjoy exclusive content from NovelBin.C?m


    When they had previously attempted to use this skill, they could not damage the vines at all, but now, with just a light sh, the de had cut through them.


    John quickly realized that because he possessed divine power, and this so-called Godson also had divine power, they naturally counteracted each other.


    However, his divine power seemed somewhat different from that of the other person.


    He had heard that this man could hear the will of the gods.


    Honestly, that waspletely absent in his case; he never understood how that worked, but he could clearly sense that the man was extremely excited.


    "Once I kill you, I can absorb your power, and I will be the strongest person in the world. No one will be able to stop me," Godson¡¯s demeanor appeared to be edging towards madness, and he became even more exhrated.


    A chill went through John¡¯s heart.


    He couldn¡¯t quite understand why the man would say such things.


    Was it really because there was something on him that the other desired?


    But why did he keep insisting that he needed something from him?


    What on him could be so enticing?


    He pondered long and hard but couldn¡¯t think of anything particrly special.


    Finally, he could only conclude that if the other person also possessed divine power, then the only possibility was his own divine power!


    This was the only thing they had inmon, and he also felt that the Bloodthirsty de was exceptionally excited.


    A bold hypothesis suddenly formed in John¡¯s mind: if he could kill Godson, would that also strengthen him?


    Almost instantly, he made an unconventional decision.


    If certain actions were destined, he had to execute them wlessly.


    Godson charged rapidly toward John.


    At the same time, John noticed that the oppressive feeling around him was intensifying.


    He realized that the closer he got to Godson, the stronger the mutual suppression between them seemed to be.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sure if this sensation of suppression was directed solely at him or if it affected Godson as well.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him, and he quickly closed the distance to Godson.


    Sure enough, as he approached, he noticed a slight pause in Godson¡¯s movements, as if they too became notably different.


    It appeared to be effective.


    As long as he could manage this mutual control with Godson, there was still hope for what came next.


    Finally, without any hesitation, he rushed directly at Godson, who involuntarily stepped back.


    The Bloodthirsty de continued to swing wildly in midair, chopping down all the surrounding vines.


    Silver Tear, seeing this, was overjoyed and hurriedly signaled for the Bloodthirsty de to sh towards him.


    However, it was as if the de had lost control, continuing to whirl through the air, paying no heed to Silver Tear¡¯s direction.


    Silver Tear and the others dared not call out to John, growing even more worried.


    If they couldn¡¯t control the de, then only John would be able to.


    They needed to cut down all the vines in a short amount of time.

 Chapter 357 - 357-Reversal! Divine Power!

    John had indeed noticed Silver Tear¡¯s situation and quickly directed the Bloodthirsty de towards them.


    He had already surmised that this object indeed exerted a suppressive effect on them, but it was mutual.


    Although their attacks had no substantial effect on the vines, the Bloodthirsty de was different.


    It seemed to effortlessly cut through the vinespletely.


    Moreover, after cutting down the vines, he saw that Godson¡¯s expression had soured, as if he felt greatly threatened.


    Without any hesitation, John cut through all the cages.


    Silver Tear breathed a sigh of relief and immediately jumped out, instantly feeling the ongoing sensation of being drained of blood.


    "What do we do? We¡¯re still being drained," Silver Tear asked Dark Fox, who grimaced slightly and then nced in John¡¯s direction.


    Godson was too preupied to attend to them, so they were momentarily safe.


    However, they were still surrounded by vines, making it impossible to move away.


    If they were to confront the situation head-on, it would only be more dangerous, so they dared not take such a risk.


    "Head to the areas that have been cleared."


    Both nced around and noticed that a small section nearby had been cleared, offering rtive safety.


    If they could quickly clear away the rest, the situation would be different.


    They hoped this might also reduce some of the pressure on John.


    Relieved by this thought, they did not hesitate any longer.


    They were well aware that if they encountered any problems, it wouldplicate things further for John since he would need to look out for them.


    John indeed nced over at them when he could.


    Seeing that they were managing to solve some issues on their own gave him a slight sense of relief.


    Honestly, he had been harboring some different thoughts; if an unexpected situation arose, he might not be able to attend to them.


    If they could fend for themselves, that would be ideal.


    If not, he might have to prioritize and make some tough decisions.


    Godson, seeing that John¡¯s de had managed to sh through all his defenses, grew even angrier.


    Why? Why were the divine gifts so ineffectual in his hands?


    The thought fueled a fiery anger within Godson, burning incessantly in his heart.


    "Just for trying to destroy what belongs to the gods, you shall die!"


    Godson roared, and the vines on the ground, as if alive, began to grow frenziedly.


    Even as the Bloodthirsty de cut through the vines like reaping wheat, they regrew even faster the next moment.


    Initially as thick as a baby¡¯s arm, the vines had started to thin out.


    They all knew why: likely, the current power wasn¡¯t sufficient for the vines to regain their initial thickness so quickly.


    Godson¡¯splexion, previously flushed with vitality, now paled dramatically, as if the severed vines were linked to his own life force.


    John¡¯s mind cooled slightly, and he began to engage Godson in closebat.


    This was a risky move for him, primarily being a ranged mage.


    In melee, he absolutely needed the Bloodthirsty de!


    The de, still swinging wildly in midair, although weakening Godson¡¯s ability to move, also diminished John¡¯sbat effectiveness.


    He had lost a significant advantage, and was unsure if the blood shield within the de would still function without his control.


    But from what it looked like now, as long as he could handle this situation, everything else was inconsequential.


    Godson¡¯s expression darkened further, as if he wished he could p John dead.


    He forcibly restrained himself, however, controlling his emotions and remained stationary, slowly extending his hands into the air.


    It seemed as though faint white orbs were gradually taking shape in his palms, the orbs flickering and swirling together.


    The two orbs merged into one, and in that instant, the entire church was filled with brilliant white light.


    Shadows flickered incessantly within it, as if the gods themselves were descending.


    John instinctively shut his eyes tightly, knowing that if he were to see those things, he would sense something amiss.


    Even though he closed his eyes swiftly, he still felt something unusual.


    The figures danced and leapt before him, seemingly unting themselves.


    At that moment, John felt as if voices were slowly emerging in his mind.


    "Open your eyes, and you will witness the descent of the gods. Open your eyes, and you will fully experience the call of the gods. In this world, only the gods are truly great, only they are worthy of overseeing everything. When you devote yourself to the gods, all that you are will be transcended."


    John chuckled coldly.


    "Just as I expected, more of these trashy tricks! These so-called dark gods only have these little ways of beguiling people. Anyone with real power wouldn¡¯t resort to such means but would directly descend upon this world!"


    John bit down hard on his tongue, a sharp pain coursing through his body, bringing him back to a state of calm.


    [Affected by dark god¡¯s contamination! Mental resistance increased by 10%!]


    Previously, John needed the Heart of Dwarf ne to keep his mind clear, but now, he didn¡¯t need anything to stay fully alert.


    When Godson saw John close his eyes, he felt immensely smug.


    After all, it seemed unlikely that anyone could resist the temptation of a god.


    But unexpectedly, John had only closed his eyes for a moment before reopening them, his demeanor asposed as ever.


    "This is impossible!"


    Godson¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his tone filled with surprise.


    Honestly, he had never imagined John could possess such resilience; it was simply inconceivable!


    No one could resist the temptation of a god, absolutely no one!


    Suddenly realizing something, Godson looked at John with a different expression, then scoffed.


    "Have you also devoted yourself to a god?"


    Only a follower of another god could possibly resist; otherwise, it was utterly impossible.


    John chuckled lightly, his gaze devoid of any emotion as he looked at Godson across from him.


    "Sorry, I don¡¯t trust anyone, I only believe in myself!"


    Though he indeed possessed divine power, he never had any trust in these so-called dark gods.


    If they truly had any bit of genuine faith, they wouldn¡¯t be called dark gods! Continue your journey at NovelBin.C?m


    Godson looked momentarily uncertain, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    He conjured another white orb in his hand.


    If once didn¡¯t work, he would try a second and a third time.


    He simply couldn¡¯t believe that John¡¯s willpower was strong enough to withstand everything!


    Impossible!


    There was no one in this world who could resist a god!


    "I am Godson, the spokesperson for the gods, the only child of the gods in this world! I am the ruler of this world!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 358: Chapter358-Critical Situation

    John keenly felt that the energy in his hand was even more intense than anything he had encountered before.


    His expression turned serious, but he was not the type to easily let go.


    If he wanted to get answers from this ce, he would have to deal with this situation first.


    However, this individual seemed determined to die before revealing anything, which meant John would have to resort to force.


    Dealing with a diamond-tier awakener forcefully was certainly going to be challenging.


    The most crucial issue was that they both possessed different kinds of divine power.


    This meant they were naturally in opposition; if one didn''t overpower the other, the bnce would tip the other way.


    Without any hesitation, John began to unleash his spells at close range:


    Fire Meteor!


    Light Sword Rain!


    Thorn Wrap!


    Windde!


    One spell after another was unleashed, leaving Godson astonished.


    Honestly, he had thought that without the de, John would be significantly weakened, but it was shocking to see that his strength remained so formidable, defying all expectations.


    Godson had been gathering energy in his orbs, but at this moment, he had no choice but to retreat forcefully.


    The vines on the ground intertwined, forming a wall in front of John.


    With ordinary power, this wall would have been imprable.


    Yet, the Bloodthirsty de, as if possessing its own consciousness, flew towards the wall and shed through it several times.


    Boom!


    The wall was split open by arge hole, just enough for John to pass through.


    Although the vines continued to repair themselves, their regeneration had significantly slowed.


    They no longer grew back as quickly as they had initially after being cut.


    This indicated that their cutting was indeed effective and significantly suppressed the growth of the vines.


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox, although harboring different thoughts, were still astonished and somewhat frightened at that moment.


    They felt overwhelmed by the pace, which was too difficult for them to keep up with.


    "We can''t keep going like this; the damage we''re able to inflict is virtually negligible, it''spletely useless against them," Silver Tear said as sheunched another fire-based skill, managing to burn away a small patch in front of her before gasping for breath.


    Her MP was nearly depleted, and the damage caused by other skills was minimal.


    Dark Fox''s expression grew serious.


    If they continued like this, they would eventually be overwhelmed,pletely devoid of any means to defend themselves.


    If Godson were to approach and use even a fraction of his power, they would surely perish on the spot.


    "No, this is just a drain, a battle of attrition without any supply!"


    Their resources were finite, and the recovery rate here was too slow, the area seemingly suppressing them.


    "Ugh..."


    Silver Tear was too slow to dodge and a vine pierced through her arm, causing a rush of blood to flow out instantly.


    The nearby vines, like sharks sensing blood, surged towards her.


    The vine soaked with her blood rapidly transferred the energy to Godson.


    His previously pale face instantly flushed with color, his whole demeanor bing visibly excited.


    "Although I can''t deal with this man for now, I might as well start with you. I am curious to see what the blood of Hidden Stars tastes like," Godson dered, his tone filled with malicious anticipation.


    At this thought, he burst intoughter, and the surrounding vines rushed towards Silver Tear and Dark Fox like mad.


    Silver Tear was terrified, frantically trying to dodge backward, while Dark Fox strenuously tried to protect hispanion.


    However, there were too many vines, and soon their ankles were entwined.


    Sharp thorns pierced their skin and began rapidly draining their HP.


    Both involuntarily gasped as they felt as if their bodies were being hollowed out, helpless except to quickly pull life-restoring potions from their backpacks.


    They could feel their strength gradually returning, but it still wasn''t fast enough.


    John nced over and noticed that their health bars, which had dropped to 30%, were slowly beginning to recover.


    But as long as the vines wrapped around them, they continued to drain blood, and Godson''s condition was bing particrly terrifying.


    John keenly sensed that Godson seemed even stronger than at the beginning.


    No, this wasn''t right.


    They had cut down so many vines already; logically, Godson''s strength should have decreased by now.


    John had a connection with the Bloodthirsty de, and he had instructed it to search for the seeds of these vines.


    However, even after scouring the ground, the de could not locate any seeds.


    John was growing anxious.


    If they continued like this, they could not oust the enemy in a war of attrition.


    His only reliance now was on his Spring of Soul and Mana Recovery.


    The Bloodthirsty de also had a blood-sucking feature, so theoretically, he was like a perpetual motion machine.


    But that was just theoretically.


    Any slight mishandling could disrupt this bnce.


    Moreover, the Bloodthirsty de''s chance of blood-sucking was too small; sometimes, if luck was against him, he might not gain any blood shield during an entire battle!


    No, he had to find a way to break through!


    Godson manipted the vines around him, causing them to grow wildly.


    Yet, there was no sign of any seeds.


    What was going on? Every nt, when it needs to grow, goes through stages of rooting, sprouting, flowering, and seeding.


    So why!


    Why did these vines show no signs of such processes?


    Where were the seeds?!


    John suppressed his confusion, swinging his staff forcefully.


    One spell after another crashed towards Godson, but was quickly blocked by the vines.


    The spells struck the vines without causing any damage; instead, Godson''s smile only grew more radiant.


    "Don''t worry, it will be over soon. I will drain all your powers and take everything you have!" he boasted.


    "I am the only true ruler of this world, the sole child of the gods. You are nothing but an imposter!"


    Godson''s tone grew increasingly manic.


    John noticed that the vine attacks were bing more ferocious.


    He gripped his staff tightly.


    The surrounding vines became even more frenzied.


    Any leaf that scratched his skin caused his wounds to bleed continuously.


    Wherever blood fell on the vines on the ground, they grew aggressively towards him.


    If this continued, the ce would soon be a haven for vines!


    Although the Bloodthirsty de could cut through the vines, its speed was rtively slowerpared to the overwhelming growth.


    It was too much!


    This is too slow, he thought.


    I must exert more force!


    Suddenly, John stopped mid-air, and Godson sneered.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t want to run anymore? Ready to die?"


    John chuckled coldly and extended his hand into the air.


    Then, the previously gleefully swirling Bloodthirsty de flew directly towards him.


    John caught the hilt of the de in one swift motion.


    The elegant de, shimmering brilliantly in the air, cast dazzling rays of light.

 Chapter 359: Chapter359-Lets See Who Dies!

    John''sbat power surged exponentially, and his expression began to change, bing more intense.


    Godson, sensing a threat, disyed no fear.


    The corners of his mouth visible beneath the cloak curled up slightly, showing his excitement.


    "Interesting, very interesting indeed. Only someone like you is worthy to be my opponent," Godson remarked.


    Holding the de firmly, John gave a light chuckle in response, "Is that so? Then let''s see if you can remember this strike from me!"


    He tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword, then stepped back with his left foot, positioning himself in an archer''s stance, ready to strike.


    Godson''s pupils dted as he felt an oppressive force in the air, like a massive stone pressing down upon him.


    It was as if some force had locked onto him, causing his hands to tremble uncontrobly¡ªa sensation of dread he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    In that moment, it seemed as though the de was suspended above his head, and if it were to fall, it would mean certain death for him.


    No, he couldn''t allow the de to fall.


    With this thought, Godson clenched his teeth and, instead of retreating, surged forward, manipting the vines nearby to rush towards John''s direction.


    It appeared as though the vines were about to engulf John.


    Dark Fox''s pupils dted, his instincts urging him to rush over.


    No, this couldn''t continue.


    If something happened to John, they would all perish here.


    He realized that only John could truly stand against this so-called Godson.


    Their own powers were ineffective against Godson, but John''s were potent, indicating that they were the ones who counter each other.


    Even at the cost of his own life, he must provide John with a stepping stone, ensuring his safe escape!


    But in the next second, he saw John move!


    The de in John''s hand was now held horizontally, and John''s true aura had changed, bing more dangerous and mysterious.


    They seemed to see a giant shadow looming behind John, a figure they had never seen before, filled with immense threat.


    In that moment, John hadpletely transformed into someone they had never seen before, and the threat he posed was enormous.


    This was different, fundamentally different!


    Countless vines converged in front of John, as if desperately trying to stop him.


    The vines whipped around frantically, like HP being swept away, but they could not inflict any damage on John.


    John''s gaze sharpened, his eyes bing incredibly piercing.


    In the next second¡ªBoom!


    John''s de swept out towards Godson!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, all the vines blocking his path were pulverized into dust.


    The power of this strike was immense, even carving deep marks into the floor!


    Some areas even shattered directly, appearing terrifyingly formidable.


    The de''s energy materialized, charging towards Godson!


    Godson''s pupils dted.


    Although he had suspected John was no ordinary foe, the sheer force of this strike still sent chills down his spine.


    It was terrifying, truly terrifying.


    Was this the extent of John''s power?


    No, this was wrong, this was not the John he had imagined.


    John was only supposed to be at the gold-tier; how could he possibly match him, a diamond-tier? Why?


    He was Godson, the sole spokesperson for the divine in this world, the most powerful being.


    Everyone else was merely his vassal!


    Godson dared not face the de directly and attempted to dodge, but found himself seemingly locked in ce, unable to move!


    It felt as though a mountain was pressing down on him, making it excruciatingly painful.


    He tried to move away quickly but found his speed reduced by 80%!


    This was the first time he had experienced such a terrifying slowdown.


    Grinding his teeth as the de''s energy approached, he found himself with nowhere to hide, no way to retreat.


    If he were to die here, all his previous efforts would be a joke!


    No, he must survive, no matter what.


    The feeling of being targeted by such immense energy was truly harrowing.


    In a panic, Godson thought of fleeing, but he was unable to react.


    Ultimately, he had no choice but to desperately try other means.


    The light orb in his hand slowly began to manifest.


    Though far away, John could still sense the odious presence emanating from that orb.


    It was that detestable dark god again!


    John''s expression grew even more grim.


    He followed up his initial attack with another powerful strike.


    He did not want to leave Godson any chance to escape, nor did he want to continue wasting time here.


    He had to cut off Godson''s retreatpletely, ensuring that he could resolve this situation as quickly as possible.


    Seeing such a potent follow-up attack after the initial strike, even Godson began to feel apprehensive.


    Truthfully, Godson had never anticipated that John''s attack power would be so formidable.


    It was outrageously strong, leaving no room for anyone to survive, and not something that could be countered in a short period of time.


    The more he thought about it, the more distressed he became.


    Why should it be this way?


    Why, when he was the world''s Godson, the sole child of his deity, the divine spokesperson on Earth?


    All other gods should be destroyed, swallowed by his own god.


    Only then would his god be the only god in this world, and only then would he possess the world''s ultimate power.


    Everyone else should perish; they shouldn''t be alive to trouble him.


    As the de nearly struck Godson, the energy in the orb in his hand grew intensely powerful.


    Just as the de''s energy was about to hit Godson, the orb exploded into a transparent shield.


    But the shield onlysted a mere second before bursting apart.


    Boom!


    In that instant, the shield seemed like transparent paper, effortlessly torn apart.


    At the same time, John distinctly felt his own power surge.


    Indeed, as long as he encountered any of the opponent''s energy, dispersing itpletely, he would be even stronger.


    John keenly noticed that Bloodthirsty de seemed to grow even more excited.


    It vibrated incessantly in his hand, as if expressing its current state of emotion.


    It seemed that the de thrived on the power of mystical adversaries.


    If he could annihte all this power, the de would undoubtedly be stronger.


    Godson''s pupils dted in shock, unprepared for the divine power to be as fragile as ayer of paper in that instant.


    He involuntarily began to retreat, but soon realized something was amiss¡ªhis body was barely under his control, and his hands trembled uncontrobly with fading strength.


    Despite his efforts to push back, the next second a fireball struck him square in the chest!


    Boom!


    In that instant, the fireball ignited his cloak.


    John saw clearly as Godson''s health points were halved by the impact.

 Chapter 360: Chapter360-The Situation Has Changed

    When I, John, saw what was unfolding before me, a sigh of relief escaped my lips¡ªindeed, it was effective!


    It was exactly as I had envisioned; this person needed to be dealt with in this specific way, otherwise it would have been impossible to inflict such damage in such a short time.


    With that thought, I allowed myself another small sigh of relief and refrained from saying anything more, instead taking in everything that was happening before my eyes.


    I knew that if I were to retreat now, the only thing awaiting me would be a dead end.


    Since I had decided to act, I had to do everything as best as I could.


    Seizing the moment while Godson was caught up in his emotions, I unleashed all the skills I had at my disposal.


    One after another, fireballs exploded in Godson''s embrace, and his cloak was soon aze.


    Godson roared in fury and, with a powerful gesture, tore off his burning cloak.


    I had initially thought he wore it merely for show, but as he discarded it, I caught a glimpse of his true face and involuntarily gasped in shock.


    It was someone I knew...


    "Alex?!"


    John eximed in surprise, recognizing the name, while Alex looked on with a grim face.


    But something was amiss.


    Wasn''t Alex already dead?


    How could he suddenly appear here?


    And what was with his face?


    Silver Tear and the others couldn''t help but cover their mouths when they no longer saw that face on Alex.


    What kind of face was it?


    Twisted patterns covered the entire face, interspersed with bulging tumors.


    The most horrifying aspect was that half of this person''s face seemed to belong to another individual!


    It was as though someone else had parasitically fused with him.


    Moreover, because he had removed his cloak, his entire back was exposed.


    To their shock, there was another face on the man''s back!


    What on earth was happening here? Was this some form of parasitism?


    They recognized both faces¡ªit was unmistakably Maximilian and Rean!


    Silently, Silver Tear and Dark Fox exchanged a nce.


    What was going on? Weren''t these two individuals already wanted by their group, and all previous searches for them had turned up nothing?


    It was rumored that they were already dead, and their bodies had been found!


    John had killed Rean; this was known throughout the alliance.


    So how could it suddenly be that Rean''s face appeared like this?


    Upon seeing the face belonging to Rean, John himself was stunned.


    Honestly, he had never imagined he would see this face again, especially not in such a grotesque manner.


    But in the next moment, something happened that made their astonishment grow even deeper.


    They saw the face on Alex''s back begin to slowly shift.


    It wriggled its way to Alex''s chest and stayed there, looking extraordinarily terrifying.


    It was hard to imagine that a single body could have six eyes staring intently at John.


    Even though John''s mind power had greatly increased, he couldn''t help but shudder at that moment.


    It was truly disgusting, so revolting that for a moment he didn''t know what to say.


    Alex saw the look of disgust on John''s face, and his expression quickly turned sour.


    However, Rean seemed somewhat excited as he watched John, even his tone of voice began to change.


    "Unexpected, isn''t it? Bet you never thought I was still alive, that we would meet again in this way."


    "Surprised to see me again? I hope I haven''t disappointed you."


    Rean''s words were filled with excitement, and his gaze bore a hint of resentment towards John.


    It had been far too long! Forced to merely survive within this body, Rean had felt disgust every single day and night.


    But there was no choice.


    Only in this way could he remain alive, only this way could he seek revenge against John¡ªit was his only chance to keep living.


    Even now, as nothing more than a parasite within this body, he was determined to keep struggling for life.


    His breathing became erratic, and his emotions were clearly agitated.


    Maximilian seemed dissatisfied, his face twisting and contorting as Rean still insisted on talking at such a moment.


    "Why are you wasting words here? Just kill this man already. Don''t forget who brought us to this state."


    This remark instantly turned the expressions on Rean and Alex''s faces even more venomous, as if they wished to y and debone their adversary.


    If looks could kill, John would have died countless times over by now, yet he was not afraid.


    Instead, he coldly observed the figure before him.


    No, this being could no longer be called human; it was merely a parasite.


    Under normal circumstances, if a body were to harbor two other individuals, that body would not survive, let alone seem to be in any sort of normal state as it appeared now.


    Perhaps, this body merely housed three different consciousnesses.


    No wonder this entity was called Godson, no wonder he dared im he possessed divine powers.


    Anyone who saw such a horrific being would undoubtedly harbor unique thoughts, especially since this being was far from normal.


    John also noticed that as the two faces writhed, Alex''s expression began to show signs of pain, as if he was enduring something.


    Yet, ultimately, he managed to suppress it, seemingly unwilling to reveal anything.


    "Bet you didn''t expect this, John? Not only are the three of us alive, but we are also thriving. We came here today just to kill you, and watch you die without a grave to rest in!"


    As Alex uttered those final words about dying without a grave, the other two couldn''t help but start roaring loudly.


    Their three voices merged together, echoing throughout the cavernous church, creating countless reverberations!


    These echoes, like countless jammers, incessantly resounded by John''s ears, seriously disturbing his mental state.


    He suddenly realized...


    No, this monster was using this very method to hinder their ownpetitiveness, and indeed, it was using it to do everything it desired.


    But it must be said, the influence was overwhelmingly strong; even now, as he heard these voices, he couldn''t help but feel his mind bing disordered.


    What was terrifying was that he didn''t know how severe these so-called things really were.


    But he felt his mind power starting to weaken.


    [Subject to mental attack, mind power significantly reduced, mental shield activated!]


    The Heart of Dwarf continued to emit heat, and John felt slightly morefortable, yet it was still nauseating.


    [Warning, significant contamination detected!]


    [Please move away from the source of contamination as soon as possible!]


    This sudden alert shocked John!


    He knew that even in the face of numerous difficulties and dangers, the system had never issued such a warning before.


    But now, the system was delivering repeated alerts, and the tone of the alerts had be increasingly shrill.


    What was going on? What exactly was happening?


    Could it really be that the ce had be more dangerous, prompting these alerts?


    Why did the system''s warnings start to change after the other two faces appeared?


    John distinctly felt a faint white mist emanating from the body of the monster.


    This mist gradually dispersed into the air.


    At the same time, John felt his mind power diminishing even more severely.

 Chapter 361: Chapter361-Suppression! Who is the Fool?

    John felt the pressure on this man increasing; what started as him suppressing his foe was now seemingly being reversed.


    No, he could not continue like this; he had to seize this critical opportunity and could not afford to waste more time here.


    His hand tightened around his sword, and he swung it once more in Alex''s direction.


    Right now, he could only unleash the Godyer de three times!


    If he exceeded that, his stamina would rapidly deplete, and they would be likembs to the ughter.


    So, he had to control his strength carefully!


    Upon seeing John grip his sword tightly, Alex knew he was about to deliver another earth-shattering strike.


    In that instant, Alex began to panic and tried to retreat, but Rean and Maximilian started cursing relentlessly.


    "What are you doing? Why are you backing away? I''ve never seen anyone as cowardly as you. People like you should die, not share a body with us."


    Maximilian''s face slowly twisted in anger, and even Rean''s expression darkened, brewing an endless malice towards Alex.


    Rean burst into a furious tirade, while Alex merely scoffed.


    "Don''t forget that this is my body, and you are merely residing in it! What right do you have to yell at me?"


    Rean seemed taken aback by Alex''s response, his face distorting as he began to shout furiously.


    The sounds, mingled with echoes, reverberated throughout the church, dizzying and unbearable to listen to.


    Maximilian also grew angry.


    They had never imagined that Alex harbored such thoughts, especially not at this time.


    The three of them had always been scheming; this was known to no one but themselves.


    So, even the title of Godson was merely a pretext.


    Indeed, they had acquired boundless power from a deity, but that was only because the deity found it amusing to see three beings sharing one body.


    The Immortality Organization had ced them in a single body merely to observe how the deity would react to such a bodily fusion.


    To their surprise, the deity greatly appreciated this arrangement and even bestowed them with power, instructing them to dere themselves as Godson.


    Initially, when they received this power, they felt immensely pleased.


    After all, only with such limitless strength could they hope to contend with John, or even Vincent.


    Vincent is touted as invincible beneath the semigods!


    Their former strength was insufficient to contend with him, and even now, theycked the energy.


    The three harbored distinct thoughts, yet the one thing they all agreed on was their desire to see certain people dead.


    Moreover, they shared amon enemy in John.


    Under such circumstances, they needed no further exnations or words; a single nce was enough to affirm their alliance.


    However, because they ultimately used Alex''s body, in some respects, Alex held the dominant position.


    But if the other two felt any sense of satisfaction, they could still constrain Alex in some ways.


    They discovered that just by slightly shifting within the body, they could inflict endless pain and torment on Alex.


    Yet, paradoxically, Alexcked the ability topletely expel them, since the three had essentially be one entity, an arrangement even acknowledged before the gods.


    When they initially received the divine decree, they thought they had misunderstood, as it seemed unbelievable that anyone would truly value them in this world.


    But when they acquired that boundless power, they were instantly overwhelmed with joy and tion.


    Indeed, it is precisely this immense power they crave, the kind of ultimate strength that brings them joy.


    They want to kill John, they want to kill Vincent!


    It was John who reduced them to this pitiful state, and they will never let him go unpunished.


    Now, it''s finally John''s turn to be at their mercy in this ce!


    The feeling is overwhelmingly satisfying!


    Although they know John has more tricks up his sleeve, they''re not willing to give up.


    Now that they finally have a chance to put him to death, how could they possibly let go?


    Maximilian has also begun to shift slowly towards Alex''s neck, appearing like a massive tumor on the neck, which is particrly disgusting.


    Silver Tear covers his mouth, almost unable to stop himself from screaming out loud, for the scene before him is disgustingly beyond hisprehension.


    Why has someone be so revolting? And why do these events seem so illogical?


    But the next moment, they sense something even more terrifying happening!


    When the two faces climb over Alex''s face again, their power begins to multiply exponentially!


    One head now bears three faces, each looking extraordinarily horrifying.


    But this monster''s strength has skyrocketed to cataclysmic-tier!


    With each step it takes, it leaves a deep imprint on the ground.


    Yet John did not hesitate; he once again picked up his sword, gathering all his strength, and swung fiercely forward.


    Godyer de!


    Boom!


    A massive burst of energy cut towards the monstrous figure.


    Alex''s lips curled into a sinister smile.


    Just moments ago, he had been unmerged, merely at diamond-tier.


    But now, he had ascended to cataclysmic-level!


    Just one step away from reaching the apocalyptic-tier!


    That is the strongest existence beneath a semigod!


    He truly did not believe that John''s strike could inflict any damage on him.


    He even forwent any protection, charging directly towards the sh!


    John saw Alex''s movement and sneered, thinking him a fool who knew not the peril he faced.


    Previously, Alex had survived only because of his protective shield, but now, if he did not employ it, the only fate awaiting him was certain death.


    Sure enough, as Alex neared the de''s energy, he instantly sensed something was amiss.


    He had initially thought the energy from the sword would merely break his defense.


    But he had forgotten, this was the de that could even slice through divine shields.


    Not to mention, now he was merely mortal flesh, hardly worthy of the name Godson!


    Rean began to scream hysterically.


    "You fool, what are you doing? Run now, do you actually want to die?"


    Maximilian''s pupils also showed a hint of terror.


    He could distinctly feel the immense power of John''s de at this moment.


    If the de were to actually strike them, they would truly be facing certain death.


    Run, they must run!


    But it was already toote!


    Once again, that terrifying power locked them in ce in an instant, leaving them no room to resist.


    Their rational minds screamed for them to flee immediately, but their feet felt as though they were glued to the ground.


    They could only watch as the sword energy drew closer and closer to them.


    Maximilian felt an intense hatred boiling inside him; how could he be such a fool to share a body like this?


    But now they were irrevocably bound together, even if they wanted to run, escape was impossible.


    As the de energy struck them, a moment of intense pain swept over the consciousness of all three.

 Chapter 362: Chapter362-A Narrow Escape!

    Boom!


    They were uncontrobly hurled several meters away, feeling intense pain coursing through their bodies.


    In that moment, they were even unable to speak, only able to start wailing in agony.


    The pain was unbearable; their arms had been sliced off!


    The agony instantly made their voices hoarse.


    This strike had drained all of John''s strength, yet his stamina and other energies recovered quickly, leaving no openings for his enemies.


    But this was only the second de strike.


    If he were to use the third, the situation might start to change dramatically.


    Yet, this second Godyer de had indeed yed a massive role.


    Since Alex and his counterparts had no protection, the de had directly struck their flesh.


    Even though Alex was at a cataclysmic level, and his defensive capabilities were formidable, he still lost an arm to this strike!


    The immense attacking power was simply terrifying!


    After being thrown back, Alexnded not far in front of Silver Tear.


    The two exchanged nces without any hesitation and unleashed their most powerful moves directly.


    They knew this was the only way they could assist John; if this couldn''t support John, then all that awaited them was to be a liability.


    Boom!


    The skill struck Alex directly.


    Having already lost an arm, the wound now gushed with blood.


    This st rendered him a bloody, mangled mess, the sight of which was particrly horrifying.


    However, John keenly observed that the vines on the ground, tempted by the bloodshed, began to stir with excitement.


    They slowly started to burrow into Alex''s wound, and the blood-stained leaves and branches grew increasingly dense.


    What was happening?


    Could it be that these vines also had a suppressing effect on Alex?


    Logically, this power should be of the same essence; why would it backfire on Alex?


    Could it be because John had previously used the Bloodthirsty de to restrain these negotiations, and now they desperately needed to replenish their strength, even if it was from their own entity?


    John noticed that the vines, after absorbing Alex''s blood, seemed to grow faster than before.


    He could guess that the source of their power was likely human blood!


    The so-called power of the dark god was not righteous; thus, whenever their power diminished, it would turn against its masters, devouring them just the same!


    Panic began to spread across Alex''s face; his current level was artificially inted after all.


    The three of them had transformed into their present state only due to divine favor.


    Thus, when theybined forces, their strength increased significantly, but only temporarily.


    Within this half-hour window, they might be extremely powerful, but once it passed, they would enter a half-month period of weakness.


    This was their most fatal vulnerability.


    But as long as they could kill John, they didn''t care about the consequences.


    They never expected a good end for themselves; having be such grotesque beings, even if they could continue living, life held little meaning.


    If they were to die, they were determined to drag everyone else down to hell with them.


    They were already in hell; why should others live under the sun? Why should others have a bright future?


    Everyone must die; everyone!


    Alex licked the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "No wonder the deity said you must die; only with your death can I be the strongest being in this world."


    "You truly should not exist; you should die and leave everything to me!"


    As Alex spoke, he eyed the orb of light in his hand.


    If the previous orb had made John feel threatened, this one now exerted a powerful pressure on him, unlike anything he had experienced before.


    It was outrageous; this wasn''t ordinary energy¡ªit must be the power of a dark god!


    Rean''s eyes were fixed on John with a gaze so venomous it seemed it could kill.


    Bloodshot with traces of blood at the corners, Maximilian''s eyes looked particrly menacing as the blood trailed down his face.


    Silver Tear and the others now felt a dryness in their throats, unable to utter a single word.


    Something was terribly wrong.


    Why?


    Why did this person''s presence suddenly be so terrifying?


    What was happening?


    They hadn''t felt this way even when his level was at cataclysmic.


    Dark Fox instinctively stepped forward, but the next second he felt a sharp pain in his foot!


    Looking ahead, they saw countless winddes sweeping through the air in front of them.


    These winddes hung in the space like harsh knives, turning anything they touched into powder.


    Even the vines were reduced to dust at this moment.


    The green dust in the air slowly coalesced into a sphere, then quickly fused with Alex''s white orb of light.


    The orb emitted bursts of white mist, appearing exceedingly terrifying and instilling an inexplicable fear in everyone.


    Fear often stems from the unknown, and it was the uncertainty about what the orb could do that made it even more frightening.


    John gritted his teeth; he could still unleash the Godyer de onest time.


    But he dared not take such a risk.


    If he used it now and managed to subdue the opponent, that would be ideal.


    However, if the attack failed to inflict any damage, he would be left with no options but death.


    He couldn''t gamble, he couldn''t take that risk.


    As the power emanating from Alex grew stronger, Silver Tear and the others felt their hearts rising to their throats.


    Such power was terrifying; they had never seen anything like it, even on their captain.


    Why?


    Why was this person growing so rapidly, so swiftly that they felt they couldn''t even react?


    And John, too, seemed to be changing in some subtle ways, a situation that clearly added to their pressure.


    They all instinctively nced at John''s expression.


    Realizing that he remained as calm as ever relieved them slightly.


    Without knowing when, they had graduallye to see John as their core.


    As long as John seemed untroubled, they wouldn''t worry excessively.


    It was as if they could always trust him¡ªthis feeling was indescribable!


    The green orb in the air was slowly growingrger.


    John began to wield his staff, releasing his ranged attack skills.


    "Strike!"


    At John''smand, the women beside him also quickly reacted, unleashing all their ranged attack skills.


    Although they did not know what the orb was, they felt certain it was nothing benign.


    If they were to wait until the orb exploded, they might truly lose their lives!


    All their skills hit the orb, but it was already toote!


    The orb grewrger andrger, even filling the entire dome of the church.


    Alex''s expression turned increasingly ferocious.


    "Die! All of you, die!"


    Boom!


    The green orb exploded in an instant!


    A cloud of green powder mixed with white mist instantly filled the entire church!

 Chapter 363: Chapter363-Bewitchment!

    Although Silver Tear and the others did not know exactly what the orb was, seeing Alex''s determined demeanor gave them a good indication that it was nothing beneficial to them.


    In that instant, the two of them began to hastily retreat, backing up until they reached the wall, where they then used their maximum energy to conjure a protective shield in front of them.


    Both deployed their highest-level shields, and thebined strength was considerable.


    However, when the light mixed with pale green particles touched their shields, it punctured through them as if piercing a sheet of paper.


    What was going on?


    What exactly was happening?


    Why had such a thing urred, and why had they never known about it before?


    But they no longer had the luxury of time to ponder these questions and simply focused on reinforcing their shields with all their might.


    They had no way to retreat! Their shields were as flimsy as paper in the face of these glowing assaults.


    Meanwhile, John was acutely aware, feeling his Bloodthirsty de beginning to stir with excitement.


    The two powers shed violently against each other.


    Yet, John felt as if a huge stone had struck his chest!


    He uncontrobly staggered backward several steps and finally stopped only when his feet braced against arge rock.


    With a splutter, John involuntarily coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The blood sprayed onto the Bloodthirsty de, which began to tremble uncontrobly with increased excitement.


    Meanwhile, Alex''s eyes turned a fervent red as all three of his faces twisted continuously.


    Seeing John wounded elicited a thrill in them; they felt it was exactly how things should be.


    To them, John should be kneeling before them, weeping bitterly¡ªthat would heighten their excitement even more.


    "So, John, you too have days like these! When you humiliated me back then, did you ever imagine you would end up so wretched?"


    Alex''s hands trembled with emotion, almost wishing he could kill John right there.


    John had been resisting this force, but found it growing increasingly stronger.


    What was most terrifying was the pervasive nature of this power; it infiltrated every corner of the church with the white mist and green particles.


    Even though he possessed a Light Shield, these particles were slowly eroding all his defenses.


    Only the Bloodthirsty de''s blood shield managed to offer some resistance; otherwise, protections like the Wind Shield and Light Shield were as flimsy as tissue paper, easily breached.


    Even with his vast array of healing abilities, John couldn''t help but gasp for air at this moment.


    He realized that this person''s power had multiplied several times over, far beyond his own capacity to resist.


    He sharply felt that if he didn''t find a way to resolve this soon, he would surely die in the next second.


    What to do?


    How could he possibly resolve this?


    The substances in the air seemed impossible to clear.


    He watched as the green specks mixed with white mist advanced towards everyone.


    John also distinctly noticed that the corpses previously left on the ground seemed to have beenpletely corroded.


    During this process, the air was filled with a nauseating, rotting smell that seemed to have hallucinogenic effects.


    He clearly felt as if a voice inside him was incessantly speaking:


    "Surrender your resistance.


    Do not resist the power of the gods any longer, for you cannot win against it.


    Embrace the gods, and you will be among the mightiest in this world.


    Lay down your de and devote all your power to the gods.


    Only the gods are the most formidable beings in this world, and no power canpare to theirs.


    You are but a servant to other gods, but if you worship our deity, you can be His child¡ªone of the mightiest powers in the world.


    When the deity descends, you will represent His world and share in all the glory, wealth, and power of this world."


    This voice relentlessly tempted John, as if telling him that by obeying the deity, he could be one of the most powerful beings in the world.


    He resisted stubbornly, clenching his teeth to prevent any weakness from showing.


    His hands trembled slightly, and he struggled to control his emotions, finding the power of the dark god utterly repulsive.


    John tried to resist with his own strength, but he quickly realized it was futile.


    The green light seemed imbued with the dark god''s power, making his body involuntarily weaken upon contact.


    That he could still stand and resist this force was a testament to his immense strength; it was impossible for him tounch any counterattack.


    To John, it felt like a battle with this force, but to others, it lookedpletely different.


    Silver Tear and Dark Fox clenched their teeth so hard they were nearly bleeding.


    However, seeing John''s condition, they grew even more worried.


    They understood that the challenges John faced were far greater than their own.


    What would happen to John if they themselves were overwhelmed by this power?


    They gritted their teeth, yet a sense of despair suddenly overwhelmed them.


    Their energy was simply insufficient to contend with someone of a cataclysmic-tier.


    What to do?


    How could they possibly ovee?


    Evenbined, their strength was not enough to defeat their opponent.


    Both individuals'' breathing had be rapid, overwhelmed by a deep sense of despair without knowing what to do next.


    John could see that as their lives grew more desperate, a negative emotion manifested as ck smoke that merged with the green light around them.


    Meanwhile, Alex''s expression grew increasingly delighted, as if he was relishing some great nourishment.


    Indeed, these vile beings seemed to thrive on negative emotions, using them to grow stronger.


    If they had any real strength, they wouldn''t be in this situation¡ªtruly disgusting.


    John clenched his teeth, managed to control his emotions, and took a deep breath before shouting, "Don''t forget who you are! If you let these things affect your mind, what face will you have to face everyone when you return?"


    Silver Tear was startled and then instinctively came to his senses, his hands trembling slightly.


    The two exchanged a look, both feeling a chill.


    They were almost ensnared; they had indeed felt some emotional turmoil just moments before.


    But now, it seemed things were beginning to diverge from what they had scripted.


    "I don''t need you to worry about me. Just take care of yourselves and don''t cause more trouble here!"


    John yelled, then summoned all his strength to take a forceful step forward.


    This step took Alex aback, and then his heart filled with even more anger and irritation.


    How could this man still remain so calm andposed in such a state?


    Why could he act as if it were all nothing?


    He should die; he should die right here, be utterly crushed and decay, bing the most revolting presence.


    A person like him should not live, should be the foulest mud in the earth, and pay the most dreadful price to atone for all the suffering he has endured recently.


    Alex''s face twisted into an even more ferocious snarl as his faces began to churn incessantly, resembling the tumors on his body.


    The green light in the air was bing denser and more abundant, and John was nearly at his limit!


    But the next second, a Light Shield suddenly appeared in front of him, giving him a moment of relief.

 Chapter 364: Chapter364-Reinforcements, Vincent Morgan Arrives

    The sudden appearance of white mixed with pale red light made John chuckle in relief.


    He nced at the man beside him and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally, he had shown up; John had started to worry he wouldn''t make it.


    If that were the case, they would have been in for a real spectacle.


    "Good that you''vee, if you hadn''t arrived soon, we probably would have died here."


    John''s tension eased, but the relief was so sudden that a trickle of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, looking particrly frightening.


    Vincent Morgan, on the other hand, seemed unimpressed, giving a cold chuckle while remaining invisible.


    "You still know fear, huh? If you hadn''t said anything, I would have thought you were naturally fearless, daring toe here all by yourselves. Do you really think because you''ve be a hero of the alliance, you can do whatever you want?"


    Silver Tear and the others also breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the neer, even feeling a renewed sense of hope.


    Yes, exactly, with Vincent''s arrival, it truly felt like they had seen hope.


    Vincent is an apocalyptic-tier powerhouse, touted as invincible beneath the semigods!


    Now, Alex is merely at a cataclysmic-tier level, and even if ites to a confrontation, they might not necessarily lose.


    Though they might slightly hold back, having the ability to protect themselves is already sufficient.


    After all, their efforts are minusculepared to these titans and hardly matter.


    John is a genius and an exception, which is why he wields so much influence.


    Upon seeing Vincent appear, Alex''s face immediately turned sour, and Maximilian''s face twisted grotesquely.


    "Vincent Morgan! Vincent Morgan!!"


    He screamed frantically, as if only by doing so could he fully vent his inner emotions.


    But at this moment, he had no desire to say more; he only felt one thing: he wanted this man dead.


    He wanted both the people before him to die here, to wash away the shame of his past!


    If there had been some unresolved feelings or intentions to act differently among the three before, now everything had changed.


    They hoped to see these two dead before them; they did not want them to continue living.


    They must die; only their deaths here could trulyfort them.


    All three faces twisted simultaneously, as they spewed a vast amount of white mist from their mouths.


    Even Vincent''s expression grew grave upon seeing the white mist.


    "What in the world is this stuff? How did you dare to venture here?"


    Even if Vincent was at a loss at the moment, seeing such sinister material, he could guess that it was nothing good.


    Moreover, when he received John''s message, he was so rmed that he rushed here without hesitation.


    "These kids are too reckless."


    Did they really think they were invincible?


    Acting in such a manner in this ce was the height of danger.


    After all, this could be considered someone else''s stronghold, and there was even the so-called Godson here.


    He had initially noticed the situation here, but hadn''t expected John to act so rashly, charging over for Victor.


    Though John wasmendably loyal, he was too careless with his own safety.


    Victor was crucial to them, but wasn''t John important as well?


    He was among the most capable of the younger generation.


    If something were to happen to him here, it would be a significant loss for their entire organization.


    "I really don''t understand what Sophia Winchester was thinking. Why would she let youe here? Do you really not understand what this ce signifies?"


    Seeing Vincent, John couldn''t help but give a wry smile, even as he was being scolded.


    "I know this was reckless of me. Let''s not talk about that right now. Let''s focus on what to do about this situation. This is not something to be taken lightly."


    Vincent scoffed coldly, looking at the young man with a mix of frustration and disappointment.


    "You''ll have time to worryter. For now, keep quiet and watch carefully."


    After saying this, Vincent turned his head back with a serious expression to look at Alex.


    He had noticed right upon entering that Alex''s condition was unusual, something they often referred to as a parasite.


    Immortality Organization, always up to no good!


    "Kill him, kill him now! Just do it!"


    Maximilian started to shout uncontrobly.


    The other two by his side were already growing agitated when Alex spoke up sharply.


    "Shut up. It''s not your turn to speak here."


    After saying this, Alex took a deep breath, then turned to face John, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    He knew he was already doomed.


    From the moment the three of them shared one body, survival was not an option.


    But even in death, he had to make it count; he had to take this man down with him.


    He might not care about doing things right, he might not take things to heart, but one way or another, he had to make sure this man died.


    As he became increasingly enraged, the unsettling white mist in the air also began to thicken.


    "Be careful, they seem to really be able to use the power of the dark god."


    As John spoke these words, blood continuously trickled from the corner of his mouth, drawing Vincent''s gaze repeatedly.


    "How did you end up like this?" Vincent asked.


    John shook his head, indicating he was alright, but stressed that the priority was to deal with these entities.


    Vincent nodded in understanding and promptly erected two shields.


    These effortless actions kept the green light at bay without any sign of the shields breaking.


    He even extended a shield to protect Silver Tear and the others, ensuring everyone was well-protected.


    Seeing this, John couldn''t help but reflect inwardly on the stark difference in power.


    Although he never liked to admit it, the gap was undeniable and somewhat humbling.


    "If I were also at the apocalyptic-tier level, things wouldn''t be so difficult right now."


    He had many things to do and couldn''t afford to let these events affect his emotions, lest he overlook something crucial and truly be doomed.


    Alex, seeing his powers fail to breach Vincent''s shield, was visibly shaken.


    Without hesitation, he unleashed his most powerful skill, unable to ept defeat.


    As the proimed Godson, how could he possibly lose here?


    Surely, he couldn''t lose to someone he had defeated before!


    Vincent also clearly felt a surge of pressure heading straight for him; his shield was breaking faster than before.


    Yet, he remained utterlyposed, quietly observing the entity before him¡ªno longer a person, but a monster.


    "Alright, you''ve done enough; let me handle the rest," he said calmly.


    A slight smirk tugged at the corners of Vincent''s mouth as he began to formte a different n in his mind.

 Chapter 365 - 365-Reluctant Acceptance

    In this confrontation, Vincent was acutely aware that this entity¡¯s power might surpass even the cataclysmic-tier.


    If it were merely at that level, he wouldn¡¯t find it so challenging to counter.


    Moreover, there was another crucial aspect; it seemed that the creature also possessed some other form of power¡ªcould this be the divine power John spoke of?


    To be honest, Vincent had never believed in such things, considering them mere tools for deception.


    Yet now, he was actually witnessing something unusual that he had never seen before on this person.


    Moreover, he could feel that any negative emotions seemed to be absorbed by this entity.


    What kind of vile thing was this?


    As he thought about this, a look of disgust appeared on Vincent¡¯s face.


    John, clearly observing everything, couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    "This thing isn¡¯t as simple as you think. It can absorb people¡¯s negative emotions, and if you¡¯re near it, it will also suck your blood and your energy," he exined.


    "This being might truly have received its power from what it calls its ¡¯god,¡¯ so I think we should be very cautious. We wouldn¡¯t want any unpleasant surprises to happen unexpectedly."


    When Vincent heard what John had said, his expression mirrored the grimness.


    He felt that such entities should not exist in this world; they were simply too vile.


    He involuntarily took a deep breath and then pulled out a gun.


    The trio opposite him tensed visibly at the sight of the gun in Vincent¡¯s hand, their breathing bing erratic.


    It was a fear that stemmed from the depths of their souls.


    They all knew how formidable Vincent was, aware of the extent of his power¡ªthis was not an adversary ordinary people could contend with.


    But they were no longer ordinary; they were the Godson!


    With this in mind, they clenched their teeth, struggling not to show any signs of fear, for showing fear would mean they were unworthy of being called Godson.


    Their facial expressions began to change, and the white mist in the air thickened, as if foreshadowing something ominous.


    John and the others understood that if they became increasingly fearful and anxious, it would only enhance the opponent¡¯s power.


    Thus, they had to diligently control their emotions, ensuring there was not the slightest trace of fear, as this would significantly empower the enemy.


    However, fear is inherently rooted in the unknown, and in the face of such situations, it¡¯s impossible to guarantee that one¡¯s emotions will remain stable.


    They could only strive to do their best; that was the mostplete and vigorous effort they could make.


    "Daring to challenge the Godson? Then I will show you what true divine power is!"


    The two were now unlocking something deeper within themselves, understanding that whatever was spoken by this being was far from simple.


    But they also had to brace themselves, for no one knew what mighte next.


    The green and white entities in the air were bing increasingly dense, as if they were about topletely bind them the next moment.


    At this time, John was acutely aware of the nauseating power in the air growing stronger.


    No, this couldn¡¯t continue.


    If there were to be any furtherplications, things would change drastically.


    The two exchanged nces and activated their most potent shields, effectively enveloping themselves in protection.


    Meanwhile, Vincent didn¡¯t hesitate but fired a shot directly towards Alex.


    The power of the gunshot made everyone gasp, as the bullet, though incredibly fast, seemed to move in slow motion.


    A trail tore through the air, and they could distinctly see the trajectory of the bullet.


    This energy was unlike anything they had seen before.


    What was going on? Had Vincent grown even stronger during this time?


    They all had a question mark in their minds, but regardless, if Vincent was stronger than their adversary, it was undoubtedly a good thing.


    Silver Tear, on the other hand, was in turmoil, feeling panicked yet powerless.


    After all, this situation was inherentlyplex for them.


    The white entities in the air were growingrger, and eventually, their breathing becamebored.


    They could no longer see what was happening on the other side, nor could they discern the currentyout.


    They could only stand back-to-back, stationary, fearing the emergence of something else.


    Anything appearing in this ce felt off to them, as the entire situation was just too unsettling.


    Both of their hearts were nearly in their throats, but ultimately, they managed to restrain themselves, though it seemed that things might change for them.


    Alex¡¯s three faces were bing increasingly distorted, each scream emitting different puffs of white mist.


    John felt an inexplicable power beginning to surge within him, contending with these forces.


    Silver Tear and the others were finding it increasingly difficult to breathe, eventually losing control and fainting.


    However, John remained as before, with no apparent difference, still maintaining hisposed demeanor.


    Vincent watched John silently, suspecting that things were not as simple as he had thought.


    Yet, seeing John still soposed, managing to resolve these issues and even seeming to withstand them effortlessly, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    It appeared that John was indeed much stronger than Silver Tear and the others, even surpassing Vincent¡¯s own expectations.


    With this realization, things seemed different; perhaps he might indeed witness something extraordinary in John.


    The three faces on Alex¡¯s body began to scream, seemingly enduring immense pain.


    John remained silent but his mind was already forming new ideas.


    He noticed that the three faces were involuntarily distorting in unison, as if holding back severe agony, which logically, they shouldn¡¯t be experiencing.


    Yet, their current suffering suggested there were elements at y that he was unaware of.


    He exchanged a nce with Vincent, both sensing a prime opportunity to perhaps break through this situation.


    Although Vincent was fearless, facing such a vile entity without a clear way to counter it still caused some irritation in him.


    "You all must die here today," he dered.


    As he shouted, his eyes suddenly widened in shock¡ªthe next second, Vincent¡¯s bullet had struck him right between the eyes!


    They had thought their physical resilience was enough to withstand the bullet, but they were wrong.


    Uncontrobly, their bodies were flung backward several meters.

 Chapter 366 - 366-Sacrifice! The Descent of the Divine!

    It was unclear whether it was intentional, but Vincent¡¯s shot not only pierced through Alex¡¯s forehead but continued to hit the face of Maximilian at the back of his head.


    Fang Qingshan began to scream in agony, and Rean behind him also seemed to be overwhelmed by the pain, with all three screaming and yelling incessantly.


    The air was filled with waves of sonic attacks.


    If they didn¡¯t know that these vile entities had no other capabilities, they probably would have been nauseated by now.


    The white mist in the air was stirred by the sound waves, forming ripples that looked unusually mesmerizing.


    However, John knew that the more beautiful these phenomena appeared, the more dangerous they actually became.


    These entities were not as simple as they seemed.


    If they were to be contaminated by them, who knows what other unexpected effects might ur.


    They exchanged nces and once again unleashed their most powerful strikes.


    Then, focusing on Alex¡¯s direction, they closed their eyes and reopened them the next second.


    Godyer Shot!


    John gripped the Bloodthirsty de in his hands.


    Godyer de!


    Boom!


    In that instant, two formidable powers cleaved towards Alex.


    Alex¡¯s pupils dted with sheer terror, but escape was impossible; he was now locked in by two immensely powerful forces.


    This meant that if he truly wanted to escape, his only option would be a desperate bid for survival by amputating his limb, but it was toote for that.


    His arm had already been severed, and the three individuals had merged into one entity that couldn¡¯t survive much longer.


    In this dire situation, Alex chose to make a final stand.


    Instead of dodging or shielding himself, Alex knelt on the ground, seemingly using his own blood to draw something.


    The two forces hurtled towards him with incredible speed, but Alex was quicker!


    Beneath his feet, a hexagram was rapidly drawn, and in an instant, both powers struck him simultaneously.


    Boom!


    In that moment, Alex was cleaved in two, his blood spilling grotesquely across the ground.


    However, the hexagram he had drawn began to slowly emanate a ck and red glow.


    John recognized this glow all too well, and his pupils widened in that instant.


    This was a sacrifice!


    This monster was invoking the descent of the dark god!


    Just now, using the Godyer de, he hadunched his strongest attack.


    Along with Vincent¡¯s power, they had bisected Alex!


    Even in death, Alex¡¯s face bore a sinister smile.


    "So what if we die? You too will perish here, no one will survive; all of you must die."


    "The great deity will soon arrive, he wille to this world, and then all of you will die, everyone will die."


    "You will all pay; I want to see the look on your faces, the chosen ones, when you join me in death. What will you look like then, what will you be!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, all must die, everyone must die here!"


    He began to scream madly, and as John saw the hexagram growing brighter, a sense of worry gnawed at him, and he involuntarily clenched his teeth.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t say much now, but the only possibility was to grit his teeth and endure.


    He was the only one among them with divine power; if he couldn¡¯t withstand it, then the others had no hope but death.


    As the hexagram slowly emitted light, a ck mist began to emanate from within it.


    Soon, the ck mist, mingled with the blood-red glow, spread throughout the entire church.


    In an instant, Alex dissolved into nourishment, merging with the ck and red mist.


    He had once envisioned himself as the Godson, a representative of the deity upon its arrival in this world.


    But now, transformed into this state, there was no turning back, no room for maneuver.


    If he was to die, he would do sopletely!


    Meanwhile, John received system notifications:


    [Godson in! Experience gained: 10536000!]


    [Congrattions on leveling up!]


    [Triggered Blood Absorption! Absorbed Speed: 32 points! Constitution: 56 points! Strength: 23 points!]


    ...


    There were more notifications, but John could no longer hear them; his gaze was fixed on the ck mist.


    That nauseating, dizzying sensation emerged once again.


    John took a deep breath, attempting to control his emotions, but found he was unable to do so as countless voices echoed incessantly in his mind.


    He distinctly felt something different but could not articte it any further.


    His gums were nearly bleeding from biting down so hard, yet he still couldn¡¯t resist the voices¡¯ allure.


    Here it came again, that revolting feeling.


    His hands trembled involuntarily, struggling to maintain control.


    John was overwhelmed by a nameless irritation rising from deep within him, feeling like he was about to shatter everything the next second.


    He wanted nothing more than to destroy it all, believing that only such an act could bring him a sense of relief.


    Yet, he forcibly restrained himself.


    Now that this entity had begun its summoning, it had to be driven back!


    Otherwise, if this so-called god were to truly descend upon this world, they would all surely die.


    He could distinctly feel that this power was unlike any before, possibly the actual might of a deity.


    He gritted his teeth so hard that his gums were nearly bleeding.


    Beside him, Vincent felt almost dazed, as if his head had been forcefully struck by a hammer, making his breathing irregr.


    He shook his head vigorously, trying to stabilize his emotions, but it was futile.


    It seemed as though countless tendrils were entwining him from the air, making even his movements feel sticky.


    They saw the ck mist within the hexagram growing denser, thickening as if it were about to coalesce into something solid, with a spectral figure slowly emerging within the hexagram.


    It was truly about to be summoned.


    No, absolutely not, this cannot continue any longer.


    What if something unforeseen happens? As the only one endowed with divine power, I must not allow this to ur.


    Gritting his teeth, John forcefully broke free from the ck mist¡¯s grasp and charged forward.


    Vincent, witnessing John¡¯s actions, his pupils dted in shock, looking at him as if he were insane.


    "Have you lost your mind? Get back here!"


    The energy of the ck mist was overwhelmingly powerful; even Vincent, an apocalyptic-tier awakener, dared not charge into it, and John was only a gold-tier.


    As John stepped into the ck mist, he distinctly felt its corrosive effect on his body.


    But soon, the emergence of the mist seemed to slow down; indeed, his resistance was having an effect.


    He could clearly feel the divine power within him churning rapidly, striving to fend off the ck mist.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough! Far from enough.


    Perhaps a higher level might have made a difference, but as it stood, he couldn¡¯t manage.


    Soon, the ck mist began to coil around John¡¯s ankles, making him feel as though he was trapped in a quagmire.


    The sensation was utterly revolting.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!